《Stone Age Husband Raising Journal》


 Chapter 1 - Xiong Ye

    <strong>Ch1 ¨C Xiong Ye</strong>


    The sun shone down from the sky and dappled across the luxuriantly green woods.


    Giant trees spread out their branches and used their broad leaves to take in the sunlight.


    The leaves of these trees were sorge that only stars and dots of light remained by the time the endless sunshine fell on the vegetation below.


    A gust of wind blew through, and the speckled sunlight flickered.


    The wind caused the leaves to rustle, and a Lesothosaurus approximately one meter in length with tiny arms and powerful hind legs jumped out of the bushes.


    This was a rtively rare, very small, bird-footed dinosaur. It was a hunting target for many carnivorous dinosaurs.


    The Lesothosaurus raised its upper body and looked around. After determining that there was no danger, it used the arrow-shaped teeth on both sides of its jaw to bite off the leaves in the shrubbery and began to eat.


    It ate very attentively, its mouth moving incessantly. But right at this moment, a huge brown bear sprang out from behind the bushes beside it and rushed over...


    It was toote for the Lesothosaurus to escape the brown bear, and in an instant, there was silence.


    The brown bear finally stood up.


    The brown bear was more than two and a half meters in length, and when it stood up, one could see that the Lesothosaurus on the ground had been crushed ¨C just now, the brown bear had used its own weight and crushed the Lesothosaurus to death... After all, even if he had lost a lot of weight over the winter, he was still 400kg while the poor Lesothosaurus weighed only a little more than 10kg.


    The brown bear scented the air, then looked at the Lesothosaurus on the ground again before suddenly transforming into a tall, handsome, but rather slim man that was about 1.8 meters tall.


    The man jumped behind the bushes and brought out a leather skirt made of dinosaur skin. He put it on before picking up the Lesothosaurus he had just caught and dashing through the forest, his honey-colored skin and fluttering dark green leather skirt blending in and out of the forest.


    He ran very quickly and soon arrived at the valley under a nearby mountain.


    The valley was not very big. It covered about eight to nine acres and had no vegetation. The soil on the ground had been trampled t by people passing through so it was very smooth, forming arge square surrounded by mountains.


    The square was surrounded by a number of shacks made of wood and other debris. A steep mountain slope on one side was covered in man-made steps and cave entrances from which people intermittently came and went.


    Currently, dozens of men and women dressed in animal skins were busily doing things in one corner of the square. When they saw the man run in from outside, they greeted him one after another, ¡°Xiong Ye!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re amazing! You just went out for a short while and still managed to catch a Lesothosaurus!¡±


    ......


    Everyone¡¯s faces were full of envy. One of the women, who had a beautiful figure, swallowed and said, ¡°This Lesothosaurus is really substantial, it looks delicious!¡±


    ¡°I was lucky.¡± Xiong Ye, who was carrying his prey over,ughed and passed by the group as he headed towards the eastern part of the valley.


    He was in a hurry to find someone¡ªShi Li will be very happy that he¡¯d managed to catch some prey!


    Those who spoke to Xiong Ye watched him go and returned to their work¡ªthey were cutting apart several Struthiomimus.


    These Struthiomimus each weighed about two to three hundred kilograms and had been hunted down by the young warriors from their tribe this morning. Prey that had been brought down through collective hunting became public property that belonged to the entire tribe, and after the tribe had prepared it, everyone in the tribe regardless of their gender or age would have a share. Of course, the best parts would still be left to the fighters who participated in the hunt. As part of the main fighting force for the tribe, people like Xiong Ye and Shi Li would also obtain a portion of the prey¡¯s heart and liver.


    The viscera provided them with extra strength, made their eyes brighter, and was one of their most favorite foods. Some vagrant beastmen who hunted in their animal forms would tear apart their hunted prey¡¯s stomach and eat the viscera raw as soon as they caught their prey.


    The beauty that had coveted the Lesothosaurus in Xiong Ye¡¯s hands cut apart the Struthiomimus¡¯s long neck with a stone knife and stared at the back of Xiong Ye¡¯s figure in admiration, ¡°Xiong Ye is really powerful! He went hunting with everyone this morning and still has energy to go out again in the afternoon. It would be great if I could have a child with him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. He likes Shi Li. When the timees for the me flowers to blossom, they will be mates with the priest¡¯s blessing.¡± A skinny man next to the beauty spoke up.


    In their tribe, the vast majority of people did not mate with others, but instead got together with whomever they liked. They would have children with whomever they wanted to have children with, and separate if they no longer liked each other.


    Some women had seven or eight children, and the father of these children might all be different.


    However, if two people swore to be mates in front of the Beast God on the day the me flowers blossomed, they would no longer be allowed to separate, and the other beastmen would no longer try to hook up with them ¨C it was a crime to break up a mated pair that had been blessed by the Beast God.


    They had always believed in their lord priest¡¯s words.


    The beauty pouted after hearing what the skinny man had to say, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? s! Why did Xiong Ye choose Shi Li as his mate? They¡¯re both men, and Shi Li can¡¯t even bear children for him!¡±


    The men in the tribe gained more glory the more children they had. Xiong Ye¡¯s father, the previous patriarch of the tribe, had sired nine children amongst five women. The current patriarch of the tribe, Xiong Ye¡¯s uncle, had five children from three different women.


    However, Xiong Ye was an anomaly. He actually decided to be mates with a man shortly after reaching adulthood.


    When the beauty thought to this point, she felt that it was a great pity.


    She grew up with Xiong Ye and was very fond of this man who was the strongest warrior in their generation. Xiong Ye had awakened as an extraordinarily powerful brown bear, and she had told her good friends that when Xiong Ye reached adulthood, she would sleep with him and give birth to his child.


    But in the end, this person who was especially well suited to siring children and being a father couldn¡¯t see things clearly and actually went to find a permanent mate!


    It would be fine if he just wanted to find a permanent mate, but he went and chose a man from the tribe!


    The beauty nced over at the skinny man next to her and sighed.


    Aside from Xiong Ye and Shi Li, the two most powerful warriors in the younger generation, the next strongest would be Hu Yue. Unfortunately, Hu Yue was female, and could not have children with her. And the next person after that... was herself!


    She really didn¡¯t want to have children with those men who couldn¡¯t beat her in a fight and weren¡¯t even handsome!


    The beauty was extremely sad. She mmed her knife down and easily split the Struthiomimus¡¯s leg bone into two halves.


    These bones would be used to make soup ¨C the bone marrow contained within was a rare delicacy that also provided them with energy. They couldn¡¯t waste it!


    While the beauty was still regretting that she couldn¡¯t give birth to Xiong Ye¡¯s children, Xiong Ye had already brought the Lesothosaurus with him and arrived at the eastern side of the valley where many caves had been excavated in the mountain.


    They called this tribe the Big Bear Tribe because the people who had founded this tribe all awakened as giant brown bears. Every beastman would awaken their beast form at around the age of ten, and then they would be able to fight and hunt in their animal forms. Everyone would put the name of their animal form at the front of their names after their awakening.


    For example, Xiong Ye was called ¡®Ye¡¯ until he reached the age of ten and awakened his brown bear form that was the same as his father¡¯s. He then added ¡®Xiong¡¯ in front of his name, and his name became ¡®Xiong Ye¡¯.


    Another example was Shi Li. He had originally been called ¡®Li¡¯, and after he awakened as a lion, he became known as ¡®Shi Li¡¯.


    At the bottom of the mountain slope on the eastern side was a giant cave that was set aside as a collective living space for the children and the elderly. When going up the stairs beside it, one would arrive at the second and third levels that held many caves for the warriors who lived in the tribe. In front of each level of caves was an aisle around two meters wide.


    Shi Li¡¯s cave was on the second level.


    Xiong Ye noticed Shi Li even before he began to make his way up the steps. He was wearing an animal skin skirt as hey at the base of the valley on a vast stretch of dry grass,zily basking in the sun, his eyes at half mast.


    People who awakened as a lion all really liked to sleep, just like how those who became brown bears all had the habit of hibernating in winter... Shi Li¡¯s currentzy appearance was something Xiong Ye saw often.


    But he was still fascinated by it.


    He really liked Shi Li and could never look enough... Shi Li was so attractive!


    But it wasn¡¯t that early anymore...


    ¡°Shi Li, wake up,¡± Xiong Ye called out as his mouth curved up in a smile. ¡°I caught some prey!¡±


    As warriors of the tribe, they would participate in collective hunts every other day. Today had been a hunting day.


    Shi Li ran a little too much this morning and hadid down aftering back, unwilling to go out again in the afternoon. However, Xiong Ye had worried that the food the tribe would portion out for them might not be enough, so he had made another trip.


    His luck was not bad, and he had managed to catch a Lesothosaurus without hunting for too long.


    Although the Lesothosaurus wasn¡¯t big, when it was added to the food that the tribe would distribute to them, it was enough for him, Shi Li, and Shi Li¡¯s family to eat their fill over the next two days. There was no collective hunt tomorrow, so he and Shi Li could go out again to hunt for additional prey that they could store up.


    After going through a winter, he had lost a lot of weight, and his beast form was no longer as burly as it had once been. He now urgently needed to eat more.


    Shi Li was lying on the dry grass. He opened his eyes, looked around and scowled, then quickly closed his eyes again.


    ¡°Shi Li, wake up!¡± Xiong Ye reached out and patted Shi Li on the shoulder.


    Shi Li was suddenly awakened. He was shocked as he looked over at Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye? You... Aren¡¯t you...¡±


    Shi Li shut his mouth abruptly, his eyes full of doubt and disbelief, staring at Xiong Ye as though he was some sort of terrifying dinosaur.


    His expression made Xiong Ye feel rather strange, ¡°Shi Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t speak. He jumped up suddenly, scowling as he looked around, then looked down at himself, even giving his stomach a pinch.


    Shi Li was like Xiong Ye in that they were both very tallpared to the other people in the tribe, and powerfully built. His head of long, brown hair had grass stuck in it and was scattered wildly in all directions, swaying around along with his movements.


    Xiong Ye found his appearance a little awkward and reached out to pull the grass from Shi Li¡¯s hair.


    This action brought Shi Li back to his senses, and he looked at him again.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression changed and then shifted again before he abruptly turned into a lion and dashed away.


    Xiong Ye watched on nkly as Shi Li ran away, then picked up Shi Li¡¯s animal skin skirt whose string had broken due to Shi Li¡¯s sudden transformation, and headed towards the steps to the side.


    That was Shi Li¡¯s cave.


    Shi Li, his mother, and his younger brother hade to their tribe eight years ago.


    It was during the summer. Xiong Ye, who had always been fond of entering the water to catch fish had just awakened his brown bear form. Seeing his uncle catch fish in the river, he had followed by his side to learn and ended up learning to do it in exactly the same way. He turned into a small brown bear and caught quite a few big fish that he had been unable to catch before.


    He bit the fish to death and left them by the river, nning to bring them back to eat. Unexpectedly, a dusty, grey lion cub popped out and ate his fish...


    He rushed over to beat up the lion cub, knocking them unconscious, and frightening himself in the process. He quickly went to find his uncle for help, and then his uncle brought this little lion cub as well as the cub¡¯s mother and younger brother back to the tribe.


    That little lion cub had been Shi Li.


    Shi Li had been suffering from hunger back then and fainted. He hadn¡¯t suffered anysting harm, but his mother had been very, very weak, and had almost died. The grandfather priest finally had to take out some medicinal herbs in order to save her.


    From then on, the three of them settled in with the Big Bear Tribe.


    Back then, their family was small, young, and weak, so they were not epted as members of the tribe. Xiong Ye¡¯s uncle, the tribal chief, only allowed them to live with the tribe and gather food from the surrounding area.


    Three years ago, Shi Li was finally able to participate in hunts, and the tribe finally epted this outsider family. Last year, when Shi Li became an adult, and grew iincreasingly powerful, the tribe finally assigned them a cave to live in.


    During the years when Shi Li and his family lived on the outskirts of the tribe without being epted as members, Xiong Ye had always taken good care of Shi Li and brought him along to catch fish, small dinosaurs, and even insects. The feelings between the two of them became better and better, and they were almost inseparable. At the end ofst year, when the two of them reached the age of eighteen, they decided to be with each other exclusively ¨C they wanted to be mates with the blessing of the Beast God.


    Today though, Shi Li was acting strange... Before, Shi Li would have rushed over to discuss how to eat this Lesothosaurus with him, then given him some praise.


    Xiong Ye was really puzzled.

 Chapter 2 - Shi Li

    <strong>Ch2 ¨C Shi Li</strong>


    Although Shi Li¡¯s actions were very strange, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t take it seriously. They had only just fought side by side this morning. As for just now... Shi Li probably had a nightmare?


    Xiong Ye continued up the steps and soon came to the entrance to a cave. He shouted, ¡°Aunt Ying!¡±


    This cave was where Shi Li and his family lived. The cave wasn¡¯t big, and it¡¯s location wasn¡¯t very good. The entrance was covered by a door that was made up of pieces of wood tied together by vines and stered with mud, but it was still extremely thick and solid.


    Xiong Ye had prepared this for themst year before the onset of winter.


    With a lot of children to raise, Xiong Ye¡¯s mother had never had time to concern herself with him. He had spent most of his childhood with the elderly and children of the tribe and had learned many crafts.


    The door opened, and a middle-aged woman who was as thin and weak as a reedy bamboo came out. The area around her eyes and forehead was covered in wrinkles.


    This woman was Yang Ying, Shi Li¡¯s mother. She saw Xiong Ye and pulled a long face, ¡°What did youe here for?¡±


    Yang Ying didn¡¯t want Shi Li and Xiong Ye to be together, and her attitude towards Xiong Ye had plummeted ever since Xiong Ye and Shi Li had decided to be mates.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t really understand this. He was very strong, so for Yang Ying, him mating with Shi Li should clearly be a good thing, right?


    As for being unable to have children... The tribe had so many children, so many orphans. If they wanted children, they could definitely bring a few of them back to their cave to raise... And even if they didn¡¯t have children, what did it have to do with Yang Ying?


    However, the person in front of him was Shi Li¡¯s mother, and Shi Li still attached a lot of importance to her, so Xiong Ye¡¯s attitude was always very good whenever he dealt with Yang Ying, ¡°Aunt Ying, I brought down a Lesothosaurus and wanted to send some of it over to you.¡±


    Only then did Yang Ying notice that Xiong Ye was carrying prey in his hand. Her eyes became glued to the Lesothosaurus as she reached out to take it.


    But Xiong Ye didn¡¯t give it to her.


    Xiong Ye stretched out his hand and tore the Lesothosaurus into two, handing over therger half that contained the internal organs to Yang Ying, ¡°Aunt Ying, here you go.¡±


    The Lesothosaurus had been dead for some time, so no blood dripped out when Xiong Ye tore it in half. Even so, the scene was bloody enough to stun Yang Ying, her disgust in on her face as her hands stilled. She no longer tried to ept it immediately.


    Xiong Ye saw that Yang Ying wasn¡¯t reaching out to take it anymore and ced half of the Lesothosaurus on the stone tform beside the door. He nodded to Yang Ying and left.


    In their tribe, children would leave their mothers after reaching adulthood, and most children left even before then and would no longer live with their mother from then on. At most, when the food that was portioned out to the elderly was insufficient, they would offer some extra food to the mother who had raised them¡ªif their father had also taken on the responsibility to raise them, they would also give their fathers a share.


    In their tribe, the rtionship between parents and their children was not very close, and everyone was already used to it.


    Xiong Ye treated Yang Ying well only because Yang Ying was Shi Li¡¯s mother, but it was impossible to expect him to assiduously take care of Yang Ying.


    After departing from Shi Li¡¯s home, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps when he noticed a white-skinned young man sitting on the ground in front of another cave entrance. The man was chewing on what was most likely was a nt stalk while staring at him... or was he staring at the meat in his hands?


    Xiong Ye stopped and frowned as he looked at the young man.


    The youth in front of him was called ¡®Zhou¡¯, and was two years older than him. In the tribe, they could be considered to be of the same generation, but they had never yed together because Zhou was very dumb and hardly ever left his cave when he was a child.


    If this kind of child had been born in anyone else¡¯s home, they would definitely have been abandoned, but Zhou¡¯s mother was different and had always raised Zhou well.


    Zhou¡¯s mother was very strong. Nearly a third of the people in their tribe would awaken some sort of bear form or another, and a third of those who had done so would have rtively high fighting power after awakening. Zhou¡¯s mother had been like that.


    Mother bears who were raising children were not to be trifled with, and Zhou¡¯s mother was not easy to push around. She had always taken care of Zhou, and even if Zhou never managed to learn how to hunt and basically didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with others, she had never let Zhou go hungry.


    Until her death.


    Two months ago, Zhou¡¯s mother had gone out hunting alone and never came back.


    Everyone knew that his mother must have died outside.


    During the first few days, the people in the tribe who had a good rtionship with Zhou¡¯s mother would still go and visit Zhou, but gradually, people stopped caring about him¡ªpeople from the tribe died every year, and nobody stayed immersed in pain over their deaths.


    Then... Zhou almost starved to death.


    He had probably been too dumb and hadn¡¯t evene out to obtain his share of food whenever it was distributed amongst the tribe. Meanwhile, everyone else had believed that his mother had stockpiled food for him inside their home, and had never thought to worry about him.


    Xiong Ye thought to this point and sighed.


    A month and a half ago, when he came here to look for Shi Li, he had noticed Zhou climbing out of the cave where he was staying. Only then had he discovered that Zhou had actually almost starved to death.


    He had given Zhou some food back then, and Zhou had lived on. Perhaps because he had walked along the line of life and death, Zhou changed a lot and was finally willing toe out of his cave.


    But Zhou had not awakened any animal form despite having already reached adulthood. He also couldn¡¯t be trained... It would be harmful for him to join in on the hunts, and he could only follow the gathering team and forage nearby.


    Everyone in the gathering team was either elderly, a child, or a disabled member of the tribe. Zhou was the only youth there who had fully functioning arms and legs, but even so, rumors said that when Zhou went out to forage, he was often distracted, and he collected even less than some of the children.


    Perhaps Zhou¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t whole yet.


    ¡°Zhou!¡± Xiong Ye called out.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhou turned towards Xiong Ye. His skin was pale, and the hides he was wearing were clean.


    Xiong Ye ripped a foreleg off his half of the Lesothosaurus and gave it to Zhou, then patted Zhou on the shoulder, ¡°Eat a bit more and exercise well so that you can strive to join the hunting team!¡± Since Zhou was like this... when the tribe divided up food for him, his portion would be the same as what the elderly and children obtained. How could such a small amount be enough for a mature youth to eat? Zhou must be going hungry every day.


    Xiong Ye had starved once as a child, watching with wide eyes as Zhou¡¯s mother had given him something to eat after bringing back prey of her own, so he didn¡¯t mind giving Zhou a bit of his catch.


    Xiong Ye finished talking and left.


    Zhou looked at his retreating figure, then looked at the foreleg, and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    At that moment, a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy suddenly ran out from the side and reached out to snatch the foreleg.


    Seeing that this foreleg was about to be snatched away by the boy, Zhou suddenly reached out his hand, picked up the foreleg before the child could, and quickly hurried back to his cave, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Bah!¡± The boy spat at Zhou¡¯s door, then ran into the cave beside it, which was where Yang Ying lived.


    By this time, Xiong Ye had arrived at a cave in the north side of the valley. The fire in this cave burned all year round.


    The cave he lived in was very basic, and there was no fire in it, so whenever he caught prey, he would alwayse to the cave where the tribe kept their fire in order to roast his meat.


    After giving more than half of the Lesothosaurus to Yang Ying and splitting a bit of the remainder with Zhou, there was only 3-4kg left of the original 15kg dinosaur. Xiong Ye roasted it over the fire for a bit, then gnawed and ate the bones along with the meat.


    While Xiong Ye was eating meat, Shi Li had arrived at a mountain top near the tribe and turned back into his human form.


    He found leaves to wrap around his waist, then looked down and felt that his appearance was a little disgraceful.


    He currently didn¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing. He could only wrap a leather skirt around himself!


    But at the same time, Shi Li was also a little nk.


    He ran around, then carefully looked over this mountain top that had been blurred by time in his memories several times, then bit his arm again before finally determining one thing¡ªhe had traveled back in time by a hundred years.


    His road had been strenuous and difficult, but he had finally be the Beast King and gradually aged from his prime towards old age. When he thought he was about to die and would return to the embrace of Mother Earth, he had instead discovered that he once again had a youthful body and had returned to the time of his youth...


    Emerging from his confusion, Shi Li became speechless with happiness. He finally raised his head to the sky and roared loud and long, startling the birds who were nested in the trees nearby. One of the birds flew by in a panic and sprinkled a round of bird droppings on his head.


    Shi Li was furious and reached out to crush the bird to death, but the bird had already flown away...


    Based on the strength he had prior to his death, seizing and crushing a bird like that would be an incredibly simple matter, but now, he had no such ability at all.


    The him from this time period was not the powerful Beast King, but an ordinary person who had awakened a pretty good animal form.


    Shi Li¡¯s thoughts suddenly cleared up, and he looked down the mountain.


    The Beast God had blessed him and given him the opportunity to start over. What should he do?


    After just one round of running, Shi Li had basically figured out where on the timeline he was¡ªhe had reached adulthood not long ago and hadn¡¯t mated with Xiong Ye yet.


    In his previous life, after he and Xiong Ye became mates, several powerful dinosaurs hade near the tribe. The current chief, Xiong Ye¡¯s uncle, had died in the battle against those dinosaurs, and Xiong Ye had be the chief of the tribe.


    Later, their tribe was attacked by other tribes, and they were driven out of the valley. He and Xiong Ye had led the remaining survivors from their tribe and had begun their life of nomadic wandering.


    That period of wandering had been very arduous, and it was not until he and Xiong Ye had identally discovered a set of cultivation methods hidden in a cave that they finally saw some hope.


    He and Xiong Ye cultivated and fought as they travelled, getting stronger and stronger, until they finally became Beast Kings together.


    They had only been in their fifties.


    Later, after being coronated by the High Priest of the Beast God Temple, they were given a vast stretch of forest in which their n could thrive happily, and the other tribes who lived in the forest had to pay tribute to them.


    In his youth, that kind of life had been beyond his imagination.


    By the time of his death, he had already been a Beast King for fifty years, but he hadn¡¯t been happy. In the final reckoning, the reason for that was all because of Xiong Ye.


    When he was a child, he had almost starved to death. It was Xiong Ye who had saved him, and it had been Xiong Ye who had asked the tribe to let him, his mother, and his younger brother who had been wandering around aimlessly take shelter with the tribe.


    Afterwards, Xiong Ye continued to help him a lot, so he and Xiong Ye became mates with the Beast God as witness.


    They would always be tied together.


    Therefore, even though he became the Beast King, he was unlike the other Beast Kings who were surrounded by many beauties, and he couldn¡¯t even have children of his own.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter, after Xiong Ye¡¯s death, that he finally lived the life he wanted to live. But by then, he had already been old, and his strength did not match up to his expectations...


    In this life...


    Shi Li took a deep breath.


    He didn¡¯t want to be tied to Xiong Ye anymore.


    This tribe knew nothing about the outside world, but he knew how vast and boundless the sky was outside, and he also knew how to be stronger.


    He would be the strongest!


    In addition, he also wanted to try everything he hadn¡¯t had a chance to try before, and wanted to have a few children of his own.


    Shi Li thought about a lot, and his stomach rumbled.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d ever felt hungry... Shi Li turned into his animal form and ran towards his cave.


    Although everything in front of him was already very strange and new, he could still remember his own scent and was able to find his own ce.


    Very quickly, Shi Li reached his own cave and let out a deep lion roar, immediately squeezing in as soon as Yang Ying opened the door.


    Yang Ying was a little dissatisfied, ¡°Why did you turn into a lion? Little Su will be scared.¡±


    Shi Li kept his back to Yang Ying as he changed back into his human form and quickly got dressed.


    Yang Ying continued, ¡°Xiong Ye came by just now. He¡¯s too stingy. It was such a small Lesothosaurus, and he unexpectedly only gave me half. There are three of us, while there¡¯s just one of him.¡±


    Shi Li frowned in annoyance. In fact, he couldn¡¯t remember his own mother very clearly anymore.


    In his previous life, his mother had died when their tribe was attacked by other tribes, and he had missed her very much over the years. Yet now, when he saw that the other party was so concerned about such a tiny little Lesothosaurus, he felt a bit ashamed.


    It had been many years since he¡¯d eaten something like this!


    ¡°Elder brother, I saw Xiong Ye giving Zhou meat! Is he going to do something that¡¯ll disrespect you?!¡± At this point, Shi Li¡¯s younger brother, Yang Su, also spoke up.


    Yang Su was thirteen years old and had already awakened.


    What kind of animal a person would awaken was rted to their own physical condition, the animal form their parents had taken, and the animal forms of the people around them, as well as what they had eaten prior to their awakening.


    The powerful people that Shi Li metter on would try to feed their children dinosaur meat filled with powerful energy while they were still young in order to ensure that they would awaken into powerful animals.


    He had been able to awaken as a lion because prior to him, his younger brother, and his mother leaving their previous tribe, they had lived a good life, and his family had always had enough to eat.


    However, it was different for his younger brother. His younger brother had often gone hungry during the years before he had awakened. He hadn¡¯t been able to eat dinosaur more than a few times a year, and so he had finally awoken a very weak sheep form, like their mother.


    In his previous life, Yang Su survived the tribal catastrophe and had always lived with him. Although he would asionally bring him some trouble, the feelings between the two brothers had always been good.


    In those years, Yang Su really liked to speak ill of Xiong Ye.


    Shi Li knew that this was a bad habit of his and didn¡¯t believe his words. He just spent a moment to recall who ¡®Zhou¡¯ was, and after he remembered, he said, ¡°Yang Su, stop talking nonsense! Xiong Ye and Zhou have nothing to do with each other. You don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡±


    Shi Li actually had some impression of this person named Zhou.


    He was nothing but a piece of waste in the tribe, but this waste not only had a mother who raised him to adulthood, he also had a particrly powerful father.


    He remembered that in a few months, Zhou¡¯s father woulde to find Zhou, and Zhou would leave the tribe with his father.


    At the time, he had been unable to express the envy he felt for Zhou, because Zhou¡¯s father had been a Beast King with his own territory.


    Of course, he no longer felt that envy now.


    A few years after Zhou left with his father, his father, that powerful Beast King, died, and there was no more news regarding Zhou after that... Presumably, he had died without his father¡¯s protection.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t take Zhou or even Zhou¡¯s father seriously, but he also knew that he was still very weak right now and could not afford to be enemies with Zhou.


    ¡°You only know how to speak up for Xiong Ye!¡± Yang Su spoke unhappily.


    Yang Ying also spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re looking down on us for having no ability, and don¡¯t want to take care of us now that you have a promising future, right?¡±


    Shi Li was a little annoyed, ¡°You guys should rx. I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Yang Ying was relieved after she heard Shi Li¡¯s words, ¡°Li, we can only rely on you... You can¡¯t leave us behind.¡±


    Shi Li nodded. This was his mother and younger brother; of course he wouldn¡¯t leave them behind.


    In this life, he must not let his mother die early... It hadn¡¯t been easy on her either. He¡¯ll definitely let her live a good life!


    While Shi Li was thinking this, he noticed the Lesothosaurus half that Yang Ying had cooked.


    Yang Ying¡¯s cooking skills were poor, and looking at her meals made people lose their appetite, but he was really hungry at the moment.


    Shi Li ate the Lesothosaurus in a few bites, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t make any noise and wake me up.¡± He wanted to start cultivating earlier!


    Yang Ying and Yang Su nodded one after the other.


    xiin: i realized that shi li never washed the bird poop off his head before he went to sleep


    juu: ... yeah that¡¯s pretty gross

 Chapter 3 - Zhou Ji

    <strong>Ch3 ¨C Zhou Ji</strong>


    Xiong Ye¡¯s father was the former tribal chief and was once the strongest man in the tribe. Unfortunately, this man, who had awakened as a brown bear just like Xiong Ye, had died when Xiong Ye was just five years old.


    After giving birth to him, Xiong Ye¡¯s mother continued on to have five more children with different people. Four of them survived, and although his mother was very strong, she couldn¡¯t always look after Xiong Ye. So after Xiong Ye awakened his animal form when he was ten, he took the initiative to move out of his mother¡¯s cave and lived in the bigmunal cave with the other children who had left their parents, the elderly, and the disabled who couldn¡¯t hunt.


    These children, elderly, and disabled could obtain the most basic food allocation from the tribe, and at the same time, were required to do some basic gathering work or other chores.


    For example, during this season, there were very few nts that could be collected, so they went to gather firewood or other things from areas nearby.


    They didn¡¯t have to do too much work, and when they were free, the elderly and the disabled would generallyy down in the valley or in the cave to conserve their physical strength. Some of the children would also do the same, but Xiong Ye was different.


    Although his father died rtively early, he still remembered when his father used to take him out hunting. Back then, he had thought that when he grew up, he would be as powerful as his father, be the tribal chief, and make it so that the people of the tribe didn¡¯t have to go hungry.


    Since he wanted to be the tribal chief, he certainly couldn¡¯t act like everyone else and do nothing simply because he was hungry ¨C his father had instructed him to eat more and exercise more!


    People in the tribe were very friendly towards the children. The elderly weren¡¯t stingy about teaching and sharing their experience with them, and before Xiong Ye turned ten, he liked to ask them about what it was like outside. He learned how to fish, how to set traps, and even learned what kind of insects were edible. After he turned ten, he tried even harder to find a way to learn from them whenever he had a chance.


    He even had the cheek to shamelessly help Grandpa Priest with his work in exchange for food.


    The food distributed by the tribe would ensure that they didn¡¯t starve to death and would grow up, but it was impossible for them to eat well. However, Xiong Ye knew how to get around and could always feed himself well. Later, he met Shi Li. The two of them clicked instantly and began to scavenge for food everywhere together.


    It was because of this that he had already be one of the most powerful warriors in the tribe right after reaching adulthood ¨C just having a strong beast form didn¡¯t necessarily mean he would be a powerful warrior!


    After eating the lesser half of the Lesothosaurus, Xiong Ye returned to his cave where there was a lot of wood piled up at the entrance.


    His cave was very empty. There was nothing inside except for a stone bowl and stone axe that he had made himself.


    Before winterst year, he had stored a lot of food and hay in the cave, but after winter had passed, the food was all gone, and the hay had be dirty.


    He had just thrown the hay away the other day, and now the cave seemed particrly deste.


    He nned to marry Shi Li and be mates. Shi Li¡¯s cave would be given to Shi Li¡¯s mother and younger brother to live in, and he would definitely move in here. In that case, this cave was really a bit shabby.


    Xiong Ye looked at the pile of wood that was lying in the sun by the entrance, then brought some of it into the cave before turning into animal form so he could strip the bark off with his ws.


    The bark he peeled off was piled up in the corner since it could be used for the fire in the future. The remaining tree trunks were thenid down in the innermost part of the cave.


    The cave was too cold and sleeping on the bare ground wasn¡¯tfortable at all. They would normallyy something on the ground and sleep on top of it.


    He used to sleep alone, so it was enough to casuallyy down some hay, but there would be two of them in the future... Xiong Ye felt that he should be a little more particr, so he set up ayer of wood ording to Grandpa Hou¡¯s instructions and created a nest ¨C in the future, when they added a mat made of hay and dinosaur leather on top, it would be veryfortable to sleep on.


    Additionally, he could use wood to make some tables and stools... He could go and get some more wood tonight.


    After Xiong Yeid out seven or eight pieces of wood, he heard his uncle¡¯s voice calling from outside, ¡°Distributing meat!¡±


    Upon hearing this call, he snatched up the stone bowl lying in the corner and practically flew outside. The rest of the tribe reacted just as quickly as he did.


    This was a habit they had developed from childhood ¨C no matter how busy they were, they couldn¡¯t miss meals!


    Every day, the happiest time for everyone was when it was time to eat.


    The hunting team had a bountiful harvest today and everyone could obtain a big piece of meat. As the chief of the tribe, Xiong Ye¡¯s uncle, Xiong He, was responsible for dividing up the meat.


    First, he cut off a piece of the liver and a piece of the most tender part of the meat, and sent it to the priest. Then, he divided the rest of the meat among the tribe.


    The elderly and the children consciously made way so that the hunting team could go up and collect their meat first.


    The hunting team, men and women alike, would be given more meat. Those who had maderge contributions would receive additional rewards for their efforts. When it was Xiong Ye¡¯s turn, Xiong He not only gave him arge piece of raw meat, he also gave him a portion of the Struthiomimus¡¯ heart.


    Xiong Ye epted it, then went to the bonfire and barbecued the meat for himself.


    People came up beside him, one after another, and roasted their meat around the fire with him, but... Shi Li didn¡¯te.


    Xiong Ye stood up and tried to look for him in the crowd.


    Although Shi Li liked to sleep, he had never missed out on the division of meat before. Sometimes, he would even begin to eat the meat before it was cooked... Why wasn¡¯t he here today?


    However, he couldn¡¯t find Shi Li, and could only spot Yang Ying and Yang Su.


    Xiong Ye walked over and saw that Yang Ying and Yang Su were currently roasting meat. It was a veryrge piece of meat, and the two of them wouldn¡¯t have received that much on their own, so it had to include Shi Li¡¯s share... Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Shi Li?¡±


    Yang Ying nced at Xiong Ye. Since there were outsiders present, he was very polite to Xiong Ye, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping. He had use out and help him get his share of the food.¡±


    Xiong Ye originally wanted to ask Shi Li to go with him to cut down some trees that night, but since Shi Li wanted to sleep and didn¡¯t evene out to eat... He¡¯ll just go by himself.


    When the timees, he can give Shi Li a surprise.


    Xiong Ye returned to his spot by the fire and ate a quarter of his portion of meat, nning to bring the rest back to his cave.


    He liked to store food. He had finished everything he¡¯d stocked up over the winter, and in truth, he couldn¡¯t get used to not having anything saved up... Tomorrow, he definitely needed to find a way to bring back a big one!


    There were many people who were like Xiong Ye and saved up their share of the food. Some would only eat a fifth or less ¨C the hunting team wouldn¡¯t be going out to hunt tomorrow, so no meat would be shared amongst the tribe the next day.


    Not to mention, there was bone soup to drink today.


    They boiled the Struthiomimus bones with some wild vegetables to make soup. Although the taste wasn¡¯t very good, people could still fill their bellies by drinking it!


    But Xiong Ye didn¡¯t go get soup¨Che didn¡¯t like to eat grass.


    Night hade, and the bonfire in the square had gone out. Xiong Ye took the remainder of the meat back to his cave and stored it away, then left the cave with his stone axe and headed towards the exit that led to the mountains.


    The exit was covered by a door that was made out of wood and vines, and there was a cat crouched next to it.


    The cat was a member of their tribe. It was Xiong Ye¡¯s cousin, Mao Jin. She was only fourteen, and her animal form was very weak. But because she was very vignt in her animal form, starting from a year ago, she had taken the initiative to guard the gate.


    Xiong Ye felt that it was great for her to do so, since everyone should try to make themselves useful.


    Upon seeing Xiong Ye, Mao Jin meowed, licked her paw, andy down again.


    Xiong Yeughed, opened the door, and went out.


    They generally wouldn¡¯t destroy the trees in the forest near the tribe. Xiong Ye went further out, skillfully shuttling his way through the forest, and soon came to a stretch of woods far away from the tribe. He then began to chop down trees.


    After cutting down a big tree and removing its branches and leaves, he was soon left with a thick chunk of wood. He then moved on and began to cut down the next tree.


    Xiong Ye chopped down four trees in one go, then realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry any more and finally stopped.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± A slightly stiff voice suddenly sounded out. Xiong Ye raised his head and saw someone standing under a tree in the distance. It was Zhou.


    Zhou looked a little strange¨Cnot only was he wearing a piece of dinosaur leather around his waist, he also wore two pieces around his upper body, covering up his back and chest... In their tribe, generally speaking, only women who were worried that their breasts would impact their hunting, or those who found it too cold in winter, would do so.


    Well, it was still quite cold now, and it was even chillier at night. Zhou probably hung those burdensome things on himself because he was freezing.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiong Ye was rather surprised.


    Zhou: ¡°Picking fruit.¡±


    Only then did Xiong Ye notice that Zhou was holding a few fruits in his hands.


    This type of fruit could be found amongst the grass. It wasn¡¯t very big and was very sour, but it was verymon and was plentiful all the way from spring up until autumn.


    When he was young and hungry, he would often look for this kind of fruit to eat even though the tart taste made his teeth feel sour.


    However, he didn¡¯t eat it much after turning twelve. He only asionally picked some for Shi Li¨Cat the time, Shi Li and his family hadn¡¯t yet joined the tribe, and his mother and younger brother always had nothing to eat.


    This kind of fruit should only be avable after the weather grew a bit warmer. Most of the nts were still only just flowering at the moment, and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know where Zhou had managed to find some.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Could Zhou¡¯s small body even lift up a piece of wood?


    Xiong Ye pulled down a section of vine and tied up the four pieces of wood, then removed the leather he¡¯d wrapped around his lower body and turned into a brown bear.


    His animal form was very big, and it took a lot of energy for him to change forms. He normally wouldn¡¯t do this, but he wasn¡¯t worried about it today because he had eaten his fill and there was more food stored up in his cave.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Xiong Ye called out to Zhou, intending to ask the other party return together with him¨Che couldn¡¯t speak while in his animal form, so he could only do this.


    Only, he didn¡¯t know what Zhou was looking at; he had turned his head away and didn¡¯t turn his head back until he heard Xiong Ye¡¯s roar.


    Xiong Ye signaled for the other party to follow him then led the way, deliberately slowing down his speed.


    He was afraid that Zhou wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.


    One of the two moons in the sky hung in the west, while the other was in the east. They shed a minimal amount of light, but it was enough for Xiong Ye to find his way. asionally, he could even spot something running from far away.


    Those should be small-sized bird-footed dinosaurs. Unfortunately, his movements were too big, and those little dinosaurs had already run away before he could get close...


    Xiong Ye felt that it was a bit of a pity, but he soon calmed down.


    It was already the middle of the night, and it wasn¡¯t a suitable time to hunt.


    Xiong Ye walked on and unconsciously picked up the pace, but Zhou unexpectedly remained behind him and didn¡¯t fall behind.


    Xiong Ye turned his head and gave Zhou a nce.


    Although this person never awakened an animal form, his physical strength wasn¡¯t bad. That made sense. When Zhou¡¯s mother was still alive, she had never wronged Zhou when it came to food.


    He had been able to eat well and drink well every day, so Zhou¡¯s health certainly couldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Although ordinary people like Zhou couldn¡¯t do very many things, it wasn¡¯t as though they couldn¡¯t participate in the hunts. Xiong Ye felt that after they returned, he should urge Zhou to exercise properly.


    He wanted to be the chief of the tribe, and the chief should be responsible for everyone in the n!


    Very quickly, the two of them, one in front and one behind, arrived back at the tribe.


    Xiong Ye put down the wood, changed back to his human form, and put his clothes back on. He said to Zhou, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing that you followed behind me for so long without falling behind. In the future, you should exercise properly. You can definitely join the hunting party. When that dayes, you¡¯ll be able to eat meat every day!¡±


    The way Xiong Ye saw it, eating grass was definitely something that was hard to bear. Some people liked to gnaw on a few mouthfuls of grass when they were in animal form, but they would still be devoted to eating meat when they resumed their human form.


    But right now, Zhou... probably wasn¡¯t given very much meat.


    Zhou, who had turned his back towards Xiong Ye at some point, turned back and looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°My name is Zhou Ji.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji in amazement, ¡°You¡¯ve awakened? What kind of animal is ¡®Ji¡¯? Howe you aren¡¯t called Ji Zhou?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°...¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Zhou Ji: Can¡¯t these primitive people give some warning before taking off their skirts?


    The beastmen in the story all awaken mammal forms. Otherwise, Xiong Ye would definitely ask, ¡°Zhou Ji? Did you awaken as a chicken?¡±

 Chapter 4 - Hunting

    <strong>Ch4 ¨C Hunting</strong>


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t speak after that.


    Xiong Ye felt that there should be no such animal called ¡®Ji¡¯. He thought that Zhou Ji had most likely seen that everyone else had two-character names and wanted to be the same, so he gave himself a name like ¡®Zhou Ji¡¯.


    After being busy all day and moving the pieces of wood to the entrance of his cave one by one, Xiong Ye was very tired even though he was in good health. He sank into a deep sleep as soon as hey down.


    It rained the next day; a continuous drizzle.


    When Xiong Ye opened the door, he was met with a face full of rain and mist and shivered.


    He began wondering if he should wear animal skins on his upper body like Zhou Ji but soon rejected the idea.


    It would be too much of a hassle, not to mention that he basically always hunted in animal form. Not only was he unafraid of the cold, the skins would just be a hindrance.


    The cave Xiong Ye lived in faced south, which was great, but it was positioned rather high up and essing it was somewhat inconvenient. Before he had moved in, there had only been a narrow tform at the entrance and no stairs leading up to the tform.


    However, in the past few years, he had deepened the cave and widened the tform. He even chiseled out some grooves into the mountain face to make climbing up and down much easier.


    Recently, the entrance to the cave was piled high with wood that made ess difficult again, but Xiong Ye¡¯s movements were dexterous, and he wasn¡¯t concerned about it at all. In the blink of an eye, he¡¯d already arrived at the base of the valley.


    He was going to find Shi Li again.


    The tribe¡¯s hunting team went out every other day, and on days when they didn¡¯t hunt together as a tribe, he would generally always go hunting with Shi Li.


    His animal form was much heavier than Shi Li¡¯s, and he was also more powerful, but his movements weren¡¯t as agile as Shi Li¡¯s animal form, so his overall fighting power wasn¡¯t much higher.


    In the past, they wouldbine the strengths of their animal forms by choosing a good ce to wait and lie in ambush. When prey passed by, they would both leap out together with Shi Li aiming for the prey¡¯s neck while Xiong Ye attacked from the side. As long as he could tip their prey off their feet, it would be as good as theirs.


    The two of them had been hunting together for several years. They cooperated very well and were able to bring down some prey together from time to time, but Shi Li had bezy ever since he joined the tribe and no longer had to spend all day worrying about his next meal...


    This was amon problem for those who awakened lion forms. If nobody watched over him, and he was full, Shi Li could even sleep away an entire day and night.


    However, Xiong Ye was different from Shi Li in that he would feel uneasy if he didn¡¯t have any food saved up. Also... Shi Li had to support his mother and younger brother.


    In their tribe, it was already pretty good for someone in Shi Li¡¯s situation to support his mother, and they normally wouldn¡¯t also raise their younger brother. In any case, their younger brother wouldn¡¯t die of hunger, and beastmen who had reached his age could already go out and do some work.


    However, Shi Li wasn¡¯t like that. He treated his mother and younger brother very well and would usually rather starve himself in order to see them fed.


    As a result, they required more food¨CShi Li¡¯s brother was growing and could eat more and more each passing day.


    Xiong Ye arrived to the entrance of Shi Li¡¯s cave and shouted. Yang Su came to open the door.


    Yang Su¡¯s attitude towards Xiong Ye was very good when he was still a child, but after he had awakened his sheep animal form at ten, his attitude towards Xiong Ye plummeted sharply. Xiong Ye had been very puzzled and had made it a point to ask Shi Li about it. Shi Li told him that after awakening into a useless sheep, Yang Su was unhappy about it and med them.


    Xiong Ye felt that Yang Su shouldn¡¯t act like that; hadn¡¯t Mao Jin, who had awakened as a small cat, still taken on the responsibility of guarding the door?


    Yang Su had awakened as a mountain goat, and ording to the Grandpa Priest, this kind of animal could trot calmly along steep cliffs, use its horns to fight, and run pretty fast. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that bad... But not only had Yang Su never practiced these skills, he was even reluctant to shift into his animal form and adapt to his new body.


    ¡°Yang Su, where¡¯s Shi Li?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Yang Su rolled his eyes at Xiong Ye but still replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded but didn¡¯t go in. He waited at the door.


    Shi Li¡¯s cave was divided into two halves. One half belonged to Shi Li¨CShi Li did not like being disturbed when he was sleeping.


    At this time, Xiong Ye watched as Yang Su walked over to where Shi Li was and called, ¡°Elder brother, brother, Xiong Ye came to see you!¡±


    ¡°So noisy!¡± Shi Li¡¯s voice was full of irritation.


    Yang Su was stunned, then nced at Xiong Ye and said, ¡°It¡¯s Xiong Ye who came to see you.¡±


    Shi Li finally came out of the room. He clutched at his messy brown hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Where¡¯s the food?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡± Yang Su pointed to the stone bowl that was sitting on a wooden table nearby.


    Shi Li looked at the stone bowl and took in the meat and internal organs with teeth marks torn into it and suddenly felt disgusted with everything.


    This was... making him eat what others had left behind?


    Yang Su boasted, ¡°Elder brother, mother and I left you most of the heart.¡±


    ¡°This heart was originally meant for me, right? You only left half of it for me? ¡± Shi Li was dissatisfied as he spoke. How long had it been since he had to eat anything that others had gnawed on beforehand?


    Yang Su was already a little unhappy about Shi Li roaring ¡®So noisy!¡¯ at him when he went to wake him up earlier. Now that Shi Li was acting like this, he was even more shocked.


    Shi Li¡¯s character was a bit overbearing. He liked it when others followed him in all things, but he had always been very generous towards them. He had never bothered to nitpick about things within the family. Even if they had eaten all the meat that they had brought back yesterday, Shi Li would generally just find a way to go out hunting again rather than say anything about it to them.


    It was precisely because of this that they didn¡¯t want Shi Li to mate with Xiong Ye.


    Could Shi Li and Xiong Ye really still treat them so well after they became mates and moved out?


    Would they still be able to obtain a share of meat to eat from Shi Li?


    Especially since Xiong Ye had always been indifferent towards them.


    As of now, Shi Li and Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t even be mates yet, but their family was already no longer being given meat!


    Yang Su was instantly on guard and nervous.


    After Shi Li lost his temper, his attention turned to Xiong Ye.


    The current Xiong Ye was not very simr to the Xiong Ye he remembered.


    The Xiong Ye in his memories was very strong and had an intimidating air. But the Xiong Ye in front of him was different. He looked young and immature, and especially tender.


    Upon seeing him, Xiong Ye even smiled a little. His smile was very attractive.


    Shi Li¡¯s heart was moved. When he was young, he really, genuinely liked Xiong Ye. In their tribe, there was nobody more outstanding than Xiong Ye. However, after a long time, he became bored.


    It was impossible for him to be mates with Xiong Ye again, but even if he didn¡¯t be mates with him, he could still be together with him. The two of them could live like the vast majority of people in the tribe, and in the future, if they no longer felt suited for each other, they could part amicably.


    No, there was no need to separate. When he became powerful, he would naturally have a lot of people by his side.


    Those Beast Kings¨Cmany of them had dozens of wives and over a hundred children!


    As for Xiong Ye... Although Xiong Ye was stubborn in his youth and wholeheartedly insisted on finding a mate to spend his days with, after many years passed, he would also change. As long as Shi Li was strong enough, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t leave him, nor would he be able to leave him.


    Shi Li was wrapped up in his thoughts, but Xiong Ye didn¡¯t really notice. He just felt that the gaze that Shi Li was using to look at him was weird, and... Shi Li had wrapped a piece of hide around his upper body, just like Zhou Ji.


    Didn¡¯t he used to find it a bother to wrap himself up in hides? It had been to the point where he¡¯d almost rather not wear a leather skirt around his waist.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Shi Li, let¡¯s go hunting.¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t want to eat something others had eaten before, and he remembered that Xiong Ye¡¯s meat roasting ability was very good... He nodded.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°When I went out to the woods to chop treesst night, I saw some Hypsilophodon. It¡¯ll be great if we can catch one of those today. If not, we can go catch fish.¡±


    When the tribe hunted together, everyone cooperated and did their part and would always manage to obtain some harvest, but when the two of them went hunting on their own, they didn¡¯t always catch anything¨Csometimes, they would lie in wait for half the day and end up with nothing.


    When that happened, Xiong Ye would usually choose to go catch fish. If that didn¡¯t work, they could still go and gather some edible nts.


    When he had awakened his animal form around the age of ten, he used to run out of the tribe to practice his beast form. When he was starving, he would even gnaw on the grass and turf.


    Of course, it was also because of this that he particrly hated eating grass.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression froze.


    He had recalled how they hunted during this period of time.


    Back then, he actually used his mouth to bite and pull down prey and would even sit at the edge of muddy little pools and waste half a day just to catch a few fish¨Che wanted to go to the river, which was bigger than the pools, to catch them, but Xiong Ye was afraid that there would be dangerous creatures there and didn¡¯t let him go.


    After recalling all sorts of things from the past, Shi Li was bound to disdain all of it, and at this point, he noticed that it was raining outside...


    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside?¡± Shi Li frowned.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye was excited, ¡°This kind of rainy day is great for hunting.¡± The light rain would interfere with the prey¡¯s vision and smell, making it easier for them to catch their prey.


    Shi Li: ¡°I won¡¯t go today. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Compared to hunting, he should continue to cultivate! Sharpening an axe wouldn¡¯t dy the cutting of wood; only when he was powerful would he be able to obtain other people¡¯s respect!


    In hisst life, he only became a Beast King when he was fifty. In this life, if he started cultivating earlier, perhaps he could be a Beast King in his thirties!


    ¡°Do you have enough food?¡± Xiong Ye also frowned.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Shi Li said. Wasn¡¯t there many people in their tribe who only participated in the group hunts and not starved to death? And they were given less food than he was.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stille with me.¡± Xiong Ye continued. Shi Li couldn¡¯t stand going hungry. Winter had just passed; prey was rare in early spring, and they didn¡¯t have any food stored up... If they didn¡¯t go hunting now, would Shi Li have enough to eat?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Shi Li said. What he found most annoying was when Xiong Ye forced him to do something he didn¡¯t want to do. Couldn¡¯t he just let him sleep?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t n to sleep right now. He wanted to cultivate.


    He had already begun cultivating yesterday. Although his progress was slow because he had only just started, he had already made some progress.


    ¡°Did you get hurt yesterday?¡± Xiong Ye asked. He had been with Shi Li when they went out for the group hunt yesterday. At the time, it hadn¡¯t seemed like Shi Li was injured, but it was hard to say... Shi Li had always insisted on preserving his dignity.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just not feeling well.¡± Shi Li was a bit irritated by Xiong Ye¡¯s questioning and turned to go back to his den.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what was going on with Shi Li. He looked up at the sky and helplessly went to look for Hu Yue instead.


    Hu Yue was his half-sister ¨C they shared the same father. She had awakened as a tiger.


    They had a good rtionship and often cooperated together during the tribe¡¯s group hunts. If Shi Li was unwilling to hunt, then Hu Yue wasn¡¯t a bad choice either.


    It was still early. When Xiong Ye went over to find her, Hu Yue hadn¡¯t set off yet and was still eating. After hearing why Xiong Ye hade by, Hu Yue said, ¡°I agreed to go hunting with Xiong Bai. You cane with us.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xiong Ye agreed.


    Xiong Bai was a woman who was around his age. His awakened bear form was a brown bear, thergest of the bear species, while Xiong Bai¡¯s awakened form was that of a ck bear only a third of his size.


    Of course, even so, Xiong Bai¡¯s fighting power was very strong¨Cshe was good at climbing trees, and not only could she keep a lookout for when the prey was approaching, she could also drop down from the tree unexpectedly and attack the prey.


    Xiong Bai arrived soon after.


    Although Xiong Bai was called ¡®Bai¡¯, not only was her animal form ck, even her human form was quite dark-skinned. She was precisely the sturdy beautiful female Xiong Ye had met yesterday.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯reing with us? Where¡¯s Shi Li?¡± Xiong Bai noticed Xiong Ye, and her eyes brightened.


    Xiong Ye was the most outstanding member of the tribe¡¯s younger generation and was a bear just like Xiong Bai. Xiong Bai had liked him from an early age and used to run after him all day long.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°He¡¯s not feeling well, so he¡¯s noting today. We should leave soon.¡±


    Xiong Bai nodded, and the three of them quickly departed.


    When the tribe hunted as a group, they would head towards ces where prey was plentiful, but they didn¡¯t do that when there were only a few of them.


    The three of them headed towards the southeast part of the valley where the shrubbery grew densely.


    In some ces, the trees had grown very tall, so there were only deciduous and shade-loving nts underneath, but the trees here were quite low, and many flowers and nts grew in the underbrush.


    Xiong Ye and the others shifted into their animal forms and slowly made their way forward. After a while, Xiong Ye suddenly straightened up and looked towards a certain direction. ¡°There¡¯s the scent of a Heterodontosaurus.¡±


    The trio discussed it, then smeared dirt over their bodies to cover up their scents and chose some shrubbery to hide in.


    They wanted the Heterodontosaurus toe their way, but that Heterodontosaurus didn¡¯t follow their wishes... Instead, it went further and further away.


    They could only find another spot and try again.


    This time, they actually managed to see a three meter long Scelidosaurus eating a clump of ferns.


    The Scelidosaurus¡¯ back was covered with a thickyer of scales and sharp bone spurs. Many carnivorous dinosaurs did not like to prey on them, but Xiong Ye had a good method to deal with this kind of dinosaur.


    ¡°When Xiong Bai catches its attention, I¡¯ll flip him over, and Hu Yue will attack!¡± Xiong Ye said. They couldn¡¯t do anything to the Scelidosaurus¡¯s back, but its stomach was its weak spot. Although his ws were ten centimeters long, they weren¡¯t sharp enough. It was different for Hu Yue ¨C as long as Hu Yue attacked, she could easily tear through the dinosaur¡¯s abdomen.


    Of course, Hu Yue had no way to topple the three meter long Scelidosaurus...


    The three of them hid themselves well, staring at the Scelidosaurus as though watching a small mountain of meat.


    The author has something to say:


    * * *


    About the weight of everyone in the story:


    The brown bear on Kodiak Ind is thergest bear in the world. The adult male bear weighs more than 680 kilograms and can ultimately weigh more than a ton. This kind of bear is more than three meters tall when it stands up, and it can smell things from up to 1.5 kilometers away.


    The male lion usually weighs about 200 kilograms, and the heaviest is a little more than 300 kilograms.


    Tigers weigh about the same as lions. If tigers and lions of the same weight fight, generally, the tiger will win.


    Chinese ck bears weigh about 150 kg.


    As for mammoths... The present day African elephant usually weighs five or six tons. The previous adult mammoths weighed about 10 to 15 tons. They are in apletely different weight ss than the animals above.


    * * *


    Zhou Ji: I need to be very careful not to crush my wifey.....


    Juurensha: Shi Li wants to have his cake and eat it too, and I am not okay with him being like oh, XY won¡¯t and can¡¯t leave me...what do you mean can¡¯t????

 Chapter 5 - Doubts

    <strong>Ch5 ¨C Doubts</strong>


    The Scelidosaurus slowly gnawed on the nt in front of it, its spiked tail swaying leisurely behind its body.


    Xiong Ye first changed back to human form and slowly snuck up to it before hiding himself again. By this time, Xiong Bai had already crept to the other side of the Scelidosaurus.


    The two waited quietly for a while, then Xiong Bai abruptly fell down from a tree, giving the Scelidosaurus a scare.


    The Scelidosaurus subconsciously ran to where Xiong Ye was hiding. Xiong Ye immediately shifted to his animal form and rushed out.


    The Scelidosaurus was far slower than the bird-footed dinosaurs. It was already toote for it to run by the time it saw Xiong Ye. He first pinned the dinosaur down, and while it was still twisting its head and attempting tosh out with its tail, he forcefully shoved and tipped it over.


    And then even before the Scelidosaurus could flip itself back over and escape, Hu Yue and Xiong Bai dashed over and attacked its exposed abdomen.


    The three of them worked together and soon killed the Scelidosaurus.


    The Scelidosaurus was over three meters long and weighed approximately two hundred kilograms. After removing the inedible scales and bones, it was still a good hundred kilograms.


    It was inconvenient to directly bring such a big fellow back. The three of them simply tore apart the Scelidosaurus using their ws with practiced ease, then turned back into human form and split the meat up evenly. Xiong Ye and Hu Yue¡¯s portion of the meat was of a slightly higher quality, while Xiong Bai¡¯s was slightly inferior.


    Xiong Bai was already very satisfied with this since she hadn¡¯t contributed as much as Xiong Ye and Hu Yue to the hunt.


    After dividing up the meat, they were left with only the bones and dinosaur skin¨Cthe Scelidosaurus¡¯ skin was actually made up of scales, which couldn¡¯t really be used, but the bones were useful if rather troublesome.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°I¡¯ll take it if you guys don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Hu Yue: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiong Bai had even less of an opinion. She even said, ¡°I can help you carry it!¡± She knew what Xiong Ye wanted to bring these bones back for; she had mooched meals from Xiong Ye before as a child.


    ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    He wrapped his portion of the meat along with the bones in the Scelidosaurus¡¯s skin with the bone spikes facing inwards, then turned back into his bear form, running back to the tribe with therge package of things piled on his back.


    The smell of blood would attract carnivorous dinosaurs; they should return as quickly as possible!


    Xiong Ye had changed back into his animal form, but Hu Yue and Xiong Bai stayed in their human forms. Hu Yue¡¯s animal form wasn¡¯t good at carrying things, and Xiong Bai stayed in human form to chat with Hu Yue.


    It was still drizzling. The rain fell on Xiong Ye¡¯s body, but it was unable to wash away the bloody smell that had sunk deep into his long fur. However, Xiong Ye actually liked this kind of bloody smell and didn¡¯t mind at all.


    When the three of them approached the tribe, others immediately noticed their group and turned envious one after another.


    They had returned with meat!


    For the people of the tribe, food was the most precious and important thing. Weren¡¯t they all busy doing this and that every day just for a mouthful of meat and to ensure that they had enough to eat?


    However, it was very dangerous outside, and it was impossible for some members of the tribe who had awakened weaker beast forms to catch such big prey, so many people could do nothing but sigh and envy them.


    When Xiong Bai received these looks, she proudly straightened her back and stuck out her exposed chest. Very quickly, there were some men from the tribe who went over to pay tribute to her. Of course, Hu Yue also had her share of men.


    Those who were powerful would always be sought-after, regardless of whether they were male or female.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t involve himself in these affairs. He carried his own animal skin parcel and went towards the east side of the valley, arriving at the big, west-facing mountain cave.


    The tribe hadn¡¯t dug out this cave; it had existed since before the people of the tribe came to this ce. Of course, the tribe had made the cave a little bigger after they had moved in.


    Those who lived in this cave were the elderly, children, and disabled who were unable to participate in the hunts.


    It was said that a hundred years ago, their tribe was like a big family, and everyone lived together.


    At that time, they hadn¡¯t found this valley, and life had been very difficult. There were very few people in the tribe and it was basically impossible to tell whose child was whose, but nobody minded, and everyone raised them together.


    The elderly and disabled were often abandoned because they were short on food.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter, after one of their tribal chiefs inadvertently saved Grandpa Priest¡¯s master and their tribe gained a priest that all this slowly changed.


    The priest had knowledge about many dinosaurs and knew each dinosaur¡¯s weakness, knew a more refined version of theirnguage, could heal people, and knew how to preserve meat...


    Ever since they gained a priest, people in the tribe rarely ever starved to death. At the same time, they began to pay attention to their rtives and start collecting some private property rather than sharing everything with the tribe as a whole.


    It was all of this that allowed more and more people in their tribe awaken stronger animal forms. Everyone¡¯s life was improving, and the number of people in the tribe continued to grow; the tribe now had over four hundred people!


    However, although some changes had taken ce, not everyone would raise their own children, and unexpected, sudden deaths still happened, so most of the tribe¡¯s children were still raised collectively by the tribe. The elderly who couldn¡¯t move around were also cared for by the tribe.


    The amount of food they were given wasn¡¯t small, and the children especially were given special care as the tribe attached great importance to them. Even so, these children¡¯s lives were not as good as those of the children who lived with their parents.


    Xiong Ye had a dream. He wanted to be the tribal chief, make the tribe stronger and stronger, and he hoped that nobody in the tribe would ever have to starve again.


    When Xiong Ye entered the cave, he saw a group of elderly people lying down inside. There was also someone sitting in the corner talking to some of the children.


    Additionally, there were several eleven or twelve-year-old children roasting earthworms to eat.


    Children were always hungry at this age, and the food distributed in the tribe was often not enough for them to eat their fill, so they would find other ways to get themselves something to eat.


    ¡°Brother Xiong Ye!¡± They were all excited when they saw the huge brown bear.


    Xiong Ye put down the bundle on his back and turned into his human form. He wrapped a piece of leather around himself, then said, ¡°Hu Yue and I went hunting and brought down a Scelidosaurus. The bones and this dinosaur skin is for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother Xiong Ye!¡± The children cheered, and the elderly who were lying there also sat up. The person who had been talking to the children of the tribe added, ¡°Xiong Ye, you still never forget to worry about us.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Xiong Ye said. He wanted to stock up on food for himself, and it wasn¡¯t good for the children to get used to getting something for nothing, so he didn¡¯t give them any meat, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal to give away some bones and skin.


    He had always liked listening to the old people in the tribe recount stories from the past ever since he was young. It was said that their tribe used to be very weak, and the most powerful amongst them had only awakened into ck bears. It was very difficult for them to hunt dinosaurs, so they would usually eat all kinds of nts or wait for carnivorous dinosaurs to finish with their prey and then bring back the leftover skins and bones to eat...


    Carnivorous dinosaurs generally wouldn¡¯t cleanly eat their prey and would always leave behind small bits of meat. Besides, bone marrow was also a good thing.


    They never wasted anything.


    Even now, when the people of the tribe went out hunting, they wouldn¡¯t leave the bones behind. Hu Yue and Xiong Bai had left the bones to him because they didn¡¯t need them and had known that he would bring them back for the elderly and children of the tribe.


    Xiong Ye set the bones down and left to go look for Shi Li.


    This time, he saw Shi Li even before he reached the entrance to Shi Li¡¯s cave¨CShi Li was standing on the stone tform in front of his cave with an unhappy look on his face.


    At this moment, not only was his body wrapped up tightly in skins, but even his hair that had always been loose and scattered in the past was now tied up with a piece of string.


    Shi Li really wasn¡¯t very happy at the moment.


    In his previous life, after he grew more and more powerful and became a Beast King, life became more and more refined and borate. Right now, he really couldn¡¯t quite get ustomed again to this dirty and disorderly tribe.


    Not mentioning anything else... He found it difficult to ept that each and every one of the women in the tribe were so open, walking around with their chests exposed.


    Women wouldn¡¯t dress like that in those big tribes.


    These people... Really didn¡¯t have a single ounce of shame!


    Seeing that so many people still rushed up to tter Hu Yue and Xiong Bai while they were both still so bloody and messy, Shi Li began to consider whether or not he should leave the tribe early, but he quickly rejected that idea.


    He was too weak now, and it was too easy to encounter danger elsewhere. But if he stayed here... He basically knew what kinds of things they would encounter next, and he was also clear on how to deal with them.


    Moreover, he was once the leader of this tribe, and back then he had many loyal subordinates in the tribe. He didn¡¯t want to give up these people.


    Of course, besides his subordinates, there were also people here who he hated. For example, that Hu Yue... Shi Li began to consider how to kill some people off.


    Shi Li was thinking about the future when he noticed Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye looked like even more of a mess than Hu Yue and Xiong Bai.


    Hu Yue and Xiong Bai had only been carrying meat when they returned, and the two of them had shifted back to human form long ago, giving them the chance to wipe themselves down a little on the way back, but Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t had the chance to do any of that.


    ¡°Shi Li.¡± Xiong Ye was smiling as he called out.


    Disgust shed through Shi Li¡¯s eyes, and he dodged to the side as Xiong Ye approached.


    Xiong Ye noticed his unwillingness and hesitated slightly.


    To the people in the tribe, Xiong Ye had always been carefree, casual, unconcerned about outside matters, and happy to help others.


    But only he himself knew that he wasn¡¯t actually like that.


    His mother and father hadn¡¯t stayed together for long. They separated after he was born, and his mother took care of him alone.


    Three yearster, when he was a little older, his mother had be interested in a good-looking man and given birth to a second child, after which she no longer cared about him as much. When he was five, his father, who had asionally taken care of him, died.


    Having grown up in such an environment, he was actually very good at reading people¡¯s expressions from an early age.


    Some of Shi Li¡¯s reactions yesterday hadn¡¯t fazed him, but Shi Li¡¯s rejection today upset him.


    Still, he was a little puzzled¨Cwhy did Shi Li suddenly change?


    However, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t reveal any of his thoughts. Instead, he said, ¡°Shi Li, I took down a Scelidosaurus. Do you want some?¡±


    Shi Li actually was slightly disdainful of the meat that was a mix of blood and flesh on Xiong Ye¡¯s back, but he suddenly remembered that there was no more meat at home.


    He hadn¡¯t gone out hunting with Xiong Ye, so he could only cut off a portion of the meat that Yang Ying and Yang Su had gnawed on before to eat.


    If he was the Shi Li from the past, if there wasn¡¯t much food at home, he would simply eat a little less, but the current Shi Li no longer had that conscientiousness.


    How could he ept going hungry after experiencing decades of privilege?


    And also... When he cultivated, he would be hungry very quickly.


    At this moment, Shi Li had finished all the food that the tribe had distributed yesterday and was hungry again.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee out.


    ¡°Just leave it here.¡± Shi Li was very reserved as he spoke.


    Xiong Ye heard his words and didn¡¯t even hesitate before asking, ¡°Shi Li, do you still remember what you said when we first agreed to be mates?¡±


    Juurensha: Aw, Xiong Ye is so earnest and needs to kick Shi Li to the curb. (Also why does Shi Li want to kill Hu Yue, she seems cool????)


    xiin: i love that XY isn¡¯t as naive as he appears~

 Chapter 6 - Fight

    <strong>Ch6 ¨C Fight</strong>


    While Xiong Ye spoke, he sniffed the air.


    As a man who awakened as a brown bear, he had a very sensitive nose even when he wasn¡¯t in his animal form.


    Based on smell, he could clearly tell that the person in front of him was Shi Li.


    But... Shi Li wasn¡¯t like this.


    Xiong Ye frowned as he looked at Shi Li.


    Shi Li was taken aback when he heard Xiong Ye¡¯s question.


    For Xiong Ye to suddenly ask this... He realized that his reactions had made Xiong Ye suspicious.


    He artlessly answered, ¡°I said that after we¡¯re together in the future, I will give you the best meat to eat every day.¡±


    This promise was something that Shi Li remembered. After all, in his previous life, after bing a Beast King, Xiong Ye had made it a point to bring it up, and Shi Li had always felt that this promise of his was particrly silly


    Having achieved great strength, who would care about a bite of meat?


    However, after saying that promise out loud once again... Shi Li inevitably recalled some of the things that had happened during this period of time.


    When he was young, he had indeed liked Xiong Ye very much. Even putting aside his feelings, Xiong Ye had been the best choice at the time.


    His mother, younger brother, and he had all been driven out of another tribe. His mother had been very weak, and he hadn¡¯t awakened his animal form yet; they had almost starved to death and also encountered many dangers.


    One time, when he was in danger, he had finally awakened his animal form, but he had still been young at the time. His awakened animal form was also that of an immature cub, so he had been unable to hunt at all.


    If he had awakened earlier, perhaps his family might not have been expelled from the tribe out of consideration for his animal form, but he just had to awaken a bit toote.


    For a child with a newly awakened animal form, no matter how powerful, the animal form waspletely meaningless. In fact, he had been even more hungry because he now needed more food.


    It wasn¡¯t until he stole Xiong Ye¡¯s fish that he began to have a rtively stable life¨Cthe Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory had been chosen by the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s previous priest. It was near the river, surrounded by many edible nts, and had the rtive safety of being encircled by mountains... Finally, they no longer needed to worry about being ambushed in the middle of the night when they slept and end up unable to see the sun rise the next day.


    Yet his mother and younger brother were like two mountains that weighed on him, and he had to find a way to ensure they could eat well.


    During those years, he had felt especially stifled all the time as he worried about food every single day. During that period of time, only Xiong Ye could make him feel a little more rxed.


    It was young Xiong Ye who had taken him to the river to catch fish and shrimp, and it was Xiong Ye who had taught him what was edible and what wasn¡¯t. It was also Xiong Ye who had given him food several times when he was almost unable to hold on any longer.


    At the time, he had been genuinely grateful to Xiong Ye. He had also liked Xiong Ye, so after they both reached adulthood, when Xiong Ye suggested that they be mates, he hadn¡¯t hesitated at all before agreeing.


    Butter on... Shi Li felt that he had really been quite foolish to return that tiny, little favor with the rest of his life.


    He also began to be repulsed by Xiong Ye¡¯s entire existence.


    Everyone knew that he had nearly starved to death as a child and that it was Xiong Ye who had saved him.


    Everyone felt that without Xiong Ye, there would be no current him.


    Everyone thought that he had only be a powerful Beast King because of Xiong Ye.


    ......


    Xiong Ye had always done very well, and everyone around them liked Xiong Ye.


    He hated this, and after Xiong Ye died, he even felt like he had been liberated atst.


    Xiong Ye had indeed helped him, but he had only given him a few mouthfuls of food, and Xiong Ye had helped others too... Why did he have to be tied to Xiong Ye for his entire life just because of this?


    Shi Li truly did not want to live in Xiong Ye¡¯s shadow all his life just like he had in his previous life.


    Having been reborn, he wanted to live for himself for once.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s heart settled when he heard Shi Li repeat their old promise.


    He didn¡¯t know when he had started to like Shi Li, but he knew that while boys of the same age as him were talking about Hu Yue or Xiong Bai or discussing the tribe¡¯s most beautiful woman Lang Yin, he only thought of Shi Li.


    Women in the tribe all liked strong or good-looking men. Some men, who couldn¡¯t find women who were willing to be with them, would choose to be with other men.


    He knew that there was such a thing, but he never thought he would do something like that too until he was fifteen. After all, he was very strong, and he knew that there would definitely be a lot of women who would want to be with him.


    It was just that, since he was young, he had never wanted a harem of women. He only wanted to have a single mate, and then focus on raising their children well...


    Of course, those were all matters of the past. When he was fifteen, he discovered that he liked men. He liked Shi Li.


    And Shi Li should like him too; they were always together. At the end of the previous year, he had asked Shi Li if he would be willing to be together with him, and Shi Li hadn¡¯t hesitated at all before agreeing.


    Shi Li¡¯s strange behavior these past two days might be because he had encountered something¨CYang Ying and Yang Su always liked to say bad things about him.


    ¡°Shi Li, did you get caught up in something?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Shi Li looked at Xiong Ye, then shook his head testily, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s half of the Scelidosaurus meat. You should eat better these days. In half a month, we¡¯ll be mates.¡± Xiong Ye said. Now that they were talking about the mating ceremony, he was rather excited and looking forward to it.


    The mating ceremony required them to take on their animal forms. He had decided to eat more so that his fur would be smooth and glossy when the time came.


    Of course, it was the same for Shi Li. Shi Li was very particr about his fur, and Xiong Ye also hoped that Shi Li would be beautiful for the ceremony.


    Shi Li abruptly came to his senses. He suddenly realized that not very many days from now, he was going to be mates with Xiong Ye.


    This could not happen no matter what.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t even think about his words before they left his mouth, ¡°We¡¯re still young. Can we not be in such a hurry?¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s heart that had just settled down stuttered into turmoil once again, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shi Li was a little afraid of Xiong Ye, but he definitely wasn¡¯t afraid of the Xiong Ye in front of him, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you sure you want to spend a lifetime with me? We still have decades of life in front of us, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Xiong Ye interjected. He had gone out early this morning and braved the wind and rain to go hunting. He hadn¡¯t felt cold then, but now, he suddenly felt... When the wind mixed with the drizzling rain and blew against his body, it was truly cold.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure. Xiong Ye, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I want to have children.¡± Shi Li said.


    Xiong Ye now understood why Shi Li had been so strange these past two days.


    Shi Li was regretting his decision!


    Although he had been the one to propose, bing mates was something that Shi Li had agreed to himself. Now, there were only a few days left, and Shi Li was actually going back on his word!


    The whole tribe knew that they were going to be mates!


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was cold as he asked, ¡°You want to go back on your word and not be mates with me?¡±


    Shi Li nodded, then saw arge piece of bloody meate flying towards him...


    Xiong Ye threw the Scelidosaurus meat that he had been holding in his hand straight at Shi Li, then followed it by rushing over. He punched Shi Li, who had just avoided being hit by the meat, in the face.


    Shi Li roared and immediately turned into a lion. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate as he followed suit and began to fight Shi Li.


    From the perspectives of people in the tribe, Shi Li¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s fighting power was simr, and this was indeed the case.


    Xiong Ye wasrge, and he was strong, with an animal form twice as heavy as Shi Li¡¯s, but he wasn¡¯t as agile as Shi Li. Although his ws were ten centimeters long, they also weren¡¯t as sharp as Shi Li¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t be retracted.


    When they went hunting, he didn¡¯t have much of an advantage.


    Now though, the two of them were stuck close together, and the tform in front of the cave entrance was very narrow.


    And...... After bing a Beast King, Shi Li had no longer needed to hone his fighting skills. He could use his strength to crush all the nearby dinosaurs and the overwhelming majority of other beastmen, so he hadn¡¯t hunted for himself in decades.


    It was different for Xiong Ye. At his age, he was spending all day learning how to hunt and make full use of his strength during a fight. He had already worked out a set ofbat moves.


    The brown bear that had gotten much skinnier after winter pinned the lion underneath him. His ws were everywhere, and several bloody woundscerated across the lion¡¯s shoulders and back haunches. Arge amount of the lion¡¯s short fur had been torn off, and when the lion turned his head to bite him, he ended up getting pped across the head.


    The lion struggled violently but couldn¡¯t escape. He could only whine and cry out.


    Xiong Ye beat Shi Li a few times and then let him go.


    He knew that Shi Li wasn¡¯t actually that weak. Shi Li probably hadn¡¯t resisted just now because he knew he was wrong and felt guilty.


    Xiong Ye stood up and was about to shift back into human form, but he once again felt like he had been forced into a truly awful and embarrassing position... The almost three meter tall brown bear kicked the lion, then picked up the Scelidosaurus meat and turned to leave.


    After taking a few steps, he turned back again to pick up the piece of hide he had been wearing before he changed forms.


    They had kicked up a big stir, causing many people in the tribe to look their way. Each and every one of them had faces full of confusion.


    Meeting the gazes of these people, Xiong Ye felt a little humiliated and left quickly.


    But Shi Li felt even more humiliated.


    Shi Li hadn¡¯t expected that he would bepletely unable to resist Xiong Ye¡¯s attack!


    No, no. It wasn¡¯t that he was unable to resist. He had merely underestimated his opponent. Besides, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to fight savagely like Xiong Ye.


    After he started cultivating properly and grew a little stronger, Xiong Ye would have to give up all thoughts of beating him!


    Shi Li was too ashamed to take on human form. He turned around and went back inside in his animal form.


    He wanted to walk away with dignity, but the wounds on his body crippled his efforts... In the end, he could only hobble unevenly back into his cave, not even picking up the clothes he had left on the floor.


    Finally, it was Yang Su who came out of who knew where who jumped out, picking up Shi Li¡¯s hides, and bringing them back to the cave.


    The sound of a lion roaring came out of the cave, and Yang Su soon hurried out of the cave. He looked pitiful as he closed the door to the cave and left dejectedly.


    He hadn¡¯t taken many steps when he noticed a cave with its door open nearby. Zhou Ji was sittingzily at the entrance, looking at the spot where his elder brother had just fought Xiong Ye.


    Yang Su lost his temper. He snatched up a nearby stone and threw it at Zhou Ji¨Che didn¡¯t dare provoke anyone else in the tribe, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhou Ji at all.


    Zhou Ji turned his body to the side and dodged the stone, then hooked the door to his cave with a foot and closed it, leaving Yang Su outside.


    Yang Su spat at Zhou Ji¡¯s cave door, then ran down to the valley. As a result, he had only taken a few steps when he was tripped by a tree root that came out of nowhere, tumbling dizzily downwards.


    Inside the cave, Zhou Ji took out a fruit that shouldn¡¯t have been avable in the current season and chomped down on it.


    xiin: did you guys see that? that tree root! :blob0w0:


    Juurensha: Well on the plus side, at least they broke up.

 Chapter 7 - Earthworm

    <strong>Ch7 ¨C Earthworm</strong>


    Xiong Ye returned to his cave with the Scelidosaurus meat. Looking at the cave that he had carefully kept clean and tidy, he suddenly didn¡¯t have the courage to go in.


    Last year, there had been many things in his cave.


    It had held the hides he had saved up, the beautiful stones he had picked up, and the bones of some of the dinosaurs he had hunted.


    However, before the previous winter, after he had confessed to Shi Li and been epted, he had taken all those things out. He gave the hides to Grandpa Hou and asked him to help him make some clothes and cushions.


    He had given the beautiful stones to Grandpa Priest and entrusted Grandpa Priest with creating the perfect wedding for him.


    As for the dinosaur bones... Shi Li hadn¡¯t liked those things, so he¡¯d thrown them away.


    Back then, he had even given Shi Li half of the food he had stocked up for himself in preparation for winter.


    Shi Li hadn¡¯t joined the tribe for long, and because he was taking care of his mother and younger brother, he didn¡¯t have any food saved up, so he... as someone who had awakened as a brown bear, he could reduce his food consumption during winter by hibernating.


    But now, Shi Li actually went back on his promise.


    Xiong Ye was a little angry, but he also couldn¡¯t help but find excuses for Shi Li. For example, any strong male would naturally want to have more offspring. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Shi Li would feel that way too.


    But if Shi Li had been unwilling, he could¡¯ve rejected him right at the start and Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t have had his feelings entangled for so long. Why did he only speak up about it now?


    Shi Li had always been very good to him before. Now that he had suddenly changed, could it be that he didn¡¯t actually mean it? Was it possible that Yang Ying or Yang Su had said something?


    Xiong Ye thought about many things. He looked at his clean cave, then nced down at his blood covered body and went out again, taking the Scelidosaurus meat with him.


    If he stayed with the tribe, there would definitely be a lot of peopleing over to ask him about Shi Li. It would be better if he left first.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye ran even faster.


    There was a stream near the tribe. The people from the tribe had nted some seeds of edible nts near the edge of the stream, and they would also go there to fetch water or wash things.


    A trampled path had already been created by many footsteps that lead to this ce.


    Xiong Ye nned to go there, but when he considered the fact that the ce was a popr location that definitely would have lots of people, he headed downstream and plunged into the water there instead.


    He soaked in the water, washing both himself and the Scelidosaurus meat, then ced the meat on the shore and began to turn over the rocks by the stream.


    When he was hungry as a child, he had oftene to the stream and flipped over the rocks nearby in order to look for crabs or other things. Sometimes, he would even be able to catch a snake...


    Xiong Ye slowly turned over the rocks, but probably because of the cold weather, he wasn¡¯t able to find anything underneath. However, because it was a rainy day, many earthworms hade out and exposed themselves to the air.


    Xiong Ye remained in his animal form. He climbed out of the water and sat his butt down by the side of the stream, using his long ws to dig out earthworms.


    His ws were very long, and one swipe from them could turn over arge tract of soil. After that, he carefully plucked out the wriggling earthworms that were thinner than his ws from the soil one by one...


    Xiong Ye concentrated very seriously on this task. Once he started digging, he continued on for a good several hours, cing the earthworms that he had harvested on a series of broad leaves and making a big pile of them.


    Without him realizing it, the rain had stopped.


    Xiong Ye scented the air and suddenly looked towards a specific ce. ¡°Zhou Ji?¡±


    Xiong Ye called Zhou Ji, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t reply. Xiong Ye was taken aback, then soon understood the reason.


    His sense of smell was very good, and he could smell things from over a kilometer away. Zhou Ji was probably still very far away.


    After digging for earthworms for a long time, Xiong Ye had grown much calmer. Noticing that his body was covered in mud, he returned to the stream and washed himself again.


    When he was done, Xiong Ye discovered that it was getting dark. Not only that, he was really, really hungry.


    He had eaten a lotst night, so he hadn¡¯t eaten anything when he went out in the morning¨Cbeing full wasn¡¯t conducive to action and moderate hunger would sharpen his senses.


    But the hunt had taken a lot of energy, and he had also fought with Shi Li, then dug for earthworms for a few hours... After such a full day, he was starving.


    Xiong Ye took on his human form, then wrapped the hide that had been washed clean around himself. There was no room left for sadness; he just wanted to stuff himself and eat a full meal.


    At this time, Zhou Ji appeared in front of him.


    Zhou was thin and tall, and his hides tightly covered his body. He had some grass in his hand and no expression on his face. He appeared a little dazed.


    ¡°Why did you run outside again? Aren¡¯t you afraid of danger?¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye looked at the grass that Zhou Ji was holding in his hand, then strode towards the earthworms that he had dug up. He bundled up the broad leaves that held the earthworms, then handed Zhou Ji two parcels of earthworms. ¡°Here you go. Eat something better!¡±


    He had dug up earthworms just to make himself feel a little better. Earthworms didn¡¯t taste good, and he had stopped eating them a long time ago.


    Zhou Ji looked at the ice lettuce that he had worked so hard to find that was both tasty and could be eaten raw, then looked at the two bundles of earthworms that Xiong Ye had given him, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Xiong Ye stuffed the earthworms into Zhou Ji¡¯s arms, then picked up the Scelidosaurus meat. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Zhou Ji did not object and followed behind Xiong Ye to return.


    It had already been a month and a half since he transmigrated into this world.


    To him, this world was both wonderful and strange.


    It was wonderful because the environment here was so good. He had struggled to survive after the apocalypse for decades as a dual-powered nt and psychic ability user, and by the time he died, it had already been several years since he had eaten any greens.


    The ecology of this ce was magnificent; he naturally found it very delightful.


    As for the strangeness... The humans in this ce could transform into all kinds of mammals, and it turned out that they preyed on dinosaurs... How could that not be weird?


    For decades, Zhou Ji had worked so hard that he hadn¡¯t really wanted to move after arriving here. Even so, he still went out and took a look around the tribe in order to develop a general understanding of this world¡¯s situation.


    In this world, humans could be mammals. And in the natural world, there were dinosaurs, reptiles, amphibians, birds, fish, and all kinds of insects, but there were no mammals.


    That was to say, in the entire world, the only mammals that existed were humans.


    As for the developmental situation of the humans... The tribe that he was in was not very civilized, and he didn¡¯t know what it was like elsewhere.


    He wasn¡¯t curious about the outside world though, and he was toozy to go out and explore.


    After decades of hard work, all he wanted to do now was to have enough to eat, drink, and sleep. With his nt powers on hand, he didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to eat his fill.


    As for eating meat... After the apocalypse, the environment deteriorated, and nts became extinct. He had no way to make use of his nt powers, and for many years, the only things he could use to fill his belly were limited to the meat from mutant animals and a variety of canned food. He was sick of eating meat and didn¡¯t want to swallow another bite of it.


    Fresh fruits and vegetables were so delicious!


    How many years had it been since he¡¯d tasted the sweetness of fresh fruit?


    Zhou Ji was very satisfied with his current life and had voluntarily given up his portion of the meat allocated to him from the tribe.


    Dinosaur meat... Didn¡¯t actually taste good.


    However, Xiong Ye was someone who had helped him when he had first transmigrated over, and he always wanted him to eat more. Not only had he given him some meat yesterday, today, he was giving him earthworms...


    Zhou Ji dawdled as he followed behind Xiong Ye, using his powers to move some of the nts that blocked Xiong Ye¡¯s way. Whenever he sensed an edible nt, he used his powers to help it grow a little bigger.


    By the time the two of them returned to the tribe, the sky had already turnedpletely dark.


    Xiong Ye climbed up the mountain face and soon disappeared. Zhou Ji thought for a bit, then went to the ce where the children of the tribe often went digging for earthworms and set his two bundles of earthworms free.


    The heart-broken brown bear who had run off to dig for earthworms was very cute, but he really didn¡¯t eat earthworms...


    Juurensha: A poor XY digging for earthworms.


    xiin: XY is so fricken cute in this chapter, a big brown bear plopping his butt down by the river and sadly digging through the dirt...

 Chapter 8 - Pentaceratops

    <strong>Ch8 ¨C Pentaceratops</strong>


    When Xiong Ye returned to his cave, he first hung up the Scelidosaurus meat, then ate the leftover piece of Struthiomimus heart that he hadn¡¯t eatenst night as well as arge piece of meat.


    Because he was in a bad mood, he wanted to eat even more.


    After eating, he pulled out the small amount of salt he still had left and rubbed it all over the Scelidosaurus meat.


    Using salt to cure the meat was one of the methods the priests had taught them to use in order to preserve it, but there was no salt near their tribe, so they needed to trade for salt from elsewhere.


    Generally speaking, they would go to trade for it every spring.


    Around this time, some of the more experienced warriors of the tribe had already gone out to trade for salt. He had originally also nned to go and learn a bit about how it was done, but he ultimately hadn¡¯t gone because he was about to mate with Shi Li.


    When he thought of Shi Li, Xiong Ye felt that his chest was about to burst from unhappiness. He rubbed his bulging belly that was full of meat, then shifted into his animal form. He poured himself onto the wooden bed he had made and fell asleep.


    Xiong Ye was awakened by the sound of knocking on his door. Xiong Bai¡¯s voice also rang out along with the knocks, ¡°Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye! We¡¯re going hunting!¡±


    Xiong Ye opened the door and saw Xiong Bai.


    Today, Xiong Bai didn¡¯t look quite the same as usual. A vibrant dark green crown made of vines and small flowers adorned her head, and she had wrapped her chest with a piece of red dinosaur hide.


    It looked quite cumbersome.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiong Ye said, and went out directly without bringing any weapons.


    Those in the tribe who had rtively weak animal forms often wouldn¡¯t take on their animal forms when they hunted. Instead, they would choose to fight in human form with weapons. However, it was different for him, and his animal form was his biggest weapon.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, why did you fight with Shi Li yesterday?¡± Xiong Bai asked as she chased after Xiong Ye.


    Yesterday, Xiong Bai had watched with her own eyes as Xiong Ye and Shi Li fought. It had given her quite the scare.


    Xiong Ye and Shi Li had never fought before. People within the tribe would often spar with each other, and Xiong Ye and Shi Li were no exception, but yesterday, their fight hadn¡¯t looked like a practice spar at all!


    Xiong Ye usually humored Shi Li, and Shi Li wouldn¡¯t truly make a move against Xiong Ye, but yesterday... Shi Li had actually been wed up by Xiong Ye, and he had even left several big wounds!


    She felt that Xiong Ye and Shi Li might have broken up.


    After guessing this, Xiong Bai was really quite happy¨CIf Xiong Ye and Shi Li broke up, did that mean she could have a child with Xiong Ye?


    Xiong Ye was strong and good-looking. Her and Xiong Ye¡¯s child would definitely be very outstanding. Additionally, Xiong Ye treated all the children in the tribe who had no rtionship with him so well; he certainly wouldn¡¯t ignore their child if they had one!


    Xiong Ye sped up his pace and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye, they¡¯re all saying that Shi Li is toozy and annoyed you, which is why you beat him up. Is that true?¡± Xiong Bai continued to ask questions.


    Xiong Ye really didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Although Shi Li¡¯s reaction and words yesterday really left him dejected, the two of them had known each other for eight years. He kept feeling like Shi Li hadn¡¯t been sincere when he had said those words yesterday.


    In the past, Shi Li had always been so happy when they talked about the future. There had basically been no sign that he was unwilling to be with him at all.


    Perhaps Shi Li woulde and find himter to reconcile with him.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to answer Xiong Bai¡¯s questions, so he casually found a topic to talk about, ¡°Howe you¡¯re wearing something like that on your head today?¡±


    Xiong Bai saw that Xiong Ye had paid attention to her appearance and no longer concerned herself with Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s affairs. She asked quickly, ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°It took quite a bit of time to make that thing, right? Just for the sake of looking good?¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°Next time you have free time, you might as well just weave a basket.¡± In a bit, when they hunted, Xiong Bai would definitely shift into her animal form. When that happened, the hide tied on her waist would still be there, but this kind of flower crown would surely end up falling off!


    Xiong Bai: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye obviously didn¡¯t find Xiong Bai beautiful, but a few of the youths in the tribe came up to surround Xiong Bai, ¡°Xiong Bai, you look really good today.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Bai, I have some dried meat here...¡±


    ¡°Xiong Bai, I went out yesterday and caught two frogs. Let me give you some roasted frog.¡±


    ......


    Women in the tribe would actively pursue strong or good-looking men, and the men in the tribe would also pursue powerful or beautiful women.


    ¡°I caught a Scelidosaurus yesterday!¡± Xiong Bai was very proud when she faced these young men. She stepped out from the crowd of youths and left to find Hu Yue.


    Everyone waited in the valley for a while, and once the hunters had all arrived, there was a group of over a hundred people gathered together.


    Xiong Ye searched through the crowd with his eyes and spotted Shi Li, but Shi Li didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, so Xiong Ye also shifted his gaze away.


    Now that everyone was gathered, their tribal chief Xiong He ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go and catch a big one to bring back!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The crowd responded and followed him to depart from the tribe.


    Most of the warriors in the hunting team were youths, because most of the older warriors had gone to trade for salt.


    As Xiong He led the way forward, he would also take some time to share a bit of his knowledge and experience.


    After they had traveled some ways away, Xiong He divided the hunters into groups of ten so they could split up and search for prey.


    Xiong Ye, Hu Yue, Shi Li, and even Xiong Bai were all leaders of their respective teams.


    Xiong Ye took his team with him and cautiously scouted the way forward.


    They had all cooperated together many times before and had a strong tacit understanding. Xiong Ye was the first to catch the scent of prey after walking for a while, and the rest of the team quickly also followed the scent forward. They could feel the earth tremble¨CThey had discovered several gigantic Pentaceratops


    Xiong Ye had thergest animal form in the tribe, but those Pentaceratops had to weigh at least ten times as much as him!


    Xiong Ye carefully hid himself, not wanting to get discovered by any of the Pentaceratops. It was at this time that he noticed that Hu Yue and her team were also lurking nearby.


    The two of them exchanged nces, then left behind a few people who had smaller animal forms and wouldn¡¯t easily be discovered to follow the Pentaceratops before heading back.


    By the time they returned, there were already a lot of people waiting with Xiong He. Some of these people hadn¡¯t managed to find any prey, while others had only found small prey.


    For example, Shi Li and his team had only found a few Heterodontosaurus.


    Xiong He deliberated for a while then finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and catch the Pentaceratops.¡±


    Pentaceratops was a kind of horned dinosaur that had five horns on its head. Mature Pentaceratops were eight meters long, weighed over five tonnes, and were already consideredrge dinosaurs to the people of their tribe.


    If it had been a hundred years ago when they didn¡¯t have priests, they would have rushed to hide and run away, but now, they could also ¡®hunt¡¯ these dinosaurs if they worked together.


    ¡°Chief, aren¡¯t Pentaceratops really big? Are we really going to go catch one?¡± Someone was both nervous and excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys over to give it a go.¡± Xiong Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, so if we aren¡¯t able to catch one, there¡¯ll still be time to catch something else.¡±


    Everyone agreed and headed towards the location where the Pentaceratops had been spotted. Xiong He told them some facts about the Pentaceratops along the way, ¡°There¡¯s a shield on the Pentaceratops¡¯ head that¡¯s very strong...¡±


    Shi Li heard his words and frowned immediately, ¡°The Pentaceratops¡¯ shield is hollow and is only used for courtship.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiong He was a bit surprised, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Pentaceratops before but have never hunted them. I didn¡¯t know that it was hollow!¡± The frill on top of the Pentaceratops looked really solid!


    Shi Li: ¡°The Pentaceratops¡¯s head is very big, and it has horns. When we attack, we can¡¯t go from the front and should attack it from behind instead...¡±


    Shi Li spoke a lot, and it was all taken from the experience he had gained in his previous life.


    The people in the tribe listened very carefully.


    Many people had seen how Shi Li looked after getting beaten up by Xiong Ye yesterday, but the people of the tribe didn¡¯t concern themselves too much about other people¡¯s affairs.


    So what if Xiong Ye and Shi Li broke up? The two of them were still very strong, and most of the tribe admired and looked up to them.


    Besides, most people who had awakened as bears preferred Xiong Ye, while those who had awakened as other animals tended to like Shi Li.


    Shi Li¡¯s fierce animal form and his enthusiastic and mboyant character made him very likable.


    Of course, the main reason why nobody said anything was because... It had been Xiong Ye who beat up Shi Li yesterday; Shi Li hadn¡¯t really fought back and even had injuries on his body now!


    Shi Li saw that the people from the tribe were gathering around him and continued, ¡°In a bit, we should do this. Some people should go forward and attract the Pentaceratops¡¯ attention while the rest of us attack from behind...¡±


    He began to make arrangements for how everyone should hunt.


    However, Xiong Ye interrupted Shi Li while he was still talking, ¡°If we go up against the Pentaceratops directly, people will die!¡±


    Was the Pentaceratops so easy to provoke? This was a giant dinosaur with armor and long sharp horns on its head!


    ¡°How should we do it then if we can¡¯t hunt like this?¡± Shi Li retorted. Although he hadn¡¯t hunted for a long time, the experience he had gained during those years when he and Xiong Ye had led the tribe to roam everywhere was still there. He believed that the method he had brought up was definitely the best way to kill the Pentaceratops!


    As for those who might die... Those who died were just too weak.


    Xiong Ye ned at Shi Li and said, ¡°Drive the Pentaceratops into the swamp.¡± He had listened when Grandpa Priest talked about the ways his old tribe used to hunt prey that were as big as a Pentaceratops. They would generally herd the big ones to a swamp and trap them there so that they could ughter them as they liked.


    Shi Li was stunned, and finally remembered a series of events-the tribe had indeed used this method in the past.


    However, the swamp that the tribe used to trap their prey wasn¡¯t avable all year round, and it was difficult to encounter such a big dinosaur. Because they hadn¡¯t done it often, he had long forgotten about such a method and didn¡¯t even remember where the swamp was.


    ¡°I decided that we should hunt the Pentaceratops this time just to let you guys see the swamp.¡± Xiong He spoke up and began to discuss how to drive the Pentaceratops there with the rest of the tribe members.


    Xiong Ye had gone to observe the swamp the other day and had shared some of his own ideas with him when he returned.


    Many people had paid attention to Shi Li when he was talking before, but now, everyone focused on Xiong He and Xiong Ye instead.


    Xiong He and Xiong Ye were walking together. The two of them looked very simr, and they also appeared to be very close.


    Indeed, they were uncle and nephew and had both awakened as brown bears. They were currently the only two brown bears in the tribe, and their rtionship would naturally be good. Shi Li knew that Xiong He had always seen Xiong Ye as his sessor.


    In his previous life, after Xiong He had died, there had been too much going on in the tribe, and Xiong Ye had been unable to deal with it all by himself. He had also needed to find a new ce to trade for salt and couldn¡¯t always remain with the tribe, which was why Shi Li had be the new tribal chief.


    Now...


    Shi Li suddenly realized that all his previous actions had been a little reckless.


    His foundation in the tribe wasn¡¯t as deep as Xiong Ye¡¯s. If Xiong Ye wanted to make trouble for him...


    If it had been before, Shi Li might still have wanted to remain together with Xiong Ye even if they didn¡¯t mate, but after yesterday¡¯s events, he had already abandoned this n.


    First of all, he knew that Xiong Ye would never agree¨Cthe young Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t tolerate a single grain of sand in his eyes.


    Secondly, he couldn¡¯t get past the barrier in his own heart¨Che had been suppressed by Xiong Ye in that fight, and he certainly couldn¡¯t show weakness to Xiong Ye now!


    Since that was the case... Shi Li suddenly realized what he should do.


    Everyone in the tribe had gone to listen to Xiong He and Xiong Ye talk, and nobody was paying attention to him. Shi Li was a little annoyed, but a beautiful young woman suddenly came up to him, ¡°Shi Li, you¡¯re really amazing. You know so much about the Pentaceratops.¡±


    Shi Li noticed this girl, and his heart jolted.


    He still remembered the young woman in front of him. She was the most beautiful woman in the tribe and Xiong He¡¯s favorite child, Lang Yin.


    Lang Yin had always liked him, butpared to Xiong Ye, Lang Yin who had been raised in privilege from childhood was really too weak!


    At this age in his previous life, he had never considered Lang Yin at all, but after Lang Yin had died at a young age during that catastrophe, he had often thought of this beautiful young woman who had once expressed affection for him.


    Juurensha: Xiong Ye, show everyone what a proper tribal chief is like!


    xiin: i love XY¡¯s indifferent reaction to Xiong Bai¡¯s dressing up ¨C ¡®it just looks cumbersome¡¯ haha. also, fanart from Cat for the previous chapter of XY sadly digging for earthworms!

 Chapter 9 - Cultivation

    <strong>Ch9 ¨C Cultivation</strong>


    Pentaceratops had big heads, but they weren¡¯t very intelligent and had a bad temper. They were easy to provoke.


    After observing the situation around the Pentaceratops for a while, the tribe abandoned the method they had used before of herding their prey with torches and finally chose to have someone provoke the Pentaceratops and lead it to the swamp instead.


    Along the way, they switched out people several times. As soon as one set of people became tired, they would switch to the next group; the Pentaceratops was oblivious to the change and chased after them until it finally ran headlong into the swamp.


    When the Pentaceratops wasn¡¯t trapped in the swamp, its head with its many sharp horns was very lethal, and its thick hide and flesh made it difficult for the tribe to attack it, but when it was in the swamp, it could no longer move...


    Xiong Ye brought people with him to chop up some wood andy the pieces down on the swamp like a road. They attacked with weapons and ws and finally killed the Pentaceratops, cutting apart its body and dragging its meat out of the swamp piece by piece.


    Xiong Ye was actively involved in the entire n, and he participated in all kinds of work during the hunt.


    It was also his first time hunting suchrge prey. He was very eager to learn and also carefully remembered every step of the entire process.


    Xiong Ye was extremely immersed in his work and had no time to think about anything else, so when he took people to bring the Pentaceratops meat back to drynd, he subconsciously called out to Shi Li, ¡°Shi...¡±


    Xiong Ye called out the first half of his name, then his expression froze as he swallowed the rest back down into his stomach. Before, he would share the joy of every harvest with Shi Li, and Shi Li would also be by his side, but now... Shi Li had stayed away from him for the entire day.


    Xiong He just so happened to have noticed Xiong Ye¡¯s actions and said, ¡°Young Ye, what¡¯s wrong with you and Shi Li? Why did you two suddenly start fighting yesterday? Although he¡¯s a littlezy, since you intend to spend your whole life together, you should be a little more lenient.¡±


    ¡°Uncle He, I know.¡± Xiong Ye responded. He was a little irritated as he clutched at his hair.


    He didn¡¯t want to tell everyone about the matter of Shi Li not wanting to be mates with him, so in everyone else¡¯s eyes, it just looked like he had given Shi Li a beating yesterday...


    This situation allowed Xiong Ye to let out a breath of relief. After all, he didn¡¯t want everyone else to know that Shi Li didn¡¯t want to be mates with him. Even so, the situation still left him worried about what to do next.


    Shi Li... What exactly did he want?


    While Xiong Ye was thinking about this, he subconsciously searched for Shi Li with his gaze.


    Then, he saw that Shi Li was standing away from the crowd. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest speck of swamp mud on his body as he spoke with Lang Yin.


    Lang Yin was Xiong He¡¯s daughter. She was a year older than him, and Lang Yin¡¯s mother had been living with Xiong He ever since Lang Yin was born. Out of Xiong He¡¯s five children, Lang Yin¡¯s mother had given birth to three of them.


    Of these three children, Lang Yin was the eldest, the most beautiful, and the one that Xiong He doted on the most.


    At the end of the day, Xiong He was the tribal chief, and he was very powerful. Lang Yin¡¯s mother¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad either, so Lang Yin had never gone hungry as she grew up. While Xiong Ye was in the river digging for crabs and snails to eat because he was starving, Lang Yin was by the riverside picking flowers and chasing butterflies.


    Xiong Ye had been very envious of Lang Yin as a child but wasn¡¯t anymore because Lang Yin, who had been pampered from birth, was not good at hunting at all.


    However, Lang Yin¡¯s life was still very good even if she wasn¡¯t skilled at hunting. Her father was the tribal chief, and she was also very beautiful, so very few men in the tribe disliked her.


    Xiong Ye had always known that Lang Yin liked Shi Li, and he had also seen Lang Yin send food to Shi Li before.


    Nevertheless, ever since the news that he and Shi Li were to be mates had spread, Lang Yin had begun to approach other men from the tribe. Now, however, she hade looking for Shi Li again.


    Or perhaps... had Shi Li been the one to seek her out?


    Xiong Ye felt a little broken-hearted, but the rest of the tribe was busy salivating over the Pentaceratops meat and didn¡¯t have any time to pay attention to others. Even Xiong He hadn¡¯t taken note of what his daughter was doing. Instead, he was concentrating as he tapped on the Pentaceratops¡¯ head shield, ¡°It turns out that it really is hollow... But this shield still looks pretty good. We can hang it over the entrance to the tribe.¡±


    Xiong Bai¡¯s flower crown had been lost at some point early on, but Xiong Bai hadn¡¯t forgotten about Xiong Ye. She squeezed herself in beside Xiong Ye and swallowed her saliva, ¡°Xiong Ye, how do you think Pentaceratops meat tastes?¡±


    Xiong Ye said,¡±It should be a little tough.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That should be great for hunger!¡± Xiong Bai was delighted.


    While Xiong Ye and the others were hunting, Zhou Ji had followed the elderly and weak members of the tribe and gone out to gather nts.


    Some of the nts in this ce were also avable on Earth, but there were also many nts here that had either gone extinct on Earth or had never existed there at all that grew together in the lush vegetation.


    Zhou Ji was full of fondness for these beautiful little fellows. He had even used his own abilities to learn within a short time which of these nts were edible, which ones were inedible, and personally determined which ones were delicious, and which ones weren¡¯t so tasty.


    He followed behind the team and pleasurably basked in the scenery around him, casually using his powers to help those who were busy gathering to harvest even more wild vegetables¨Cthere was very little that was ready for harvest in the spring, and only wild vegetables were rtively more abundant.


    The levels of both of his powers had declined after he had transmigrated over, but he was still capable of instantly maturing the potato-like roots that the people of the tribe liked to eat and were easy to store. Only, he was afraid the others would discover that something wasn¡¯t right and therefore hadn¡¯t done so.


    In any case, there was no shortage of food in the tribe right now.


    It would be better if he waited until this nt was supposed to be harvested before he made a move...


    Zhou Ji yawned and sat down on a patch of grass to bask in the sun.


    Sunshine, fresh flowers, green grass, trees, as well as the moist air that carried the scent of spring... All of this was truly too wonderful.


    Zhou Ji slowlyid down on the grass, his eyes dropping to half mast. He felt a little sleepy.


    However, before he could fall asleep, he heard the children of the tribe shout out in excitement, ¡°There are so many earthworms today!¡±


    Those children hadn¡¯t gone to harvest vegetables and had run off to dig for earthworms instead. Of course, there were those who didn¡¯t like earthworms and would choose other things to fill up their belly; crabs, small fish, shrimp, and so on.


    The elderly people in the tribe kept the children from running around wildly, but they wouldn¡¯t stop them from foraging.


    Recently, wild vegetables had been amazingly abundant. They had already harvested enough to eat, and there was naturally no need to make the children help out as well.


    Zhou Ji yawned again, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    However, his psychic powers were still active around him.


    During the end of the world, an ability user like him had to rely on zombie nuclei to cultivate and obtain energy, but in this world... There were no zombies here, but everyone here had something simr to a zombie¡¯s nucleus inside their bodies. This body that he had transmigrated into had a veryrge, white crystal core.


    This crystal core should be able to provide people with strength, and was also the source of their power... nts and animals in this world carried energy, and even the air in this world was filled with clean and pure energy.


    This truly was a good ce.


    Zhou Ji slept soundly. His body spontaneously began to absorb and store the energy from his surroundings into his crystal core...


    People around him saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Zhou can¡¯t go on like this...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already great that he¡¯s like this. He never even used to leave his cave.¡±


    ¡°Should we wake him up?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. He won¡¯t be able to gather much even if he¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°There are lots of wild vegetables today, let¡¯s dig out more.¡±


    ......


    They all looked down on Zhou. After all, Zhou was too useless.


    Still, they wouldn¡¯t reject Zhou and were even quite sympathetic towards him.


    Zhou had been unable to live on his own after his mother died and had almost starved to death. He had finally left his cave after that, but he didn¡¯t seem to really know how to talk... Zhou didn¡¯t understand anything, so how could they me him?


    What¡¯s more, his good days were probably about toe to an end.


    Zhou couldn¡¯t participate in the hunts, so his cave would soon be taken back by the tribal chief and assigned to someone else. In the future, he would only be able to live in the collective cave and eat the least food...


    Zhou Ji had no idea that he was being pitied.


    He had constantly been exploring this ce and had also used his psychic powers to learn thenguage here in a very short period of a little more than a month, but he still wasn¡¯t very clear on the various rules of the tribe and didn¡¯t know that he could lose his ¡®home¡¯...


    Zhou Ji woke up automatically when the people of the tribe finished gathering.


    He held a piece of root that could be chewed for its sweet juice like the sugarcane from Earth in his hand and walked back to the tribe while gnawing on it.


    People around him felt even more sympathetic towards him when they saw him like this¨CThis child was so hungry he was directly eating grass, and it was even the type that couldn¡¯t be chewed apart and was nothing but dregs!


    When the gathering team returned to the tribe, they bumped into the hunting team that was also on their way back.


    Seeing therge chunks of meat covered in ck mud that people from the hunting team were carrying back, Zhou Ji lost his appetite. Very soon, he also noticed Xiong Ye who was walking within the crowd. He was clearly smiling, but didn¡¯t appear to be very happy.


    Others might not be clear about yesterday¡¯s events, but he knew exactly what had happened¨CThat lion had wanted to pull out of their uing marriage.


    At the time, he had felt a little sympathetic towards that bear. After that, he watched as that bear and the lion fought. Watching it was... quite delightful.


    However, although that bear had done such a refreshing thing, it was obvious that he was very unhappy.


    Zhou Ji yawned and went back to his cave.


    He wasn¡¯t going to butt in; he didn¡¯t know how to cheer people up.


    He believed that that bear would be able to settle the problem. Wasn¡¯t it just a scum man? If he didn¡¯t want him, then forget it. How could a man be as important as food?


    After returning to his own cave, Zhou Ji grew several fruits that were simr to strawberries to eat.


    This kind of fruit was verymon here. It was a little sour, but the ones he ¡®grew¡¯ with his nt powers were very sweet.


    The people in the tribe were all jubnt as they celebrated hunting down of such a big prey, but Xiong Ye once again searched through the crowd for Shi Li.


    Only, it turned out... Shi Li was actually talking to Lang Yin again!


    Xiong Ye only felt anger surging up from his heart. He had wanted to talk to Shi Li, but he was also a bit unwilling when he thought of yesterday¡¯s events.


    He turned around and headed out of the valley.


    Someone asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, too.¡± The people in the tribe who had participated in the hunt all responded one after another. They were all covered in mud and couldn¡¯t just go home like this!


    Shi Li saw that Xiong Ye had taken arge group of people to leave with him and frowned.


    He had rejected Xiong Ye. Would Xiong Ye speak ill of him and cause trouble for him?


    ¡°Shi Li, tell me more about the Raptors.¡± Lang Yin said.


    Shi Li heard her and turned his head back to continue chatting with Lang Yin.


    His experiences as a Beast King made it extremely easy for him to surprise and influence Lang Yin, and the worshipful gazes that Lang Yin gave him caused satisfaction to well up in his heart.


    As he grew older, he really liked this kind of young, fresh, and tender young girl.


    Lang Yin also really liked Shi Li.


    She had interacted more with Xiong Ye, but because her father was very good to him, she didn¡¯t like Xiong Ye very much. Other than Xiong Ye, the most powerful young man in the tribe was Shi Li.


    She naturally fell for Shi Li when she reached adulthood and began to select men.


    However, her feelings had faded because Shi Li had always been together with Xiong Ye before and had always been indifferent towards her. Unexpectedly, Shi Li was actually very enthusiastic towards her today.


    ¡°Shi Li, what¡¯s wrong with you and Xiong Ye?¡± Lang Yin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be mates with him anymore.¡± Shi Li replied.


    Lang Yin didn¡¯t find this strange. In fact, she didn¡¯t really understand why Shi Li and Xiong Ye would want to be mates in the first ce. There were only a total of four or five couples that had be mates in their tribe, and in her opinion, that kind of life seemed to be quite boring.


    Take her for example. Even if she liked Shi Li, she didn¡¯t n to spend her entire life together with him! She still wanted to try getting together with different people!


    Besides, if two men were together, they couldn¡¯t have children!


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to mate with Xiong Ye, do you want to get together with me?¡± Lang Yin was very direct with her invitation.


    Juurensha: Is it just me or is it a little creepy when Shi Li is like oh as I got older I like young, pure girls.....


    xiin: super creepy!! his ego is speaking up... ew. also, daily updates from now on! see you guys tomorrow <3

 Chapter 10 - Spreading News

    <strong>Ch10 ¨C Spreading News</strong>


    In the Big Bear tribe, everyone was very direct and could live together with someone as soon as they decided they liked the look of them. Shi Li had always been aware of this point and also knew that there were several women who were interested in him before he had agreed to be mates with Xiong Ye.


    At that time, he and Xiong Ye had been very close but ambiguous, and had stopped short of openly expressing their feelings to each other, so he naturally hadn¡¯t agreed to be with those women. Later on, he and Xiong Ye became mates, and nobody took the initiative to show interest in him any more.


    After Xiong Ye died, he had kept some men and women around him, but they were all people he had picked out himself. Back then, he was in a high position, and those people would never be as bold as Lang Yin was right now.


    Shi Li looked down at Lang Yin¡¯s eyes that were filled with anticipation, his heart thudded, and he agreed.


    He hadn¡¯t been intimate with anyone for a long time, and spring hade atst. Flowers were blooming everywhere...


    Although he enjoyed a man¡¯s body and liked the pleasure of conquest, he also wanted to savor the taste of women.


    And as for Xiong Ye... Looking at how Xiong Ye acted today, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t given up yet. Shi Li felt that this matter must be resolved as quickly as possible.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s character was very direct. If he was with someone else, Xiong Ye definitely wouldn¡¯t stay with him. As for the future... By the time the tribe encountered trouble, and he himself had be more powerful, he could certainly have Xiong Ye agree to be with him.


    Lang Yin was delighted when she saw that Shi Li had agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at my ce tonight!¡±


    Lang Yin had already reached adulthood. Although her strength was average, she was part of the hunting team and was a woman, which was enough for her to be granted a cave¨Cin the eyes of the tribe, women who needed to raise children were more in need of amodation than single men.


    ¡°Good.¡± Shi Li agreed.


    Lang Yin left happily.


    It had been a year since she reached adulthood, and spring was a great season for having children... She nned to have her first child this year.


    Having Shi Li be the father of her child was pretty good.


    Her future child would definitely be both attractive and strong!


    With this in mind, Lang Yin went to find her friend, ¡°Xiong Ye and Shi Li are no longer going to be mates. I want to have a child with Shi L. Do you want to go and ask Xiong Ye?¡±


    Although Lang Yin didn¡¯t like Xiong Ye much since her father ced a lot of importance on him, she still had to admit that Xiong Ye was a pretty good partner to have children with.


    Lang Yin¡¯s friend was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely true. Didn¡¯t Xiong Ye beat up Shi Li yesterday? He even wounded Shi Li. Even though Shi Li covered it up with hides, I still saw a few wounds on his body, and he didn¡¯t participate much in the hunt today. It¡¯s probably because he was hurt.¡± Lang Yin said. Shi Li must have covered his upper body with hides today in order to cover up his wounds.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and ask Xiong Yeter!¡± Lang Yin¡¯s friend immediately replied.


    The two of them moved on to chat about other things.


    There were no secrets in the Big Bear Tribe. The matter of Xiong Ye and Shi Li deciding not to be mates was soon known by many people.


    Although Zhou Ji stayed inside his cave, he could still hear the conversations outside by virtue of his strong spiritual strength.


    The people in this tribe had probably only just resolved the problem of food and clothing not long ago, so they were rtively unprincipled. Frequently changing the partners they spent their night with wasn¡¯t umon, so nobody took the matter of the little bear and lion not bing mates seriously at all.


    Of course, this was also because the people chatting outside didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened between Shi Li and Xiong Ye.


    Those people seemed to think that Shi Li would never abandon Xiong Ye, so they believed that it must have been Xiong Ye who had broken up with Shi Li...


    ¡°How great is it that Xiong Ye isn¡¯t mating with Shi Li anymore? He should sire a few more powerful children.¡±


    ¡°Shi Li is very strong, too. Perhaps his children will also be able to awaken lion forms.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they together anymore? If it¡¯s like this, Xiong Bai, Lang Yin, and the others definitely won¡¯t pick us! Sigh!¡±


    ......


    Thosements could be overlooked, but some other women were also talking about organizing a group to take turns sleeping with Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji suddenly felt a little sympathy for Xiong Ye.


    Most of the people in the tribe were focused on filling their stomachs all day long, so they didn¡¯t have time to think about things like love and courtship. To them, the matter of having children was more like an instinct; they instinctively wanted to reproduce and leave descendants.


    However, even if others didn¡¯t care about feelings, Xiong Ye probably cared.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to be a stud horse and just sire a bunch of children, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to see that lion getting together with someone else.


    That little bear was probably going to be heart-broken again this evening. Zhou Ji just didn¡¯t know if he would end up going out to dig for earthworms again.


    Zhou Ji considered this as he took out another fruit to eat.


    He felt that the lion¡¯s sudden change was a little strange.


    Things were still very good between those two people a few days ago, and the way that they had both been so amodating towards the other while eating roasted meat had made him envious.Yet, just after one day, Shi Li actually changed his mind...


    But it also wasn¡¯t surprising¨Clions had always been fickle.


    Meeting a scum man while young really wasn¡¯t a big deal... Zhou Ji believed that the little bear would recover.


    Xiong Ye went to the riverside to wash up.


    He washed himself clean in the river and was lucky enough to catch a fish, which put him in a much better mood. He was even chatting andughing with everyone on the way back.


    However, he was still unconvinced regarding Shi Li.


    He and Shi Li had known each other for eight years, and although they had only confessed their feelings to each other a few months ago, they had already been very good to each other during the prior two years. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Shi Li would suddenly be like this.


    He couldn¡¯t let go of several years¡¯ worth of feelings just like that.


    ¡°Look, Xiong Ye, the me flower buds areing out.¡± Someone pointed to a bush road by the path.


    Xiong Ye turned his head and saw a stretch of me flower bushes with pointed red flower buds that swayed in the wind.


    Grandpa Priest had said that the me flowers were made from the blood of the Beast God. Their legends said that a long, long time ago, humans were unable to be animals, and their children took a very long time to grow up. Their bodies were weak and small, and they didn¡¯t have any fur or ws with which to protect themselves, making them appear very delicious in the eyes of many carnivorous dinosaurs.


    At that time, they couldn¡¯t even eat meat and could only eat grass, fruits, and the asional insect.


    Fortunately, the Beast God appeared.


    The Beast God allowed them to transform into a variety of animals and provided them with all kinds of abilities. The Beast God even killed the very terrifying mountain-sized dinosaurs that liked to eat human beings so that they could live on happily in this world.


    Even now, the Beast God was guarding them from up in the sky. The blood that was spilled on the earth when the Beast God fought with those dinosaurs back then eventually blossomed into these me flowers.


    The Beast God was sleeping for most of the year, but he would wake up once a year, and the me flowers would bloom with his awakening.


    Xiong Ye was very fond of me flowers, but when he saw them now, they inevitably made him recall the uing mating ceremony between him and Shi Li.


    Someone who had gone to bathe with Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, do you and Shi Li really n to be mates? Don¡¯t you want children?¡±


    Xiong Ye clutched at his head impatiently and decided that he had to go and question Shi Li again when they returned.


    Why on earth had Shi Li suddenly changed his mind?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s party soon returned to the tribe.


    ¡°Xiong Ye!¡± A woman in her twenties who had already had a child suddenly called out to Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, I really like you. Do you want to have a child with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t even think about it before refusing.


    The woman didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued, ¡°Xiong Ye, what kind of woman do you like?¡±


    Xiong Ye began to frown as he replied reflexively, ¡°I¡¯m going to mate with Shi Li.¡±


    ¡°But Shi Li said that you guys aren¡¯t going to mate. He already decided to be with Lang Yin.¡± That woman said.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression froze.


    Although Shi Li had said yesterday that he didn¡¯t want to be mates with him and wanted to have children, in truth, he hadn¡¯t believed it. He hadn¡¯t thought that Shi Li would actually chose Lang Yin only a dayter.


    Xiong Ye only felt as though a hole had been punched through his chest, and there was a cold wind blowing through it that chilled his heart.


    He immediately wanted to go and look for Shi Li and beat him up again, but he also suddenly realized that it was unreasonable for him to do so.


    Shi Li had told him yesterday that he didn¡¯t want to be with him anymore. What rights did he have to concern himself with Shi Li?


    Xiong Ye forced out augh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you guys would already know...¡± He found it a little difficult to continue speaking and also couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    The people in the tribe who had only just learned that Xiong Ye and Shi Li were breaking up saw Xiong Ye¡¯s current appearance and realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    They had thought that it was Xiong Ye who wasn¡¯t willing to be with Shi Li... Could it be that this wasn¡¯t the case?


    They were still puzzled when Xiong Ye spoke to the woman again, ¡°I still want to find a man to mate with and spend a lifetime together with them.¡±


    He was very certain that he liked men.


    Since he liked men, then he definitely wanted to find a man to be his mate.


    Only, now that he didn¡¯t have Shi Li, who should he go find?


    He didn¡¯t want to constantly change partners like everyone else. He had always wanted a stable home even from an early age, and he wanted his mate to be his alone.


    After Xiong Ye¡¯s words were spoken, some of the men in the tribe who had weak and small animal forms became restless and eager.


    The women in the tribe looked down on these weak men, and many of them were unable to find any woman willing to have children with them. For them, Xiong Ye was a great choice!


    Just when someone was about toe up and rmend himself, Xiong He¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Distributing meat!¡±


    Everyone headed towards Xiong He. Although finding a partner was very important, it wasn¡¯t as important as eating!


    Juurensha: Poor big teddy bear...Zhou Ji, gofort your man!


    xiin: anyone else notice how ZJ thinks of the huge brown bear as ¡®the little bear¡¯? :blobmelt:

 Chapter 11 - Gifting Meat

    <strong>Ch11 ¨C Gifting Meat</strong>


    Xiong Ye also joined the group of people who were all waiting for their share of meat.


    The Pentaceratops meat had already been rinsed clean and chopped into pieces. Everyone had cooperated together to hunt the Pentaceratops, and there wasn¡¯t a great difference between those who had contributed more or those who had done less, so the amount of meat that the people from the hunting team received was basically the same.


    However, Xiong He had carefully watched everything that went on during the hunt, and so, he gave those who had worked harder a better piece of meat. For example, when it was Xiong Ye¡¯s turn, he gave him quite arge piece of liver.


    Everyone was happy, and they celebrated as though it was a festival day because they had all been given a lot of meat today!


    Pentaceratops weighed over five tons, and after removing the bones and skin, there was still at least three thousand kilograms of meat that could be distributed. Their tribe had a total of over four hundred people, several dozen of whom had gone out to trade for salt. Only a hundred or so people had participated in the hunt...


    As a member of the hunting team, Xiong Ye received about twenty kilograms of meat, and the other hunters also received about the same amount. Even the elderly and children in the tribe were given five kilograms of meat each.


    Not to mention that there was still bone soup to drink!


    There were severalrge stone pots in the tribe that were used to boil soup. These stone pots were the tribe¡¯s treasures, and they cherished them greatly. Although ording to the words of the previous priest, there were better pots made of y in other ces, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had always believed that their own pots were the best.


    Stone pots were better than y pots, right?


    At the moment, the bones had been boiled in the pots along with some of the viscera that had a stronger vor and was unpopr with the people of the tribe¨CBeastmen liked to eat the liver and heart as well as the fat from their prey¡¯s belly, but didn¡¯t like to eat intestines and the like. Even so, nobody would let it go to waste.


    Other than a variety of leftover ingredients, the bone soup also had some wild vegetables tossed in and while it tasted a little strange, it was still a rare feast for the people of the tribe.


    The elderly and weak people of the tribe saved up their meat and happily went to drink the soup and eat wild vegetables.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t go over to drink the soup. He went to roast his meat in silence instead.


    They had caught a big one today, and everyone was particrly happy, but he felt that he was a little out of sync with it all.


    He hadn¡¯t spent the entire winter hibernating; he had just slept a lot more than usual, and during that winter period, in the times when he was caught in that liminal space between sleep and awareness, he had constantly mused about what his future life would be like.


    He imagined the life that he would have once he and Shi Li lived together¨Cafter he became mates with Shi Li, he would no longer be alone when he returned home. He could go hunting with Shi Li, and they would eat and sleep together every day.


    He had thought that it would be so wonderful, but now...


    Xiong Ye tore off a chunk from the meat he was roasting and stuffed it into his mouth.


    His animal form was rtively big, and his appetite was also quite sizable¨Che ate at least two to three kilograms of meat every day and would usually eat around five kilograms. When there was enough food around, he could easily eat even ten kilograms or more.


    After he atest night, he had been wrapped up in the hunt and hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day. Now, as he was roasting his meat and eating at the same time, he had finished ten kilograms of meat before he knew it.


    His stomach was very full, but he didn¡¯t feel as happy as he used to after filling his belly.


    Xiong Ye stared at the remaining half of the meat in his hand for a moment, then looked in the direction of Shi Li¡¯s cave¨CShi Li hadn¡¯te out to get his portion of the meat again.


    When Xiong Ye nced over, he didn¡¯t see Shi Li, but he did see Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji lived next to Shi Li, and at the moment, he was sitting on a rock on the tform that led to the entrance of his cave, looking in his direction.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji was all alone, watching the entire tribe from the outside like a misfit, Xiong Ye suddenly felt that he and Zhou Ji were a bit simr.


    ¡°Zhou Ji didn¡¯te to get his meat again, and he didn¡¯te to drink any soup.¡± One of the people beside Xiong Ye who had been responsible for helping Xiong He distribute the meat looked at Zhou Ji and suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to pick up his meat again?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s only picked up his share of the meat a couple times, but he¡¯ll usually go and take some of the things that the gathering team brings back.¡± That person continued, ¡°I made it a point to ask him about it, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not afraid that he¡¯ll almost starve to death again likest time?¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s brow furrowed as he frowned.


    ¡°He¡¯s so dumb. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡± The person who had distributed the meat said, ¡°However, he probably won¡¯t starve to death. He hasn¡¯t awakened an animal form, and he doesn¡¯t do any work, so he definitely doesn¡¯t need to eat as much as everyone else.¡±


    The current Zhou Ji didn¡¯t seem to be dumb...


    Xiong Ye felt that this wasn¡¯t eptable, then hesitated. He also felt like he was being a bit nosy.


    He couldn¡¯t even manage his own affairs well. How could he constantly look out for Zhou Ji? Zhou Ji ultimately needed to learn how to live on his own.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye shifted his gaze away and noticed Lang Yin, who was currently sitting with several other women and eating meat.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t verbalize what he was feeling. While everyone else was still eating meat and drinking soup, he took up his roasted meat with him and prepared to leave. After taking a few steps, he went back and found Xiong He to get Zhou Ji¡¯s share of meat.


    Xiong He already knew about Lang Yin and Shi Li, and his expression was a little awkward when he looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, Lang Yin and Shi Li...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiong Ye smiled at Xiong He. He held no grudge against Lang Yin. After all, Shi Li had to have agreed since Lang Yin didn¡¯t have any way of forcing Shi Li to acquiesce.


    It was just that even though he had a smile on his face, he was really upset inside.


    Xiong He wasn¡¯t that sensitive and didn¡¯t discover Xiong Ye¡¯s abnormality, but he had already begun to have reservations about Shi Li.


    Over the years, Xiong Ye had helped Shi Li a lot, and Xiong He had seen it all. Even if he was a little reluctant to see the two of them be mates, it was only because Shi Li wouldn¡¯t be able to give Xiong Ye any children. And yet, now... it was Shi Li who was unwilling!


    Who gave Shi Li the right to be unwilling?!


    However, although he had some opinions on Shi Li, he couldn¡¯t deny that Shi Li was a very powerful warrior, and their tribe needed strong warriors like him, so he had no choice but to bear with it.


    As for the matter of his own daughter getting together with Shi Li... Xiong He nned to talk to his daughter, and make sure that she wouldn¡¯t give her portion of meat to Shi Li or Shi Li¡¯s family.


    Xiong Ye took Zhou Ji¡¯s meat with him and went to find Zhou Ji, ¡°This is your share of the meat.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t want it.


    It wasn¡¯t that Zhou Ji was aplete vegetarian. In fact, when he had juste to this word, he had tried dinosaur meat out of curiosity.


    And then he discovered that... It really wasn¡¯t delicious at all.


    In the world he had lived in before, humans had domesticated sheep tens of thousands of years ago. Mutton still had traces of a gamey vor, and certain people couldn¡¯t get used to eating it unless they added all kinds of herbs when cooking it, but that kind of gamey taste wasn¡¯t a big deal¨CIn truth, most hunted meat had a simr gamey vor, and people generally ate it as a specialty.


    The vor of game on Earth was already like that; how could the dinosaur meat in this ce be any better inparison? This kind of behemoth¡¯s meat was both tough and tasteless!


    Not to mention, the cooking techniques here were horrible. No, it should be said that cooking techniques didn¡¯t exist here at all!


    Even the salt had a bitter taste to it!


    Of course, the most important thing was that he still preferred to eat fruit and vegetables.


    However, Xiong Ye had good intentions, so Zhou Ji ultimately epted the meat, intending to take it back and cure it¨Chis current body¡¯s mother had left some salt behind that could be used to preserve food.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to collect your meat?¡± Xiong Ye asked. Had Zhou Ji been bullied and therefore didn¡¯t dare to go get his share, or did he just not know that he had to go get it? Had his life been very tough after he had lost his mother?


    Zhou Ji was thinking about what to say when the entrance to the cave next door opened, and Shi Li came out.


    Xiong Ye stopped paying attention to Zhou Ji and turned his head towards Shi Li. He had thought that Shi Li would say something to him, but Shi Li only gave him a nce and walked away in another direction without saying a word.


    It was already dark, but Xiong Ye had good eyesight and could see that Shi Li had entered Lang Yin¡¯s cave.


    Xiong Ye took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t concern himself with Zhou Ji anymore as he turned to go back to his own cave¨CHe was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his own expression.


    Sad, heart-broken, angry, dissatisfied... All kinds of emotions filled Xiong Ye¡¯s heart, and he even had the impulse to rush out and have a fight with Shi Li.


    If Shi Li hadn¡¯t agreed right at the start, he wouldn¡¯t be so upset, but Shi Li had said yes.


    In recent months, he had been so happy because Shi Li had promised to mate with him. He did everything with Shi Li in mind and gave him so much meat, but then, Shi Li suddenly changed his mind when their mating ceremony was just around the corner.


    It was fine if he was just regretting it, but Shi Li actually got together with someone else less than a dayter.


    Xiong Ye admitted that he was really upset. It was precisely because of this that he also decided: since Shi Li wanted to be with Lang Yin, then it waspletely over between them.


    If Shi Li hadn¡¯t agreed to be with him at the start, they could have still remained friends even if they didn¡¯t be mates. But now that things were like this, they couldn¡¯t even remain friends.


    As for mates... Xiong Ye wanted a mate, but in light of Shi Li¡¯s unexpected actions, he dudenly didn¡¯t know if he should look for another mate.


    Xiong Ye sat there in his cave, alone. After a while, he started to feel a little cold and transformed into his animal form.


    The huge brown bear hugged his legs with his arms, and he sat motionless in the cave for a long time. Suddenly, someone knocked on his door.


    Xiong Ye immediately turned back into his human form and went to open the door.


    Zhou Ji was standing outside.


    He was a little disappointed, but he was mostly confused.


    ¡°For you.¡± Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye a piece of roasted meat.


    This was the portion of meat that Xiong Ye had given him before, which he had just cooked.


    He had originally intended to cure this piece of meat because even if he didn¡¯t eat it, he could still give it to someone else to eat in the future. But considering Xiong Ye¡¯s current appearance...


    He didn¡¯t care much about the others in the tribe, but Xiong Ye had been the first person he¡¯d met after he transmigrated into this world, and he had also saved him. He was very grateful to Xiong Ye, and now that Xiong Ye was so heartbroken... Zhou Ji had decided to roast the meat Xiong Ye had given him, then sent it over to Xiong Ye as a way offorting him.


    ¡°You want to give me the meat?¡± Xiong Ye looked at that piece of meat that was somehow roasted in a very fragrant way and was rather puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re very sad, so it¡¯s for you.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s words were concise. He wasn¡¯t good atforting people, and he didn¡¯t have fullmand of thenguage here yet.


    Xiong Ye heard Zhou Ji say that he was ¡®very sad¡¯ and sucked in a deep breath, feeling a prickling at his eyes.


    He was indeed very sad, but Shi Li didn¡¯t care, and the rest of the tribe didn¡¯t realize. In the end, only Zhou Ji, who didn¡¯t have anything to do with him hade over tofort him...


    ¡°Thank you, but you should eat it yourself.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already.¡± Zhou Ji said, then set down the meat and went outside to begin his climb back down¨CThis bear was naked again...


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji was slowly making his way down and ultimately decided not to follow.


    He sat there for a while, then began to eat the meat the Zhou Ji had given him.


    This was the first time someone had given him meat.


    Shi Li had to support his mother and younger brother, and didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing, so he had never given him anything. At most, Shi Li would leave Xiong Ye the tastier parts when they ate together, but it was always food that they had hunted together.


    Inexplicably, Xiong Ye¡¯s mood became much better.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know anything about Xiong Ye¡¯s thoughts. He went back to his own cave and went to bed early.


    But it turned out that when he woke up, his cave was no longer his.


    xiin: ahhhh Xiong Ye you¡¯re so cutteeeee!! and Zhou Ji signing himself up as a potential mate without even realizing it haha


    apricot: oh no, Zhou Ji is homeless now :¡¯(


    Juurensha: A, I¡¯m so happy Zhou Ji at leastforted the poor heartbroken teddy bear when he was down.

 Chapter 12 - Invitation

    <strong>Ch12 ¨C Invitation</strong>


    The tribe¡¯s collective hunts took ce every other day, so there was no group hunt today. As the tribal chief, Xiong He began to take this opportunity to deal with some administrative matters within the tribe.


    For example, reassigning caves.


    Some people had decided to live together, so the extra caves could be given to others to live in, and there were some people who had reached adulthood and needed to be assigned new caves.


    Over the years, the poption of the Big Bear Tribe had been growing constantly. Although they dug out new caves every year, there still wasn¡¯t enough for them all to live in individually. Because of this, those who couldn¡¯t participate in the hunts were never given a cave of their own.


    And when they talked about those who couldn¡¯t participate in hunts, they really meant Zhou Ji.


    After Zhou¡¯s mother died, Xiong He had never taken back the cave that had been allocated to his mother out of sympathy. However, it had already been two months.


    People like Zhou Ji who couldn¡¯t take part in the hunts should live in the collective cave.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe went to bed early and woke up early, so Xiong He came to find Zhou Ji just after daybreak to tell him about this matter.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He hadn¡¯t known that the tribe had a rule like this...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Xiong He was a little concerned as he asked Zhou Ji this. Zhou Ji had been a fool from childhood, and he was worried that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t understood his words.


    Zhou Ji nodded. Although he hadn¡¯t fully learned thenguage of this tribe because he rarely associated with other people, he was still able to understand what Xiong He was saying.


    After working so hard for so many years in a post-apocalyptic world, he hadn¡¯t really wanted to do much after arriving in this world, so his performance had always been very passive.


    As for killing dinosaurs...Dinosaurs were so cute, why did he have to kill them?! Okay, fine. Dinosaurs weren¡¯t actually cute. He was simply sick of cutting apart zombies, and not only did he not want to take action, he was also unable to do so.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that he would lose his own cave because of this.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be moving to the cave below, and someone will take care of you.¡± Xiong He continued. The cave where the tribe¡¯s elderly, weak, sick, and disabled lived was just under Zhou Ji¡¯s cave.


    In his opinion, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Zhou Ji to go and live there. After all, Zhou Ji looked like he needed to be taken care of.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to live with others. During the end of the world, he had ughtered zombies constantly, remaining alert at all times, and couldn¡¯t sleep at all if there was anyone near him. Also... the cave where the people of the tribe lived together was too dirty.


    He had been dirty for so many years after the apocalypse that he really wanted to stay clean now!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, can you move out today?¡± Xiong He asked again.


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to live with other people, he also felt bad about staying here and upying a cave by himself. Really, he could sleep in the ce the tribe used to store firewood, or if that didn¡¯t work, he could build himself a shed to sleep in.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji had agreed, Xiong He asked the idle children around the tribe to help Zhou Ji move his things.


    There were many things in Zhou Ji¡¯s cave, and they were all things that Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had left for him. These things were brought out from the cave one by one and ced on the floor of the valley.


    ¡°These things all belong to Zhou Ji, you guys shouldn¡¯t mess around!¡± Xiong He called out to restrain one of the children who was going through Zhou Ji¡¯s things and felt a bit worried¨CZhou Ji had quite a lot of things, and he was also a little silly. Would these things get snatched away by others after he moved into the collective cave?


    Although robbery was forbidden in the tribe, it was impossible that a rule would keep everyone in check.


    Even as Xiong He was worrying, other people from the tribe were full of envy, ¡°There are so many animal hides!¡±


    ¡°There are weapons and salt too!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so many stone bowls!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s mother left behind a lot of good things for him...¡±


    ......


    The ordinary people in the tribe were full of envy when they saw Zhou Ji¡¯s belongings. Needless to say, it was the same for Yang Ying and Yang Su.


    When Yang Ying came to the tribe, she didn¡¯t have any possessions. Although she had saved up some things in recent years, there was still very little. At the very least, she only had a few animal hides that could be used¨Cthe majority of her supplies was dinosaur leather, which couldn¡¯t be used at all.


    At this moment, Yang Ying¡¯s eyes were red with greed, and Yang Su¡¯s expression was also very ugly.


    And it was also at this time that Xiong Ye got out of bed.


    Xiong Ye habitually woke up early, but he had slept in today.


    The meat that Zhou Ji had given him yesterday had been extremely delicious; it was particrly fragrant and tasted a little sweet. He had never eaten something so good, so even though he had clearly already eaten ten kilograms of meatst night, he still managed to finish all of Zhou Ji¡¯s meat.


    Then, presumably because he was very full, he slept especially well and only woke up after the sky turned bright.


    He came out of his cave and saw Zhou Ji standing in the middle of a pile of belongings at a nce.


    The animal skins on Zhou Ji¡¯s body were wrapped up severely as usual, his hair had been cut short, and his face and hands were particrly clean. He didn¡¯t have any stubble on his face at all and looked very tender...


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Zhou Ji before, but now that he was looking closely at him in the morning light, he finally discovered that Zhou Ji was very attractive, even more so than Shi Li¨CShi Li wasn¡¯t as pale as Zhou Ji!


    He was also very tall and in good shape... This wasn¡¯t surprising. Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had been so good to him and had never let him starve, so he would naturally grow to be tall.


    However, although Zhou Ji was good looking, Xiong Ye¡¯s attention was soon drawn away from Zhou Ji¡¯s body¨CHe had noticed Shi Li.


    Shi Li and Lang Yin were standing together, and Lang Yin¡¯s scent was on his body.


    The two of them had really spent the night together yesterday.


    Before, even if Xiong Ye had seen Shi Li enter Lang Yin¡¯s cave, he had still held onto a little hope for Shi Li inside his heart. However, now that he could smell the scents on Shi Li¡¯s body, his heart sank all the way to his stomach.


    Yet, after sinking all the way down, he also inexplicably rxed.


    Since he was standing on higher ground, Xiong Ye noticed Shi Li, but Shi Li didn¡¯t see Xiong Ye.


    He was in a bad mood at the moment because he had suddenly learnedst night that Lang Yin had already been with others before.


    Lang Yin didn¡¯t feel like it was a problem at all. Men and women would both have needs after reaching adulthood; so what if she¡¯d been with other people before?


    However, Shi Li was very unhappy about it.


    Lang Yin said that she liked him, but in fact, had already been with others before. What did that mean? Back then, when Xiong Ye had said that he liked him, he had loved him wholeheartedly. Even if there were many women who expressed interest in Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t agreed to be with a single one of them.


    Furthermore, being with Lang Yin hadn¡¯t been as pleasurable as he had imagined it would be. It was totally not as exciting as it had been when he and Xiong Ye had slept together for the first time.


    From Shi Li¡¯s perspective, nothing aboutst night had been pleasant. As a result, he woke up early the next morning and came across the matter of Zhou Ji moving out.


    Shi Li still had some impressions of the events that had taken ce today in his previous life. At that time, he had also been envious of the amount of belongings Zhou Ji had and had made somements about it in front of Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye had then replied that they would definitely also be able to have that many things in the future...


    He had been jealous of Zhou Ji back then, but a mere two dayster, Zhou Ji¡¯s things had all been ¡®taken away¡¯ by other people.


    After that, Zhou Ji had probably been bullied and was no longer willing to live in the collective cave. He had gone to live in the tribe¡¯s firewood shed instead.


    That shed leaked from all sides and was piled up with firewood that had just been picked up from outside the valley and hadn¡¯t been dried, which made the shed extremely humid. Living in a ce like that was ufortable, but Zhou Ji still moved in and stayed there for two months until his father came looking for him.


    The powerful Beast King discovered that his son was living in such a rundown ce and became enraged on the spot, but Zhou Ji had held him back. Then, on the second day, Zhou Ji had left with his father, and Shi Li never saw Zhou Ji again.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s father had been very strong, and his power level was about the same Shi Li¡¯s before he passed away, but this person had died very early on ¨C just two years after he had taken Zhou Ji away. It was precisely because of this that the original Shi Li didn¡¯t have much respect for him.


    However, after two days of careful consideration, Shi Li felt that his previous thoughts had been incorrect.


    Even if Zhou Ji¡¯s father would die in the future, he was currently still a Beast King and might be useful to him now.


    Shi Li walked towards Zhou Ji and asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, have you decided where you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Shi Li, what kind of question is that? Of course Zhou Ji is going to live in the collective cave.¡± Xiong He didn¡¯t hesitate before speaking up.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, are you sure you want to live in the collective cave?¡± Shi Li asked Zhou Ji again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the collective cave.¡± Zhou Ji replied slowly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live in the collective cave, how about I build a house for you?¡± Shi Li asked, ¡°You can build a house with wood.¡± They had a shed in the tribe and didn¡¯t have any houses, but other tribes did. Even though Shi Li had never built one, he had at least seen them before and felt that he could have the people of the tribe put one together for Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was a little doubtful when he heard Shi Li¡¯s words.


    He had lived next door to Shi Li for a month and a half. Yang Su really disliked him, and Shi Li had ignored him. Howe he was being so kind now and offering to build a house for him all of a sudden?


    Zhou Ji had doubts, but Xiong Ye actually found it even more suspicious.


    Shi Li had never had the patience to do things. Why would he suddenly want to help someone build a house?


    What on earth was he trying to do?


    Xiong Ye came out of his cave, went down to the valley, and then noticed that the gaze Shi Li was using to look at Zhou Ji was a little eager.


    Xiong Ye understood Shi Li very well. Seeing Shi Li¡¯s current expression, he could tell that Shi Li was interested in Zhou Ji.


    What part of Zhou Ji had caught Shi Li¡¯s attention? Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze also moved to Zhou Ji¡¯s face.


    Zhou Ji was really quite good looking. It was different from the rest of the people in the tribe; his skin was paler than Lang Yin¡¯s and even more delicate.


    Had Shi Li... taken a fancy to Zhou Ji?


    If this event had urred in the past, Xiong Ye would never have made this kind of guess about Shi Li no matter what, firmly believing that Shi Li wasn¡¯t such a person. But now, Shi Li and Lang Yin¡¯s scents had mingled together.


    ¡°You can use stones, dirt, and wood to make four walls, and then add a roof on top to make a house...¡± Shi Li was describing the houses he knew, and while he was still speaking, he suddenly heard Xiong Ye¡¯s voice, ¡°Zhou Ji, would you like to live with me?¡±


    Xiong Ye was inviting Zhou Ji to live together with him? Shi Li immediately frowned at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong He was also a little surprised and asked Xiong Ye, ¡°Won¡¯t it be inconvenient?¡± Single men in the tribe might live together because there weren¡¯t enough caves, but it was actually very inconvenient to do so as it made it troublesome for them to find partners.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My cave is very big.¡± Xiong Ye replied, then looked towards Zhou Ji again, ¡°Do you want to live with me?¡±


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t expected Xiong Ye to invite him to live together and looked at Xiong Ye with some surprise. He thought about it, then nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He felt that he knew too little about this world. It would probably be better if he interacted with others more in order to learn more about this ce.


    And Xiong Ye was a very suitable person to interact with¨CXiong Ye understood many things, and he coulde to understand this world better through Xiong Ye.


    As for the fact that he wasn¡¯t used to having someone around when he slept... He couldn¡¯t adapt to having many people near him, but if it was only one person, he could ept it once he became familiar with them. Not to mention, he had ways to make sure Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t disturb him.


    Of course, the main reason why he agreed was because he didn¡¯t want his abilities to be exposed to others. He also didn¡¯t want to interact with that lion who was clearly a little strange.


    Xiong Ye was different. Even when others in the tribe didn¡¯t go out hunting or gathering, Xiong Ye would still run around everywhere, leaving him alone in the cave and making it convenient for him to do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 13 - Cohabitation

    <strong>Ch13 ¨C Cohabitation</strong>


    ¡°Xiong Ye! What are you trying to do!¡± Shi Li frowned as he looked at Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye actually invited Zhou Ji to live with him... This hadn¡¯t happened in his previous life!


    Of course nothing like this had happened in his previous life. Xiong Ye had been busy hunting and setting up their cave. He wouldn¡¯t have had any time to pay attention to Zhou Ji, which would have made it even more impossible for him to invite Zhou Ji to live together with him.


    That was the cave meant for him and Shi Li. How could he have let Zhou Ji move in?


    But at this moment, Xiong Yepletely ignored Shi Li and only said to Zhou Ji, ¡°I¡¯ll help you move your things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji was still a little distant. Of course, in the eyes of the people of the tribe, he just appeared to be a little foolish and dazed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiong Ye began to help him pack up.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really going to let Zhou Ji live with you? Have you gone mad?!¡± Shi Li tried to stop Xiong Ye.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Xiong Ye retorted. Shi Li¡¯s scent made him distance himself away from him in disgust.


    He had been very heartbroken two days ago, but the dust had now settled, and he couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. It was as though his heart waspletely empty.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t throw a tantrum like this.¡± Shi Li said.


    Xiong Ye looked at Shi Li impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. Also, please move aside.¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t want to move aside, but at this moment, Xiong He called out discontentedly, ¡°Shi Li! What are you doing!?¡±


    Shi Li finally realized that he was in the wrong. He wanted to say something more, but Xiong Ye had already started to help Zhou Ji move his things.


    Zhou Ji had a lot of belongings, so Xiong Ye used animal skins to wrap up all the misceneous things and climbed up to his own cave with one hand¨CHis cave was a little high up, and it couldn¡¯t be reached via the steps. There was a section that had to be scaled.


    Zhou Ji took in the situation, picked up several items, and followed him up.


    As a result, he had just made it up the steps when the items he¡¯d been carrying in his hands were snatched away by Xiong Ye who had alreadye back down, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous going up. I¡¯ll take them up to the cave for you.¡±


    Xiong Ye had dug out some footholds under his cave to make it easier to climb up, but at the end of the day, it still wasn¡¯t as convenient as having steps. It might be fine if Zhou Ji was climbing up by himself, but Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t assured of Zhou Ji¡¯s safety if he had to scale up the wall while carrying his things.


    Since Xiong Ye had spoken up, Zhou Ji simply gave up on taking things with him and climbed up on his own, then sat down at the entrance of the cave.


    He hade up to Xiong Ye¡¯s cavest night, but it had already been dark, and he had only stayed for a short while, leaving as soon as he had given Xiong Ye the piece of meat that he had roasted with juice from nts that had a calming effect. Because of this, he hadn¡¯t looked at the cave in detail.


    Looking at it now, Zhou Ji discovered that the cave was a little bigger than the one he had lived in before and was surprisingly very clean.


    He liked this cave even more now.


    The cave was located very high up, and there were no messy neighbors around. It was also clean and spacious... The only drawback was that he now had a roommate that he wasn¡¯t ustomed to having.


    However, Xiong Ye was a good person, and if he wanted to live onfortably in this tribe, it was definitely necessary for him to build up a good rtionship with Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji sat on the stone tform at the entrance to the cave and watched as Xiong Ye scrambled up and down to move things in.


    Previously, the children of the tribe had all been salivating over his things, and someone had even secretly taken some of his salt, but after Xiong Ye had invited him to live together with him, nobody had made any further moves on his things.


    Agreeing to live with Xiong Ye was definitely a good decision.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji went inside to examine Xiong Ye¡¯s cave again.


    The entrance to Xiong Ye¡¯s cave was rtively narrow, but it became quite spacious further in. It was also divided into two caves¨Cthe entire cave was shaped like a Y. Of course, most likely because excavation was rtively difficult, those two caves were very shallow and were only big enough for a bed.


    However, this was already much better than what he had initially imagined.


    Xiong Ye soon finished moving all of Zhou Ji¡¯s things into the cave and said, ¡°There are two caves inside. You can live in one, and I¡¯ll live in the other. It¡¯s big enough for us to live separately.¡± He had dug out this cave several years ago; it hadn¡¯t been as big as this when it was first allocated to him. Later on, he had spent some time digging out a second cave.


    The cave was merely a ce to sleep in, and the average person from the tribe wouldn¡¯t take such care and trouble to arrange it. Xiong Ye had done so because he had taken into ount the fact that he needed to hibernate during winter while Shi Li really liked to sleep and hated being disturbed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji said. He noticed that the slightlyrger cave was covered with wood while the smaller cave had nothing inside, so he picked up his animal hides and headed towards the smaller cave, nning to use the hides to make himself a bed. He had led a rough life after the apocalypse and therefore paid a lot of attention to his quality of life after arriving here.


    ¡°You can live over there.¡± Xiong Ye pointed to therger cave and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Xiong Ye left the cave and went to the collective cave where the elderly and children of the tribe lived.


    He had asked them to help him make two thick mats out of dinosaur leather that could be used after the mating ceremony, and they should beplete by now.


    The mats were indeed done, made by the only person in the tribe whose animal form was a monkey. Xiong Ye always addressed him as Grandpa Hou.


    Grandpa Hou had drilled holes in the dinosaur leather, then tied the pieces together with twisted string and stuffed soft and pliable hay in the middle to create the mats. Sleeping on these mats was both warm andfortable, and if it was still cold in winter, they could pile more hay on top.


    Xiong Ye had seen Grandpa Hou sleep on a mat like this before and liked it a lot, which was why he had given Grandpa Hou animal skins and meat and requested some mats to be made for him.


    ¡°Little Xiong Ye, are you really not going to be mates with Shi Li?¡± Grandpa Hou asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye folded up the two thick mats in the middle.


    ¡°It¡¯s spring time. If you aren¡¯t going to be with Shi Li, have you thought about being with someone else?¡± Grandpa Hou continued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    He really didn¡¯t know what he should do. If he couldn¡¯t figure out, he¡¯d just slowly look for someer on.


    In the past, Xiong Ye was very willing to chat with Grandpa Hou and the other elderly people in the tribe, but he was in a bad mood today, so he didn¡¯t stay long and immediately went back to the cave with the two mats.


    When he returned, Zhou Ji was standing in the cave obediently waiting for him.


    Xiong Ye had also had some worries after asking Zhou Ji to live with him. He had been concerned that Zhou Ji might not be easy to get along with, but looking at how well behaved he was now, Xiong Ye felt relieved.


    He ced the mat he had brought back on the wood he had prepared himself and said to Zhou Ji, ¡°You can live here.¡±


    Before, he had constantly longed for a mate to spend his days with, which was why he had put so much effort into making this bed. Now that he wasn¡¯t going to have a mate, he didn¡¯t want to sleep on it anymore.


    Not to mention that he had always slept in the smaller cave before and was already used to it.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye ced the other mat in the smaller cave,ying it directly on the ground.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji thanked him once again. He was of course willing to live a little better.


    However, Xiong Ye had really helped him a lot, and he should do something in return... Zhou Ji began to mull over how to repay him.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye was only concerned about hunting, ¡°I¡¯m going out to hunt. You can slowly tidy up by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    Xiong Ye turned around and went out again.


    After Xiong Ye left, Zhou Ji set the mat up properly andy down on itfortably before sprouting a seed.


    That seed belonged to a vine that soon grew longer and divided into several branches. The vines then began to sort through the clutter in the cave and neatly put things away...


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual power to observe the situation outside while controlling the vines within the cave to tidy everything up. The vines finished tidying up fairly quickly, and he even copied the way the mat beneath him had been made and created a curtain for himself that he hung in front of his ¡®bed¡¯.


    Of course, what he used to tie up the animal hide wasn¡¯t string that had been twisted together, but a vine.


    Zhou Ji was very satisfied with the curtain he¡¯d made. With the curtain there, he could guarantee his privacy in the cave.


    Zhou Ji finished all this and also grew himself some food to eat. He sent his spiritual powers outside as he ate and listened to the tribe¡¯s gossip.


    After he was full, he fell asleep.


    While Zhou Ji was eating and sleeping, Xiong Ye was hunting outside.


    He had gone out on his own this time and concealed himself for a long while, but no prey had sent itself into his arms. As for actively hunting... He wouldn¡¯t dare to lightly make a move on therger, horned dinosaurs, and the smaller bird-footed dinosaurs were too fast for him to catch. Finally, after tossing about for most of the day without catching anything, he could only go to the river and catch fish instead.


    The river they had nearby didn¡¯t have many fish, and he spent several hours and only caught five palm-sized fish and a snake about two fingers wide.


    The sky had already turned dark. Xiong Ye killed the fish and the snake and washed them clean. Then, he used grass from the riverside to tie the fish together through the gills and carried them with him as he made his way home.


    This string of fish looked like a lot of food, but there was very little meat, and fish meat didn¡¯t stave off hunger... He might have to eat the food he had stored away for dinner today.


    Xiong Ye was a bit disappointed when he returned to the tribe. The people of the tribe had lit a fire in the valley and were cooking and chatting beside it while having dinner.


    Xiong Ye thought for a moment and decided to go home and eat the meat he hadn¡¯t finishedst night. He could save the fish for tomorrow.


    After exchanging greetings with the people of the tribe, Xiong Ye brought the fish with him and climbed up towards his cave.


    When he reached the entrance to his cave, he looked at his cave with some surprise¨CThere was a fire lit in his cave, and he could even smell the savoury aroma of meat.


    Xiong Ye went in and saw that Zhou Ji had lit a fire at the entrance to the cave. There was a stone rack on top of the fire, and a small stone pot was ced on top of the rack. Rather, it was a rtivelyrge stone bowl, and cooking inside the bowl was meat and some other things he didn¡¯t recognize.


    This scene made him feel a little warm, and his body, which had been a little chilled from catching fish in the river, immediately warmed up.


    There was no hint that the meat he had saved up had been touched, and when he had helped Zhou Ji move his things earlier, there had only been a few pieces of salted jerky. Was this Zhou Ji¡¯s dinner?


    As a child, Xiong Ye had eaten a lot of meat cooked by the tribe, but that meat hadn¡¯t smelled as fragrant as the meat in front of him now... He looked at Zhou Ji with some astonishment. He hadn¡¯t expected that the silly, foolish Zhou Ji would know how to cook meat.


    Although he had eaten a lotst night, Xiong Ye, who hadn¡¯t eaten anything today, was unable to keep himself from swallowing his saliva.


    Zhou Ji pointed to the meat in front of him and said to Xiong Ye, ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°This is your food.¡± Xiong Ye shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. This is for you, as a thank you.¡± Zhou Ji said. This meat was from the front leg of that unknown dinosaur that Xiong Ye had given him before. Today, when he woke up from his nap and saw that it was dark, he had gone to get some water and cooked the cured front leg along with some bamboo shoots with the intention of giving it to Xiong Ye to eat.


    There was bamboo growing near the tribe, but they weren¡¯t very big, and each stalk was only as thick as a finger. The bamboo shoots from these nts were very thin and tasted a little bitter.


    However, his powers could change the bamboo shoots so that they tasted better.


    Salted meat boiled with bamboo shoots would definitely taste better than that mysterious ¡®dark cuisine¡¯ soup the tribe had made with dinosaur intestines and wild vegetables.


    Xiong Ye heard that Zhou Ji had already eaten and stopped his refusals, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give you a piece of meatter.¡± Yesterday, Zhou Ji had given him some meat, and he was giving him some again today. If this continued, Zhou Ji would have nothing to eat!


    ¡°No need... Or you can you give me the fish instead.¡± Zhou Ji looked towards the fish and the snake in Xiong Ye¡¯s hand.


    He hadn¡¯t been here for long and had only determined that dinosaur meat wasn¡¯t tasty. He hadn¡¯t tried eating any fish, shrimp, or the like yet.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiong Ye immediately gave Zhou Ji the fish, then lifted up the stone bowl, wanting to eat the meat inside.


    But it was too hot...


    Zhou Ji handed over a pair of chopsticks, ¡°You can use this to pick up the food and eat.¡±


    Xiong Ye epted the two little chopsticks that Zhou Ji passed over and speared a piece of meat with the two sticks, bringing it out of the bowl to eat.


    The meat had been cured, and the salty taste was very delicious. Xiong Ye ate the meat, then ignored the heat, held up the stone bowl, and began to drink the soup.


    The soup was exceptionally tasty!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know that soup made with cured meat could actually be so delicious!


    But other than the meat and soup, there was something else inside... Xiong Ye pointed at the thin bamboo shoots and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of wild vegetable.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Although Xiong Ye didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t eat it. He used the two chopsticks to pull the bamboo shoots to the edge of the bowl and ate one.


    This wild vegetable was actually tasty, and it became especially vorful after it had been soaked in the meat broth!


    In a short while, Xiong Ye had licked the bowl clean, but still wanted more¨CThere hadn¡¯t been enough meat for him to eat his fill, and it was so delicious that he wanted to eat even more....


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t known that he was such a gluttonous person.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°You go get some firewood, and we¡¯ll cook fish to eat?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiong Ye said. The word had only just left his mouth, but he was already mbering down from the cave.


    xiin:


    ZJ: Let me show you the world of delicious vegetables~


    XY: (? ¡®¦ê¡¯ ) ? marry me!


    Juurensha: Aww so sweeet, ZJ is the perfect husband.

 Chapter 14 - Delicious

    <strong>Ch14 ¨C Delicious</strong>


    After Xiong Ye left, Zhou Ji took a look at the fish.


    He had still been in college when the apocalypse came.


    His parents were both researchers and had no time to look after their home, so they had hired a nanny. He had basically never entered the kitchen prior to attending college and hadn¡¯t had any opportunity to use the kitchen after starting college. After the apocalypse hit, he had learned how to cook things, but his skills halted at the stage where he would put everything together and cook it all at once.


    Right now, this fish...


    Zhou Ji was contemting whether he should use the simplest method of putting it into the water and boiling it.


    However, it seemed that fish needed to be lightly fried with oil? With spring onions or ginger or something to deal with the fishy smell?


    He hadn¡¯t found spring onions or ginger yet, but as for the oil...


    The meat that Xiong Ye had hung up had fat, but Zhou Ji was worried that the oil would have its own taste and ultimately chose not to use it. The good thing was that he had collected some nts that had vegetable oils while wandering around outside and spent some time squeezing out some oil¨CSome vegetables weren¡¯t appetizing when raw, and he would stir-fry them or nch them in water before mixing in a little oil.


    After washing the stone pot, Zhou Ji poured a little oil inside. He had just gotten everything ready when Xiong Ye returned.


    Xiong Ye carried in a lot of firewood and even a bucket of water... Zhou Ji said, ¡°Rinse the fish and put it inside the pot.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye responded. He yanked off the fish head and then rinsed the fish before tossing it in. The snake was a bit long and wouldn¡¯t fit inside, so he tore it into several pieces and threw them all inside the oiled pot.


    Zhou Ji kept a straight face as he looked on, and after the sound of sizzling from water meeting the oil had stopped for a while, he tried to use chopsticks to flip the fish over and discovered that the fish had be stuck to the pan.


    Stone pots, particrly stone pots that weren¡¯t smooth enough, were really difficult to use after all.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiong Ye asked, pointing to the oil inside the pot.


    ¡°Oil.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Why is the oil like this?¡± Xiong Ye was amazed. Shouldn¡¯t oile in white pieces? How had Zhou Ji made it be like this?


    Xiong Ye stood to the side and didn¡¯t dare move as he watched Zhou Ji. He felt that there was too much he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°If you put fat into an empty pan, you can reduce it into this kind of oil.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    Seeing that the fish in the pot was about to fall apart because it was stuck to the sides, Zhou Ji expressionlessly poured some water inside.


    The stone pot transferred heat very slowly, so the water in the pot only began to boil after a long time. Zhou Ji then added a little salt.


    However, he didn¡¯t put in any vegetables. He couldn¡¯t expose his abilities, and he hadn¡¯t prepared any vegetables in advance, so it was better not to add any.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t know what vegetables to add to the fish to make it more tasty...


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll only eat if you can¡¯t finish it.¡± Xiong Ye sucked in a mouthful of the rich fragranceing from the soup in front of him as he spoke.


    This fish was really aromatic! The milky white broth also looked very clean.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse. He brought out his chopsticks and picked out a bit of fish and snake meat, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    ¡°These two sticks are supposed to be used like that?¡± After Xiong Ye saw Zhou Ji¡¯s movements, he copied Zhou Ji and clumsily used the chopsticks to pick up some fish to eat.


    When he ate fish as a child, he had eaten it raw for a while. Later on, he had learned how to roast it to eat, but the taste of roasted fish wasn¡¯t great¨CIt was particrly easy to burn!


    This fish right now... Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes lit up after he tasted it.


    This fish was really vorful, and it didn¡¯t have that fishy taste at all!


    Xiong Ye chomped, chewed, and ate the entire fish, bones and all, only bothering to spit out some of therger pieces of bone.


    Zhou Ji, who had carefully spat out even the small bones, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that you could make such delicious food!¡± Xiong Ye finished the soup along with the fish and looked admiringly at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji really didn¡¯t feel that the fish he had cooked was tasty. Of course, this fish was still a bit more ptable than dinosaur meat, and at the very least, it was quite tender.


    However, seeing Xiong Ye eating so happily also put him in a great mood.


    Feeding others was a very enjoyable thing.


    After Xiong Ye finished eating, he took the initiative to clean up the cave and even washed the stone pot outside¨CZhou Ji¡¯s body was so thin that he might not be able to handle the stone pot. How could he let Zhou Ji wash it?


    When he finished cleaning up, Xiong Ye generously cut off half of the Scelidosaurus meat he had cured himself and gave it to Zhou Ji, ¡°This meat is for you!¡±


    Zhou Ji thought about it and epted it, then watched as Xiong Ye took down the roasted Pentaceratops meat that he hadn¡¯t finished eating yesterday and directly started gnawing on it while holding it in his hands.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± What a big appetite!


    However, his own appetite was also very big, and he had to eat a lot in order to be full recently. Of course, he could eat less if he chose to eat nts that were full of energy.


    ¡°You... Why are you willing to let me live with you?¡± Zhou Ji suddenly asked.


    Xiong Ye was stunned, then immediately replied, ¡°I have space here anyway.¡± Actually, his offer for Zhou Ji to live with him today had been a bit impulsive.


    The smell of Lang Yin on Shi Li¡¯s body had made him very upset, and Zhou Ji had been standing there all alone, which made him feel like they were very simr.


    Since Shi Li was living together with someone else, he had gone ahead and invited Zhou Ji.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to move out if I find a mate.¡± Xiong Ye added, ¡°But I probably won¡¯t be looking for a mate for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Ji responded.


    Xiong Ye then asked, ¡°How did you hang up your curtain?¡± It wasn¡¯t until now that he finally noticed the animal hide curtain that Zhou Ji had hung up in front of his bed... Xiong Ye looked at it curiously as he spoke, then noticed that a hole had been made in the stone wall of the cave that a rope could be tied to.


    ¡°I drilled two holes up there and tied a rope.¡± Zhou Ji replied. The words he spoke came out much more smoothly and no longer sounded strange to others like it had at the start.


    ¡°You must have spent a lot of time drilling those holes, right? Are you tired? You should sleep earlier.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji, who had slept for the entire afternoon, nodded and went to his ¡®room¡¯ to sleep.


    Xiong Ye alsoid down inside his cave.


    After another busy day, he was quite tired, but after lying down, his thoughts turned to Shi Li and he couldn¡¯t fall asleep¨CShi Li must be with Lang Yin right now...


    A pleasant smell wafted over, and Xiong Ye suddenly felt tired, falling quickly into a deep sleep.


    Zhou Ji observed Xiong Ye¡¯s situation for a while, then followed suit and went to sleep.


    The next day was a day where the tribe went on collective hunts and foraging outings, and it was raining.


    The gathering team generally wouldn¡¯t go out if it rained. After all, the team was filled with the elderly, the weak, and children, and it was easy for them to get sick in the rain.


    When Xiong Ye woke up, there was no movement from Zhou Ji¡¯s side ¨C he probably hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. He didn¡¯t try to wake up the other party and went out on his own.


    During the time when he had just had a fight with Shi Li, Xiong Ye had been in quite a bad state, and felt low-spirited. Yet over these past two days, he had eaten a lot and slept well, and was now full of energy. He was very proactive about the hunt and began to discuss hunting ns with the others as soon as he arrived at the valley.


    Shi Li felt inexplicably irritated when he saw this.


    He had thought that Xiong Ye would be very heartbroken, but unexpectedly, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all...


    Also, Xiong Ye was actually living with Zhou Ji!


    Although it had been a long, long time ago, he still remembered that Xiong Ye¡¯s cave was very wellid out and very beautiful. He had been very happy for a while after he had moved in.


    Later, people in the tribe felt that he was relying on Xiong Ye for everything, and he had grown angry.


    But as it turned out, he hadn¡¯t remained angry for long. Half a yearter, he had be the tribal chief.


    ¡°Xiong Ye.¡± Shi Li walked towards Xiong Ye.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together for the hunt.¡± Shi Li said. They had always been together for the hunts before.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m going with Hu Yue.¡± Xiong Ye refused without a second thought. Although he cooperated better with Shi Li, he didn¡¯t want to be with Shi Li now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this even though we aren¡¯t going to be mates!¡± Shi Li frowned. He was extremely dissatisfied with Xiong Ye¡¯s alienation of him.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to mate, so why do we need to hunt together?¡± Xiong Ye answered his question with another question, then went to look for Hu Yue.


    Shi Li had no choice but to go look for Lang Yin.


    Lang Yin rolled her eyes when she saw the situation. She used to think that Shi Li was very strong and good-looking, and was very suitable to be her child¡¯s father, which was why she had liked Shi Li a lot. But now... Shi Li was very cold to her, spent all his time sleeping in her home, and had even finished off all of her food. She now had some reservations about Shi Li.


    It was probably a better idea to chase Shi Li out after she was with child, lest this person not only not help her raise her children, but also make trouble!


    For this hunt, Xiong He divided the hunters into three groups and had them hunt separately.


    Xiong Ye and Hu Yue voluntarily joined the same group. Part of their groupid in ambush while the others went to drive their prey over, and they had a great haul.


    However, the other two groups didn¡¯t catch much prey. At the end of the day, all the prey that everyone had caught didn¡¯t add up to as much as the Pentaceratops they had caught the day before yesterday.


    There definitely wouldn¡¯t be a lot of meat distributed today.


    Everyone was still full of vigor as they went back to the tribe and divided the meat up as usual.


    Shi Li obtained his share of the meat, ate half of it, and brought the rest back to Lang Yin¡¯s cave¨CThese days, other than the mandatory hunts, he basically never went outside and was constantly at home cultivating.


    The humiliation of losing to Xiong Ye when they fought before had been galling. He was eager to be stronger and then win against Xiong Ye!


    Shi Li ate half of his food as soon as he received it, but Lang Yin was different. She only ate a quarter of what she¡¯d been allocated.


    The beastmen of the tribe basically all had the habit of storing food, not to mention that Lang Yin¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t very big, and she didn¡¯t eat much.


    ¡°Lang Yin, we don¡¯t have enough food.¡± Yang Ying saw that Lang Yin had stopped eating and immediately walked towards her.


    Yang Ying and Yang Su had often gone hungry in those early years, but in these two years since Shi Li had joined the hunting team, and they had be part of the tribe, they had never gone hungry and had even eaten very well¨CNot only did they have the food that the tribe allocated to them, when the tribe¡¯s hunting team didn¡¯t go out hunting, Xiong Ye and Shi Li would still go out to hunt!


    They had constantly been eating and drinking well, and it had already been a long time since they¡¯d gone hungry. Now however, Shi Li had run off to live with Lang Yin, and not only did they not share the food they were given, they hadn¡¯t given them any additional prey!


    The Pentaceratops from the day before yesterday had been very big, and they had been given quite a lot of meat. In fact, they hadn¡¯t gone hungry at all, but... Yang Ying was anxious when she saw how Shi Li was acting.


    ¡°What do you guys not having enough food to eat have to do with me?¡± Lang Yin didn¡¯t think twice before retorting.


    ¡°I am Shi Li¡¯s mother!¡± Yang Ying said.


    ¡°Then go and ask Shi Li for food.¡± Lang Yin took her meat with her and left.


    What right did Shi Li¡¯s mother have toe ask her for food? Even if she had excess meat, she would only be willing to give it to her own parents.


    Of course, her parents currently didn¡¯t need her to take care of them either.


    Yang Ying was choked by Lang Yin¡¯s sentence and became a little angry.


    In the past, Xiong Ye would share some meat with them without her having to ask. How could Lang Yin be like this?


    Yang Ying suddenly felt a little regretful.


    She had felt that Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t all that good to her, which was why she hadn¡¯t wanted Shi Li to move out and be together with Xiong Ye. But now... Xiong Ye was obviously much better than Lang Yin!


    Xiong Ye noticed what had happened between Yang Ying and Lang Yin, but he didn¡¯t intervene.


    Regardless of whether it was Lang Yin or Yang Ying, neither of them had anything to do with him.


    Xiong Ye roasted his own meat, then retrieved the tiny amount of meat that belonged to Zhou Ji from Xiong He and returned to his cave.


    When the meat was being distributed, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯te to get his meat once again!


    After Xiong Ye started living together with Zhou Ji yesterday, he felt that Zhou Ji was a pretty nice person, but the way that Zhou Ji remained separate from everyone else wasn¡¯t very good and needed to change!


    With this in mind, Xiong Ye started climbing faster. As a result, he had just reached the entrance of his cave when he smelled a whiff of something...


    Juurensha: Ahahaha, now you all see how great Xiong Ye is, right guys?


    xiin: *quietly slurping fish and tofu soup* ... yep, i¡¯m going to drag you guys into the food pit with me...

 Chapter 15 - Elephant Bird

    <strong>Ch15 ¨C Elephant Bird</strong>


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t gone out today. What was the point in going out on a rainy day? He didn¡¯t want to be caught in the rain at all.


    However, after seeing that Xiong Ye and the others had returned, he swept some honey on Xiong Ye¡¯s remaining Pentaceratops meat, added some spices, and reheated it for him over the fire.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe knew of several ways to preserve food, but the two mostmonly used methods were curing it with salt or roasting it over the fire.


    They would salt the food that they intended to store for a long time, and then hang it in a cool, ventted ce to let it dry out. For short-term food preservation, they would roast it or even roast it repeatedly.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like either type of meat.


    Because salt was very precious, the salt cured meat that the people in the tribe had was usually a little stale and carried a slight rotten taste. As for roasted meat... meat that had been roasted and left out for a few days wasn¡¯t appetizing at all.


    However, it seemed that food was scarce in this ce, and they didn¡¯t have much choice. Fortunately, the weather wasn¡¯t very hot during this period and preserving food had been easy.


    After roasting the meat in the fire again, Zhou Ji took the cured Scelidosaurus meat that Xiong Ye had given him and boiled it with some mushrooms.


    Most likely, the people in the tribe didn¡¯t eat mushrooms because they were unable to distinguish between the poisonous and non-poisonous ones, but this wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhou Ji.


    He finished cooking but didn¡¯t eat any of it himself. He continued to gnaw on fruit and vegetables¨COnly dinosaur meat was avable today, and he didn¡¯t even want to try a mouthful of it.


    Zhou Ji was already full by the time Xiong Ye returned, ¡°I roasted your meat again and cooked some soup. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Xiong Ye soon noticed the improved meat and steaming hot soup.


    Even his mother wouldn¡¯t prepare food for him like this back when he was still living with her as a child¨CBack then, his mother would usually just tear off a piece of meat for him while roasting the rest for herself.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t describe how he felt at that moment as he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, you¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye put down the roasted meat he had been allocated today, then gave Zhou Ji approximately one kilogram¡¯s worth of meat scraps that he had helped him bring back, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to get your meat again, so I brought it back for you! Also, what you cooked for me was made with your meat. That¡¯s no good.¡±


    When Xiong Ye had put down his meat, he had noticed that the amount of meat he had stored away hadn¡¯t gone down at all. The meat that Zhou Ji had boiled for him should be the meat that he had given Zhou Ji yesterday.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat meat. This is for you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like to eat meat?¡± Xiong Ye stared at Zhou Ji in shock.


    Zhou Ji calmly nodded.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± There are actually people in this world who don¡¯t like to eat meat?!


    ¡°Will you be able to grow stronger without any meat?¡± Xiong Ye was very worried.


    Zhou Ji felt that he was already very strong, ¡°It should be fine.¡± As soon as he transmigrated into this body, he had already sensed that this body was full of energy and very powerful. Recently, probably because he had absorbed a lot of energy from the air, the white crystal core in his body had also grown muchrger, filling his body with abundant energy.


    Although Zhou Ji had said so, Xiong Ye still disagreed with him about not eating meat¨CHe would have no strength at all without meat!


    ¡°You should still eat meat! Didn¡¯t you eat fish yesterday?¡± Xiong Ye asked. Even if Zhou Ji didn¡¯t participate in the hunts and therefore didn¡¯t need to change into an animal form, he should still eat some meat.


    ¡°Fish tastes better than dinosaur meat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but envy Zhou Ji when he heard this.


    It difficult enough for them to fill their bellies, but Zhou Ji could even afford to be picky about food!


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had really treated Zhou Ji well.


    Xiong Ye was still thinking about it as he picked up the Pentaceratops meat that Zhou Ji had helped him heat up and took a bite.


    He had been given approximately twenty kilograms of Pentaceratops meat. He had eaten about ten kilograms of it on the first day, then another five kilograms of it yesterday. Today, there were five kilograms left.


    Generally speaking, meat that had just been sitting there for two days wouldn¡¯t be very tasty, but Xiong Ye actually tasted a bit of sweetness when he bit down this time.


    The sweet taste swept through his mouth, and Xiong Ye opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°This meat is sweet!¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji nodded. He had added some honey that he¡¯d stolen from a beehive when he had roasted it... Sure enough, the little bear really liked it.


    Xiong Ye was now a little reluctant to eat the meat too quickly, so he went to look at the pot of soup and was rather shocked, ¡°Are those mushrooms in the soup? This kind of thing is poisonous and can¡¯t be eaten!¡±


    ¡°Some mushrooms are poisonous, and some are not. This one isn¡¯t poisonous and can be eaten.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    Xiong Ye nced at Zhou Ji, then used his chopsticks to spear a mushroom. He first sniffed at it warily, then licked it, and finally took a small bite...


    Zhou Ji added, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it before. It¡¯s not poisonous.¡±


    After careful study, Xiong Ye also felt that it wasn¡¯t poisonous and stuffed the mushroom into his mouth. He said, ¡°You have to be more careful in the future and not eat this random stuff.¡±


    Zhou Ji made a vague sound of agreement, then watched as Xiong Ye quickly gobbled down the soup and meat he¡¯d cooked for him.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s appetite was really good, and Zhou Ji got hungry himself watching him eat. In a while, he would go back to his ¡®room¡¯ a bit earlier to make himself something to eat.


    Xiong Ye finished eating five kilograms of Pentaceratops meat as well as a big pot of Scelidosaurus mushroom soup and didn¡¯t eat anything else after that. He said to Zhou Ji, ¡°I arranged to go hunting with Hu Yue and Xiong Bai tomorrow. I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡±


    He always used to think that Zhou Ji was really stupid and silly, but now it seemed that this was not the case.


    Zhou Ji was actually very smart, he just didn¡¯t like to interact with people¨CHe had never seen Zhou Ji talk to anyone else but him!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    Xiong Ye once again slept very well that night.


    Zhou Ji, who had added a little bit of juice from the calming nt and tossed some calming grasses into the fire, kept his altruistic acts secret.


    He preferred happy and energetic people, so he wanted Xiong Ye to sleep well instead of wallowing in mncholy.


    After snacking on something, Zhou Ji, who had spent most of the day sleeping, went back to sleep.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t quite sleeping... He was constantly using his spiritual power to reach for the energy around him and absorb it into his body while he was ¡®sleeping¡¯ with his eyes closed.


    He would feel a sense of satisfaction after doing so; it was the same feeling as having eaten a full meal.


    The next day, Zhou Ji woke up before the sky turned bright.


    He yawned, then sat down near the entrance to the cave and grew two vines that struck two stones together to start a fire.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy matter to start a fire this way. People in the tribe would generally go to the collective cave where the fire was always burning to roast meat or start their own fires, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to use this method when he added his spiritual strength to speed up the process.


    After lighting the fire, he put the meat scraps that Xiong Ye had obtained for him yesterday into the pot to make soup, then cut off a piece of the roasted meat that Xiong Ye had brought back yesterday, rubbing some spices on it before roasting it again.


    The beastmen in the Big Bear Tribe were used to eating one meal a day, but Zhou Ji felt that it wasn¡¯t healthy and casually made some breakfast.


    When Xiong Ye woke up in the morning, he felt a hundred times more energetic.


    He slept very well against night!


    Xiong Ye was a little puzzled by the situation, but he was also very happy. And when he smelled the aroma inside the cave, his heart inexplicably fluttered with tion.


    After seeing that Shi Li had really gotten together with Lang Yin, he had thought that he would be very, very sad, but in reality, he hadn¡¯t been sad at all.


    He had in fact eaten well and slept deeply these past two days.


    ¡°When did you get up?¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji curiously. He hadn¡¯t noticed at all when Zhou Ji woke up!


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been up long.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Were you really tired? You slept very soundly.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Xiong Ye was a little embarrassed as he clutched at his hair.


    Zhou Ji had hardly ever spoken with the people in the tribe before because he wasn¡¯t really able to speak back then. However, he had spoken more with Xiong Ye these past two days, and his words were now more fluent, ¡°Drink some soup. You can eat the roasted meat on the way there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you... But I¡¯ll pass on bringing the roasted meat. The smell of the meat will attract carnivorous dinosaurs.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    When Zhou Ji heard Xiong Ye say that, he suddenly realized that in fact, beastmen weren¡¯t actually at the top of the food chain in this world.


    There were all kinds of dinosaurs in this ce. Since that was the case, the dinosaurs that were over ten meters long, like the Tyrannosaurus Rex, Tarbosaurus, Carcharodontosaurus, and so on would certainly also exist. Whenpared to those dinosaurs, even humans who could turn into wild animals seemed particrly small....


    And he recalled that thergest dinosaurs were thirty or forty meters long.


    While Zhou Ji was thinking, Xiong Ye had already finished all the roast meat and meat soup. Xiong Bai also arrived at this time.


    ¡°Smells good! Xiong Ye, are you eating roast meat?¡± Xiong Bai asked.


    ¡°Zhou Ji made roast meat and meat soup for me.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xiong Bai then looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°You¡¯re pretty well behaved! In the future, be sure to take good care of Xiong Ye while you¡¯re living here at his ce!¡±


    Zhou Ji nodded, but it was Xiong Ye who said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be taken care of.¡±


    Xiong Bai said, ¡°Xiong Ye, he¡¯s living in your cave. Of course he should help you do some work... It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded, but he rinsed out the stone pot before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Xiong Ye and Xiong Bai left, Zhou Ji climbed down from the cave without taking anything with him.


    The rain had already stopped today, but there was still no sun. Based on how the sky looked, it might rain again in the afternoon.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t mind at all and leisurely headed outside.


    No one stopped him, but some people watched him with envy.


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s luck is so good. He¡¯s actually living with Xiong Ye.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye is really generous. He might even share some of his food with him.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, right? Xiong Ye has always hatedzy people.¡±


    ......


    While these people were talking, Yang Su came out of nowhere and spat at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji dodged away. This bear child was really a bit annoying. No, this was a sheep child...


    Yang Su inexplicably tripped and fell, somehownding in a heap of dung. He was so disgusted that he threw up.


    Zhou Ji went outside of the tribe, and his spiritual powers spread out from his body to observe the situation around him.


    The way he walked looked leisurely and slow, but in fact he wasn¡¯t slow at all because he always stepped in the right ce with every step he took. Not only was he never tripped by any nts, greenery would even grow under his feet so that he could walk more smoothly.


    He ambled his way forward like this, as though taking a rxing stroll, and his entire person meldedpletely into the forest.


    On the way, he encountered some small dinosaurs about the size of a turkey and also saw some snakes, insects, rodents, frogs, and lizards. He watched them all with gusto but didn¡¯t attack.


    These little fellows were all alive, and he just enjoyed seeing them!


    Zhou Ji kept going until he reached a huge beehive. And then, he started to... steal honey.


    He grew a rtivelyrge stalk of bamboo and broke off a section, then rinsed it clean and turned it into a container before using the newly created slender bamboo tube to steal some honey from the beehive¡¯s honeb.


    After collecting enough honey to fill up a section of bamboo, he continued on, observing the nts around him to see what could possibly be used while he walked.


    Whenever he found something that could be used or eaten, he would bring the nt to maturity and collect its seeds.


    His nt powers were rapidly depleted, but his body was replenished by the energy around him.


    This was an extremely miraculous ce.


    While Zhou Ji slowly wandered around, Xiong Ye, Hu Yue, and Xiong Bai came across an elephant bird.


    The elephant bird was three meters long, and it was about the same weight as Xiong Ye when he was in his animal form, making it at least four or five hundred kilograms. Its sturdy legs were much thicker than Xiong Ye¡¯s legs when he was human.


    Xiong Bai looked at the elephant bird that was several timesrger than she was and proposed, ¡°Elephant birds are very strong, and their ws are really sharp. They¡¯re not easy to deal with... Should we find another target?¡± ¨CThis bird was too big, and its ws were so sharp.


    But Xiong Ye stared at the elephant bird for a while and said, ¡°I want to catch it!¡±


    Hu Yue was always up for a good fight. When she heard Xiong Ye say this, she also became interested, ¡°I also want to catch it! I want this bird¡¯s fur after we take it down!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiong Ye agreed, then asked, ¡°What do you want the fur for?¡±


    Hu Yue said, ¡°I want to have a child, and I¡¯m preparing things to make a nest for him!¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to have a baby with?¡± Xiong Ye was curious.


    Hu Yue replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll wait until the salt teames back.¡± Xiong Ye and Shi Li were the two strongest males of the younger generation, but there were some adults in the tribe who were a little more powerful than them¨CEven if their animal forms were about the same, older people had more experience.


    She was referring to those people of the tribe who had gone out to trade for salt.


    Hu Yue wasn¡¯t interested in men of the same age as her. If she wanted to find a suitable partner, she could only look for one from the salt team.


    The three of them discussed it, theny in ambush once again.


    Their luck was good, and that elephant bird actually entered the scope of their ambush!


    Xiong Ye and Xiong Bai pounced on the elephant bird¡¯s back while Hu Yue attacked its neck...


    Their attack immediately angered the elephant bird.


    The elephant bird red out its wings and kicked at Xiong Ye with both of its sturdy legs.


    Additionally, its thick fur shielded it from Hu Yue¡¯s bite, and she was only able to bite off a few feathers.


    The two sides instantly fell into a brawl...


    In the end, Xiong Ye and the others indeed won, but they looked like they had been tossed about rather fiercely by the elephant bird.


    There was a long cut on Xiong Ye¡¯s belly from the elephant bird¡¯s w.


    ¡°This elephant bird really wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, but it was a good target for us to practice our team work on.¡± Hu Yue turned back into human form and rubbed her shoulders that had been pecked ck and blue by the elephant bird. She felt like she¡¯d learned a lot, ¡°We¡¯ll certainly be able to coordinate better and better in the future!¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about it that much. I just felt that this elephant bird... should be quite tasty.¡± Xiong Ye turned back into human form and took at look at the wound on his stomach. He pped some mud on it to stop the bleeding.


    Hu Yue, Xiong Bai: ¡°......¡± When did you start caring about taste?


    xiin: so this happened while tranting this chapter...


    xiin:


    [ Elephant bird /Scientific name: Aepyornithidae ]


    should i call it Elephant Bird, or Aepyarnithwerlkjdaj ;aj


    juurensha:


    ...lets go with elephant bird


    and you can footnote the aepyarnithwekslkdfls

 Chapter 16 - Speculation

    <strong>Chapter 16 Spection</strong>


    trantor: xiin


    editors: apricot & juurensha


    The three of them were a little far from the tribe, and the area was quite dangerous, so they didn¡¯t dare to linger there any longer. After Xiong Ye finished thering his wound with mud, he did the same for the elephant bird to prevent the bloody smell from spreading before transforming back into his animal form and running back to the tribe with the elephant bird on his back.


    At four to five hundred kilograms, this elephant bird weighed as much as Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye waspletely exhausted from running with it on his back, but they had really gone a bit far, so he only arrived in the vicinity of the tribe two hourster.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe here. Let¡¯s wash up by the river and split up the elephant bird before continuing on.¡± Hu Yue suggested.


    Xiong Ye nodded in approval¨CHe was really having a hard time carrying the whole bird any further.


    The three came to the edge of the stream and divided the elephant bird among them.


    The skin, along with the fur on the outside, was given to Hu Yue who wanted to make a warm nest. As for the meat inside, Xiong Ye took four tenths of it, including arge bird leg, while Hu Yue and Xiong Bai took three tenths each.


    Xiong Ye had contributed the most when they were hunting the elephant bird earlier, and he was the one who had carried it all the way back, so the internal organs also went to him.


    After the three of them had split everything up, Xiong Ye carried therge bird leg with him and headed towards the valley.


    His share of the elephant bird, including the internal organs, added up to about one hundred kilograms of pure meat and was enough for him to eat for twenty days.


    However, he didn¡¯t have enough salt on hand. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to preserve that much meat... And they didn¡¯t know when the salt team would return.


    The three of them attracted a crowd of onlookers as soon as they entered the valley, and each and every member of the crowd was decidedly envious.


    ¡°Xiong Ye is so fierce. He took down some prey again!¡±


    ¡°So much meat!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye is hunting with Hu Yue now. He really broke up with Shi Li?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Speaking of Shi Li, he basically didn¡¯t do anything at all when we went out hunting these past few days. He doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as everyone said...¡±


    ¡°Shi Li knows a lot. He¡¯s taught us quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of just talking?¡±


    ¡°You should stop criticizing Shi Li. You haven¡¯t contributed as much as he has!¡±


    ......


    Although Shi Li had attended the recent hunts, he hadn¡¯t contributed much, which led toints from some people in the tribe.


    However, others didn¡¯t think much of it¨CShi Li had taught them a lot of things, and in fact, Shi Li was still very powerful.


    Towards the end, everyone switched to envying Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye are living together. Even if he¡¯s unable to get meat to eat, there¡¯s still the bones! His luck is really good!¡±


    Zhou Ji heard these words as soon as he came back.


    He very much agreed with them; his luck was pretty good. Xiong Ye was a good person to get along with.


    However, were these people saying these things because Xiong Ye had taken down anotherrge prey again?


    Zhou Ji was carrying some nt branches on his back and some vegetables in his hands as he leisurely climbed up to Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s voice rang out, and then he helped take the things Zhou Ji was carrying out of his hands. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I picked some wild vegetables from nearby.¡± Zhou Ji replied as he climbed onto the tform in front of the cave.


    And then, he was startled¨CHe noticed an oversized chicken leg!


    Even the mutated chickens during the apocalypse didn¡¯t have such big legs. This leg really looked quite tasty...


    ¡°What is this?¡±Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°This is the elephant bird that I took down. Do you want to try it?¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°This bird¡¯s meat tastes better than dinosaur meat.¡±


    Zhou Ji was left slightly stunned by Xiong Ye¡¯s words. He finally said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking him, Zhou Ji frowned and looked closely at Xiong Ye, ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small wound.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xiong Ye had been in his animal form when the elephant bird scratched him with its ws, so the wound wasn¡¯t deep. His stomach currently had a rtively long and deep cut and two slightly shallower ones beside it.


    Those two shallow cuts were really nothing, but the deeper wound looked pretty dreadful. The meat inside the cut was visible, and because Xiong Ye had washed up in the river earlier, the edges of the wound were white.


    Zhou Ji would already have considered a wound like this to be very serious even before the apocalypse, and after the apocalypse, it was even more critical¨CZombies¡¯ bodies were full of viruses, and a wound this big was most likely fatal!


    ¡°You think such a big wound is small?¡± Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye discontentedly, ¡°I brought back some healing herbs. You can use them.¡±


    Zhou Ji rummaged through the vegetables he had brought back as he spoke, and taking advantage of a moment when Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t paying attention, sprouted a nt that had healing properties.


    As a nt ability user, he would naturally know what kind of effect nts would have when he came into contact with them.


    Of course, this herb was something he recognized only because he had seen pictures of it back on Earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s sanqi. How did you know that it can stop bleeding? Did your mother tell you that?¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji curiously, then added, ¡°Give it to me, then.¡±


    Zhou Ji gave the sanqi nt to Xiong Ye, then watched as he chewed up the nt and applied the chewed up pulp to his wound.


    This process should be very painful, but from beginning to end, Xiong Ye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s hair color was simr to the fur of his animal form, a slightly darker shade of brown, and his eyes were ck, his eyebrows thick.


    Thick eyebrows,rge eyes, wheat-colored skin. Overall, Xiong Ye was very good looking.


    To the people in the tribe, his shoulders weren¡¯t broad enough, and his body wasn¡¯t thick enough since he had reached adulthood not long ago, but it had to be said that his figure with very much in line Zhou Ji¡¯s modern man aesthetic.


    This was a very handsome eighteen-year-old boy.


    Xiong Ye was beside him, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for Zhou Ji to use his spiritual powers to control the vines to do chores for him, so he picked up a knife and prepared to cut up the meat.


    Yet it turned out that Xiong Ye spoke up even before he could start, ¡°I¡¯ll cut it! How do you want it cut?¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s hands didn¡¯t have a single callus on them. He felt awkward making Zhou Ji work!


    Zhou Ji saw that Xiong Ye was still able to jump around despite being injured and handed him the knife. He asked him to cut the elephant bird meat up into pieces; a portion of it was cut intorge pieces, and the remainder was cut into small pieces.


    The small pieces of meat were dumped into the water and boiled, while therger pieces were sprinkled with salt. He then chopped up some of the ¡®grass¡¯ that he¡¯d brought back and mixed it into the marinade.


    Some of this ¡®grass¡¯ added vor, while others were good for Xiong Ye. For example, there were calming herbs and nts filled with energy.


    The stone pot cooked very slowly. It took a very long time before the water boiled, and then... There was ayer of foam in the pot.


    Zhou Ji took out a wooden spat and removed the foam, then let it continue to boil as he prepared to roast the meat.


    While the meat was roasting, he also gave Xiong Ye the stems from several of the nts he had brought back, ¡°You can try chewing on these.¡±


    ¡°Why chew?¡± Xiong Ye pinched the hard nt stems that Zhou Ji had given him and asked in a puzzled tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± Zhou Ji said. This thing was a little simr to sugarcane, but it wasn¡¯t as thick. The juice that came out when it was chewed was very sweet.


    Sweet was a vor that the people of the Big Bear Tribe really enjoyed, but they weren¡¯t able to taste it often¨CAlthough some fruits were sweet, those kinds of fruit were often already eaten by dinosaurs or birds before they were able to pick them.


    Xiong Ye really liked sweet things, so when he heard Zhou Ji say that it was sweet, he picked one up and immediately began to chew.


    It really was sweet! Xiong Ye chewed repeatedly, then swallowed the chewed up fiber pulp into his stomach.


    ¡°Spit out the pulp after you¡¯re finished chewing.¡± Zhou Ji reminded him.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiong Ye replied. When he ate another one, he remembered to spit out the chewed up fibers. ¡°This thing is so good. Where does it grow?¡±


    ¡°I find it asionally, it¡¯s rtively rare.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    Xiong Ye thought that it was a bit of a pity when he heard this, then continued, ¡°Zhou Ji, you really know a lot.¡±


    ¡°My mother taught me.¡± Zhou Ji was spouting nonsense. He didn¡¯t have any memories from the original owner of this body, but he had heard from other people¡¯s conversations that he had had a very loving mother.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t doubt him. Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had been very strong and had always spent a lot of time outside. She had even spent two years wandering around in her youth, so it was quite normal for her to recognize a lot of nts.


    Didn¡¯t Grandpa Priest recognize a lot of nts? ording to Grandpa Priest, what he knew couldn¡¯t be considered a lot¨CThe previous priest hadn¡¯t had time to teach everything he knew to Grandpa Priest.


    However, Xiong Ye felt that Zhou Ji¡¯s current actions weren¡¯t very good, ¡°You should interact with people more and give these things to people from the gathering team. They¡¯ll definitely be willing to look out for you after that.¡± Zhou Ji was too unsociable, and people like that weren¡¯t very well-liked in the tribe.


    ¡°I¡¯m only giving it to you.¡± Zhou Ji said. In fact, he didn¡¯t feel much towards this tribe and even felt that he was out of ce.


    The people in the tribe had taken care of him somewhat, but he had already returned the favor by sprouting up more nts in the area in thanks.


    Additionally, he didn¡¯t want to be too involved with the people in this tribe, nor did he want to destroy their way of life.


    He just wanted to live quietly by himself.


    Only Xiong Ye was an exception¨CXiong Ye had saved him, and he should repay him for his kindness.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t thought too much about it when he said these words, but Xiong Ye froze for a moment and suddenly thought of something.


    In the tribe, giving food was generally done to express interest. People would give food to the people they were attracted to.


    He had been very happy to give Shi Li food because he had liked Shi Li.


    Zhou Ji gave him things, and Zhou Ji didn¡¯t eat the meat that he had given him, giving it back to him to eat instead. Could it be that he... liked him?


    When he thought of this, he felt that Zhou Ji¡¯s previousment about not wanting to eat dinosaur meat because it wasn¡¯t delicious might not be true... Back then, Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had brought home all kinds of dinosaur meat, saying that her son¡¯s appetite was especially good. It was impossible for her to have been lying!


    And while Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had still been alive, although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t leave the cave often, he would still go out to sit on the stone tform near the entrance. Xiong Ye had clearly seen Zhou Ji eating meat there before.


    Xiong Ye nced at Zhou Ji and felt a littleplicated. He was concerned that he might have mistaken Zhou Ji¡¯s meaning, and he was also worried that Zhou Ji might have misunderstood him.


    He had given Zhou Ji meat out of sympathy and invited Zhou Ji to live with him... He hadn¡¯t thought about it much before, but when he considered it now, it did make it seem like he was interested in Zhou Ji.


    While Xiong Ye was still caught up in his thoughts, Zhou Ji said, ¡°There¡¯s no more water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get water.¡± Xiong Ye took a stone bowl with him to get water and began to think about other matters.


    He hadn¡¯t cooked in his cave before, so he hadn¡¯t needed to keep water inside his cave. Filling up a stone bowl with water had already been enough, but if he was going to keep cooking in the future, this stone bowl wasn¡¯t going to be sufficient.


    Should he hollow out a piece of wood and make a bucket?


    But a wooden bucket would quickly be mouldy after being filled with water again and again, and the ck mould looked very unpleasant...


    Xiong Ye thought about it, and soon brought back some water for Zhou Ji to use.


    Zhou Ji spent a lot of time boiling and roasting the meat. He was especially careful when it came to roasting the meat, coating the pieces with grease and honey repeatedly while slowly roasting them. It was quite time-consuming.


    However, meat that had been roasted like this was exceptionally delicious.


    Zhou Ji had to admit that this elephant bird was the best tasting meat he¡¯d eaten since he came to this world. It was a little tougher than chicken but was tenderer than dinosaur meat and didn¡¯t have any strange lingering aftertaste. There was also Xiong Ye gorging himself in front of him... He ended up eating too much in a moment of carelessness.


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji had eaten over five kilograms of meat in one go and was rather startled¨CZhou Ji¡¯s appetite turned out to be this big?!


    Did that mean that he had always gone hungry before this?


    xiin: all these misunderstandings and inadvertent taking care of each other >///<


    Juurensha: Aw they¡¯re so sweet, just wanting the best for each other.

 Chapter 17 - Priest

    <strong>Chapter 17 Priest</strong>


    trantor: xiin


    editors: apricot & juurensha


    In fact, Zhou Ji was also very surprised. He hadn¡¯t thought that he could eat so much. He even felt that he hadn¡¯t had enough yet and eating another five kilograms wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    However, he didn¡¯t continue to eat. This was Xiong Ye¡¯s food, and it wouldn¡¯t be polite to eat too much of it.


    Xiong Ye noticed his hesitation and said, ¡°If you like the elephant bird meat, then eat more. The honey you¡¯ve given me is very precious and can be traded for a lot of meat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°In that case, you can cook it again tomorrow.¡± Xiong Ye said. He thought about it, then added, ¡°It¡¯ll spoil if it¡¯s not eaten soon.¡±


    ¡°You can give away part of it.¡± Zhou Ji said. The original owner of this body¡¯s mother had left behind a lot of salt, and he could help Xiong Ye cure a portion of the meat. Although it was spring now and they probably wouldn¡¯t be short on meat for the next six months, nothing was certain.


    ¡°May as well...¡± Xiong Ye nodded, then suddenly thought of something, ¡°Zhou Ji, can you help me roast another piece of meat? I want to give it to the priest.¡± Zhou Ji had boiled about three kilograms of meat and roasted fifteen kilos that they had both finished off.


    Zhou Ji was aware that there was a priest in the tribe. He had even made it a point to observe the priest for a while and had discovered that this priest who lived in a spacious south-facing cave located under their own cave was a very ordinary old man with no special features.


    However, the priest probably served as both a healer and teacher in the tribe. He had a lot of knowledge and was therefore very popr. He also held a high status in the tribe¨CXiong He would give the best cut of meat to the priest every time the tribe returned from their collective hunts.


    Zhou Ji had no objections to Xiong Ye sending something over to the priest.


    The people of this tribe believed in the Beast God and believed that the priest was the Beast God¡¯s spokesperson. Building a good rtionship with the priest wouldn¡¯t be bad at all. ¡°You can also give the priest some of this sweet cane.¡± He pointed at the sugarcane-like nt he had brought back. Zhou Ji had decided to call it sweet cane.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Priest that it¡¯s from you.¡± Xiong Ye was very happy.


    Zhou Jiughed once and began to roast the meat again. Xiong Ye took this time to gather up the bones and intestines of the elephant bird as well as the scrap pieces of meat left over from when they had cut up the meat. He then brought all of it to the collective cave, giving it to the elderly and children who lived there.


    The tribe¡¯s big stone pots were usually left there. The elderly members of the tribe could use the stone pots to cook and eat those scraps with the children.


    There had been no shortage of food in the tribe recently, but nobody would disdain extra food, and everyone enjoyed piping hot soup.


    After sending everything over, Xiong Ye scooped up water to wash his hands and returned to the cave where Zhou Ji had already finished roasting the meat.


    The piece of meat that Zhou Ji had roasted wasn¡¯t very big and looked to be about two or three kilograms, but he had chosen meat from the elephant bird¡¯s upper thigh and roasted it so that it was glistening with oil. It exuded a sweet fragrance and looked very appetizing. He had also peeled off the outer skin of the sweet cane and set the prepared pieces to the side.


    Xiong Ye felt that he could still eat another meal!


    However, he didn¡¯t eat anything. He took this roasted piece of elephant bird meat and went to find the priest.


    It hadn¡¯t been dark yet when Xiong Ye had returned with the elephant bird, but the sky was dark now. Even so, people in the tribe hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet; most of them were still eating dinner.


    The door of the priest¡¯s cave was closed, but there was lighting out from it.


    Xiong Ye knocked on the door. ¡°Grandpa Priest!¡±


    Someone opened the door as soon as Xiong Ye knocked. It was one of the several apprentices that the priest had chosen before the start of winterst year.


    The priest had decided to train up a sessorst winter. He had inspected all of the children of the tribe and had finally chosen three of them to keep by his side.


    The three children, two girls and one boy, were only five or six years old.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re here.¡± After seeing Xiong Ye, the old man seated by the fire smiled as he spoke. He was really quite old; his hair and beard were gray, but his face was kind, and he appeared easy to get along with.


    There had been a total of two priests in the Big Bear Tribe. Their previous priest had passed away fifty years ago, and their current priest was already seventy or eighty years old.


    If people in the tribe didn¡¯t encounter any idents, they would generally live to be around sixty or seventy years old, but very few people were able to live that long. Currently, the priest was the oldest person in the tribe.


    Yet although he was old, he appeared to be in a much better condition than the elderly who were younger than him. After all, he didn¡¯t need to hunt.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, I brought you some roast meat. It was roasted with honey, and it¡¯s particrly tasty!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°I heard you caught an elephant bird, but you even managed to find honey?¡± The priest was rather surprised.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who found the honey. It¡¯s Zhou Ji¡¯s. It should have been left behind for him by his mother.¡± Xiong Ye said. It wasn¡¯t easy to get honey; not only would any carelessness result in not obtaining any honey, they might even be be stung to death by bees¨CSomeone in their tribe had been stung to death by bees before.


    ¡°He actually gave you honey? He¡¯s quite good to you.¡± The priest epted the meat in Xiong Ye¡¯s hand as he spoke and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji roasted it! He also found this type of sweet cane. It¡¯s sweet when eaten.¡± Xiong Ye handed the sweet cane to the priest.


    The priest picked up the sweet cane and bit into it, eximing in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s sweet! What does this nt look like? I¡¯m going to record it.¡±


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°It was just a long stalk by the time Zhou Ji brought it back. I didn¡¯t see its original appearance.¡±


    ¡°If you find another one, bring it here and show me, or have Zhou Jie and talk to me.¡± The priest said.


    ¡°Alright. But he doesn¡¯t like talking to people.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°I can tell.¡± The priest nodded. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know how to walk or talk when he was small, and Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had invited him over to examine him, but he hadn¡¯t been able to discover anything. He actually felt that it was very strange that Zhou Ji had suddenly recovered.


    However, Zhou Ji was still the original Zhou Ji; his scent and other features hadn¡¯t changed... He had probably received the Beast God¡¯s blessing and gotten better.


    Well, in fact, he hadn¡¯t improved by much. It was just that he wasn¡¯t as silly as he¡¯d been before.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be time for the Beast God Sacrifice in ten days. Are you still going to hold a mating ceremony?¡± The priest asked while eating the roast meat. He liked Xiong Ye a lot and had even wanted him to be his sessor, but unfortunately, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to stay in a cave all day.


    It had been the same for Xiong He, who he had also trained up. In the end though, he¡¯d gone off to be the tribal chief just when he had finally learned enough...


    So this time, he had specifically selected three children to teach. He also kept them by his side so that at least one of them could be trained up properly.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He suddenly realized that while he had still been thinking about Shi Li constantly just a few days ago, Shi Li hadn¡¯t showed up in his thoughts that often over the past few days...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Without Shi Li, you might even find a better mate in the future.¡± The priest smiled. Compared to Shi Li, he much preferred Xiong Ye who he had watched grow up and would naturally be on Xiong Ye¡¯s side.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest. Do the people outside all find partners and be mates?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The priest said, ¡°They will form a family with their partners and raise their children together... My teacher told me about this.¡±


    Xiong Ye really liked the life that the priest described, but the people in their tribe weren¡¯t used to forming mated pairs, and very few people would choose to do so.


    However, even if that was the case, he wanted a mate of his own who wouldn¡¯t switch to being with someone else in the blink of an eye.


    Xiong Ye was in a much better mood after chatting with the priest and happily returned to his cave.


    There was a fragrant smell of herbal medicine in his cave, and Zhou Ji had already gone to sleep. Xiong Ye kept his movements light as he went to his own nest, falling asleep not long after hey down.


    Zhou Ji got up after Xiong Ye fell asleep.


    After making sure that Xiong Ye was asleep, Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to draw in energy from their surroundings and directed this energy closer to Xiong Ye¡¯s body.


    After the energy entered Xiong Ye¡¯s body, it began to rush around everywhere, and only a small portion of it went into the crystal core in Xiong Ye¡¯s body. Zhou Ji thought for a moment, then focused the energy near Xiong Ye¡¯s wound.


    The originally grim-looking wound slowly began to heal.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t do much else. Seeing that the wound looked better, he released his control and went back to sleep.


    The people of this world didn¡¯t know how to use the energy that was everywhere in their surroundings, nor did they have the ability to utilize it.


    It was different for Zhou Ji. He hadn¡¯t been here for long before he discovered the abundant energy around him. He also knew how to make use of the energy and could make himself, or any beastman, stronger.


    However, he had no intention of speaking out. The ecology here was bnced; who knew what would happen in the future if he intervened too much and destroyed the ecological bnce?


    It would be terrible if another apocalypse urred!


    What¡¯s more, he could use this energy due to his psychic powers, but the beastmen here didn¡¯t have spiritual powers and were fundamentally unable to use the energy around them.


    Zhou Ji soon set this matter aside and stopped thinking about it.


    He had only enjoyed a leisurely life for a little over a month and didn¡¯t want to exert himself at all; he could consider those thingster.


    Zhou Jiy down in his own bed and fell asleep again. Or rather, he began to cultivate again.


    At the same time, Shi Li was also cultivating in Lang Yin¡¯s cave.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate, and he had to be patient. When he and Xiong Ye had discovered the method for cultivation in that cave back then, he hadn¡¯t been patient enough to truly cultivate, so it had only resulted in a limited effect. Later on, after Xiong Ye cultivated more and found it useful, Shi Li had begun to cultivate again.


    After that, he and Xiong Ye became stronger and stronger.


    It was onlyter that he discovered that when beastmen grew more powerful, they could actually be Beast Kings!


    Others had be Beast Kings through eating something by chance under the right circumstances, but it was different for him and Xiong Ye. What they had was the cultivation method that could make any beastman into a Beast King! How valuable was that?


    Now that he was starting over and had his previous experience to work with, Shi Li was more conscientious and careful as he began to cultivate again.


    Lang Yin was a little irritated when she saw Shi Li like this.


    She didn¡¯t have any ns to be mates with Shi Li and be partners forever, but she had intended to at least spend the next few years with Shi Li when she had extended her invitation to him. She had wanted to have one or two children with Shi Li, but Shi Li¡¯s performance was too disappointing!


    Unexpectedly, Shi Li just slept at home every day! Apart from the tribe¡¯s collective hunts, he hardly went out at all!


    When Lang Yin didn¡¯t have to hunt, she would still go out to forage and bring back something small to eat. Shi Li actually justy there at home!


    Lang Yin could now basically understand why Xiong Ye had gotten into a fight and broken up with Shi Li just when they were about to go through the ceremony and be mates. She also didn¡¯t want a man who didn¡¯t talk to her and didn¡¯t do anything else but sleep all day long!


    If it weren¡¯t for Shi Li¡¯s good looks and his powerful animal form, Lang Yin wouldn¡¯t even want to have a baby with him anymore.


    Lang Yin had been indulged since she was young. She wanted to go and wake Shi Li up, but Shi Li had been very fierce when she¡¯d done that before so she hadn¡¯t tried to do it again. She was depressed as she found a corner in her cave to sleep in.


    As a result, Lang Yin discovered that Shi Li was eating the meat she¡¯d saved up as soon as she woke up!


    Shi Li actually went so far as to eat the meat she¡¯d saved!


    Lang Yin was instantly enraged, ¡°You¡¯re actually eating my meat!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Shi Li was puzzled. What was wrong with eating a bit of Lang Yin¡¯s meat when he was hungry? He even felt that the meat tasted bad because it had already been set aside for a few days!


    xiin: oh here¡¯s a question


    the sugarcane like thing that ZJ found


    he decided to name it Ìð¸Ë .. sweet/sugar pole/shaft/rod/staff/cane??


    my brain fell into the gutter again


    should i just call it sweet cane


    juurensha: ahahaaha


    lick the sweet shaft


    xiin: SEE?!?!?!


    juurensha: probably should just call it sweet cane


    juurensha: Lang Yin, it¡¯s now your turn to kick Shi Li to the curb.

 Chapter 18 - Salt Team

    <strong>Chapter 18 Salt Team</strong>


    trantor: xiin


    editors: apricot & juurensha


    If Shi Li had treated Lang Yin well, Lang Yin wouldn¡¯t have been angry at Shi Li for eating her meat at all.


    However, Shi Li¡¯s attitude towards her had been very mediocre these days. Other than leaving her very satisfied that first night, Shi Li simply spent every night after that sleeping!


    Lang Yin hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Shi Li before Shi Li had moved into her cave. Back then, Shi Li had been busy trying to get more food every day and would sleep in his own cave when he had any free time, so they hadn¡¯t exchanged more than a few words every year.


    Lang Yin liked Shi Li because of his looks, his animal form, and his strength. There certainly weren¡¯t any deep feelings between them.


    She would definitely have grown to truly like Shi Li if Shi Li had been very good to her after they got together, but right now, the key point was that Shi Li hadn¡¯t treated her well at all!


    ¡°This is meat that I was given. What gives you the right to eat it?¡± Lang Yin spoke angrily.


    ¡°We¡¯re already together. Why do you have to divide things so distinctly?¡± Shi Li¡¯s expression was rather ugly. Lang Yin¡¯s current attitude made it seem like he¡¯d been taking advantage of her!


    Xiong Ye would never have been like this!


    At this moment, Shi Li inevitably recalled Xiong Ye¡¯s good points.


    ¡°If you had ever given me a share of your meat before, I would naturally be willing to share mine with you, but have you ever done so?¡± Lang Yin snatched back her meat. ¡°You¡¯ve already finished your own meat. You¡¯re not allowed to have mine as well!¡±


    It had been many, many years since Shi Li had been in such an awkward position, and his face turned ghastly pale.


    It was Lang Yin whose heart softened slightly after seeing Shi Li¡¯s expression. She offered Shi Li a way to back down and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t pay any attention to me at all after we got together andpletely ignored my feelings, so I got angry! That¡¯s why I won¡¯t give you my food!¡±


    Shi Li had experienced many setbacks in his previous life, but these setbacks were all basically from losing fights and other simr situations. For example, getting attacked by other tribes and being driven out.


    And these setbacks didn¡¯t amount to much in his eyes after he had be a Beast King¨CBy then, he was already one of the world¡¯s strongest!


    He¡¯d never experienced a woman¡¯s criticism before.


    Unexpectedly, the gentle and beautiful girl from his memories was really like this in private!


    Shi Li wanted to get angry and leave, but he soon realized that in this situation where he had already offended Xiong Ye, he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lang Yin as well.


    Lang Yin¡¯s animal form was that of a white wolf. She had beautiful silver hair, ck eyes and snow-white skin, and liked to keep herself very clean. She had been acknowledged as the most beautiful woman in the tribe a few years ago, and there were many men who liked her.


    Even if Shi Li didn¡¯t remember much about the affairs of the tribe, he still knew that he would inevitably be hated by all of Lang Yin¡¯s admirers if he broke things off with her.


    Shi Li could only say, ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping in order to rest over the past few days because I was injured...¡± He actually had to go so far as to act feeble in front of a weak woman... When his cultivation was sessful, he would definitely make Lang Yin regret it!


    Shi Li had already decided that he wouldn¡¯t keep Lang Yin around in the future. Although Lang Yin was very beautiful, it didn¡¯t count for much in the eyes of the knowledgeable and experienced Shi Li. The daughter of the High Priest in the Beast God Temple was the truly beautiful one.


    Lang Yin also hadn¡¯t nned to fall out with Shi Li, so her expression eased as well after Shi Li spoke. However, a rift had already started to form in their rtionship.


    Today was another collective hunting day. Xiong Ye got up early in the morning, and Zhou Ji gave him a piece of roasted elephant bird meat that weighed about five kilograms.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mood immediately lightened when he smelled the aroma of roasted meat. He epted the meat and began to eat it, then said, ¡°You should also eat more.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    Xiong Ye added, ¡°It would be great if we can take down a big fellow when we go huntingter...¡±


    Zhou Jiughed and said, ¡°You definitely will.¡±


    Xiong Ye chatted with Zhou Ji for a while before finally noticing that his wound was almost healed. ¡°Hey, how could my wounds heal so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Wounds will heal quickly if you eat and sleep well.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    Xiong Ye found this to be very reasonable. He quickly finished the roast meat in front of him and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    He headed out as soon as he finished speaking. He had just reached the entrance to the cave when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s voiceing out from behind, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mood inexplicably soared.


    Zhou Ji waited until Xiong Ye had left before taking out the salt his mother had left behind. After wiping off the excess moisture, he started curing the meat that had been hung out overnight.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten any of the elephant bird meat this morning.


    During the apocalypse, he hadn¡¯t been picky about food at all; he ate whatever was avable since it was enough to simply be able to survive. However, after he hade to this world, he had started to be picky and didn¡¯t want to eat anything that wasn¡¯t fresh.


    Also... He still preferred to eat various kinds of nts rather than meat.


    Animal carcasses would sometimes bring about bad memories that made him unwilling to eat meat. However, when he saw Xiong Ye eating so happily, he would asionally want to try a bite.


    Zhou Ji spent some time curing the meat. By the time he left the cave, the gathering team had already set out from the tribe.


    Nobody had waited for him, and nobody had called him to leave with them, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by this as he unhurriedly left the valley.


    Their tribe was situated between the subtropical and temperate zones. It wasn¡¯t particrly cold or snowy in winter, but it was guaranteed that food would be scarce.


    The weather was now getting warmer; nts were growing, and everything was a vibrant green.


    When Zhou Ji arrived at the ce where the people from the gathering team were, he saw that the people there were picking leaves from a certain type of tree and harvesting the tender new tree shoots along with the leaves.


    These trees were very tall, so the gathering team had to climb up to pick them. Zhou Ji went to a tree that nobody had climbed up yet and pressed a hand against the trunk, lifting his head up to look at the tree.


    He used his powers, and the tree began to sprout more of the tender shoots. Because he was worried that the shoots couldn¡¯t be eaten if they grew too much, he didn¡¯t let the leaves grow too big.


    However, in everyone else¡¯s eyes, it looked like Zhou Ji had fallen into a daze while touching the tree.


    The priest who hade out with the gathering team walked towards Zhou Ji and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Zhou Ji had long noticed that the priest wasing his way and turned his head to him when he approached, ¡°Just looking around casually.¡±


    The priest spent most of his time in his cave, but from time to time, he woulde out with his three little apprentices and join the gathering team to teach both the gathering team as well as his apprentices how to distinguish between the different nts while collecting some nts for himself.


    That was why they hade out today. Earlier, the priest had reminded the people of the tribe not to remove all the branches from these trees. They were also told to remove some of the longer branches and nt them into the soil.


    Zhou Ji felt that this should be a kind of tree that could be propagated from cuttings, and he confirmed this theory after testing it out with his powers.


    ¡°What does the sweet tasting nt that you brought back yesterday look like?¡± The priest smiled and asked.


    Zhou Ji had guessed that the priest would most likely ask him this and pointed towards a ce, ¡°They grow over there.¡±


    He took the priest with him and went to the ce where he found the sweet cane. The sweet cane was probably only ready to eat in the summer, but he had sped up the process a bit, and this small stretch of sweet cane had now grown quite tall.


    The priest was very happy as he brought his three apprentices with him, and they began to study the sweet cane. Zhou Ji began to aimlessly wander around again and picked up some random things as he pleased.


    The priest was present, so he only gathered the edible nts that the tribesmen already knew about.


    The gathering team¡¯s harvest was very good today with him there, but the hunting team on the other hand wasn¡¯t doing so well.


    The hunters had been divided into several groups as usual, but every group had been unlucky, and not only had they caught very little prey, the prey they had managed to catch was very small. It was estimated that it was only enough food to feed the people in the tribe for one day.


    Xiong He saw the situation and frowned, ¡°We¡¯ll continue hunting tomorrow. When the timees, we¡¯ll go a little further.¡±


    Their tribe usually hunted every other day because the prey they took down couldn¡¯t bepletely preserved, and it took time for them to eat the meat. They also couldn¡¯t catch so many that all the prey around the tribe was cleared out, or they would be left with nothing to hunt.


    However, if there wasn¡¯t enough food, they would go hunting every day.


    Xiong Ye agreed, ¡°We can get up a bit earlier tomorrow and go to the other side of the mountain to take a look.¡± The mountain that Xiong Ye referred to was about three or four hours east of the tribe.


    Xiong He, ¡°Good! Then that¡¯s settled!¡±


    After everyone discussed it and started to head back, a few people who had taken on animal forms up ahead suddenly changed back to human form and eximed happily, ¡°I smell the scent of people from the tribe! The salt team is back!¡±


    Xiong He was taken by pleasant surprise. They would usually send out the salt team to trade for salt after winter had passed, so the day that the people from the salt team returned was definitely worth celebrating!

 Chapter 19 - Saving Someone

    <strong>Chapter 19 Saving Someone</strong>


    trantor: xiin


    editors: apricot & juurensha


    The Big Bear Tribe was in a very good location.


    In the past, their previous priest had led the Big Bear Tribe to wander for a long time before finding this valley to settle down in. The mountains around the valley could block attacks fromrge dinosaurs, and it was located near a river amidst dense vegetation. Food was plentiful, and it was a very suitable ce to live.


    There was no salt here, but this hadn¡¯t been a big deal for the Big Bear Tribe back then. They never used to eat salt.


    What¡¯s more, the priest soon sent people out with food and other goods and told them to trade for salt by going in the direction he had pointed out.


    Later on, they had found another tribe to trade for salt with, and after that, they would go and trade for salt every spring. Sometimes, when they didn¡¯t have enough, they would go out and trade again in the autumn.


    Hearing that the salt team had returned, everyone was very happy now.


    ¡°I wonder how much salt we¡¯ve managed to obtain this time!¡±


    ¡°I also want to join the salt team and take a look outside!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯ve heard that there are lots of dreadful dinosaurs out there.¡±


    ......


    The people in the hunting team were all chatting amongst themselves as they picked up the pace to meet up with the people from the salt team.


    They were all in high spirits, but their expressions all turned ugly when they saw the salt team.


    The salt team looked wretched.


    The salt team had consisted of fifty men and women when they had set out, and among them had been the most powerful warriors from the tribe as well as some people who had very small animal forms¨Cthose who had small animal forms didn¡¯t have much fighting power but were sometimes able to hide themselves away and survive.


    For example, one of the members of the salt team had a mole animal form. Not only was his animal form small, he was also quite weak. It was very difficult for him to y a role during the collective hunts except to take on his animal form to lure his prey to advance before suddenly switching back to human form and scaring the prey. However, his animal form also had some advantages¨CMany dangerous carnivorous dinosaurs would ignore him in his animal form, and the snakes and lizards who could swallow up his animal form in one bite would avoid him when he was human.


    He also consumed a minimal amount of energy when he took on his animal form.


    This meant that he was sometimes able to survive for longer in the wild.


    But now, only twenty or so people were left out of the carefully selected team of a full fifty people, and all of them were injured.


    The people from the salt team were thrilled when they saw Xiong He and the others. Many of their eyes turned red, and their leader, a big sturdy man, choked and called out, ¡°Chief...¡±


    ¡°You guys encountered danger?¡± Xiong He asked with worry.


    The salt team nodded and was just about to say something more when one of them, who had been supported by the people around him, suddenly toppled headfirst onto the ground.


    Xiong Ye had long noticed that there was something wrong with the salt team¡¯s condition, and had paid special attention to that man¡¯s pale face. He caught the man who had fallen without a second thought, then discovered that the man¡¯s body was hot and feverish.


    ¡°Chief, he has a fever!¡± Xiong Ye was a little anxious.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back right away!¡± Xiong He said.


    The people from the salt team were still carrying things with them; Xiong He told the hunters to help them with their things and carry the injured on their backs as they ran back to the tribe.


    Xiong Ye was running at the front.


    He hadn¡¯t caught any prey today, so his energy consumption today hadn¡¯t been very big. Coupled with the fact that he had eaten a lotst night on top of eating five kilos of meat for breakfast, he was really full of energy!


    Since Xiong Ye was running so quickly, Xiong He naturally wouldn¡¯t dy either. He didn¡¯t bother to ask any more questions and first led everyone back to the tribe.


    Shi Li was a little unhappy as he followed behind them.


    Today, Xiong Ye had once again ignored himpletely and was now carrying someone else while running. It made him feel a little ufortable.


    Additionally, everything that was happening before his eyes was a bit different from what he remembered from before.


    In his memories, he and Xiong Ye had teamed up together to hunt today, and they had gone quite far out because they hadn¡¯t located any prey. By the time they went back to the tribe, the salt team had already returned.


    In addition, the person who Xiong Ye was now holding had been dead by then. Xiong Ye had been very sad at the time, and the atmosphere in the tribe had been very downcast. Later, it had been the celebrations from his and Xiong Ye¡¯s mating ceremony that had lifted up the morose haze that had enveloped the tribe.


    Many things had changed now due to his rebirth. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Shi Li followed after Xiong Ye and ran toward the tribe.


    The gathering team had just returned as well when they arrived at the tribe. They were sorting out nts in the valley, and the priest was setting out some nts to dry.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, he has a fever! Please take a look!¡± Xiong Ye was anxious as he called out, arriving in front of the priest with the man in his arms.


    ¡°Put him down.¡± The priest immediately ordered.


    Xiong Ye put the wounded man down at once. The priest came up next to the man to examine him.


    It was a twenty-something-year-old young man. He had a broad frame, but he didn¡¯t have much meat on his body. There were several long, deep wounds on his back and stomach, and although he luckily hadn¡¯t suffered from an intestinal tear, the flesh near the wound had already begun to rot, emitting a horrible smell. His body was hot, his lips very white, and he looked extremely weak.


    ¡°Go to my cave and get a cup of water, and then bring some salt.¡± The priest nced at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye soon returned with water and salt. The priest added some salt to the water, and when it dissolved, he poured the salt water onto the man¡¯s wound to clean it.


    The unconscious man convulsed, probably due to the pain.


    Even though Zhou Ji had seen a lot of death and had even died once himself, he felt a little bit of sympathetic pain when he saw this scene. The priest used most of the salt water to rinse out the man¡¯s wounds, then diluted the salt water with some more water and fed it to the man.


    ¡°Beast God up above... What happened to you all?¡± The priest finally asked them after he was finished. He took out some of the herbs he had picked that day and added some salt, then put everything into a stone bowl, grinding it with a stone pestle until it turned into a paste that he then applied to the man¡¯s wound.


    Zhou Ji who was watching from the side felt a little pity for that man.


    Salt could kill bacteria, but putting salt on a wound was never pleasant ... While he was thinking about it, he noticed that Xiong Ye was very sad.


    Xiong Ye had been very heartbroken when Shi Li had reneged, and now that this man was about to die, Xiong Ye was also very sad; his eyes were already red.


    Xiong Ye was indeed very sad. He had been able to notice that something was wrong with this person in such a short time and catch him so quickly because this person was his half-brother.


    His father had been very powerful and had been very popr amongst the women in the tribe when he was young. He had had many children with many women, and other than Xiong Ye, his father had eight other children.


    Two of them hadn¡¯t made it to adulthood, and one of them had died a few years ago. Now, he had five half-brothers and half-sisters from his father¡¯s side.


    Out of these five, Xiong Ye had a good rtionship with the man in front of him and Hu Yue. His rtionship with the other three didn¡¯t amount to much; when his father had still been alive, there had been a certain level ofpetition amongst them, and not only did they dislike him, they had even bullied him.


    After his father died, those people no longer bullied him, but they also didn¡¯t maintain any contact with him. In fact, he and Hu Yue hadn¡¯t interacted much a few years ago either, but she had never bullied him in the past. As for the person in front of him... Because his mother had died early on, he had lived together with him in the collective cave and would sometimes look out for him. He felt very grateful towards him.


    At the moment, Xiong Ye really wanted to ask the priest how this man was doing, but he also didn¡¯t dare ask... He had spent a period of time learning from the priest and naturally understood how severe these injuries were.


    He could only pour him some water and feed it to him slowly.


    Zhou Ji observed the situation, then examined the dying beastman with his spiritual powers.


    This beastman had a high fever and was really about to die. He had a white crystal core in his body, but that crystal core was about to shatter, and energy was already leaking out of it.


    Zhou Ji came to Xiong Ye¡¯s side and sat down, then used his spiritual strength to control that energy and make it return to the dying beastman¡¯s body.


    The dispersal of energy halted, but this was really draining on his spiritual strength... Zhou Ji treated it like he was exercising his spiritual powers and continued; he even took the time to stuff some fruit into the man¡¯s mouth.


    This person who was lying there was probably in great need of food¨CHe was so thin that he had to be starving!


    Xiong Ya looked gratefully at Zhou Ji. Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhou Ji was doing this, he knew that Zhou Ji meant well.


    While Zhou Ji was using his spiritual powers to prevent the man from dying, on the other side, the other members of the salt team were being treated by the priest as they shared their experiences.


    The tribe that the salt team had gone to trade salt with was called the Green Hill Tribe.


    The Green Hill Tribe didn¡¯t produce salt, but they traded for salt with another tribe and then traded it again to others at a higher price.


    They were very honest and sincere, so many tribes, including the Big Bear Tribe, would trade for salt with them.


    However this time, when the salt team had gone to the Green Hill Tribe, they found that the Green Hill Tribe had been taken over by another tribe!


    If the salt team hadn¡¯t been vignt and discovered that something was wrong ahead of time, they might quite possibly have been killed by the people who had taken over the Green Hill Tribe and had all their things stolen from them!


    However, even if they were rtively more alert, they still went through a vicious battle against the people who had taken over the Green Hill Tribe. Over a dozen of them were killed, and a portion of the food and special materials they had brought to trade for salt had been forcibly taken away.


    They had been unable to trade for any salt at all and had even lost both supplies and people. At a time when Xiong Qi, the leader of the salt team, had been desperate, they had been lucky enough to find another tribe near the Green Hill Tribe who agreed to trade some salt with them.


    Only, the amount of salt they were able to obtain was very little.


    ¡°On the way back, we met arge dinosaur, and a few of the team were eaten.¡± Xiong Qi spoke in a low, muffled voice. As the leader of the salt team, he had also suffered serious injuries. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t been life-threatening.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you made it back. The Beast God will bless you all.¡± The priest said.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, how is Niu Er doing?¡± Xiong Ye spoke up at this moment and asked. His half-brother from the same father was an ox in his animal form, and because he was his mother¡¯s second child, he had originally been named Er, so he was now called Niu Er.


    ¡°Xiong Ye... The Beast God is watching over him!¡± The priest sighed.


    For the priest to say this meant that it would be very difficult to save Niu Er.


    Everyone in the tribe understood this, and they all fell silent for a moment.


    Xiong Ye was also very despondent. He instinctively looked around and nced first at Shi Li, then turned his head and looked at Zhou Ji beside him. ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s take him back to our cave?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Ji focused his attention. His psychic powers were nearly depleted, but thankfully it hadn¡¯t been for naught. The crystal core of the man lying in front of them was no longer cracked, and he had even managed to open his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± Xiong Ye was both surprised and delighted. He grabbed Zhou Ji¡¯s hand in excitement, ¡°He woke up!¡± The man who hadn¡¯t woken up despite being treated with salt water had now regained consciousness!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji agreed. He had figured out a new use for his psychic powers.


    Shi Li, who had been standing nearby, saw this scene and frowned.


    At first, he had been very angry when Xiong Ye had invited Zhou Ji to live with him. Later, when he thought about how stupid and weak Zhou Ji was, he thought that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t be interested in Zhou Ji and felt relieved again.


    But now, it was only a few dayster and Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were already so close!


    ¡ª-


    Juurensha: Hahaha Shi Li, see what you gave up

 Chapter 20 - Niu Er

    <strong>Chapter 20 Niu Er </strong>


    trantor: xiin


    editors: apricot & juurensha


    In his previous life, Shi Li and Xiong Ye had gone through decades of ups and downs together.


    He knew that Xiong Ye liked him, liked him so much. However, after bing Beast Kings and living more and morefortably, he inevitably began to think differently. His eyes started to wander, and he became interested in other people, but Xiong Ye never did.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze had always been pinned on him.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t intend to tie himself to Xiong Ye for a lifetime after his rebirth, but he couldn¡¯t deny that Xiong Ye still held a special ce in his heart. However, now, Xiong Ye was acting so intimately with someone else.


    Shi Li found it a little uneptable and wanted to go over and stop it, but there were quite a lot of people around Xiong Ye. They surrounded Xiong Ye and the injured man, making it so that he couldn¡¯t get close.


    Shi Li was rather angry, but at this time, the priest began to drive everyone around him back, ¡°You guys should stay away from Niu Er!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, will Niu Er be able to get better now that he¡¯s woken up?¡± Xiong Ye asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The priest said, ¡°Take him back to your cave and take good care of him.¡±


    Niu Er was twenty six years old and wasn¡¯t that young anymore, but he was a little reticent and his looks were average. Although his animal form was big, his fighting ability wasn¡¯t very strong, and he hadn¡¯t really caught the interest of any of the women in the tribe. He lived alone since he didn¡¯t have a partner.


    They couldn¡¯t let him live on his own now that he was injured.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye nodded. He hoisted Niu Er onto his back and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Xiong Ye!¡± Shi Li frowned at Xiong Ye, ¡°Are you going to bring him back? Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll...¡± Shi Li had already been very dissatisfied with Xiong Ye bringing Zhou Ji home, but Zhou Ji had his Beast King father as a backer, so he couldn¡¯t offend Zhou Ji. He also knew that Xiong Ye had dug out two caves, so he had held back.


    However, Niu Er...


    Unless something unexpected happened, Niu Er wouldn¡¯t make it. He didn¡¯t want anyone to die in Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t say it clearly, but his meaning was obvious. Xiong Ye¡¯s expression turned ugly at once, but he didn¡¯t have time to quarrel with Shi Li at the moment. After giving Shi Li a cold nce, he carried Niu Er into his cave, put him down, then came out again to get medicine from the priest.


    When he returned with the medicine, Zhou Ji had already returned to the cave.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like Niu Er. More precisely, he didn¡¯t like how Niu Er smelled.


    The rotten wound made him smell like a zombie. Although he had gotten used to it in hisst life, he still really hated it.


    Hisck of interest in stale meat was also rted to this.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any objections to Xiong Ye bringing Niu Er back even if he didn¡¯t like Niu Er¡¯s scent.


    This man had been about to die. It was normal for Xiong Ye to want to save him.


    ¡°Should I move out?¡± Zhou Ji asked. Xiong Ye had taken him in because he had pitied him, but it seemed that the person lying there now was even more pitiful.


    ¡°No need. Niu Er will just be recovering from his injuries in my cave for a few days.¡± Xiong Ye replied. His voice sounded a little different when he spoke due to the stuffiness of his nose.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Ji nodded. He didn¡¯t like Niu Er¡¯s scent, but if he was going to be particr about it, this smell could be found in other ces, too. This kind of rotten meat smell was even stronger in the collective cave that people of the tribe lived in¨Cthese people were really no good at preserving their food!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have time to concern himself with Zhou Ji right now. He ced Niu Er in the brightest ce in the cave and nned to administer medicine to him again.


    Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°His wound has started festering. Should we clean it up and remove the rotten parts?¡± He felt that it was necessary to improve his living environment however he could.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°Grandpa Priest said before that rotting flesh should be cut off.¡±


    ¡°Then why wasn¡¯t it cut out before?¡± Zhou Ji asked. Earlier, the priest hadn¡¯t had any intention of doing so.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest taught me these things before, so I know how to do it.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He picked up a stone knife and prepared to cut.


    Zhou Ji interjected, ¡°... That knife is dirty. Shouldn¡¯t you wash it in hot water first? His body also needs to be washed.¡±


    In fact, Xiong Ye was a little frantic right now.


    Although Niu Er had woken up for a while, he had soon closed his eyes again. He still had a fever, and he was so thin...


    He knew that Niu Er was going to die.


    Because of this, he was left not knowing what to do... Zhou Ji told him to cut out the rotting flesh, and he had agreed. Now that Zhou Ji said to wash Niu Er first... then he would wash Niu Er clean first.


    Xiong Ye followed Zhou Ji¡¯s instructions and put a pot of water over the fire to boil, tossing the knife into the water to boil it, then cleaned Niu Er¡¯s body with hot water.


    Dinosaur leather could barely be used as clothing and couldn¡¯t be used as a towel. Xiong Ye used a dried giant luffa gourd with its seeds already removed to clean Niu Er; it looked a bit like a scouring ball, and Zhou Ji felt that wiping this thing against skin must be very painful.


    Xiong Ye spoke while wiping, ¡°He¡¯s actually my elder brother. We have the same father.¡±


    ¡°Before, in the winter, it was too cold, and I was too hungry to hibernate, so he turned into his animal form and let me sleep next to his stomach.¡±


    ¡°After he reached adulthood and joined the hunting team, he would give me good food to eat¡±


    ......


    After Niu Er died, he would return to the Beast God¡¯s embrace, and few people would remember him. Xiong Ye felt very miserable just thinking about it.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Ji had been listening very seriously and would asionally reply with a few words, asking about the situation in the tribe as he paid attention to Niu Er¡¯s present situation.


    Niu Er seemed able to withstand all the tossing and turning; the crystal core in his body showed no signs of continued copse.


    After Xiong Ye finished cleaning Niu Er and scraped off the rotting flesh from his body with the stone knife, Zhou Ji told Xiong Ye to go and wash the pot, then took out his own knife to chop up a bit of elephant bird meat. He put the meat and some vegetables into the pot and cooked a pot of soup, then had Xiong Ye feed it to Niu Er.


    ¡°Can he eat right now?¡± Xiong Ye was a little dazed¨CNiu Er hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°Yes. Open his mouth and pour it in.¡± Zhou Ji said. This ox probably hadn¡¯t eaten anything in two days, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to get better if he didn¡¯t eat. ¡°Prop him up before you feed him.¡± So that the food wouldn¡¯t end up in his trachea.


    Xiong Ye listened to his instructions and clumsily began to feed Niu Er.


    ¡°How much do you want to eat tonight?¡± Zhou Ji was preparing to roast some meat for Xiong Ye.


    ¡°About this much.¡± Xiong Ye drew out a shape that looked to be about five kilosrge, then frowned. ¡°Did you eat during the day today?¡±


    ¡°I ate.¡± Zhou Ji replied as he cut off five kilos of meat, then began roasting it.


    Although Zhou Ji said that, Xiong Ye looked at the meat that was still exactly the same size as in the morning and felt a little bad.


    When Xiong Ye finished feeding Niu Er, Zhou Ji had already finished roasting the meat. Xiong Ye immediately tore it in two and gave half of it to Zhou Ji, ¡°You should eat some too. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any energy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat stale food.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± How could Zhou Ji still be alive if he was so picky about food?


    Zhou Ji must be using this as an excuse to refuse him so that he could leave the meat for him to eat! However, wouldn¡¯t Zhou Ji feel humiliated if he exposed his lies?


    Xiong Ye was a little worried, but he suddenly recalled that amongst the prey the hunting team had caught today, there had been a snake.


    Zhou Ji had said before that he didn¡¯t like to eat dinosaur meat, but he was willing to eat snakes.


    Today, Xiong He hadn¡¯t even shouted for everyone when the tribe was distributing the meat.


    Everyone went to fetch their meat and ate in silence, and nobody said anything even though there was very little meat today.


    Over two dozen people from the tribe had died at the same time. Everyone felt bad, but they still had to live on...


    Xiong Ye obtained the snake from Xiong He and brought it back to the cave, handing it to Zhou Ji as he said, ¡°This is fresh prey that was caught today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji said. He cooked snake soup and ate half of it, leaving the rest for Xiong Ye to feed to Niu Er.


    Niu Er needed to eat more. As for him, he had really eaten a lot during the day, and he had specifically eaten nts that were abundant in energy.


    After eating, Zhou Ji went back to his ¡®room¡¯.


    Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯te to disturb him, so he snacked a bit on nts while he used his spiritual powers to keep an eye on Niu Er.


    Beastmen had very strong vitality. The state of Niu Er¡¯s body had been getting steadily improving ever since his crystal core had stabilized.


    He was now very curious about the beastmen¡¯s crystal cores. Humans took zombies¡¯ crystal cores as spoils of war and used them after they killed the zombies, but beastmen¡¯s crystal cores were different and would shatter when they died...


    The beastmen in this ce probably didn¡¯t even know that they had crystal cores inside their bodies.


    Zhou Ji had used up all of his spiritual power on Niu Er, but when he woke up the next day, he was once again suffused with energy.


    Energy was really too plentiful in this ce!


    That morning, Zhou Ji was the first to wake up, but he didn¡¯t go out. Niu Er, who Xiong Ye had been ced near the fire at the entrance of the cave, soon followed suit and woke up, making some noise as he did so.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t move¨CXiong Ye should wake up soon.


    Sure enough, Xiong Ye quickly woke up and came out, ¡°Niu Er, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Niu Er looked at Xiong Ye. His voice was hoarse, ¡°Xiong Ye......¡±


    ¡°How do you feel? I¡¯ll bring you to go see the priest!¡± Xiong Ye immediately said.


    Niu Er: ¡°I want to use the toilet...¡±


    Only after Xiong Ye had carried Niu Er away did Zhou Ji emerge from his room. He roasted meat while boiling soup, and even before he¡¯d finished, Xiong Ye had returned with Niu Er on his back, ¡°Zhou Ji! Niu Er is alright! He¡¯ll be fine with a few days of rest!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°The priest asked me to stay and take care of Niu Er, so I won¡¯t participate in the hunt today. I¡¯ll go down to the riversideter to take a look and catch you some fish.¡± Xiong Ye continued. Since Zhou Ji was still unwilling to eat meat, he would take some time and catch some fish. To him, catching fish wasn¡¯t anything difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for injured people to have fish soup.¡± Zhou Ji was very much in agreement as he handed the roasted meat in his hand to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye shot Zhou Ji a grateful look.


    Before, when Shi Li had suddenly changed his mind, and his heart had been in turmoil, Zhou Ji had kept himpany.


    Yesterday, when Niu Er had almost died, and his heart had once again been in turmoil, Zhou Ji had still kept himpany again.


    Although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like to talk and was very weak, he was really very good! And he wasn¡¯t as stupid as he¡¯d first thought!


    xiin: learned something today... luffa sponges are VEGETABLES


    Juurensha: Luffa sponges are delicious vegetables! Cook them with egg and some dried shrimp!

 Chapter 21 - Fight

    <strong>Chapter 21 Fight</strong>


    Xiong He took the warriors of the tribe with him and left to hunt very early in the morning.


    They had caught very little prey yesterday and now that they had some injured people, the food that originally already hadn¡¯t been enough was now even more scarce. They had to catch more prey today.


    At the same time, the elderly and weak people from the tribe also spontaneously decided to go out gathering¨Ceven the warriors from the hunting team had only been allocated one or two kilograms of meat yesterday, and they had gotten even less. If they didn¡¯t find a way to bring some food back today, they would have to go hungry.


    Xiong Ye ate the roasted meat that Zhou Ji had cooked for him, then fed the soup Zhou Ji had boiled to Niu Er.


    This soup was made up of chopped up elephant bird meat and vegetables and had been stewed for a long time. It was easy to digest and very nutritious.


    Niu Er was still in bad condition and couldn¡¯t speak much, falling asleep as soon as he finished eating. Xiong Ye saw this and went off to catch fish after giving Zhou Ji a heads-up.


    Zhou Ji also left the cave after Xiong Ye departed.


    The atmosphere in the tribe had been very good a few days ago, but it was obviously depressed today. There were no smiles on the faces of the people still in the valley, and several of the children were crying.


    The two dozen or so tribesmen who had died included both men and women, most of whom already had children. The children who were crying had lost their parents.


    Life in this kind of primitive society was better than how it was during the apocalypse, but it was still full of danger. However, Zhou Ji had seen too much death already and couldn¡¯t muster up many feelings about it.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Someone stopped Zhou Ji. He looked over and saw that it was Xiong Qi, the captain of the salt team.


    Xiong Qi¡¯s animal form was a white bear.


    White bears were very big and wererger than many brown bears, but Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form was that of a Kodiak bear that could be bigger than white bears after they had reached maturity.


    Of course, the barely adult Xiong Ye still wasn¡¯t asrge as Xiong Qi at this stage, and hisbat power was certainly a little worse than Xiong Qi¡¯s.


    Xiong Qi was more than a decade older than Xiong Ye, and ten years of additionalbat experience didn¡¯t count for nothing.


    Zhou Ji stood still and looked at the other party.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Xiong Qi.


    ¡°I am Zhou Ji, Zhou.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°It turns out you¡¯re Zhou. So you actually look like this.¡± Xiong Qi looked at Zhou Ji curiously, then asked, ¡°The priest said that Niu Er woke up. Is he alright?¡± He had seen Zhou Ji go to Xiong Ye¡¯s cavest night after Xiong Ye had brought Niu Er back.


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xiong Qi hadn¡¯t had much contact with Zhou Ji before, so he didn¡¯t have anything else to say. He nodded to Zhou Ji, then turned to leave.


    Zhou Ji went outside and didn¡¯t go to where the gathering team was. Instead, he went in another direction.


    He wanted to gather some different nts; healing nts, seasoning nts, or anything delicious; they were all eptable.


    While Zhou Ji was collecting nts, Xiong Ye was busy catching fish.


    After the weather warmed up, the fish in the river became more active, and there were fat and delicious fish eggs in the fish... Xiong Ye caught four in one go, then killed them by the river. He scraped off the scales, tossed away the intestines, and cleaned them before bringing them back.


    He didn¡¯t usually remove the scales when he ate fish by himself, but Zhou Ji had scraped them offst time... Fish that didn¡¯t have scales in the way were really a lot tastier.


    Xiong Ye rushed quickly back to the tribe; he wanted to let Zhou Ji know that he had brought fish back, but he discovered when he arrived that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t actually there. Only Niu Er was there, covered with a few animal skins as he slept by the fire.


    Xiong Ye inexplicably felt somewhat lost.


    He hung up the fish in the cave, then went down to the valley where the priest and his three little apprentices were piling up firewood.


    Many people from the salt team had died, and the priest needed to hold a ceremony for the dead so that they could go up to heaven and find the Beast God.


    When these warriors went to the Beast God, they would be the Beast God¡¯s guards and would henceforth look after their tribe from heaven.


    Xiong Ye quietly began to help, and his movements were fast and urate¨Che had often helped the priest in return for food in the past.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, do you really not want to be a priest?¡± The priest asked Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, I want to be the most powerful warrior.¡± Xiong Ye replied. Although bing a priest was good, the tribe needed warriors.


    ¡°The Beast God will bless you.¡± The priest said helplessly. He then had Xiong Ye run around to do all sorts of tasks for him, and Xiong Ye was so busy he was spinning around in circles.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    The hunting team had traveled out to a rtively far ce to hunt today, so they returned veryte. They hadn¡¯t managed to catch a lot, but it was good enough.


    Xiong He didn¡¯t immediately start to divide up the catch when they returned¨Cthe funeral was about to begin.


    If they had been able to bring back the bodies of the warriors, the people of the tribe would have buried them next to the tribal grounds after the funeral so that they could help guard the tribe. This time, however, they hadn¡¯t managed to bring the bodies back and so omitted this part of the ceremony.


    Zhou managed to return to the tribe before the funeral, so he saw it firsthand. It looked... a little crazy.


    The old priest danced beside the fire, then threw some ground up nts into the fire. When the fire rose up, he began to chant...


    It was said that this would allow them tomunicate with the gods, and the Beast God would be able to hear them, but Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t find the slightest bit of difference when he sensed their surroundings with his spiritual powers.


    The Beast God most likely didn¡¯t exist, but both the priest and the people of the tribe were very religious.


    After the funeral, Xiong He distributed the salt that the salt team had brought back along with the meat they had obtained today to the people of the tribe.


    The amount of meat distributed today wasn¡¯t much, and there also wasn¡¯t much salt, but the belongings of the people who had died were redistributed after the funeral, which improved the atmosphere a little.


    The salt team had taken many of the items that the tribe had saved up over the previous year to trade for salt, including animal skins, dinosaur horns, grain that had been collected at the priest¡¯s behest, stone knives made by people of the tribe, and prey that the salt team had caught on the way there.


    The salt belonged to everyone in the tribe after it was brought back, so Xiong He divided it up based on everyone¡¯s situation.


    Generally speaking, the warriors would be given a bit more, and the elderly and weak would be given very little.


    Additionally, some people in the tribe had taken out some personal things and had asked the salt team to help them trade those items for more salt. Salt that was obtained in this way belonged to the individual.


    The salt team had set out over a month ago when Zhou Ji was still in a state where he hadn¡¯t understood thenguage of this ce, and he naturally hadn¡¯t asked the salt team to trade anything for salt for him, but Xiong Ye had taken out a lot of things for the salt team to trade with.


    At that time, he had already established a rtionship with Shi Li and had been worried that they wouldn¡¯t have enough salt to use, so he had wanted to trade for more¨Calthough he and Shi Li would be allocated a lot of salt, Yang Su and Yang Ying wouldn¡¯t have gotten much at all!


    Now, the amount of salt that the salt team had been able to obtain was very limited, so the amount of additional salt that Xiong Ye was given was also very little. However, when it was added to his share of salt from the tribe, it was enough.


    Others didn¡¯t have enough, though.


    ¡°We will go to trade for salt again in a few months. The Green Hill Tribe no longer exists, so we will need to find new tribes who are willing to trade for salt with us...¡± Xiong He began to speak about his ns.


    The people in the tribe listened very carefully, and even Zhou Ji was no exception. Only Shi Li was a little impatient.


    No matter what Xiong He said now, it would all be meaningless in a month or so. Zhou Ji¡¯s father woulde to the tribe to take Zhou Ji away, and then a few days after that, Xiong He would die from a carnivorous dinosaur attack.


    No, Xiong He might not necessarily die...


    Shi Li looked at the weak Niu Er who was standing at Xiong Ye¡¯s side¨Csome things had changed, and Niu Er actually hadn¡¯t died!


    While Shi Li was watching Xiong Ye, someone else was paying attention to Shi Li.


    The person keeping an eye on Shi Li was Xiong Qi, the captain of the salt team.


    Xiong Qi was already in his thirties and had children, but this did not affect his interest in Lang Yin. Xiong Qi had been pursuing Lang Yin and had given her a lot of things before he left the tribe with the salt team.


    And yet, he had left for a trip and returned to find that Lang Yin had gotten together with someone else!


    Xiong Qi had been injured when he returned yesterday, and there had been a lot of people around, and many things had been happening, so he hadn¡¯t had time to pay attention to Lang Yin. But now... He could smell Shi Li¡¯s scent on Lang Yin¡¯s body.


    Xiong Qi was now in a very bad mood and felt that Shi Li was an eyesore. He had then noticed that Shi Li was unexpectedly still watching Xiong Ye despite having gotten together with Lang Yin, and he was now even angrier.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that the asion wasn¡¯t appropriate, Xiong Qi would have started a fight with Shi Li right then and there.


    At the end of the tribal gathering, some people stayed in the valley to eat roasted meat while others returned back to their caves.


    Xiong Ye brought the weakened Niu Er back to the cave, then gave the fish to Zhou Ji, ¡°This is the fish that I caught today. Quickly cook it and eat it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse and used the stone pot to boil fish soup, adding some freshly picked mushrooms.


    He didn¡¯t eat all of it; he only ate about a third, then left the rest for Xiong Ye and Niu Er.


    ¡°How can you have had enough after only eating so little?¡± Xiong Ye watched Zhou Ji anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat as much because I don¡¯t need to go hunting.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    Xiong Ye looked Zhou Ji over and determined that there was nothing wrong with his body before putting his mind at ease. At the same time, he also thought about ways to bring back more of the food that Zhou Ji was willing to eat.


    For the next few days, the people of the tribe continued life as usual.


    Niu Er¡¯s health improved very quickly, and he had basically recovered within a few days, which made Xiong Ye very happy. He began to go out hunting again so that he would be able to obtain more meat.


    As for Zhou Ji... He brought back a lot of vegetables and boiled them for Xiong Ye to eat.


    That evening, Zhou Ji boiled another big pot of vegetable soup, handing a bowl to Xiong Ye when he returned from the hunt.


    ¡°We¡¯re not short on meat, so there¡¯s no need to eat vegetables...¡± Xiong Ye agonized a little when faced with that big bowl of vegetables.


    The soup that Zhou Ji cooked tasted pretty good, and it wasn¡¯t as though he couldn¡¯t eat it, but he really didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables and didn¡¯t enjoy that green, grassy taste.


    ¡°Eating some vegetables is good for your health.¡± Zhou Ji said. The beastmen of this world could change into all sorts of animals, and some were carnivorous while others were herbivores, but his research showed that these beastmen were in fact omnivorous, like humans.


    They had a good digestive system, and it wasn¡¯t a problem for them to eat meat all the time, but if they wanted to be in even better health, it was best to eat some vegetables.


    Moreover, the vegetables that he fed Xiong Ye weren¡¯t ordinary vegetables. They were all nts that he had carefully selected, and they all contained a lot of energy. These kinds of vegetables would only do Xiong Ye good and had no disadvantages whatsoever.


    Xiong Ye wanted to refuse, but when he considered that Zhou Ji had also drank some already and basically only drank vegetable soup without eating any meat, he felt too embarrassed to refuse.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like to take advantage of others and was unwilling to ept the things Xiong Ye gave him, but if he ate Zhou Ji¡¯s things...


    Xiong Ye finished drinking his vegetable soup and gave Zhou Ji a few frogs he had casually caught.


    Zhou Ji seemed to prefer these kinds of things over dinosaur meat, and most importantly, after eating more of it... Xiong Ye discovered that he also found these little morsels delicious.


    It was just that they were too small and weren¡¯t even big enough to fill the gaps of his teeth with. He would normally just taste a mouthful of it, then leave the rest for Zhou Ji to eat.


    Niu Er, who was given vegetable soup with added meat that had specifically been made for recuperating people, thought to himself: Xiong Ye was really good to him! Xiong Ye actually ate vegetables and left the meat to Zhou Ji!


    Zhou Ji indeed liked to eat fish, shrimp, and other such small things. After all, they were good when fresh, and Xiong Ye had been very considerate in giving him frogs that had already been killed. He simply threw them into the pot and boiled them.


    As a result, while the frogs were boiling, roars from a bear and a lion suddenly echoed from the bottom of the valley.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye exchanged surprised nces, then went out together and looked down.


    Then, Zhou Ji saw a lion and a... pr bear fighting.


    He had heard people say that Xiong Qi¡¯s animal form was a white bear. It turned out that this so-called white bear was actually a pr bear...


    Thergestnd carnivores on Earth were bears, and thergest types of bears were the Kodiak and pr bears. Adult pr bears could weigh up to 800 kilograms before their winter hibernation. Not only that, they were very agile and had very strong fighting power both onnd and in the water.


    Seeing the fight below, Zhou Ji¡¯s first reaction was that the Shi Li was going to get beaten.


    Although Xiong Qi¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t finished healing, Shi Li shouldn¡¯t be able to beat Xiong Qi.


    Zhou Ji had a very bad impression of Shi Li, so he was quite looking forward to seeing Shi Li get beat up.


    However, things did not develop the way he thought they would, and Shi Li actually managed to gain the upper hand.


    While he was watching the two men fight in the valley below, he had let out his spiritual strength out of habit and then discovered that... Shi Li was making use of the energy in the air.


    How was Shi Li able to do that?


    Juurensha: Zhou Ji sloooowly converting Xiong Ye over to eating veggies.


    xiin: snail¡¯s pace, man...

 Chapter 22 - Devil Frog

    <strong>Devil Frog</strong>


    Shi Li and Xiong Qi were fighting for quite a few reasons.


    The original cause for the fight was Lang Yin.


    It was a normal urrence in the tribe for a woman to have two suitors, and having these two suitors fight in order to determine who had the right to be with her was also very normal. In fact, there were also cases where two women would fight over a man.


    Xiong Qi had long been interested in Lang Yin, and it was natural for him to be angry now that he had been preempted by Shi Li.


    However, Lang Yin had already invited Shi Li to live in her cave, and even if Xiong Qi won, it would be a pointless fight. Adding on the fact that he had been injured while trading for salt, Xiong Qi hadn¡¯t gone to make any trouble for Shi Li until they started interacting more over the past few days.


    After the salt team had returned, Xiong He divided the warriors into two groups whenever they went out to hunt. One group would be led by him, while the other was led by Xiong Qi.


    Xiong He had been cultivating Xiong Ye, so Xiong Ye was always in his team. Since Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s rtionship had turned sour, Shi Li had been assigned to Xiong Qi¡¯s team.


    Shi Li and Lang Yin had been assigned to Xiong Qi¡¯s team together. While in front of Lang Yin, Xiong Qi hadn¡¯t done anything excessive to Shi Li, but he had definitely arranged for Shi Li to do more of the hard work or sent Shi Li to be the main attacker when they went after prey.


    And Xiong Qi even had a good reason for doing so¨Che was still injured, and Shi Li, as someone who had a strong and powerful animal form, was naturally expected to do more.


    If it had been Xiong Ye who had been given these arrangements, he would¡¯ve been very happy. After all, this gave him more opportunities to practice. But Shi Li wasn¡¯t Xiong Ye.


    Several days after his rebirth, Shi Li realized that he had been wrong at the start. He eventually decided to be with Lang Yin properly and began to try harder to adapt to the life he had today. He participated in every hunt, but at the end of the day, he was already different. For example, he was already unable to make himself use his mouth to tear at the neck of their prey.


    How dirty and disgusting were those dinosaurs¡¯ bodies?


    Unfortunately, for male lions, the most powerful weapon he had was his teeth.


    Before, when Xiong Qi wasn¡¯t the one leading the team, Shi Li would rarely make a move himself while using the excuse of guiding and teaching others on how to catch prey. Nobody felt that it was strange, and some even felt that Shi Li knew a lot and was very amazing. However, now that Xiong Qi was here, he had no chance to guide others at all.


    During the hunt, the conflict between the two sides inevitably became even more serious.


    Shi Li felt that Xiong Qi, who was already doomed to die early in his mind because he had no impression of him from his previous life, was deliberately making trouble for him and was truly abhorrent. He really wished he could kill Xiong Qi, while Xiong Qi felt that Shi Li had no true ability and was wasting his strong animal form since he was unable to catch any prey.


    There was a rule in the tribe that they weren¡¯t allowed to fight amongst themselves during the hunt, and they weren¡¯t allowed to fight outside the tribal grounds. However, when they returned to the tribe today, neither of them could hold back anymore. They first had a verbal quarrel, and then they began to fight!


    ¡°Xiong Qi put Shi Li in charge of intercepting that Heterodontosaurus today, and Shi Li was clearly capable of catching it, but he ended up letting the prey escape. It¡¯s no wonder Xiong Qi is so angry.¡±


    ¡°Shi Li is going against Xiong Qi intentionally, right? He never does anything that Xiong Qi asks him to do properly.¡±


    ¡°Say, who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll definitely be Xiong Qi!¡±


    ......


    Basically, everyone in the tribe thought that Xiong Qi would win.


    Xiong Qi was one of the strongest, if not the strongest fighter in their tribe, but he wasn¡¯t much younger than Xiong He. This was also why Xiong He had skipped over him when selecting the next tribal chief.


    Xiong He was still in his prime period where his strength was at its peak, and it would take several years, or even a decade before he stepped down from his position as tribal chief. Xiong Qi would also be quite old by then!


    However, although the tribesmen believed that Xiong Qi would win, Zhou Ji thought otherwise. He felt that Xiong Qi was going to lose.


    He has interacted with Xiong Qi before and taken stock of Xiong Qi¡¯s situation. He had discovered at the time that some of Xiong Qi¡¯s injuries were actually internal injuries.


    Xiong Qi was wounded, and his fighting power was reduced, but this didn¡¯t mean that he would lose. The main reason he would lose was because Shi Li was somehow managing to make use of the energy that was everywhere around them.


    Although the amount of energy he could use was very limited, he seemed to know exactly where Xiong Qi¡¯s wounds were, and every single time he attacked, his hits wouldnd precisely at those ces.


    Xiong Qi roared in anger, but at the end of the day, his movements were limited since the ce they had chosen to fight in was not the narrow tform outside the cave that Shi Li and Xiong Ye had fought on, but the spacious valley below.


    Shi Li¡¯s animal form was particrly agile and dexterous in the valley. It appeared as though he was constantly dodging away from Xiong Qi, but in fact, he had firmly grasped the upper hand a long time ago.


    Zhou Ji was very curious about Shi Li.


    Xiong Ye also found it very strange, ¡°Shi Li didn¡¯t fight like this before...¡±


    Niu Er was an extremely, extremely quiet person. During the past few days of living in Xiong Ye¡¯s cave, he would be sent into a deep sleep with a bowl of Zhou Ji¡¯s calming soup at night, but he didn¡¯t say much even during the day. It made others feel as though he didn¡¯t exist.


    But at this time, he spoke up, ¡°Xiong Qi is injured... When we were on our way back from trading for salt, we were chased by a carnivorous dinosaur... Several people were bitten to death, and we weren¡¯t able to retrieve the salt they were carrying. Later, Xiong Qi saw that the dinosaur seemed to have eaten enough and was probably full, so he took some people with him to try and take back the salt. As a result, he was hit by the dinosaur¡¯s tail.¡±


    Niu Er only summed it up in just a few words, but the situation back then had indeed been very tragic.


    A carnivorous dinosaur was eating their people, but they needed to get close to it so that they could take back the salt that their fellow tribesmen carried...


    So many people had already been sacrificed; they had to at least bring the salt back.


    Zhou Ji nced at the depressed Niu Er, then continued to observe the situation below and saw that Xiong Qi¡¯s movements were getting slower and slower... Shi Li had won.


    Shi Li pounced on Xiong Qi and intended to bite Xiong Qi, this person who dared to offend him, but first of all, he couldn¡¯t make himself use his mouth to bite people, and secondly, they were in the tribe... The tribe didn¡¯t ban fighting, but murder was forbidden.


    The giant lion could only use his front paws to press down on the pr bear¡¯s neck and roar up into the sky.


    Everyone in the tribe worshipped the strong. Shi Li had actually managed to win against Xiong Qi, so the way the people in the tribe looked at Shi Li changed.


    Shi Li also felt quite proud in his heart.


    Losing to Xiong Ye just after his rebirth had left a sense of unease and dissatisfaction in his heart, but now he had won against Xiong Qi!


    When he lost to Xiong Ye back then, it was definitely because he had underestimated his opponent!


    Shi Li looked in the direction of Xiong Ye¡¯s cave, saw that Xiong Ye was looking at him with a seemingly worshipful gaze and roared again.


    Zhou Ji noticed this scene and looked towards Xiong Ye only to find that Xiong Ye had already shifted his gaze, his expression firm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Shi Li had be so powerful! I definitely have to work hard!¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s fighting spirit was rising.


    Zhou Ji learned from the priest, ¡°The Beast God will bless you.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded, then added, ¡°I want to eat more meat!¡±


    The food that Zhou Ji had been allocated had always been the smallest amount in the tribe. Niu Er couldn¡¯t go out and fight, so the amount of food he was currently being given wasn¡¯t much either. Precisely because this was the case, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t dared to eat as much as he pleased when he had eaten meat over the past few days and would only eat around five kilos a day. Zhou Ji would make him more food ording to his appetite, but even so, he had only eaten at most seven or eight kilos of meat each day.


    Of course, if the vegetable soup and fish soup that Zhou Ji stuffed him with was included, he hadn¡¯t gone hungry at all. In fact, it had been less than ten days since Zhou Ji hade to live with him, but his animal form already looked roundert, and his fur was now sleek and shiny.


    Now that Xiong Ye said he wanted to eat more meat... Zhou Ji put all of the meat that Xiong Ye had been given that day into the pot to boil.


    Boiling the meat was a little healthier than roasting it, especially since he had found a type of spice that Xiong Ye loved, which made the meat taste a lot better when it was cooked together.


    Dinosaur meat would foam a lot and give off a stench when it was boiled in a pot. Zhou Ji picked up a spat and transferred the foam into a bowl to the side, frowning slightly as he did so.


    He didn¡¯t like this smell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xiong Ye immediately spoke up. Zhou Ji¡¯s skin was so delicate and tender that he was really embarrassed making Zhou Ji do any more work!


    Zhou Ji jumped on this opportunity and handed over the spat. He rather missed the wooden houses that had individual rooms and metal pots from his old life.


    The stone pot he used to cook things for Xiong Ye now had been left behind by his mother. The mother of the original owner of this body would roast and boil meat in order to take care of her rather stupid original son and thus made a stone pot.


    This stone pot had been polished so that it was quite thin, but it was still extremely slow when it came to cooking things and really consumed people¡¯s patience...


    After handing the pot over to Xiong Ye, he went back to his own room andy down to continue observing the energy in the air around them. He also took the chance to take a look at the crystal core in his own body and found that the white crystal core had now taken on a slight yellow tint.


    Could it be that the crystal core would change after it had umted a sufficient amount of energy?


    And... It turned out that the beastmen in this ce were also able to use the energy in the air?


    Since Shi Li could, did that mean that Xiong Ye could as well?


    Zhou Ji began to turn the idea over in his mind to try and find a way to let Xiong Ye use the energy like Shi Li.


    He didn¡¯t want Xiong Ye to be inferior to Shi Li.


    Of course, it was already dark outside, so he should get some sleep first...


    Zhou Ji silently began to absorb the energy from his surroundings.


    Outside, Xiong Ye and Niu Er were eating the cooked meat.


    Niu Er hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely from his injuries, but they were no longer life-threatening. He said, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m going back to live by myself tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You can stay here for a few more days.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live with you all the time.¡± Niu Er said. He had constantly been eating Xiong Ye¡¯s food while he lived here over the past few days. Although Xiong Ye didn¡¯t mind, Niu Er didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow.¡± Xiong Ye said, with ns to give Niu Er another piece of meat when he sent him back.


    A small smile appeared on Niu Er¡¯s dark face, and then he thought of something else, ¡°Xiong Ye, what¡¯s going on between you and Zhou Ji? Are you nning to form a mated pair with Zhou Ji?¡±


    Niu Er had been mostly unconscious the first few days after he¡¯d been brought back by Xiong Ye and hadn¡¯t noticed anything, but after he woke up and was more aware of his surroundings, he had already learned about the matter of Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s break up from Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye and Shi Li were no longer together, and he was now living with Zhou Ji; could it be that he wanted to be mates with Zhou Ji?


    At first, Niu Er had thought that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t good enough for Xiong Ye, but recently, after eating quite a lot of food that Zhou Ji had made, he felt that Zhou Ji was pretty good.


    He didn¡¯t eat much and could make good food!


    Men weren¡¯t able to have children anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if Zhou Ji¡¯s strength was a bit weak since it wouldn¡¯t affect future generations.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t even think twice before answering, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Go to sleep!¡±


    It was already dark, and there were only a few people left in the valley outside. Xiong Ye went back to his own nest and prepared to sleep.


    Niu Er soon fell asleep, his breathing evening out, but Xiong Ye was a little sleepless as he started to mull over Niu Er¡¯s words.


    In fact, Zhou Ji was really quite good. If he and Zhou Ji became mates...


    Xiong Ye clutched at his hair, feeling sleepy, and then soon fell asleep.


    After Xiong Ye fell asleep, Zhou Ji got up. He used his spiritual powers to draw the energy from the surroundings into Xiong Ye¡¯s body and took the opportunity to study how Xiong Ye could absorb the energy in the air on his own.


    Xiong Ye had saved his life. Helping Xiong Ye be a powerful person could be considered a reward.


    Zhou Ji sent a lot of energy into Xiong Ye¡¯s body and let it move around inside, studying it for a long time before going back to sleep.


    On the other hand, Shi Li was bitterly working hard to cultivate as he strenuously tried to absorb the energy from around him.


    Although he had won the fight against Xiong Qi today, it hadn¡¯t been easy. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that he already knew Xiong Qi¡¯s injuries were very serious and where they were, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to win at all.


    That was bad enough, but after that one fight, not only did he have several wounds on his body, the energy he had cultivated through so much bitter hard work had almost all dissipated.


    Everything was difficult at the beginning, and it had also been like this in hisst life, which was why he had almost given up back then and stopped trying to cultivate.


    Of course, although that fight had been difficult, it was worth it.


    Early the next morning, Shi Li had just woken up when he was met with Lang Yin¡¯s smile, ¡°Shi Li, you¡¯re awake? Would you like something to eat?¡±


    Lang Yin handed him arge piece of roasted meat as she spoke. This piece of roast meat was evenrger than the one he hadn¡¯t been able to finish yesterday... Shi Li knew that this piece of meat must be Lang Yin¡¯s.


    After discovering that he was very strong, Lang Yin, who had turned her nose up and frowned at him, had immediately changed her attitude.


    Shi Li felt somewhat proud, but it also made him look down on Lang Yin a little.


    Shi Li ate until his belly was round. When he emerged from Lang Yin¡¯s cave, the attitude the tribespeople held towards him had also changed.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all worshipped the strong, and Shi Li¡¯s performance yesterday had been amazing. Everyone would naturally treat him with enthusiasm as they greeted him one after another, ¡°Shi Li!¡±


    ¡°Shi Li, are you going hunting?¡±


    ¡°Shi Li, how did you win against Xiong Qi?¡±


    ¡°Shi Li...¡±


    ......


    Shi Li was surrounded by people, and it felt like he had returned to his previous life¨CIn his previous life, the gazes people had when they looked at him were just like this.


    However, at that time, Xiong Ye had also been there receiving these gazes with him.


    Shi Li subconsciously searched for Xiong Ye.


    His was definitely stronger than Xiong Ye now. He would be more and more powerful in the future, and he would certainly be able to leave Xiong Ye far, far behind him. What would Xiong Ye be like then?


    Shi Li had begun to look forward to the time when Xiong Ye would be one of his men.


    As for Lang Yin, Shi Li didn¡¯t have a smidgeon of interest in her now.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t manage to find Xiong Ye.


    After seeing Shi Li¡¯s performance yesterday, Xiong Ye had been a little energized and had gotten up even before daybreak today to go into the forest and bustle about. He wasn¡¯t even in the valley right now.


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ji slowly climbed down from Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    ¡°Zhou Ji.¡± Shi Li called out to Zhou Ji. He wanted to build up a good rtionship with Zhou Ji, but he had been busy cultivating these past few days and hadn¡¯t had time toe out and socialize.


    Zhou Ji stood calmly in front of Shi Li and didn¡¯t speak.


    Shi Li only learned now that Zhou Ji was as tall as he was... This person had little fighting power and had really grown so tall for nothing.


    Shi Li felt little disdainful as he looked at him, and then he suddenly found himself thinking that Zhou Ji was actually very good looking.


    The truth was, Shi Li still preferred men over women. Although Zhou Ji was a bit weak, he was very much in line with Shi Li¡¯s preferences. Not to mention Zhou Ji had a father who was a Beast King...


    ¡°Yes?¡± Zhou Ji was a bit upset by Shi Li¡¯s evaluating gaze.


    Shi Li asked, ¡°Are you used to living with Xiong Ye? His temper isn¡¯t that good. Has he gotten angry with you?¡± He remembered that Xiong Ye had always been a little adverse to people who didn¡¯t have much ability. For example, Xiong Ye had always hated Yang Su.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji replied. Xiong Ye had a bad temper? He felt that Xiong Ye was very good-tempered and easy to get along with.


    ¡°Niu Er also moved in recently. Was it difficult for you to adapt?¡± Shi Li pressed.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s reply was distant.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Shi Li continued to ask.


    ¡°Gathering.¡± Zhou Ji kept to his single word replies.


    ¡°Is Xiong Ye not giving you meat to eat while you¡¯re living with him? Do you need to go out and collect food for yourself?¡± Shi Li looked at Zhou Ji with sympathy.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Ever since he¡¯de to this tribe, everyone he¡¯d seen had been very straightforward and direct, saying whatever they wanted to say. This was the first time he¡¯d encountered someone who was trying to drive a wedge between others.


    Only, this attempt was too clumsy and unskilled.


    Shi Li¡¯s face held contempt for him that couldn¡¯t be hidden, but he still tried to get close to him. What was even more disgusting was that this Shi Li seemed to be interested in him...


    Zhou Ji no longer paid attention to Shi Li and directly left.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste his time on a conceited lion.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji was leaving just like that, Shi Li¡¯s expression turned a little ugly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you respect, but you don¡¯t want it!¡± What did Zhou Ji amount to? If it hadn¡¯t been for his powerful parents, he would¡¯ve died long ago!


    Shi Li was angry for a while, then felt that it was pointless. This Zhou Ji had a problem with his brain; what was he kicking up a fuss for?


    Xiong Ye just liked to be kind and benevolent and gone so far as to let Zhou Ji live in his cave.


    After Zhou Ji left the tribe, he went out to study the nts in the environment as usual, but he went a little further today.


    His aura was almost fully integrated with his surroundings, and the animals in the forest practically ignored him.


    He wandered around and suddenly discovered that in the woods, one of the birds from an unidentified species that was bouncing and jumping around had a very high concentration of energy.


    The bird was surrounded by others that looked simr, but weren¡¯t as big as it was. It held its head and chest high as it stood there like an emperor amongst those birds. Some of the other birds were chirping beside it, and it looked like they were trying to gain the big bird¡¯s favor, but it ignored them and looked disdainfully at its own kind.


    Zhou Ji enveloped the bird with his spiritual power.


    The bird gave a sharp, frightened cry, but it simply couldn¡¯t move. All the feathers on its body sprang up and stood on end.


    Zhou Ji approached and observed it carefully, then took back his spiritual power and let it go.


    After it was released, the bird let out an even shriller cry as it pped its wings and tried to fly away. However, it was too anxious and couldn¡¯t fly well, toppling down from the tree instead. Fortunately, it recovered quickly, disappearing from Zhou Ji¡¯s sight in an instant after letting out onest, long cry.


    Its peers, who had been left behind, looked around in confusion one by one before they finally followed the bird, chattering and chirping as they went.


    Zhou Ji continued on.


    While Zhou Ji was wandering around the forest, Xiong Ye was busy cutting down trees.


    Before Shi Li went back on his word, he had been determined to chop down more wood and bring it back to make some tree stumps for sitting on or some other things to decorate his cave with, but after Shi Li had bailed, he hadn¡¯t been in the mood.


    Now, however... Even if he didn¡¯t mate with Shi Li, he could still improve things in his cave.


    After Xiong Ye finished cutting down the trees, he changed back into animal form and scratched and bit at some trees in order to refamiliarize himself with his animal form¡¯s strength. After training this way for a long while, he eventually went to the river to catch fish. While he was looking for more fish, Xiong Ye suddenly smelled a different scent...


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t intended to go far today, so he originally thought that the only prey he would be able to catch was fish. Unexpectedly, he managed to find a big frog!


    This big frog waspletely different from an average frog. This kind of frog was called the devil frog, and they weighed around five kilograms. They had armor on their back, sharp teeth in their mouth, could jump high, and weren¡¯t easy to deal with. They were generally very difficult to catch.


    Xiong Ye had suffered from this kind of devil frog before as a child. Not only had he lost his prey to them, he had also been bitten by one. Fortunately, he had turned into his animal form in time and escaped from the devil frog¡¯s mouth.


    After that, he had found a way to catch devil frogs¨Crubbing poisonous grass onto fish or other prey of a simr size, then throwing it at the devil frog from far away.


    The devil frog was quite stupid and would stick its tongue out to pull prey into its mouth by habit. After it ate the poisoned meat, it would also be poisoned.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to have both fish and poisonous grass on hand when encountering devil frogs, but he had just caught some fish today and had also seen poisonous grass nearby!


    Xiong Ye caught that devil frog and was extremely delighted as he picked it up and carried a few pieces of wood back to the tribe.


    Devil frogs tasted really, really good and were very delicious even when eaten raw. He felt that Zhou Ji would probably enjoy it.


    Shi Li was talking to the tribesmen in the valley when Xiong Ye returned.


    Shi Li, who had won against Xiong Qi, was very popr in the tribe now. The people who had thought that Xiong Ye and Shi Li separated because Xiong Ye looked down on him no longer thought so.


    ¡°I broke up with Xiong Ye because I wanted a child.¡± Shi Li was saying to those people, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have refused to fight back when Xiong Ye hit me back then.¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t want anyone to feel that he had been abandoned by Xiong Ye.


    Clearly he¡¯d been the one who wanted to break up with Xiong Ye!


    Most people wouldn¡¯t have believed him if Shi Li had said this before, but now, everyone believed him.


    Shi Li could even beat Xiong Qi, so it was impossible that he had simply been unable to fight back when Xiong Ye beat him.


    With this in mind, people¡¯s gazes were sympathetic as they looked at Xiong Ye after he returned.


    As for Shi Li, he saw the devil frog that Xiong Ye held in his hand.


    He had always liked to eat devil frogs, and Xiong Ye used to let him eat the devil frogs he caught and would even purposely go after the difficult-to-catch devil frog for him...


    ¡°Xiong Ye.¡± Shi Li called out to Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Xiong Ye frowned as he looked at Shi Li.


    ¡°This devil frog...¡± Shi Li wanted to trade for the devil frog with Xiong Ye. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything delicious since his rebirth, and he really missed all the various delicacies from his memories.


    ¡°Zhou Ji!¡± At this time, Xiong Ye caught sight of Zhou Ji and no longer had any attention to spare for Shi Li, immediately heading towards Zhou Ji. ¡°Zhou Ji, I caught a devil frog. It¡¯s for you!¡±


    When Zhou Ji heard Xiong Ye¡¯s voice, he also saw that Xiong Ye was holding something almost as big as a modern dog in his hand. Was it a... toad?


    juurensha: HAHAHA GET WRECKT SHI LI


    xiin: ... i¡¯m torn between being kinda grossed out and kinda fascinated by this devil frog...

 Chapter 23 - Proposal

    <strong>Chapter 23 Proposal </strong>


    This toad was really very big. Its two hind legs were as thick as a child¡¯s arm... Zhou Ji looked at it curiously, ¡°This thing is called a devil frog?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very delicious.¡± Xiong Ye said. Devil frogs were indeed especially tasty, and Shi Li liked them a lot, so he had always given Shi Li the devil frogs he had caught to eat.


    But now, he was definitely going to give them all to Zhou Ji!


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t hunt. Although he went out every day, he could only gather up some nts. Even so, Zhou Ji never forgot about him and would always leave the best food for him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Ji looked at the devil frog again. Frog meat was very tender. It should be the same for this thing, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and clean it, and then we can cook it.¡± Xiong Ye was very excited.


    Zhou Ji naturally had no objections. He nodded.


    Xiong Ye happily went off to kill the devil frog and peel off its skin.


    Although he had said that it was for Zhou Ji to eat, he knew that Zhou Ji would certainly leave some for him.


    Xiong Ye had already gone off to get started, so Zhou Ji grabbed the fruits and vegetables he had gathered today and headed towards Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    Xiong Ye saw what he was doing and called out, ¡°Zhou Ji, leave those things below. I¡¯ll bring them up for youter.¡±


    Zhou Jiughed and really put his things down.


    Shi Li found the interaction between Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji a little unpleasant to watch.


    Xiong Ye had always been like this, but the person who he had treated this way had always been him. When did it be Zhou Ji?


    Zhou Ji had no ability at all. Why was Xiong Ye so good to him?


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s luck is really good.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten a lot fatter after living with Xiong Ye!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji is so good looking. Will Xiong Ye get together with him?¡±


    ......


    Some people in the tribe looked curiously at Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye liked men, and as for Zhou Ji, although his strength was weak, he was attractive!


    And it was only after he had started living together with Xiong Ye that they discovered that Zhou Ji was actually so good-looking!


    In the tribe, men who had poor strength were generally unable to find partners. However, if they were good-looking, then it was another matter. There were some women who didn¡¯t care about their man¡¯s strength and only liked those who were good-looking.


    ¡°Zhou Ji doesn¡¯t have Xiong Ye¡¯s scent on his body. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Shi Li said.


    ¡°Niu Er has been there recently. Perhaps it¡¯ll happenter on.¡± One of the youths from the tribe chuckled.


    Shi Li inexplicably felt rage blooming in his heart and headed towards Xiong Ye without conscious thought.


    Xiong Ye had already peeled off the devil frog¡¯s skin, cut off its head and ws, and dug out its intestines, giving those things to the children waiting nearby, ¡°I used poisonous herbs to kill this frog, so you guys must cook it first before eating it.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, Brother Xiong Ye!¡± The children were smiling as they thanked him before taking the frog parts away to cook.


    Xiong Ye washed the devil frog in his hands carefully.


    ¡°Xiong Ye!¡± Shi Li called out to Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you going to let Zhou Ji continue living with you?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Xiong Ye was puzzled.


    ¡°Zhou Ji can¡¯t do anything and is living in your ce and eating your food. Don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s a problem with that?¡± Shi Li asked, ¡°Or are you just trying to make me jealous and angry?¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t believe that Xiong Ye would like Zhou Ji. Although Zhou Ji was pretty good-looking, Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t the type of person who liked people based solely on looks.


    However, it was possible that Xiong Ye was doing this on purpose so that Shi Li would grow jealous.


    He knew how much Xiong Ye liked him.


    ¡°What does Zhou Ji have to do with you?¡± Xiong Ye looked at Shi Li in displeasure and felt that something was wrong with Shi Li¨CWhy would he want to make Shi Li jealous and angry? They had broken off things between them a long time ago!


    As for Zhou Ji, it wasn¡¯t that Zhou Ji was unable to do anything. Although he was very weak, he knew a lot of things, and... Compared to Shi Li, Zhou Ji really hadn¡¯t eaten much of anything.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to talk to Shi Li any further, so he turned to go back to his cave.


    Niu Er had already moved out. Xiong Ye helped him move out this morning and had given him a piece of meat when he left.


    Niu Er didn¡¯t refuse it and only said that he would return it to himter.


    Only Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye remained in the cave now, and Xiong Ye suddenly felt that it was really nice this way.


    Zhou Ji, who had arrived back at the cave first, had already lit a fire and had begun to boil some water. Seeing that Xiong Ye hade up, Zhou Ji picked up several fruits and handed them to Xiong Ye, ¡°They¡¯re sweet.¡±


    This kind of fruit was usually a very sour fruit that Xiong Ye used to eat in order to fill his belly. He didn¡¯t like sour things and really didn¡¯t like to eat this fruit, but the ones that Zhou Ji picked for him were always very sweet.


    Zhou Ji must have spent a lot of effort to pick so many sweet fruits.


    Xiong Ye had that in mind as he epted the fruit Zhou Ji handed him and stuffed it into his mouth.


    As expected, it was very sweet! It was his favorite vor!


    Zhou Ji saw that Xiong Ye was eating the fruit and brought out some vegetables, nning to cook them in the pot.


    Xiong Ye should eat some fruits and vegetables every day.


    In fact, he should also eat a bit of staple food... There were staple nts around the tribe that people from the gathering team would tend to, but it wasn¡¯t the season for these nts to be harvested.


    Zhou Ji felt a little helpless when he thought of this.


    After the water boiled, Zhou Ji put the cleaned devil frog into the water and added some of the salt that he had processed himself.


    The salt brought back by the salt team had contained a lot of impurities, resulting in a slightly bitter taste, but after adding some water to dissolve it, then boiling the salt water and repeating the process several times, he could create a rtively purer salt. This was what he had been using to cook with recently.


    ¡°We should cut back on salt...¡± Xiong Ye started, then felt a little irritated halfway through his words.


    Zhou Ji was using the salt that his mother had left for him. Howe he had said ¡®we¡¯?


    ¡°There will be more in the future.¡± Zhou Ji said. Since they had been able to trade for salt before, they would certainly be able to in the future.


    While cooking the devil frog, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t add any other seasonings other than salt. Even so, the cooked devil frog was very fresh and vorful.


    Zhou Ji took a frog leg for himself and left the rest for Xiong Ye, but he had only just taken a bite when Xiong Ye, who was now skilled in using chopsticks, ced the other big frog leg into his bowl. ¡°You should eat more so that you¡¯ll have strength.¡±


    The tastiest, fleshiest parts of the devil frog were its two hind legs, and they were now both his... Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, then bowed his head to eat the meat.


    He had initially begun to interact with Xiong Ye with the intention of repaying a debt of gratitude, but now that Xiong Ye was acting like this, it made him feel that... this gratitude couldn¡¯t actually be repaid.


    That wasn¡¯t bad, either.


    Previously, Zhou Ji had never felt any sense of belonging to this world. Now, however, he felt some sense of it.


    The devil frog¡¯s bones weren¡¯t very hard, so Xiong Ye chewed up the bones along with the meat as he ate.


    He ate all of the meat on the devil frog except for the two legs, but that only padded his stomach slightly. He was about to roast another piece of meat when he saw Zhou Ji throw a lot of vegetables into the pot that still held quite a bit of devil frog soup.


    Xiong Ye sighed and had a feeling of ominous foreboding... Sure enough, when those vegetables were cooked, he was given a bowl, ¡°Eating some vegetables is good for your health.¡±


    Xiong Ye felt that eating meat was good for his body, but he couldn¡¯t refuse to eat the vegetables that Zhou Ji had specifically cooked for him...


    After Xiong Ye finished eating his vegetables, he saw that Zhou Ji had started to cook meat again.


    This meat was definitely something that Zhou Ji was cooking for him to eat.


    Xiong Ye was very delighted, but Zhou Ji had begun to miss having an iron pot again¨Ccooking things with stone pots took too much time.


    Fortunately, there was nothing else to do at the moment, so it didn¡¯t matter even if time was wasted.


    He leaned against the cave wall and began to absorb the energy in their surroundings out of habit, dividing a bit of it for Xiong Ye as he did so.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, my animal form has grown bigger recently. In a few years, I might be the biggest in the tribe!¡± Xiong He said. His animal form wasn¡¯tparable to Xiong He¡¯s and Xiong Qi¡¯s right now, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t grow bigger in the future!


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Ji nodded. Seeing that the meat had finished cooking, he added, ¡°Do you want to send a bit of meat to Niu Er?¡±


    Xiong Ye immediately agreed, ¡°Alright!¡±


    The next day was another collective hunting day.


    After fighting Shi Li the evening prior, Xiong Qi had remained in his own cave for the rest of the night. He only emerged again today, but his expression was very ugly when he did so.


    His injuries had gotten worse, and he couldn¡¯t participate in the hunt.


    This was bad news for a warrior, but Xiong Qi had no choice but to ept it. And since he couldn¡¯t go hunting... Xiong He had assigned the team that had originally been his to Shi Li.


    The people in the hunting team didn¡¯t have any objections and felt that he was qualified to lead them since he had enough strength.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t concern himself with Shi Li¡¯s affairs, but when they went hunting today, he was more attentive to the hunt and really tried his best¨Che didn¡¯t want to lose to Shi Li.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re getting stronger and stronger!¡± Xiong He was quite satisfied as he looked at Xiong Ye.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not strong enough, but I¡¯ll keep working hard!¡± Xiong Ye replied. He liked the feeling of growing stronger.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s group¡¯s harvest was quite good today. Although they failed to catch one of the horned dinosaurs, and some people were injured, they were able to catch some other preyter on.


    However, Shi Li¡¯s group actually managed to hunt down more than they did, and Shi Li had even obtained some dinosaur eggs.


    This inspired Xiong Ye¡¯s fighting spirit further, while Shi Li enjoyed thepliments from the people around him.


    He had lived for an extra few decades and had gained a lot more experience. For example, this time, he had relied on his own experience to find a dinosaur nest, and not only did they manage to obtain dinosaur eggs, he had led the people with him to kill the female dinosaur when she returned.


    That night, Xiong Ye was given fifteen kilograms of meat as well as some liver. Even Zhou Ji was allocated three kilos of meat.


    Of course, all of the meat was given to Xiong Ye; Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t interested in dinosaur meat.


    Even though Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t interested in dinosaur meat, since Xiong Ye had remained down in the valley, he had followed Xiong Ye over and took the opportunity to check out the dinosaur eggs. He used his spiritual powers to probe at what they contained.


    The little dinosaurs inside the dinosaur eggs hadn¡¯t formed yet, and they looked no different from chicken or duck eggs.


    ¡°You want to eat a dinosaur egg?¡± Xiong Ye asked Zhou Ji. He¡¯d noticed that Zhou Ji paid a lot of attention to those dinosaur eggs.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get one.¡± Zhou Ji replied. There had been a total of five dinosaur eggs. Xiong He had taken one, Shi Li took one, and the warriors who had followed Shi Li shared one. Xiong He had given the remaining two eggs to the priest.


    The priest was old now. He had lost his teeth so this kind of food was essential for him as he was no longer able to chew dinosaur meat.


    ¡°I picked some herbs today. I can go and trade them for a dinosaur egg with Grandpa Priest.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    He would pluck some herbs on the way whenever he went out to hunt, and they were usually given to the priest when he came back. He had already given him a lot of herbs.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to ask the priest for a dinosaur egg in return.


    ¡°You can also give this to the priest.¡± Zhou Ji brought out a bamboo tube that was about two fingers thick and filled with honey.


    He felt that the priest would enjoy the honey.


    ¡°It¡¯s honey!¡± Xiong Ye sniffed at the fragrance from the bamboo tube. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± They had already used up all the honey that Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had left for him that he had brought out back then.


    ¡°I set some of it aside.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye kept feeling like something was off, but he wasn¡¯t suspicious as he took the honey and his own freshly-picked herbs with him to look for the priest, soon returning with a dinosaur egg.


    However, he was holding the dinosaur egg and hadn¡¯t even reached Zhou Ji¡¯s side yet when he was called back by Shi Li, ¡°Xiong Ye, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wanted to eat dinosaur eggs? I can give you mine.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Shi Li said, ¡°Xiong Ye, stop throwing a temper tantrum and being angry at me, alright? We can still be together even if I can¡¯t be mates with you.¡±


    Seeing the youthful Xiong Ye swaggering around in front of him, Shi Li couldn¡¯t help being a little attracted to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not throwing a temper tantrum, and I also won¡¯t get together with you.¡± Xiong Ye frowned as he looked at Shi Li.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to be with me, then who can you be with? Xiong Ye, I know that you like me.¡± Shi Li continued.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression turned a little ugly.


    He had indeed really liked Shi Li, and he didn¡¯t dare say that he felt nothing towards Shi Li even now.


    Eight years of feelings wouldn¡¯t just disappear because he said so.


    But Shi Li had already gotten together with others, would have other men and women in the future, and he would have children. In that case, he could no longer be with Shi Li.


    He had tried hard to make himself forget Shi Li. And yet, he didn¡¯t know what was going on with Shi Li, but Shi Li kept strutting about in front of him and even said these kind of words.


    The current Shi Li felt like a stranger, and he also disgusted Xiong Ye. All the beautiful memories that were rted to Shi Li that he used to have were all disappearing now!


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get together with you, I can be with someone else.¡± Xiong Ye replied, then immediately left to head towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was sitting alone by the fire pit roasting meat, and he looked particrly peaceful.


    Xiong Ye suddenly recalled the question that Niu Er had asked him.


    In fact, being together with Zhou Ji was really nice...


    Xiong Ye arrived by Zhou Ji¡¯s side, handed the dinosaur egg to Zhou Ji, then asked abruptly, ¡°Zhou Ji, would you be willing to be mates with me?¡±


    Juurensha: YAAAY :DDD


    xiin: *munching on frog legs instead of popcorn and watching the show...*

 Chapter 24 - Reply

    <strong>Chapter 24 Reply</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m a very powerful fighter, and I can hunt for you and feed you in the future. I definitely won¡¯t let you go hungry!¡± Xiong Ye added another sentence.


    For the vast majority of the tribe, the caves were just a ce to sleep in, and they would only stay in their own cave when they were resting. Normally, when they ate and drank andzed around, they would do it outside their caves.


    At this moment, the meat had just been divided, and almost everyone was gathered around the fire pit, roasting and eating meat.


    Xiong Ye had gone into the priest¡¯s cave and emerged with an egg in his hand. Many people saw this scene, and after Shi Li went to speak with Xiong Ye, even more people started paying attention to them.


    However, Shi Li and Xiong Ye had been chatting a little far from the fire, and nobody had heard what they were saying. They only saw Xiong Ye suddenly head towards Zhou Ji, and then... propose?


    The people in the tribe were a little dumbfounded, and the people who had originally been concentrating on eating meat all turned to look at Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Bai immediately jumped up, ¡°Xiong Ye, why did you chose Zhou Ji and not me!¡± She had tried to hang around Xiong Ye every day recently, but the ultimate result was that Xiong Ye had be interested in Zhou Ji?


    If she¡¯d known earlier, she would¡¯ve toughened up her pride and moved into Xiong Ye¡¯s cave too! Fine, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t have even let her move in...


    Xiong Bai was really vexed as she sent Zhou Ji an angry nce.


    Xiong Ye actually hadn¡¯t heard Xiong Bai¡¯s words clearly at all. He didn¡¯t feel so good after he blurted out his proposal.


    Zhou Ji ought to like him, but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Zhou Ji would be willing to be mates with him... Who wouldn¡¯t want children?


    In the past, because he had to take care of Yang Su, Shi Li had said that he found raising children to be a very annoying task and didn¡¯t want to have any children. But hadn¡¯t he changed his mind now?


    And asking like this in front of everyone wasn¡¯t very good, either... He should have discussed it with Zhou Ji privately.


    Xiong Ye was extremely upset. ¡°I...¡± He wanted to say that he was joking, but he hadn¡¯t even begun to speak when Zhou Ji suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Others hadn¡¯t heard what Xiong Ye and Shi Li had discussed earlier because they were too far away, but Zhou Ji had heard it. He also knew that Xiong Ye was only saying these things because he had been provoked.


    However, he was willing to agree.


    If he didn¡¯t agree, Xiong Ye would probably be left feeling very embarrassed; since that was the case, agreeing to it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Of course, the main reason he would promise was because... He rather liked Xiong Ye.


    He hadn¡¯t graduated from college before the apocalypse came in his previous life, and after that, he had seen and experienced the darkness of the world.


    He was a nt ability user, and his fighting power at the start of the apocalypse had been very low, but he just had to be an existence that various forces wouldpete over. At one point, he had been caught, then bought and sold like goods. Later, he had awakened and obtained his powerful spiritual powers as a second ability. Nobody dared to provoke him after that, but he only saw more darkness.


    That had been a dog-eat-dog world.


    Towards theter stages, he had kept to himself and lived in istion. When the entire world had be contaminated by the zombie virus, he had lived on by eating his stockpiled food and killing mutated animals to eat their meat.


    At that time, they ate the meat from mutated animals, and the mutated animals ate human flesh.


    He felt that it was truly quite disgusting knowing that what he was eating were things that ate humans.


    Because of all these reasons, he felt that this ce was really wonderful after he had arrived here. Also, the people in this ce were all very simple and lovable.


    He felt that even Shi Li, who he didn¡¯t like, was cute and stupid.


    Of course, the most lovable one was definitely Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji had never been in love in his previous life, and after the apocalypse hit, he wasn¡¯t certain if he liked men or women. He had also discovered that he had developed some psychological problems.


    After transmigrating into this world under such circumstances, he had no intention of looking for a rtionship and basically didn¡¯t even want to integrate into the tribe. He just wanted to be left in peace and quiet by himself.


    But Xiong Ye had entered his life, and their lives had actually begun to intersect.


    Not only that, after recently living with Xiong Ye for ten or so days, he suddenly felt that this kind of life was pretty good, and Xiong Ye was even better.


    What he felt for Xiong Ye right now was just a sort of affection and couldn¡¯t be considered love. He didn¡¯t even know if he had the ability to love others. The feelings that Xiong Ye had for him were probably not that deep either, but if they really got together, he could guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t betray Xiong Ye, and he felt that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t betray him either.


    If something unexpected really happened, and either of them fell out of love, they could just split up.


    Although the people of the tribe all said that those who became mated pairs with the priest bearing witness when the me flowers bloomed couldn¡¯t be separated for a lifetime, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t believe this was the case.


    The priest of the tribe was just an ordinary old man, and that me flower was just a type ofmon nt that bloomed all at the same time and had a rtively short flowering period. He didn¡¯t feel that bing mates with those two as witnesses would mean that they couldn¡¯t break up at all.


    If they were worried about what people in the tribe would say... It wasn¡¯t a big deal to fake his own death and leave.


    Zhou Ji was very open-minded about all of this.


    Xiong Ye was a little touched when he saw that Zhou Ji had agreed.


    Sure enough, Zhou Ji actually liked him!


    ¡°Do you know that you can only be with me after we¡¯ve be mates?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I know.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He had heard others gossip about Xiong Ye and Shi Li a few days ago and had finally understood this matter clearly.


    Xiong Ye was even more touched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be good to you!¡±


    At this moment, Xiong Ye increasingly felt that being together with Zhou Ji was a great choice.


    In the past, he had beenmitted to finding a man as strong as he was, but just look at Shi Li... Even if a strong person like him was willing to be with him when their affections were deep, they might still change their mindster on!


    It was different with Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was very weak and could only rely on him. As long as he treated Zhou Ji well, Zhou Ji would definitely be good to him too.


    As for Zhou Ji¡¯s inability to fight and hunt... He could catch prey, and he was willing to share it with Zhou Ji. Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye felt like the more he looked at Zhou Ji, the more he liked him.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, have you gone crazy? Even if you¡¯re acting out of spite, you can¡¯t joke around about forming mated pairs!¡± Shi Li roared furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I feel that being with Zhou Ji is quite good.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He had already reached adulthood and had needs, too. When he got together with Zhou Jiter... cough!


    ¡°Once you two be mates, you won¡¯t be able to separate!¡± Shi Li was enraged and desperate.


    In fact, the rule that mated pairs couldn¡¯t separate wasn¡¯t absolute. Shi Li had seen people who had been unfaithful after mating before.


    But he didn¡¯t dare do so, because he knew a secret¨Cthe Beast God was real.


    After he became a Beast King in hisst life, he had felt that he was particrly powerful and didn¡¯t even look up to the Beast God Temple. At one point, he had believed that the priests from the Beast God Temple were deceiving people under the banner of the Beast God.


    On one asion, he had gotten drunk and even went into the Beast God Temple, wanting to touch the Beast God¡¯s statue.


    And then, he had suddenly been thrown out.


    It shouldn¡¯t be said that he had been thrown out; instead, it was more like he had been ejected.


    That had been a very powerful force. Even as a Beast King, he actually had no way to resist at all!


    The fear he had felt at that time was fresh in Shi Li¡¯s memory even now.


    Later, he had spoken with the High Priest of the Beast God Temple and determined the answer through devious questioning and cautious probing¨Cthere truly was a Beast God.


    After that, he had be iparably pious towards the Beast God and would always send any good things he obtained to the Beast God Temple.


    Presumably because he was pious enough, his life went very smoothly in the years that followed, and the Beast God Temple was also very friendly towards him.


    And his rebirth must also be a gift from the Beast God!


    The Beast God was omnipotent. Therefore, Shi Li didn¡¯t dare take the Beast God lightly and once he was certain he didn¡¯t want to be tied to Xiong Ye for a lifetime, he had refused to be mates with Xiong Ye.


    It was also because of this that he was unwilling to see Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji hold a mating ceremony.


    If Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji mated... Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain Xiong Ye in this lifetime!


    How could Xiong Ye get together with someone else?


    ¡°I¡¯ve always understood what the mating ritual is about.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°If you know, then why are you insisting on bing mates with Zhou Ji? You want to be mates with such a weak man?¡± Shi Li said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy!¡±


    ¡°Shi Li! You¡¯re the one who has gone crazy. Why does it matter to you who Xiong Ye wants to mate with?¡± Lang Yin jumped up.


    Ever since Shi Li had beat Xiong Qi, Lang Yin¡¯s attitude towards Shi Li had improved. This was for no other reason than the fact Shi Li was very strong, and she respected strength.


    Yet even if she looked up to Shi Li, she still had self-respect.


    Shi Li was living with her, but he actually went and interceded in Xiong Ye¡¯s decision to find a mate. What did he mean by that?


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re concerning yourself too much!¡± Xiong Bai added. She had never gotten along with Lang Yin, but her thoughts were now the same as Lang Yin¡¯s, and she felt that Shi Li was wrong.


    Only, after she criticized Shi Li, she turned to Xiong Ye and asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you really unwilling to consider me?¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Li¡¯s attitude was indeed very out of ce. He had already broken up with Xiong Ye. What gave him the right to intervene in Xiong Ye¡¯s affairs?


    The people of the tribe all looked disapprovingly at Shi Li, and Xiong He¡¯s expression was dark, ¡°Shi Li, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    He and Lang Yin¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t formed a mated pair, but they had lived together for many years and hadn¡¯t gone to find anyone else. In fact, they weren¡¯t much different from mates. Lang Yin was their first daughter, and they naturally attached great importance to her.


    Although he had never cared too much about these matters involving his children, the way Shi Li was acting left him very unhappy.


    Shi Li knew that he shouldn¡¯t go against the entire tribe at this time, but Xiong Ye wanted to be together with someone else!


    He was unable to ept this point no matter what.


    Xiong Ye was obviously his!


    Shi Li looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°I want to fight you.¡±


    Zhou Ji looked innocently at Shi Li and didn¡¯t move at all, but Xiong Ye immediately grew angry, ¡°Shi Li, what do you mean by this? If you want a fight, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t even transform into an animal form. Wasn¡¯t Shi Li just trying to bully Zhou Ji by trying to fight with him?


    Shi Li looked at Xiong Ye and narrowed his eyes.


    He had lost to Xiong Ye before, but he didn¡¯t think he would lose now.


    He had already adapted to this young body of his these days and had already begun to cultivate. Not only that... He was very familiar with the way Xiong Ye fought.


    He would defeat Xiong Ye and make Xiong Ye give up the ridiculous idea of bing mates with Zhou Ji!


    Shi Li abruptly turned into a lion and roared.


    When Xiong Ye saw this, he immediately took on his animal form, and a huge brown bear appeared in front of the male lion.


    The author has something to say:


    Primitive society was indeed very simple. Shi Li had never experienced much intrigue, but he grew arrogant and selfish after he became powerful, and this didn¡¯t change after his rebirth.


    Some emperors would be wise in their youth, then confused when they get older, let alone Shi Li, a little upstart who had never even read a book in his life...


    Juurensha: SHOW HIM WHO¡¯S BOSS XIONG YE


    xiin: i do like how realistic ZJ is about this mating thing... it might seem like a spur of the moment decision but it wasn¡¯t really~

 Chapter 25 - Win

    <strong>Chapter 25 Win</strong>


    The people of the tribe grew excited.


    They loved watching people fight!


    Everyone was looking forward to Shi Li and Xiong Ye¡¯s fight as they were the strongest two people of the younger generation.


    ¡°Shi Li and Xiong Ye¡¯s animal forms are so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye was so thin after the winter, but now he¡¯s plump again!¡±


    ¡°Their fur is so glossy. If only my fur could be like that!¡±


    ......


    Some people discussed Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s animal forms, while others debated theirbat ability.


    ¡°Who do you guys think will win?¡±


    ¡°I feel like it will be Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form is very big, and he¡¯s also very strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s uncertain. Xiong Qi¡¯s animal form is a little bigger than Xiong Ye¡¯s, but didn¡¯t he still lose to Shi Li?¡±


    ......


    Other than these people, there was someone else who paid more attention to Zhou Ji, who was the cause of this incident. Xiong Bai ran up to Zhou Ji and asked, ¡°Hey, Zhou Ji, how did you make Xiong Ye like you?¡±


    Xiong Bai felt that Zhou Ji was really a lethal beauty, and she wanted to learn from him and be a lethal beauty too.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t reply. He had been keeping his attention on Xiong Ye the entire time. Xiong Bai questioned him again, ¡°Hey, quickly tell me, why does Xiong Ye like you and not me?¡±


    Zhou Ji finally turned his head towards Xiong Bai, ¡°Probably because I¡¯m male.¡±


    One thing he was extremely certain about was that Xiong Ye liked men.


    Xiong Bai: ¡°......¡± Forget it, she can¡¯t be this kind of lethal beauty.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s attention soon returned to the ¡®battlefield¡¯.


    Xiong Ye and Shi Li roared into each other¡¯s faces a few times, and then Xiong Ye immediately charged over.


    A brown bear¡¯s speed was iparable to a lion¡¯s no matter what. Shi Li immediately leapt away, then used the same method he had used against Xiong Qi¨Che used his own agility to dodge Xiong Ye¡¯s attack, then searched for opportunities to attack Xiong Ye.


    Both sides attacked and dodged back and forth like this as they began to fight.


    Zhou Ji was watching very carefully, but the one who was the most absorbed in the fight at this moment was definitely Xiong Ye.


    Having seen the fight between Shi Li and Xiong Qi, he knew how powerful Shi Li was and didn¡¯t dare be the slightest bit careless right now.


    He pounced towards Shi Li several times but failed tond an attack on him, so he calmed down and simply stopped attacking. Instead, he watched Shi Li coolly.


    He had analyzed the battle between Xiong Qi and Shi Li, and knew that the reason Xiong Qi had lost had a lot to do with how he had been enraged by Shi Li.


    At that time, Shi Li had provoked Xiong Qi and made it seem as though Xiong Qi was always about tond a hit so that Xiong Qi would keep chasing him... During the pursuit, not only was Xiong Qi¡¯s strength soon exhausted, Shi Li had even managed to urately pinpoint Xiong Qi¡¯s ws andnd repeated attacks on old wounds.


    Xiong Ye felt that Xiong Qi had still had a chance to win¨CIf Xiong Qi had calmed down, hadn¡¯t wasted his physical strength, and remembered to defend himself, he might¡¯ve won.


    At this moment, he calmed down.


    Xiong Ye no longer took the initiative to attack and remained on the defense. Several times when Shi Li was about tond an attack, Xiong Ye smacked him away with a huge bear paw.


    Shi Li¡¯s ws were very sharp and could easily tear through his prey¡¯s fur, and Shi Li¡¯s teeth were also very sharp, capable of biting off his prey¡¯s neck. Xiong Yecked all of these.


    However, Xiong Ye¡¯s strength was absolutely higher than Shi Li¡¯s.


    A p by his bear paw... If it had been a fifty kilogram bird-footed dinosaur, it would¡¯ve had its spine broken!


    However, Shi Li was truly agile. Xiong Ye could feel that Shi Li¡¯s speed had increased a littlepared to a month ago, allowing Shi Li to constantly dodge away from his attacks.


    The two sides were stuck in a deadlock for a while.


    Xiong Ye constantly remained in the middle of the battlefield, while Shi Li roamed near the edges looking for opportunities... Xiong Ye was very clear that this would consume a lot of Shi Li¡¯s physical strength, and no matter how strong Shi Li was, his endurance wasn¡¯t very high.


    With a low roar, Xiong Ye suddenly pounced over during one of the many attacks Shi Li hadunched at him...


    Everyone in the tribe knew that Xiong Ye¡¯s fighting power wasn¡¯t as high as Xiong Qi¡¯s. After all, Xiong Ye had just reached adulthood and wasn¡¯t fully grown, and his experience was not as plentiful as Xiong Qi¡¯s.


    Because of this, when he and Shi Li fought, the vast majority of people believed that Shi Li would win.


    However, the opposite was true.


    At first, Xiong Ye only defended, dodging clumsily and appearing as though he couldn¡¯t beat Shi Li, butter on, he suddenly burst out and fought Shi Li directly!


    One bear and one lion fought each other so closely that it was hard to tell them apart.


    When Shi Li had fought with Xiong Qi before, he hadn¡¯t used his mouth to attack. Now, however, he constantly bit at Xiong Ye, but Xiong Ye didn¡¯t give much ground...


    Zhou Yi knew that Xiong Ye could win.


    Although that lion knew how to absorb the energy in the air, Zhou Ji had given Xiong Ye more energy than that.


    Zhou Ji rxed and began to pay attention to his surroundings. He saw that everyone in the tribe was watching the fight with avid eyes, and the priest had even brought his three apprentices with him to sit at the entrance of his cave, watching intently while holding that bamboo tube of honey that Zhou Ji had given to him.


    While watching, this old beastmen also didn¡¯t forget to dip his finger into the honey to eat it. It was quite amazing, but a little unsanitary...


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji then saw Xiong Ye give Shi Li a bite.


    That was also a little unsanitary...


    Zhou Ji continued to analyze the situation in the battlefield and then noticed that while Shi Li was gradually losing his strength, Xiong Ye was still full of energy.


    Shi Li lost.


    The brown bear pressed the lion under him. The lion roared reluctantly and was pped on the head by the brown bear.


    ¡°Xiong Ye won!¡±


    ¡°I just knew that Xiong Ye was the most amazing!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye actually won against Shi Li, does that mean he¡¯s even more powerful than Xiong Qi?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily... Didn¡¯t Xiong Qi say that he lost to Shi Li because of his injuries?¡±


    ......


    Some people in the tribe began to cheer, and the children began to shout out Xiong Ye¡¯s name, ¡°Xiong Ye! Xiong Ye!¡±


    To the children of the tribe, Xiong Ye was their favorite person!


    The brown bear shook his head, released the lion under him, then raised up a forepaw and waved in Zhou Ji¡¯s direction. He looked very delighted.


    Shi Li felt extremely humiliated at the moment.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that he would lose.


    Regarding the previous battle with Xiong Ye, he had thought that it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had lost. At the time, he had just been reborn and hadn¡¯t adapted to his body yet, the battlefield had been too narrow, and coupled with the guilt he felt towards Xiong Ye... He naturally couldn¡¯t win.


    But this time, he had tried his best!


    When he had fought with Xiong Qi, he hadn¡¯t really gone to bite Xiong Qi and hadn¡¯t given full y to his biggest advantage, his teeth. However, this time when he had fought with Xiong Ye, he had used his teeth¨CHe didn¡¯t find it so uneptable to bite Xiong Ye.


    He had done all this, but as a result, he had still lost.


    Yet clearly, in his previous life when he had fought with Xiong Ye, the two of them had been tied!


    Shi Liy in the muddy ground in the middle of the valley and let out a low, low roar. He was already furious enough to burst.


    His cultivation time was still too short! If he had been given a bit more time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have lost!


    People all around him were cheering, and Shi Li red hatefully around the crowd as he crawled up from the ground and ran towards his cave. And at this moment, Xiong Ye was preparing to take on human form.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change back.¡± Zhou Ji stopped Xiong Ye¨CIf Xiong Ye changed back at this time, he would be naked in front of the whole tribe...


    Xiong Ye was a little puzzled when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, but Zhou Ji petted the huge brown bear¡¯s head, ¡°I like you this way.¡±


    Xiong Ye happily rubbed his head against Zhou Ji¡¯s palm.


    He also liked his animal form. Many people in the tribe liked his animal form, but previously, Shi Li hadn¡¯t liked it very much and always said that his animal form was too big to hug.


    Now, it was great that Zhou Ji liked it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the cave.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The brown bear nodded and picked up the meat they had roasted with its paws¨Cthe meat was quite heavy and too much for Zhou Ji to carry.


    Zhou Ji saw what he was doing and simply picked up the animal hide that had fallen from Xiong Ye¡¯s waist when he turned into his animal form, walking easily behind the brown bear as they headed back.


    People around them were all envious when they saw this scene.


    ¡°I said before that Zhou Ji was lucky, but I hadn¡¯t expected his luck to be that good!¡±


    ¡°How did Xiong Ye fall for him just like that!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would¡¯ve talked to Xiong Ye more...¡±


    Many people envied Zhou Ji, but Shi Li, who had already returned to Lang Yin¡¯s cave, only wished he could tear Zhou Ji into shreds. It was only remembering the matter of Zhou Ji¡¯s father being a Beast King that allowed him to finally calm down.


    He shouldn¡¯t have gone to talk to Xiong Ye today. Otherwise, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t have proposed to Zhou Ji.


    However, these things had already happened and now it was toote!


    Shi Li was incredibly upset and was just thinking about how to prevent Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji from getting together when Lang Yin returned.


    Shi Li felt humiliated, but Lang Yin also felt humiliated.


    People in the tribe who didn¡¯t have mates could be with whoever they wanted to and have children with whoever they wanted. It was all arbitrary, but generally speaking, as long as two people moved in together, it meant that they wouldn¡¯t be with anyone else before they had children.


    Men in particr would definitely start to guard against other men approaching their woman after they moved in together. They would also be on the woman every day after that to ensure that the child was theirs.


    After the birth of the child, although it was likely that they would separate, the man would still provide some basic support to the woman and their child at the start, and the woman would raise the child until they reached at least three years old.


    Of course, there were some women who didn¡¯t want to live with a man and liked to raise their children alone, so they might choose to sleep with many men. Or, there were other women who didn¡¯t want to have children but had needs, so they would sleep with others first...


    Lang Yin was nning to have a child and didn¡¯t n to raise the child alone, which was why she had directly invited Shi Li to move in with her.


    It was like building a nest together and then having children to fill up that nest.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Li¡¯s behavior was very different from that of the other men in the tribe!


    At first, Lang Yin was already dissatisfied that Shi Li hadn¡¯t treated her well and only knew how to sleep. Later on, Shi Li had fought against Xiong Qi and won, so her opinion of Shi Li improved.


    Yet today, Shi Li ran off to intercede in the matter of who Xiong Ye was with!


    He clearly still liked Xiong Ye!


    When Lang Yin returned, she saw a huge lion lying in the middle of her cave.


    She was brimming with anger, ¡°Shi Li, get the hell out. I¡¯m not going to have children with you anymore!¡±


    She would rather find someone weaker than deal with Shi Li any longer!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Li turned into human form and red at Lang Yin.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get out!¡± Lang Yin said.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me away because I lost?¡± Shi Li really felt that he had seen through Lang Yin!


    He won against Xiong Qi, so Lang Yin was good to him. Now that he¡¯d lost, Lang Yin immediately changed her attitude and refused to acknowledge him.


    This woman... Ha!


    ¡°You can think whatever you like. Just get the hell out.¡± Lang Yin said. Lang Yin really wasn¡¯t abandoning Shi Li just because he had lost. Back when she had expressed interest towards Shi Li, Shi Li had just lost to Xiong Ye!


    What she hated was that Shi Li didn¡¯t take her seriously at all!


    Shi Li¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t like that of a man who wanted to have children with her at all... This man had agreed to be with her only in order to live with her and have her take care of him, right?


    If she found another man who was inferior in strength to Shi Li to spend her days with, she would still definitely have a better time of it! Just looking at Shi Li right now, when she had a child and couldn¡¯t participate in the hunts, would Shi Li be willing to take care of her?


    Lang Yin had previously disdained Xiong Qi for being too old, but now she felt that Xiong Qi was pretty good. At least Xiong Qi had had children with others before and would help take care of them.


    Shi Li was very prideful. Since Lang Yin had pointed at his nose and told him to get out, how could he bear to stay?


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Shi Li tossed down these parting words and left Lang Yin¡¯s cave without thinking twice, nning to go back to Yang Ying¡¯s ce.


    As a result, he discovered that Yang Ying had rearranged the cave after he had moved out, and the ce he had originally been given to sleep in was now upied by Yang Su¨CYang Su was getting older, so it was no longer appropriate for him to sleep with Yang Ying.


    It was inevitable that Shi Li would burst into a rage once again.


    Yang Su and Yang Ying were also full of anger.


    Their lives had been very hard after Shi Li had moved out.


    After going through winter, they had long run out of stored food and had counted on Shi Li to help them. However, after moving out, Shi Li actually ignored thempletely!


    Yang Ying was filled with so much regret, she could die. She hadn¡¯t liked Xiong Ye precisely because she was afraid of encountering this kind of situation. And yet, after Shi Li got together with someone else, their situation became even worse.


    If Lang Yin had a child, perhaps Shi Li wouldn¡¯t even look at them anymore!


    Therefore, she was quite happy that Shi Li came back. However, after Shi Li returned, he went so far as to reprimand her and even started bossing Yang Su around.


    Yang Ying was able to maintain her calm and bear with Shi Li¡¯s nasty temper since she needed to rely on him, but after Yang Su had been roared at by Shi Li several times, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°What are you being so vicious for? You deserve what you got! Xiong Ye was so good to you, but you didn¡¯t want him!¡±


    Yang Su had never been nice to Xiong Ye these past few years, and it seemed on the surface that he really hated Xiong Ye, but in fact, all of this was born out of jealousy.


    He wasn¡¯t jealous that his elder brother treated Xiong Ye well, but he was jealous that Xiong Ye treated his elder brother well.


    Xiong Ye would give anything that tasted good to his elder brother but never gave him anything and never paid attention to him... When he was young, he had tried hard to please Xiong Ye, wanting to be like his elder brother when he grew up and go hunting together with Xiong Ye. He felt that Xiong Ye would also be good to him when that happened, but unexpectedly, he had awakened as a sheep.


    His fighting power was so poor that he couldn¡¯t go hunting with Xiong Ye at all. Xiong Ye had never cared about him to start with and wouldn¡¯t care about him in the future.


    So he began to find trouble with Xiong Ye.


    He and his mother didn¡¯t treat Xiong Ye well, but Xiong Ye was still very good to his elder brother. All this made his heart increasingly unbnced, and he couldn¡¯t keep himself from badmouthing Xiong Ye in front of Shi Li.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t realized any of these things before. It wasn¡¯t until his elder brother and Xiong Ye had split up and Xiong Ye stopped paying attention to them that he suddenly came to this realization.


    Today, he became even angrier when he saw that Xiong Ye actually wanted to form a mated pair with Zhou Ji.


    How could Zhou Ji¡¯s luck be so good? He had a powerful mother who cared for him and never had to worry about filling his stomach. After his mother died, and he was driven out, he was taken in by Xiong Ye. Now, he could even be mates with Xiong Ye!


    Why didn¡¯t he have that kind of luck? Why couldn¡¯t Xiong Ye like him? Yang Su was both jealous and angry, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that he spoke without thinking.


    And the words that he spoke stirred up the ho¡¯s nest.


    In his previous life, Yang Su had always tried his best to please Shi Li, and especially after Shi Li became a Beast King, he had followed and served him even more carefully. He was full ofpliments and good words, hoping that Shi Li could give him some of the things that leaked out from between his fingers.


    Shi Li was used to that kind of attitude from him. How could he tolerate Yang Su¡¯s disrespect now?


    Shi Li was enraged and immediately gave Yang Su a p.


    This time, even Yang Ying became unhappy, ¡°Shi Li, you no longer want to concern yourself with us now that you¡¯re so powerful, right? How could you be so heartless!¡±


    Inside Shi Li¡¯s cave, the family who had originally been very loving towards each other began to quarrel and fight.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s cave was a little distance away from Shi Li¡¯s cave, and Xiong Ye waspletely unaware of what was happening over at Shi Li¡¯s side. Zhou Ji learned a bit of it through his spiritual powers, but he wasn¡¯t interested in these things and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    He was currently stroking a bear.


    After returning to the cave with Xiong Ye, he began to touch Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form¨CXiong Ye¡¯s glossy and shiny fur really made others want to pet it.


    Once he started, he couldn¡¯t stop¨CXiong Ye was such arge brown bear, and when he used his pair of small ck eyes to look at him, it was indescribably cute!


    The only drawback was that the bear¡¯s fur wasn¡¯t soft. It was actually a little hard, but as long as he stroked along the fur, it was still very nice to the touch.


    Also, Xiong Ye¡¯s fur wasn¡¯t hard everywhere. The fur on his belly was soft.


    In fact, Zhou Ji had always been curious about beastmen and had wanted to study them for a long time. However, he wasn¡¯t familiar with the others and naturally couldn¡¯t try anything, so he generally only observed them from a distance with his spiritual powers.


    Now that Xiong Ye was in front of him, he could study his beast form properly.


    Zhou Ji touched Xiong Ye¡¯s thick fur again.


    Xiong Ye felt veryfortable from the petting. In order to make it more convenient for Zhou Ji, he hadid down and stretched out his 500 kilogram body so that Zhou Ji could touch as he liked.


    But as time went on, he started to feel a little embarrassed from all the touches.


    At the start, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Zhou Ji to touch his back, but as he petted and stroked, he started to touch his stomach!


    At first, Xiong Ye felt that Zhou Ji must be doing this because he liked his animal form, but then, he began to have other ideas¨CWas Zhou Ji trying to imply something?


    Zhou Ji was older than him. He had already been an adult for a few years but had never had a mate... Cough!


    Xiong Ye was just thinking about this matter when Zhou Ji stroked the stomach of the brown bear who was lying on his back and said, ¡°You can change back now.¡± Although Xiong Ye had won, he had still been scratched a few times by Shi Li¡¯s ws and had been bitten a few times. Xiong Ye probably had wounds on his body, and he needed to take a look at them for Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was very obedient, and since Zhou Ji had told him to change back, he changed. However, after taking on human form... Their positions seemed a little wrong!


    xiin: oh, XY baby, you¡¯re thinking too much...


    Juurensha: Good job Lang Yin! Throw thezy bum out!

 Chapter 26 - Eating Eggs

    <strong>Chapter 26 Eating Eggs</strong>


    Zhou Ji was unruffled as he retracted the hand he¡¯d ced on Xiong Ye¡¯s belly, then attentively handed over Xiong Ye¡¯s animal hide skirt.


    Xiong Ye felt a little awkward at first but soon calmed down.


    His figure was still pretty good. Zhou Ji should be satisfied, right?


    ¡°I just reached adulthood, so I¡¯m not very robust, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be stronger and sturdier in the future!¡± Xiong Ye put on his animal hide skirt and patted his lean belly.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine as you are now.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he spoke. Xiong Ye¡¯s figure was indeed really good.


    Unlike modern bodybuilders who specialized inrge muscles, Xiong Ye¡¯s muscles weren¡¯t considered big, but they were much more pleasing to the eye, and he would definitely cut a great figure in slim fit clothing.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help smiling when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s praise.


    He used to think that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t too bad, but that was it. Now, when he thought of how Zhou Ji would be his mate, he felt that everything about Zhou Ji was good.


    Look, Zhou Ji was so pale! He was even paler than Lang Yin! The skin on his face was so fine, it must be particrly tender and feel particrly good!


    His eyes were ck, his eyebrows were ck, and his hair was ck; it was all so good-looking!


    It was just that he looked a little weak. Xiong Ye needed to work hard and support Zhou Ji better so that he could make him a little stronger!


    The fire in the cave hadn¡¯t been lit yet, so there was insufficient light. Even though visibility was poor, Xiong Ye still felt that Zhou Ji looked like a fairy.


    As for Zhou Ji, he was inspecting Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries at this time.


    The fight earlier hadn¡¯t left Xiong Ye unscathed, but the wounds weren¡¯t deep because his fur was thick.


    Xiong Ye had many old injuries on his body, and now some new ones had been added... Zhou Ji poured Xiong Ye a cup of water and told him to rinse out his mouth, then used some more water to wash Xiong Ye¡¯s wounds before taking out some medicinal herbs, grinding them up, and finally smearing it on the wounds.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s movements were very gentle, and he hadn¡¯t put any salt into the water or the medicinal herbs. Xiong Ye quite enjoyed the sensation and increasingly felt that Zhou Ji was really good.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet. You should eat something.¡± After Zhou Ji finished administering Xiong Ye¡¯s wounds, he started up the fire again.


    He had used a type of particrly fire-resistant wood to keep their fire burning.


    This kind of wood would¡¯ve probably sold for sky-high prices back on Earth since the wood quality was too good, but here... It was being used to preserve fire.


    After adding some firewood to the embers, Zhou Ji said, ¡°We¡¯re out of firewood.¡±


    The gathering team would bring firewood back every day, but everyone had to obtain their own firewood if they were using it for their own cave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get some firewood tomorrow.¡± Xiong Ye said immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go together tomorrow.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye was delighted, ¡°Alright!¡± Zhou Ji definitely wanted to be with him and didn¡¯t want to be separated from him...


    Previously, whenever Shi Li had sought him out to talk, Xiong Ye would inevitably recall their past history together, but at this moment, he wasn¡¯t thinking about any of those events at all.


    He was living together with Zhou Ji, and they were really like a family! They discussed things together and would have a good life together in the future...


    With that in mind, he even thought that while Niu Er had been with them, they were like a family of three... Niu Er was just like a child that needed to be taken care of... Cough!


    Wasn¡¯t this the life he had always wanted?


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know what Xiong Ye was thinking about, but he wasn¡¯t in a rush to eat roasted meat at all. Zhou Ji cut the roasted meat they had cooked down in the valley into pieces, then added a paste that he had made with fruit and a bit of salt that could barely be called jam before holding it up to Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth.


    Xiong Ye opened his mouth and consumed the roasted meat into his belly before realizing it was particrly sweet.


    However, Xiong Bai felt that her eyes were going to go blind!


    Xiong Bai hade over to deliver the dinosaur egg. The egg that Xiong Ye had obtained from the priest that he had then used as a proposal gift to Zhou Ji had actually been left behind after Xiong Ye finished his fight!


    Xiong Bai remained in the valley and was a bit sad for a while, but when she gathered her thoughts, she noticed that there was an egg beside her and brought it over.


    Then, she saw the scene of Zhou Ji feeding Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji must be relying on these kinds of considerate acts in order to obtain Xiong Ye¡¯s affections!


    Xiong Bai shot Zhou Ji an indignant nce, but she also couldn¡¯t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, ¡°Zhou Ji, what did you put on top of your roasted meat? Why is it so fragrant? Can you let me try a bite?¡±


    Zhou Ji picked up a piece of roasted meat, then added some jam to it...


    Xiong Ye leaned over and ate it all in one bite, then looked towards Xiong Bai, ¡°This is food that Zhou Ji made for me!¡±


    Xiong Bai: ¡°......¡± In fact, Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t any better, right?


    Xiong Bai stormed off in a huff.


    Xiong Ye turned his head back and wanted Zhou Ji to feed him a few more bites, but Zhou Ji handed the roasted meat and jam to him and turned round to heat up water.


    He even ced vegetables into the water...


    This was also food that Zhou Ji had prepared for him to eat, so he should eat it... Xiong Ye grumbled internally as he finished off a big bowl of vegetable soup, then stuffed a piece of roasted meat into his mouth to wash away the taste.


    After eating, it was time to go to bed.


    Xiong Ye was a little bewildered when he thought about sleeping.


    Back when he had first invited Zhou Ji to live in his cave, he hadn¡¯t had any other thoughts and had been very calm, but now... Were they supposed to do something?


    The priest said that it was better not to have children before they reached adulthood as it wasn¡¯t good for either the child or the child¡¯s mother. It was also because of this that the men and women of the tribe would only start looking for partners after they became adults.


    Xiong Ye had be an adult in the second half of the previous year and had established a rtionship with Shi Li after that, but because winter had been approaching, nobody had had time to think about doing those things together. He had also wanted to save up food for his hibernation, so they had decided to move in together after spring arrived and they had held their mating ceremony.


    Spring was the season for children. This was something that had been universally acknowledged!


    Therefore, Xiong Ye had no experience at all.


    However, he had lived in the collective cave since he was small and had seen such things before. He did have an idea about what went on.


    Men and women ¡®could tumble together in the dirt¡¯, but when it came to men and men, did they use their hands?


    While Xiong Ye was still thinking about it, Zhou Ji patted his head and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Based on Xiong Ye¡¯s expression, he was probably thinking about things inappropriate for children, and it had also caused his body to react... However, Zhou Ji felt that it was too soon.


    He liked Xiong Ye quite a lot, and he had been very satisfied with Xiong Ye¡¯s reaction after he had agreed to be with him today, but some things should still be taken slowly.


    Xiong Ye went back to his own cave in a daze andid down before he suddenly realized... Nothing had happened between him and Zhou Ji!


    Xiong Ye inexplicably felt a sense of loss, then very quickly fell asleep once again.


    Zhou Jiughed lightly.


    The calming herbs he had given to Xiong Ye werepletely harmless to the human body and their effect was actually quite weak, but Xiong Ye fell asleep so quickly every time...


    It could only be said that Xiong Ye¡¯s ability to sleep was really too good.


    Zhou Ji also fell asleep soon after.


    Over the past few days when Niu Er was in the cave, Zhou Ji had cultivated all night and hadn¡¯t slept¨Che couldn¡¯t fall asleep when strangers were nearby. In fact, he also hadn¡¯t slept when he had first moved in with Xiong Ye.


    But now, he was actually able to fall asleep.


    The next day, Xiong Ye woke up to a scent he had never smelled before.


    It smelled really fragrant! Xiong Ye got out of bed and looked towards the entrance of the cave where Zhou Ji was making breakfast.


    The breakfast Zhou Ji was making was scrambled eggs... no, scrambled dinosaur eggs.


    After studying this dinosaur egg, he ultimately decided to eat it. He cut a hole in one end of the eggshell, then poured out the liquid egg inside and prepared to eat it.


    Dinosaur eggs had a slight gamey taste. It wasn¡¯t at an uneptable level, but it probably wouldn¡¯t taste that good if it was boiled, so he poured some of the oil he had collected into the pot, waited for it to heat up, then poured in the liquid dinosaur egg and salt that he¡¯d beaten together...


    The fragrance of scrambled eggs immediately spread through the cave. Even Zhou Ji who originally hadn¡¯t had much interest in eating the dinosaur egg also wanted to try a bite.


    ¡°Smells good.¡± Xiong Ye soon arrived by Zhou Ji¡¯s side, his eyes shining as he looked at Zhou Ji. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Scrambled dinosaur eggs.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He picked up some scrambled eggs with his chopsticks and fed it to Xiong Ye.


    Previously, Zhou Ji had mostly boiled food in water to cook it, and he hadn¡¯t bothered to put in much seasoning. Although it tasted better than the food Xiong Ye made before, it couldn¡¯t be considered phenomenal.


    As for the honey roasted meat and the like, other people in the tribe had done simr things before.


    But this time... No one in their tribe had ever fried a dinosaur egg!


    Dinosaur eggs could be eaten two ways. One was to ce the entire egg into water and boil it, and the other was to wrap the entire egg withrge leaves and ce it into the fire to bake it.


    But now... Dinosaur eggs could be fried and eaten!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, what are you guys eating?¡± The smell of the scrambled dinosaur eggs even drew in the person who was living in the cave below Xiong Ye. This tribal warrior, who had a pretty good rtionship with Xiong Ye, climbed up to Xiong Ye¡¯s tform and looked eagerly at him.


    ¡°Dinosaur eggs.¡± Xiong Ye said. He was actually very willing to share, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t want to give any scrambled eggs to anyone else.


    This egg was really tasty, and he should let Zhou Ji eat more of it. ¡°Zhou Ji, have more.¡±


    The dinosaur egg was quite big and was around three kilograms. There was a big pot of it after it had been scrambled, but if Xiong Ye really wanted to eat it all, it would basically just fill in the gaps between his teeth... He couldn¡¯t bear to eat it and wanted Zhou Ji to eat first.


    Zhou Jiughed a little, then divided the dinosaur egg into two parts and gave Xiong Ye one part, ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡±


    ¡°You should eat more. I don¡¯t need that much.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, too.¡± Zhou Ji insisted.


    Xiong Ye thought for a moment, then used his chopsticks to pluck a piece of the egg from his bowl into Zhou Ji¡¯s. After that, while their neighbor at the entrance to the cave looked on, hepletely demolished his own scrambled dinosaur eggs.


    After eating the dinosaur egg, Zhou Ji took out the leftover roasted meat from the day before and cut it into small pieces, then ced it into the pot which still had some leftover oil from frying the eggs¨Cthe pot wasn¡¯t smooth, and he had put in a little too much oil in order to scramble the eggs well.


    Xiong Ye asked as he ate his fried meat, ¡°When will we set out? Where are we going?¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I found a beehive. We¡¯ll go get honey.¡± Xiong Ye really liked honey, but based on Zhou Ji¡¯s apparent abilities it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to obtain any. Since that was the case, he would let Xiong Ye get it.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye immediately agreed, ¡°When the timees, you need to stay far away so that you don¡¯t get stung by the bees.¡± His animal form¡¯s fur was very thick, and he wasn¡¯t scared of bees, but Zhou Ji would need to be careful.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji also agreed.


    The two of them were ready to set out after having eaten enough, but they ran into the priest just as they arrived at the valley. The priest smiled broadly and walked towards them, ¡°Xiong Ye, I heard that you found a new way to cook dinosaur eggs? I haven¡¯t eaten my dinosaur egg from yesterday, haha.¡±


    Even a priest would store food. Dinosaur eggs, which could be stored for days, would certainly not be eaten right away.


    This had undoubtedly been the right choice. Earlier this morning, he had heard that Zhou Ji had used a new method to cook his dinosaur egg, and it was said to have been particrly fragrant.


    Could it be that they had coated the dinosaur egg with honey after boiling it?


    The priest smacked his lips as he reminisced about the sweet taste of the honey Xiong Ye had given him yesterday.


    When Xiong Ye heard the priest¡¯s words, he immediately looked towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji exined, ¡°Grandpa Priest, you can put dinosaur fat into the pot and cook it without adding anything else in order to get oil. After that, you can pour in the liquid egg from the dinosaur egg and cook it.¡±


    His scrambled eggs had been made with vegetable oil that he had refined himself. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to bring it out, so he had the priest eat animal oil instead.


    The priest was probably used to the taste of dinosaur meat, anyway.


    The priest nodded and was itching to give it a try. He asked, ¡°How much fat is required?¡±


    ¡°More is better, but don¡¯t use too much.¡± Zhou Ji used his hands to measure out an approximate amount.


    ¡°That¡¯s already a lot. Other than me, there¡¯s probably nobody else who can spare that much fat.¡± The priest replied, then slowly wobbled his way back, intending to test out this new method of eating dinosaur eggs.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye left the valley together.


    As they walked out, Zhou Ji felt something and looked back to meet Yang Su¡¯s vicious gaze. Yang Su¡¯s face was swollen, but he still spat in Zhou Ji¡¯s direction.


    This child was particrly fond of spitting at others. It was really rather unpleasant!


    Zhou Ji ignored him and left the tribe with Xiong Ye.


    The ce where the beehive was was quite far away from the tribe¨CIf it had been close by, the beehive would¡¯ve been brought back by the people of the tribe long ago.


    It really wasn¡¯t difficult for anyone who had awakened as a bear to obtain some honey!


    Therefore, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye walked for over half an hour and still hadn¡¯t reached their destination yet.


    ¡°Would you like me to carry you?¡± Xiong Ye asked. It was very tiring to walk out in the wild, and some of the leaves could cut skin. Although Zhou Ji had been very careful and walked with animal leather wrapped around his feet, the grass and leaves on their path might still scratch his calves.


    Xiong Ye had this thought in mind as he looked worriedly at Zhou Ji¡¯s legs, but he then discovered that there were no wounds on Zhou Ji¡¯s legs at all.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s luck was really good. Oh, he had been lucky too and hadn¡¯t encountered any of the annoying prickly grass.


    Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, then smiled, ¡°Sure.¡±


    They would be able to run faster if Xiong Ye was willing to carry him on his back, so it wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    He could also save a lot of effort.


    Having experienced many years of hard work after the apocalypse had hit, Zhou Ji was very willing to bezy.


    Xiong Ye put Zhou Ji on his back and was quite happy even if he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the reason for his delight.


    Xiong Ye was used to running in the forest barefoot and could run very quickly. He carried Zhou Ji on his back and ran for an hour while following Zhou Ji¡¯s directions beforeing across the beehive.


    Right now was a time when the flowers were in full bloom, and countless bees were busily moving amongst the flowers as they brought nectar back to their huge nest.


    There had to be a lot of honey inside! Xiong Ye stared at the beehive and swallowed his saliva, then explored the surrounding area and ced Zhou Ji down under a tree, ¡°Wait for me here!¡±


    He left after he¡¯d set Zhou Ji down, turning into his animal form as he picked up the beehive and ran in the opposite direction from Zhou Ji.


    There was a stream over there. He could hide there!


    Xiong Ye ran like he was flying, and the swarm of bees behind him was just as fast.


    However, those poor bees really had no way to deal with this huge brown bear.


    The fur on that brown bear was ten centimeters long!


    Zhou Ji watched as Xiong Ye ran away, then helped disperse most of the bees that were chasing him before returning back to the ce Xiong Ye had set him down to sit and wait. He also took this chance to eat while Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t around.


    He now had an extremelyrge appetite and he could easily eat over ten kilograms of nts simr to sweet potatoes every day.


    He also wasn¡¯t quite sure why he could eat so much.


    Zhou Ji ate for two hours and finished off over ten kilograms of various nts before Xiong Ye finally returned.


    Xiong Ye was soaked all over when he came back. He held a beehive in one hand and an alligator as long as an adult¡¯s thigh in the other. ¡°Zhou Ji, I caught an alligator. We can have roasted alligator meatter!¡±


    Zhou Ji, ¡°......¡± He didn¡¯t really want to eat alligators.


    Xiong Ye was obviously very satisfied with today¡¯s harvest. ¡°This beehive is so big that there must be a lot of honey inside, and there¡¯s also the delicious honeb... Zhou Ji, let¡¯s give some of it to Grandpa Priest. Two days from now, it¡¯ll be the day of the Beast God Sacrifice. We¡¯ll need his help with the mating ceremony then.¡±


    Xiong Ye scrutinized Zhou Ji very carefully as he spoke about the mating ceremony.


    They hadn¡¯t discussed this matter at all after they had returned to their cavest night, and he was suddenly a bit worried that Zhou Ji might regret it.


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°We should give some of it to the priest.¡± He wasn¡¯t short on honey. If Xiong Ye liked it, they could even try and raise some bees.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiong Ye was very happy.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°We still don¡¯t have enough houseware at home. We should get some wood and bring it back. I think we can bring that tree back and use it to make buckets, bowls, and chopsticks.¡±


    The tree Zhou Ji was pointing to was a very thick tree.


    Buckets and other things made out of low quality wood would turn moldy, but things made from this tree definitely wouldn¡¯t rot.


    It could conveniently also be used to make bowls and chopsticks.


    Before, although Zhou Ji had stayed in the Big Bear Tribe, he hadn¡¯t felt a sense of belonging and was very indifferent to his living environment. Now, however, he had developed some requirements.


    The wood that Zhou Ji had chosen was indeed very good; Xiong Ye immediately began to cut down the tree.


    Cutting trees with stone axes was actually quite difficult, but this time, the chopping process was especially short... It was just that the tree was rather heavy and hard to handle.


    Xiong Ye hung the beehive and alligator up on the tree, then said to Zhou Ji, ¡°You¡¯ll have to walk by yourself on the way back.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Zhou Ji replied, then watched as Xiong Ye took on his animal form and picked up the fallen tree.


    He smiled and drew on the energy around them, letting it enter Xiong Ye¡¯s body so that he would have an easier time of it.


    xiin: i had.. scrambled eggs twice today.


    Juurensha: Hahaha, get some honey too xiin!

 Chapter 27 - Treating Injuries

    <strong> Chapter 27 Treating Injuries</strong>


    Logically speaking, it was still very tiring to carry a thick tree back home even if Xiong Ye had turned into his animal form. However, probably because he was filled with joy, he actually didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    It was Zhou Ji who suggested that they take a break after walking for a while.


    Xiong Ye put the tree down, turned back into human form, and immediately asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, you mustn¡¯t travel so far in the future when youe out by yourself. It¡¯s very dangerous outside!¡±


    This was something he had abruptly thought of as he was walking with the tree. He had been in animal form at the time and couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only hold it in and stew over it during the entire walk.


    Although there weren¡¯t anyrge carnivorous dinosaurs near their tribe, Zhou Ji was someone who didn¡¯t even have an animal form. It was really too dangerous for him to go out alone!


    Previously, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been worried because he had always thought that Zhou Ji was just out harvesting nts from the area where the gathering team went. However, that didn¡¯t seem to have been the case at all.


    To his surprise, Zhou Ji had actuallye to such a faraway ce!


    Zhou Ji was stunned¨CXiong Ye had caught him off guard with his sudden transformation into human form. He wasn¡¯t even wearing his animal hide skirt!


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t speaking and was worried that Zhou Ji was unhappy about him managing his affairs, so he added, ¡°If you want to go to ces further away in the future, I¡¯ll take you on days when there isn¡¯t any collective hunting.¡±


    Zhou Ji recovered and shifted his gaze away as heughed slightly, ¡°Good.¡±


    His future mate was so obedient! Xiong Ye gazed at Zhou Ji happily¨CEven though they had hiked around in the forest for such a long time, Zhou Ji was still so clean. He was so attractive!


    Xiong Ye found another topic to talk about with his future mate. ¡°Zhou Ji, you aren¡¯t stupid at all. Why didn¡¯t you leave the cave before?¡± Before Zhou Ji¡¯s mother died, he had hardly ever seen Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji had already thought of a good exnation for himself, so he had a reply ready after he heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words, ¡°I was really stupid before. I didn¡¯t think about anything or do anything every single day and only knew how to just lie there... Later, after my mother died, I was left alone in the cave and almost starved to death, and finally came to my senses all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°So it was like that.¡± Xiong Ye had suddenly seen the light.


    ¡°The first person I saw when I woke up was you, so to me, you are different from the others.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he spoke. Back then, he had his abilities on hand but no seeds, and had dragged his nearly starved body out of the cave to find food. In the end, he hadn¡¯t managed to find anything yet when Xiong Ye, who had gone to find Shi Li, noticed him and stuffed him with a chunk of dinosaur meat.


    It had really tasted terrible.


    Zhou Ji kept his eyes on Xiong Ye while he was talking, and Xiong Ye felt his heart speed up under his gaze.


    Zhou Ji had felt that he was very special when he saw him for the first time? Had Zhou Ji started liking him a long time ago?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mood flew even higher.


    Zhou Ji saw that Xiong Ye was acting so excited and added, ¡°Later, you let me live in your cave, and I was really happy.¡± The collective living cave... was fundamentally unsuitable for humans to live in!


    Xiong Ye¡¯s heart beat even faster, ¡°Zhou Ji... Um... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you liked me at that time...¡± Zhou Ji must¡¯ve been happy about living in his cave because he liked him.


    Zhou Ji felt like he was abducting a pure little boy, but he couldn¡¯t deny that he really liked Xiong Ye¡¯s reaction.


    He felt that it was difficult for him to fall in love with a person, but it was truly pretty good to have a mate like this.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s blushed for a while before he recovered and continued to speak, ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s a pity that you woke up sote. If you hade to your senses earlier, you would definitely have been able to awaken an animal form.¡±


    Even if some people awakened a very weak or small animal form, it wasn¡¯tpletely useless and was still better than not awakening at all.


    He remembered that after he had awakened his animal form at the age of ten, his senses had improved a lot. The whole world had be different in his eyes, and it was the same for the others too.


    It was really a great pity that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t awakened!


    If he could awaken an animal form, even if it was only a tiny mouse, he would have a little more ability. For example, even a mouse would have a keen sense of smell.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to awakenter on.¡± Zhou Ji said. He had studied his own body, and it was no different from the other beastmen in the tribe, so he should be able to transform into an animal.


    It was because he had no interest in bing an animal that he had never transformed.


    Yet now... When he had time, he could maybe give it a try and see exactly what kind of animal he was?


    ¡°It would be great if you could awaken. Maybe you¡¯ll awaken as a cat.¡± Xiong Ye was quite looking forward to it¨CZhou Ji¡¯szy appearance was quite simr to Mao Jin¡¯s, and he might awaken as a cat just like her.


    If Zhou Ji awakened as a small cat that couldy in his hand... He would definitely give it a kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll awaken in the future.¡± Zhou Ji said. There were all sorts of mammals in this world, and he was now a little worried after hearing Xiong Ye¡¯s words.


    If the animal form this body awakened as was terrible...


    He would transform on his own to see what exactly he was, then decide whether or not to let Xiong Ye know about it.


    If his animal form was decent, he could pretend that he had suddenly awakened, and if it was a bad animal form, he could act as though he had never awakened at all.


    After a short rest, Xiong Ye stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± If they got back early, they would have time to make water buckets.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    Xiong Ye continued, ¡°Walk ahead of me.¡± If Zhou Ji walked behind him, and he identally sped up, Zhou Ji might not be able to keep up. He might as well let Zhou Ji take the lead.


    Zhou Ji smiled and agreed, then watched as Xiong Ye took on his animal form and picked up the huge piece of wood withoutint.


    He began to think about how to reward Xiong Ye.


    Such a cute little bear that worked so hard to take care of his family must be properly looked after.


    Zhou Ji moved forward at a pace that suited Xiong Ye¡¯s speed and killed some of the unfriendly grasses and nts along the way as he walked. He also drove away an assortment of small animals.


    He didn¡¯t want these things to hurt Xiong Ye.


    However, these things didn¡¯t seem able to hurt Xiong Ye in his animal form at all.


    Although Xiong Ye could stand up on his hind legs, it was very tiring to do so. The ¡®carrying¡¯ that Xiong Ye was doing right now was using one of his paws to hold the wood firmly in ce, then walk forward on his three remaining legs.


    His shoulders were a little sore after walking like this for a while, but he could bear it¨Che wanted to get back quickly.


    While he was thinking, Xiong Ye saw Zhou Ji stop. ¡°There are some edible vegetables here. I want to pick some.¡±


    Xiong Ye shifted into human form and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse him, then watched on as a naked Xiong Ye pitter-pattered away to go and pick vegetables.


    This position... was clearly full of temptation.


    Zhou Ji touched his nose. When they had set out, he had brought a simple basket made of twigs with hm¨Cpeople in the tribe knew how to make them.


    However, considering the fact that the basket was very basic and had many ¡®holes¡¯, people would generallyyer somerger leaves at the bottom first before they used it to hold things.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s basket had been padded with leaves. After he ced the vegetables into the basket, he carried it by hand.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry it for you?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Vegetables didn¡¯t weigh much; Xiong Ye didn¡¯t insist. He changed into his animal form again and used his other front paw to hold the chunk of wood in ce on his back as they continued on.


    After walking for a while, Zhou Ji stopped again. He pointed to a bird¡¯s nest in a tree nearby, ¡°The dinosaur eggs obtained yesterday were very delicious. Bird eggs should also be very tasty.¡±


    Xiong Ye once again turned into a human. ¡°Bird eggs are more delicious than dinosaur eggs. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t put on his animal hide skirt and simply began to climb up the tree as he spoke.


    Some bears were very skilled at climbing trees, but Xiong Ye¡¯s bear form was toorge to climb. However, this didn¡¯t affect his ability to obtain the bird eggs.


    He could climb trees with his human form!


    Zhou Ji, who was under the tree: What a good view!


    Before long, Xiong Ye mbered back down with three eggs that were slightly smaller than chicken eggs, ¡°There were six eggs inside. I took half.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Ji smiled at him and ced the three eggs into his basket. He praised, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±


    Xiong Ye, who had exercised his muscles and body and had even gotten praised for it, happily continued to carry the big chunk of wood.


    After walking for a period of time... Zhou Ji had more things he wanted to do.


    The two of them started and stopped five times on the way back to the valley, collecting an assortment of things.


    Xiong Ye was very good-tempered and didn¡¯t feel impatient at all. On the contrary, he was delighted that Zhou Ji asked him for help with things and was happy to mber up into trees and dive into the water when needed.


    What a lively and vibrant little bear... Zhou Ji led the huge brown bear back to the tribe.


    It was almost dark by the time they returned. The people of the tribe had lit a fire and were gathered around it to prepare for their evening meal.


    It couldn¡¯t really be called dinner... The people in the tribe would often only eat one meal a day, then have a good sleep before waking up the next day to continue hunting.


    Everyone noticed as Zhou Ji came back with Xiong Ye.


    ¡°What a big tree.¡±


    ¡°Why did Xiong Ye bring back a tree?¡±


    ¡°Probably to make things with... Did you guys see? There¡¯s a beehive and alligator on the tree!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye is truly amazing.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji really doesn¡¯t have to worry about having enough to eat when he¡¯s with Xiong Ye!¡±


    ......


    The crowd looked at Xiong Ye with admiration and also couldn¡¯t help feeling envious of Zhou Ji.


    There were some people with rtively poor strength who began to regret that they hadn¡¯t tried to find a way to obtain Xiong Ye earlier.


    As long as they could live a lifetime without worrying about hunger, it was fine to be a mated pair with Xiong Ye! They had originally been quite weak and wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to have children anyway.


    ¡°Elder brother Xiong Ye.¡± The children of the tribe ran over and greeted Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye wanted to take on human form, but Zhou Ji, who had figured out his intentions in advance, stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s put our things down first beforeing back down.¡± It was fine to transform when there was only the two of them, but he shouldn¡¯t run around without clothes right now!


    Xiong Ye nodded. He first brought the wood to the entrance of their cave, then went inside to change into his human form. Zhou Ji simultaneously handed over an animal hide skirt.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Let¡¯s break open the beehive and set some aside, then give the rest to the priest.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded and immediately broke open the beehive. He poured quite a lot of honey into the eggshell that had been scraped clean this morning and set aside some honeb in a stone bowl.


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t interested in the honeb, but if Xiong Ye wanted to eat it... let him eat it, then.


    After setting aside enough honey, Xiong Ye picked up the remaining portion of the beehive and took Zhou Ji with him to the priest¡¯s cave.


    The cave that the priest lived in looked simr to the one Xiong Ye had in that there were many tools and items made out of stone or wood inside.


    However, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t feel envious at all.


    The priest¡¯s cave had a smell that elderly people often had, and it wasn¡¯t pleasing at all. Xiong Ye smelled a lot better.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, why did youe?¡± The priest smiled as he asked, then sniffed the air, ¡°Honey?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, I obtained a beehive and wanted to give you some of it.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    The priest was overjoyed, ¡°That¡¯s great. Is there anything you guys would like? I can trade for it.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, the mating ceremony two days from now...¡± Xiong Ye clutched at his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely think of the best mating ceremony for you.¡± The priest immediately replied. Xiong Ye had already brought up this request before, when Xiong Ye and Shi Li were going to be mates. Now... He should help Xiong Ye think up an even better ceremony.


    Xiong Ye was overjoyed when he heard the priest¡¯s reply, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Priest.¡±


    The priest looked at him kindly and brought out a small bowl, ¡°This is for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiong Ye was very curious. Zhou Ji nced over but only saw that the bowl contained leftover oil dregs.


    Obviously, the priest had followed his words and used dinosaur oil.


    ¡°This was cooked with fat. It¡¯s particrly delicious. Those little fellows wanted to eat it, but I only let them try a bit of it. Now, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± The priest handed the bowl over to Xiong Ye and looked at Zhou Ji again, ¡°I did as you said and made an especially tasty dinosaur egg. I¡¯m stuffed now.¡±


    As for the fact that he had identally sshed some oil onto his hand while cooking and injured it slightly, there was no need to say it.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t get hurt next time!


    Xiong Ye ate a bit of the oil dregs and enjoyed it very much. He wanted to let Zhou Ji give it a try, but Zhou Ji refused, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. You have it.¡±


    After refusing to eat the dregs, Zhou Ji looked towards the priest again, ¡°Grandpa Priest, the oil that you cooked in this way can be stored for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll try it out!¡± The priest was surprised and continued, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯ve suddenly be very clever.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji must have been blessed by the Beast God.¡± Xiong Ye shared the story that Zhou Ji had made up and told him today with the priest.


    Like Xiong Ye, the priest believed it right away and said to Zhou Ji, ¡°The Beast God must be protecting you!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Sorry, but he didn¡¯t actually believe in the Beast God...


    xiin: ZJ¡¯s a prude ¨C confirmed.


    Juurensha: ahaha, he is, but they¡¯re both so cuuuute.


    After giving the priest the beehive that still contained a lot of honeb and some honey, Xiong Ye went to skin and clean the alligator. The alligator¡¯s skin, head, and ws had very little meat, so he gave them to the children as usual.


    Then, Zhou Ji watched as the children hacked apart the alligator skin with stone knives and prepared to eat it.


    Alligator skin that could be used to make bags should be very useful for staving off hunger...?


    They had gone out today and brought many things back but had forgotten to chop firewood. Xiong Ye went to the collective fire in the valley and roasted the alligator whole.


    Zhou Ji had been reluctant toe into contact with people from the tribe before and seldom remained in the valley. Now, however, he was much better... He sat by Xiong Ye¡¯s side and used his spiritual powers to observe the people around him.


    This was the busiest time in the valley.


    Babies that had been bornst year who still couldn¡¯t walk nestled in their mother¡¯s arms to breast-fed. Two men were confessing to Xiong Bai, and someone else was bragging about their hunting experience today. Others were talking about Shi Li.


    ¡°Shi Li beat his mother and younger brother yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Why would he suddenly hit them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They probably had a row.¡±


    ¡°His mother and brother aren¡¯t very likeable.¡±


    ¡°Shi Li isn¡¯t very popr now either.¡±


    ¡°I used to think that Shi Li was impressive, but after thinking about it, Xiong Ye is still much better.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye was always amazing.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Shi Li at all today...¡±


    ......


    Shi Li hadn¡¯t left his cave at all that day, and nobody had seen him. On the other hand, Xiong Qi who had barely left his cave these past few days hade out, his body a little crooked as he arrived by Xiong Ye¡¯s side, ¡°Xiong Ye, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Xiong Ye was puzzled as he looked at Xiong Qi.


    ¡°I¡¯m very d that you beat Shi Li.¡± Xiong Qi said.


    Xiong Qi said so, but his face didn¡¯t look happy at all. Instead, it looked like it was full of suppressed pain. Xiong Ye noticed this and asked rather worriedly, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°In the future, I might... not be able to hunt.¡± Xiong Qi gritted his teeth and felt an unspeakable loss. He had once been one of the strongest warriors in the tribe, but in the future... He might soon be a member of the collective cave.


    Xiong Ye was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zhou Ji immediately inspected Xiong Qi¡¯s body with his spiritual strength.


    ¡°My injury is a little serious; I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to recover from it.¡± Xiong Qi endured the pain from his wounds. He really regretted it now¨Che shouldn¡¯t have fought with Shi Li while he was injured. Not only had he lost, his injuries had worsened.


    Xiong Qi¡¯s injury was indeed a little serious¨Chis bones were broken and were now crooked.


    A minor injury like this was nothing during modern times. They just needed to put the bones back into ce and it would be fine, but during this era, there was probably nobody who knew how to set bones.


    The doctor in the tribe, the kindly Grandpa Priest, only knew how to perform some shallow healing.


    Since that was the case, Xiong Qi would be done for if his bones healed crooked¨Cthere were people in the tribe whose bones had broken and regrown crooked. They had turned into cripples who could no longer participate in the hunts and could only join the gathering team.


    If it had been before, Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t have concerned himself over this kind of thing.


    He didn¡¯t like to manage other people¡¯s affairs after experiencing the apocalypse. Previously, he had helped the gathering team by increasing their harvest when they went out to collect things as a way of paying them back for living in the tribe.


    Now, however...


    There were very few powerful fighters in this tribe and losing a warrior like this would have a great impact on the tribe and on Xiong Ye¨CXiong Ye would have to work harder during the hunts in the future in order to support thisrge tribe of people.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Xiong Ye, didn¡¯t you learn the art of healing from the priest? Why don¡¯t you give Xiong Qi a look?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye immediately replied.


    Xiong Qi was also willing to let Xiong Ye take a look. He was now already in a state where he urgently needed treatment, ¡°I already looked for the priest, hiss... The priest said that I need to slowly recover on my own, but these past few days... Hiss... I¡¯ve been in too much pain to sleep.¡±


    Xiong Qi¡¯s broken bone was near his hip. Heid down on his side on the ground so that Xiong Ye could take a look at his wound.


    His fur was thick and regardless of whether it had been when he had been pped by the dinosaur¡¯s tail or when he had been attacked by Shi Li, the external injuries hadn¡¯t been serious at all. It was impossible to know whether or not he had broken bones just from looking at the surface.


    Xiong Ye wanted to use his hands to probe the area, but Zhou Ji said, ¡°Xiong Ye, don¡¯t we have some healing herbs? Go and bring some of them here.¡± It was better for Xiong Ye not to touch such an area.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiong Ye nodded, then went back to get the herbs.


    After driving away Xiong Ye who had been about to touch someone else¡¯s rear, Zhou Ji patted Xiong Qi¡¯s waist, ¡°The herbs that Xiong Ye picked are very effective. You¡¯ll definitely get better after you use them.¡±


    His movements as he patted Xiong Qi were very natural and didn¡¯t arouse suspicion at all, but only Zhou Ji knew that he had used his spiritual powers to setXiong Qi¡¯s bones back into ce.


    Xiong Qi heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words and felt a glimmer of hope. He didn¡¯t know if it was due to this that he felt that the area around his injury was no longer as painful. At this time, Xiong Ye came back with some herbs in hand.


    They had picked some herbs on the way back, and they had all been put together. There were herbs for reducing bleeding, calming herbs, and even some that contained quite a lot of energy and were good for the body.


    Zhou Ji intended to save thest type for Xiong Qi and wouldn¡¯t give it to Xiong Qi. He first gave Xiong Qi some calming herbs, ¡°Chew these.¡±


    He was asking him to eat this grass raw? Xiong Qi was a little puzzled but still obediently chewed and ate it. After swallowing it, he could taste a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, and it was especially ufortable.


    Xiong Ye looked at Xiong Qi sympathetically. Zhou Ji would also give him this kind of grass to eat, but he would cook it for him first. Now, Xiong Qi actually had to eat it raw... How pitiful!


    ¡°You can chew these and then put them on your wound yourself.¡± Zhou Ji handed Xiong Qi a few herbs that could treat his injuries.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiong Qi epted it and obediently did as he was told.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after you go back and sleep.¡± Zhou Ji instructed. Beastmen were extremely resilient. Although Xiong Qi had broken some bones, he should be alright after a few days of good rest.


    Unless he purposely made it difficult for himself and went off to fight again.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand what had happened and naturally wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Zhou Ji, but he stillforted Xiong Qi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll definitely be alright.¡±


    Xiong Qi didn¡¯t know that Xiong Ye was merelyforting him. He felt that his injuries no longer hurt so much and suddenly felt very grateful towards Xiong Ye.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t liked Xiong Ye very much before. Xiong Ye was very powerful, and it gave him a sense of crisis.


    But at this moment, he felt that he¡¯d been really wrong.


    Xiong Ye was truly a good person. He had been so kind to him even knowing that he was injured and might lose his fighting power. He had even gave him some of his precious herbs.


    He had to make sure to repay Xiong Yeter on!


    With that in mind, Xiong Qi obediently headed back to his cave to sleep. When he walked back towards his cave, his body was no longer as crooked as it had been before.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t notice this as he grabbed his hair and looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s eat meat.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°Alligator meat is tasty. Really!¡± Xiong Ye promised repeatedly as he ate arge mouthful of it to show Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji saw that he was enjoying it so much and also became interested in giving it a try. After tasting it, he found it eptable and ate a little more.


    Xiong Ye was delighted when he saw this.


    People who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but be a little jealous¨CZhou Ji¡¯s life was so good!


    Howe nobody gave them food to eat or tried to persuade them to eat even if they didn¡¯t want to?


    Some people were so red-eyed with jealousy that they jumped up and said to Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯ve always liked you, and I¡¯m willing to be mates with you...¡±


    ¡°I already have a mate.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He recognized the person in front of him as someone who used to chase after the women of the tribe!


    ¡°I¡¯m more powerful than Zhou Ji and am definitely better suited for you.¡± The man spoke again.


    ¡°I like Zhou Ji.¡± Xiong Ye said, then looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, you are the best in my eyes.¡±


    Zhou Ji burst outughing.


    Xiong Ye saw himughing and couldn¡¯t help but praise him, ¡°You¡¯re really very good. The food you make is delicious, and you¡¯re so good-looking.¡± He didn¡¯t know what else to praise about him and could only praise his looks!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Fine then, he hadn¡¯t thought that Xiong Ye would care about his looks.


    The two of them returned to their cave after finishing off the alligator meat.


    Xiong Ye did as Zhou Ji had asked and cut off a portion of therge chunk of wood, then began to carve out a bucket from the wood with a stone knife.


    This type of wood was very hard and using a stone knife on it wasn¡¯t easy. He turned into his bear form and used his paws to w at it... But the effect wasn¡¯t great.


    Zhou Jiughed and then went to ¡®sleep¡¯ first, casually making use of his spiritual powers to give Xiong Ye a little help.


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji had gone to sleep and reduced the force behind his actions, but for some reason, the effectiveness of his carving went up.


    He must have been too impatient in the beginning. It seemed like this wood simply needed to be carved out slowly.


    Carving out a bucket wasn¡¯t difficult. Xiong Ye finished carving out the bucket after an hour or so, then went to the valley to wash it clean and bring back a bucket of fresh water before going to sleep.


    Seeing that he¡¯d gone to sleep, Zhou Ji once again began to draw the energy from the surroundings into Xiong Ye¡¯s body.


    Xiong Ye had done a lot of work today and gone to sleepte. If Zhou Ji didn¡¯t do this, Xiong Ye might be low on energy tomorrow.


    The next day, Xiong Ye woke up and was as energetic as ever.


    He felt that he was in particrly high spirits and had a lot of energytely... Having a family and someone taking care of him really made a difference!


    Even just considering food alone¨Che never used to eat in the mornings, but now? Zhou Ji had actually used the bird eggs to make honeb scrambled eggs for him to eat!


    It was really too fragrant and far too delicious! However, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like honeb and justate the eggs on their own.


    After Xiong Ye was satiated, he left the cave to meet up with everyone in the valley¨Ctoday was another collective hunting day.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the valley yet when Xiong Ye went down. He was working on loosening his body when he heard Xiong Qi¡¯s voice, ¡°Xiong Ye!¡±


    Xiong Ye turned his head and saw Xiong Qiing towards him in excitement. He opened his arms to give him a hug, and his eyes were red as he said, ¡°Xiong Ye, thank you...¡±


    Xiong Ye dodged away without a second thought.


    Juurensha: XY, forcing his hubby to be social and help the tribe.


    xiin: XY gets his first crazyfan~

 Chapter 28 - Animal Form

    <strong>Chapter 28 Animal Form</strong>


    Xiong Ye¡¯s dodge left Xiong Qi a little perplexed, and he calmed down a lot from his initial excitement¨Chad he done something wrong?


    Xiong Ye also felt a little embarrassed, but he still said, ¡°I have a mate and should keep some distance from others!¡±


    Xiong Qi nodded, then put down his hands and said admiringly, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really a good man who cares about his mate!¡± It was very rare and difficult to find a person like Xiong Ye who was so devoted to his mate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Xiong Qi was over a decade older than him, and they hadn¡¯t interacted much before. He had never been so enthusiastic about him before...


    Xiong Qi said, ¡°Xiong Ye, my injuries are much better, and I feel great now! Thank you for healing me!¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s healing ability appeared to be better than the priest¡¯s. Xiong Ye was really too impressive!


    Xiong Qi had been desperate after losing to Shi Li.


    He had lost to a man who was over a decade younger than him. It was bad enough that he had lost all his dignity, but then his wounds grew worse, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up straight.


    The priest had given him some medicine and told him to have a good rest, but he had no way to rest at the time¨Chis injuries had been too painful.


    He thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.


    He had originally been the second strongest warrior in the tribe after Xiong He and had been an existence that everyone respected, but now? He could onlyy in his cave and endure wave after wave of pain while the people in the tribe went hunting.


    To the point where... He may never be able to hunt again.


    He had felt that it was extremely humiliating for a strong warrior like him to have to join the gathering team.


    At the time, he had even thought about dying.


    In the end though, everything turned around just as he had sunk into despair!


    Shi Li had fought with Xiong Ye and had been defeated by Xiong Ye. He hadn¡¯t seen the fight, but people who hade by to see himter had told him about it.


    The strong warriors of the younger generation had already grown up... He had forced himself out of his cave, intending to thank Xiong Ye.


    He truly didn¡¯t like Shi Li and was very happy that Xiong Ye had beaten Shi Li.


    Afterwards, Xiong Ye had said that he had wanted to help him look at his injuries... Although he felt that it was useless, he had still agreed.


    He was already in such a state. What did it matter if Xiong Ye also took a look?


    As for the herbs that Xiong Ye had given him afterwards...


    He was already in such a state. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate some herbs.


    Even if this grass was poisonous, it might count as a good thing for him if he was poisoned to death.


    So Xiong Qi didn¡¯t hesitate when he ate the medicine and went to sleep.


    He had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep like the past few days, but he actually managed to sleep really well!


    Not only that, he discovered that he could stand up straight after waking up!


    Although his injuries were still a little painful, they were much better than before. In his current state... he should be able to recover if he rested for a few more days?


    Xiong Qi was truly incredibly grateful to Xiong Ye, which was why he had been waiting for Xiong Ye since early in the morning and had rushed over to give Xiong Ye a hug as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Have you gotten a lot better?¡± Xiong Ye asked Xiong Qi in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m much better. I should be able to hunt in a few days.¡± Xiong Qi couldn¡¯t help but be a little choked up as he talked about the future, ¡°Those herbs were really effective, they must be very precious... Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks... Would you like me to give you some more?¡± Xiong Ye asked. The herbs that Zhou Ji had given Xiong Qi to eat yesterday were all things he ate frequently, and the herbs that Zhou Ji had told Xiong Qi to put on his wound were all herbs that he frequently used. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything surprising about these two herbs; why had they been so effective when Xiong Qi used them?


    Perhaps Xiong Qi would¡¯ve gotten better anyway, so that was why they had been so useful?


    ¡°No need. You don¡¯t have to give me such precious herbs.¡± Xiong Qi felt that Xiong Ye was really too generous. It was such a magical herb, but he was actually willing to give him more.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xiong Ye rushed back to the cave.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re back?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°Zhou Ji, were the herbs that you gave to Xiong Qi yesterday very precious?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can we give Xiong Qi a bit more? He feels that they¡¯re very useful.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji had no objections. Xiong Ye no longer needed the calming herbs, so he might as well give them all to Xiong Qi... Zhou Ji took out all the calming herbs and gave them to Xiong Ye, ¡°Give these to him and tell him to split it into six bundles. He should eat each portion with meat, and then go to sleep after eating.¡±


    For beastmen with such amazing resilience, eating and sleeping well was already enough for them to recover!


    Xiong Ye agreed, then took the herbs with him and went back down to give them to Xiong Qi.


    Xiong Qi became even more grateful, ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiong Ye was such a great person. In the past, he actually hadn¡¯t known that he should interact more with Xiong Ye!


    Xiong Qi made up his mind. He must properly repay Xiong Ye in the future.


    Xiong Qi used to be one of the strongest warriors in the hunting team. Although he was now injured and unable to participate in the hunts, Xiong He still gave him a little more meat than the members of the gathering team, and he still had some meat stored up from before.


    Now that Xiong Ye had told him to eat the meat and herbs before going back to sleep, he did so without hesitation.


    Therefore, while the hunting team was out hunting that day, Xiong Qi was sleeping at home.


    After Xiong Ye gave the herbs to Xiong Qi, he joined the hunting team and waited for the hunt to begin.


    Xiong He saw that practically everyone had arrived and asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Shi Li isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Someone spoke up.


    ¡°Go and call him.¡± Xiong He said.


    The man went to call him and soon returned with Shi Li.


    Shi Li had lost face the day before yesterday, so he hadn¡¯te out at all on the previous day and stayed in his cave to cultivate. He had originally not wanted toe out today either¨CIf he didn¡¯t have enough food, he could go out hunting alone instead of following the hunting team.


    However, when someone came to call him over, he suddenly remembered something.


    Those who were clearly capable of participating in the collective hunts but refused to work for the tribe would be expelled!


    The world outside of the tribe wasn¡¯t beautiful. In his past life, the entire tribe had been driven out of the valley, and life had been very, very hard when they were forced to wander outside. There was no need to even mention meat¨Cit was difficult to even find enough grass to fill their bellies.


    At that time, many people in the tribe had died because they had been too hungry and had eaten things they shouldn¡¯t have.


    When Shi Li went back to think about that kind of life, he really didn¡¯t know how he had managed to persevere. Now, however, he didn¡¯t want to have to live that kind of life at all.


    Shi Li ultimately chose to leave his cave and join the hunting team.


    The day before yesterday, Xiong Ye had been injured in the fierce battle with Shi Li, but he had Zhou Ji to take care of him, so the wounds on his body had already healed.


    Shi Li had received no such treatment.


    Shi Li¡¯s injuries had been heavier than Xiong Ye¡¯s, and they also hadn¡¯t been treated. They currently looked quite serious, and his face, where he had been pped by a bear paw, was still swollen.


    Xiong He nced at Shi Li. When he arranged the teams, he had Xiong Ye take over the team that had originally been led by Shi Li and assigned Shi Li to join his own team to hunt.


    He considered the matter from many angles. First, Shi Li was now injured and might not be able to lead a team well. Secondly, he wanted to give Xiong Ye a chance to practice leading a team.


    Also, he would be able to separate Shi Li from his daughter this way.


    The people in the tribe didn¡¯t find any problems with this arrangement, but Shi Li felt a little humiliated.


    He used to have feelings for people in the tribe, but now... He suddenly felt that it would be pretty good to let this tribe be destroyed in the catastrophe that would arriveter on so that all the people who had seen him in such a messy state would die.


    He was never going to alert these people to the uing trouble!


    Shi Li narrowed his eyes as he followed Xiong He to leave the tribe.


    Xiong Ye also led his own team and set out happily.


    After the hunters had left, the gathering team would also depart.


    The people in the gathering team hadn¡¯t concerned themselves with Zhou Ji before, and nobody used to wait for him, but Zhou Ji had really been in the limelight and he had attracted attention over the past few days, so someone called out to him, ¡°Zhou Ji, we¡¯re going to go gathering!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going today.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t be given anythingter!¡± The leader of the gathering team was a little upset.


    Before, he hadn¡¯t cared that Zhou Ji was a cker because he had pitied him. Now, however, Zhou Ji no longer made him feel sympathetic, and he just felt jealous instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The people from the gathering team looked at Zhou Ji in displeasure and felt that Zhou Ji was a lost cause.


    After picking up Xiong Ye, was he no longer willing to even do the simplest gathering task? A person like that would be done for sooner orter!


    The leader of the collection team had already decided to find Xiong Heter to lodge aint.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t care about those things. There were two things he needed to do today.


    One of the things was to take a look at his own animal form and see exactly what kind of animal he was¨CHe couldn¡¯t go into a marriage without knowing his own race, cough!


    The other thing was to find a couple of nts with a very high concentration of energy to give to Xiong Ye as a wedding gift.


    For this marriage, Xiong Ye had already provided the house... No, the cave, and the furniture. He was also hunting hard to support the family. Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t just go in empty handed.


    But he didn¡¯t want to hunt.


    In hisst life, after killing and fighting for so many years and killing countless zombies, he really didn¡¯t want to kill anymore.


    And... some bad things might happen if he really made a move.


    Since he couldn¡¯t support their family that way, he could only work hard and take better care of Xiong Ye.


    He had already transmigrated here for two months and had gone out frequently during the day and asionally at night. Other than determining that this world was full of energy, he had also ascertained two other things.


    The first thing was that some nts contained more energy than others in this world, and some nts even contained a very powerful kind of energy, making them equivalent to a naturally grown heavenly treasure.


    The second thing was that in this world, there were some animals that were more powerful than others. And they... should have mutated because something they had eaten had caused the change.


    The nts that Zhou Ji had seen near the tribe didn¡¯t contain much energy, but there might be such things in other ces... He nned to go out and search for these nts.


    Zhou Ji headed in the opposite direction from the gathering team.


    He walked slowly at first but gradually began to pick up speed.


    As a nt ability user, the forest was his home, not to mention that he had his powerful spiritual powers.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s pace was faster than Xiong Ye¡¯s at full speed.


    An hourter, he left the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s hunting grounds.


    The Big Bear tribe was situated within a forest. Zhou Ji had arrived at the outskirts of the forest where there was grasnd.


    He sent out his spiritual power and saw that there were many dinosaurs living in this grasnd, most of which were huge in size.


    In this world, there were many animals whose weight could be measured in tons. Even in their tribe... Their tribal chief, Xiong He¡¯s animal form weighed about one ton.


    It was said that Xiong Ye would be able to achieve this weight in a few years.


    His mate¡¯s size, was really very big.


    Zhou Ji sighed over Xiong Ye¡¯s size and began to look into how to transform into his animal form.


    When people in the tribe wanted to change into their animal forms, it seemed like an easy matter that happened very quickly, but he had never done it before and didn¡¯t really know how to initiate the process.


    Zhou Ji was still mulling over the matter when he suddenly felt his body begin to swell.


    It was a very wonderful feeling. It wasn¡¯t painful or ufortable, and other than the feeling of his clothing bing a little tight before it all tore apart, he didn¡¯t feel anything else.


    However, he had already be something else in the blink of an eye.


    This world was truly miraculous.


    What was even more incredible was... Zhou Ji looked at the trees beside him.


    He had been studying how to turn into his animal form while under that tree just now. At the time, he had felt that this tree was very big, but now... This tree was so small!


    What the hell had he be?


    Zhou Ji had an ominous premonition. He wanted to raise his hands but in the end, he could only take a step forward. Not only that, the earth beneath his feet shook slightly with this step.


    He could clearly see that some animals who hadn¡¯t taken him seriously and had been idly foraging for food near him were now running for their lives.


    Zhou Ji wanted to touch his nose in reaction, but as a result... A very, very long trunk appeared before his eyes.


    This was... his nose.


    No, it wasn¡¯t only his nose. He also had two very long teeth in front of him. Those two long, curved tusks looked particrly fierce.


    Well. The truth was out. He had turned into an elephant.


    But... Were elephants this big?


    xiin: (who needs context when the phrases are good enough on their own?)


    His mate¡¯s size, was really very big.


    Zhou Ji sighed over Xiong Ye¡¯s size.


    Juurensha: Ahahaha, man Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye might be really excited about your size, if you know what I mean.... ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

 Chapter 29 - Mammoth

    <strong>Ch29 ¨C Mammoth</strong>


    Zhou Ji studied his current body.


    He had initially thought that he had be an elephant, but soon realized that he hadn¡¯t transformed into the type of elephant that he had in mind.


    Before the apocalypse had hit in his previous life, there had been many kinds of elephants, thergest of which was the African elephant¨Cthe males could weigh over ten tons.


    And now... For some reason, he felt like he was bigger than the African elephant in his memories? Also... African elephants didn¡¯t seem to have tusks as long as his?


    Zhou Ji studied the tusks in front of him andpared them with the trees beside him, then came to the conclusion that his tusks might actually be three or four meters long.


    His tusks were very impressive!


    Not only did he have long tusks, his body was also very tall. He appeared to be approximately four meters tall, and as for his weight, although he couldn¡¯t estimate it, he should be a little heavier than an African elephant?


    Not only that, African elephants didn¡¯t have fur, and he seemed to be have a long, shaggy pelt.


    Zhou Ji suddenly thought of an animal that had long been extinct on Earth¨Cmammoths.


    Wooly mammoths, also known as mammoths, were one of thergest elephants in the world, and also one of thergest mammals to have ever existed in the world.


    He had previously thought that Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form was very big, but now he had just be a creature many timesrger than Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was expected to weigh one ton in the future. As for him, he probably weighed about ten tons right now?


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± This animal form waspletely different from what he had imagined he would be!


    This animal form was what the original owner of this body would¡¯ve awakened as and wasn¡¯t rted to him. He had originally believed that since the previous master of this body was a congenital fool, his awakened animal form should be a gentle, weak herbivore.


    As a result... His awakened animal form was indeed a herbivore, but it wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    Even as a male lion, Shi Li could probably be trampled to death by him with just one foot, right?


    Zhou Ji took a few awkward steps, then tried to use his nose again, and then finally decided to act as though he had never awakened an animal form at all.


    If the people in the tribe learned that he had awakened such a powerful animal form, they definitely wouldn¡¯t forget about him every time they went out hunting, but he wasn¡¯t about to go and join the hunts.


    While he was surviving the apocalypse, he had probably killed too much, and some minor problems had arisen... It would be better if he didn¡¯t kill anything.


    Since that was the case, he might as well keep his animal form a secret.


    After spending a bit of time adapting to his animal form, Zhou Ji immediately switched back to his human form.


    The clothing and pants that he had spent a lot of time making had already burst apart. Fortunately, fixing them didn¡¯t take very long... Zhou Ji plucked out a seed from his pocket and sprouted it, then watched as it turned into a tiny vine that quickly patched up his clothes.


    After putting on his clothes, Zhou Ji looked at the huge footprints left on the ground and sighed.


    He had thought that if his animal form was cute, he could turn into an animal and apany Xiong Ye in his animal form, but now... His animal form had absolutely nothing to do with the word ¡®cute¡¯. In fact, Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form seemed cute inparison to his.


    Zhou Ji could only act as though he didn¡¯t know what his animal form was and move on.


    Along the way, he collected some more energy-rich nts, but he was unable to find the wedding gift he wanted.


    It was gettingte, and he should head back...


    Zhou Ji returned quite early, and even the gathering team hadn¡¯te back yet. Seeing the situation, he breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Xiong Ye had told him not to run around randomly. If Xiong Ye knew that he had actually gone somewhere far away, he would have a hard time exining it.


    Thinking of this point, Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He had never thought that there woulde a time when he started caring about what other people thought.


    Zhou Ji brought some nts with him into the valley and saw that Xiong Qi, along with the children and elderly of the tribe, were sitting... no, lying down together.


    These people were all lying down in the sun in a corner of the valley, chatting while basking in the sunlight.


    These elderly people had experienced a lot of wind and rain, and were quite wise. At this time, they were telling the children of the tribe, ¡°Xiong Ye being willing to take care of any of you is a kindness. You all should remember his kindness and repay him for itter on.¡± Xiong Ye had a very good temper, but if these people weren¡¯t grateful, he certainly wouldn¡¯t continue to look out for them.


    They shouldn¡¯t take Xiong Ye¡¯s goodness for granted.


    The children of the tribe nodded earnestly. They understood this logic. Xiong Ye helped them even if their parents didn¡¯t necessarily look after them. They would naturally be grateful for this.


    The elderly person continued, ¡°You all should learn from him and strive to be a man like him in the future...¡±


    Those children all nodded emphatically.


    It wasmon to have the elderly educate the children like this in the tribe, and the adult beastmen usually wouldn¡¯t interrupt. Today, however, Xiong Qi spoke up and added a few words, ¡°Xiong Ye is really a good person. He¡¯s especially strong, and he has behaved differently from others, even from childhood. While others were ying or basking in the sun, he was always practicing his skills and never rxed...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very powerful. In a few years, he¡¯ll be the strongest person in the tribe!¡±


    ¡°He even knows medicine! He learned a lot of things from the priest.¡±


    ......


    Xiong Qi heaped praise after praise onto Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye had saved his life, so he felt that he couldn¡¯t possibly praise him too much.


    No, he wasn¡¯t even exaggerating at all. He was simply speaking the truth and had even understated some of the facts. For example, he felt that Xiong Ye¡¯s healing ability was better than the priest¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t dare say it because he feared that it would make the priest unhappy.


    Xiong Qi knew quite a lot about Xiong Ye. For example, he also knew that Xiong Ye had secretly gone out hunting with the hunting team when he was thirteen or fourteen years old.


    He used to think that Xiong Ye was just fooling around and making trouble, but now he felt that Xiong Ye really deserved his reputation. He really was simply that impressive.


    The old man who had originally been using Xiong Ye to educate the children, ¡°......¡± Unexpectedly, Xiong Qi said such things and helped them do their work for them!


    Zhou Ji listened in as these people praised Xiong Ye and felt exceptionally satisfied.


    His little bear was indeed the best in this entire tribe.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know that there was a group of people in the tribe who were using various new ways to praise him, but at this moment, he also rather wanted to praise himself.


    He felt that he was very amazing¨Che¡¯d actually managed to catch a Gargoyleosaurus!


    The Gargoyleosaurus was a type of armored dinosaur. It had a short body, thick armor tes on its back, and many pointed bones that protruded out in spikes. It was very difficult to deal with them, but he had managed to catch one.


    Although he had only been able to catch it because it was quite old, it was still cause for celebration.


    This Gargoyleosaurus was over four meters long, and there was more than a ton of meat on its bones. That was one thousand kilograms! Not only that, the bones of the could be used to make weapons or traded for salt.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s hunting team couldn¡¯t bring back such a big dinosaur whole and could only split it into pieces so that each person could then carry back different sections. For example, he carried the ¡®armor¡¯ of the Gargoyleosaurus on his back and went back into his animal form.


    Although doing this left a sticky mess on his fur and wasn¡¯t veryfortable, Xiong Ye still felt very prestigious when he went back.


    Those who had gone hunting with Xiong Ye also felt very proud. Lang Yin even gave Xiong Ye several worshipful gazes.


    After ncing at Xiong Ye, she sighed again and began to look at the others in the team.


    Finding a good father for her children really wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    Xiong Ye went straight back to the tribe after obtaining such a good harvest.


    As soon as he returned, he saw Zhou Ji standing in the middle of the valley. It was as though he had been waiting for him.


    Xiong Ye ran happily towards Zhou Ji and showed off the skin of the Gargoyleosaurus that was hanging over his back.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The stench of blood and raw meat was really horrible, and Xiong Ye had even carried such a thing on his back. His fur was matted with blood!


    Fortunately, Xiong Ye was probably afraid of making him dirty, so he hadn¡¯t pressed up against him.


    Zhou Ji let out a sigh and said, ¡°Go and wash up first.¡±


    Xiong Ye roared, put down the Gargoyleosaurus skin, and ran back out of the valley.


    Zhou Ji followed behind him. Xiong Ye¡¯s entire body was covered in fur, and he felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it properly.


    He hadn¡¯t found any soap-like nts that could be used as soap yet. How should he help Xiong Ye wash up? Should he use nt ash?


    Zhou Ji was still mulling over this when he saw that the huge brown bear had rushed towards the stream near the tribal grounds.


    Water sshed, and the clear water was stained with blood.


    The originally quiet stream was suddenly disturbed like this; the fish would probably have all swum off...


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have a chance to finish his thought when he saw some unknown, razor-toothed fish swimming towards Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye used his sharp eyes and nimble hands... No, sharp eyes and a quick mouth to snap them up and toss them up onto the shore.


    Undoubtedly it had been the bloody scent around Xiong Ye that had attracted the predators in the river. As a result, the predators who hade to ¡®eat¡¯ were instead killed by Xiong Ye.


    His little bear was just that impressive.


    Zhou Ji sat on the bank, watching Xiong Ye catch fish, then said, ¡°Xiong Ye, your body is caked with blood and debris. Isn¡¯t it going to be hard to wash off?¡±


    The brown bear looked at Zhou Ji and roared softly, then turned into human form, ¡°Nope. It¡¯s very easy to wash. Ites off easily once I take on human form!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He had almost forgotten about this method.


    Additionally... Xiong Ye was naked in front of him for a while again.


    Although it was easy to clean the dirt and grime off his body after he became human, his hair was still difficult to deal with. Xiong Ye sat by the stream and pulled irritably at his hair.


    He wanted to hurry up and finish washing so that they could head back, but it simply wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°There are snakes and things in the river. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯te over.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Jiughed a little, ¡°Won¡¯t it be okay if you just keep an eye out?¡±


    Zhou Ji stood in the shallow water by the side of the stream and helped Xiong Ye wash his hair. Xiong Ye kept his eyes open wide as he stared unblinkingly at the water, afraid that some carnivorous fish or snake that didn¡¯t know what was good for it woulde and try to hurt Zhou Ji.


    However, there was nothing attacking from the water at all. There were just some little fish swimming around his feet that helped dislodge the dirt from his feet.


    Not only that, his head also felt veryfortable. Zhou Ji¡¯s movements were very slow, but he also did a great job helping him clean up his hair.


    Suddenly, Xiong Ye was no longer in such a hurry. He even wished that Zhou Ji would spend more time washing his hair. ¡°It¡¯s the first time that someone has helped me wash my hair.¡±


    ¡°I can wash it for you all the time in the future.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he spoke. There was nothing he was required to do in this world, so he could eat, sleep, and focus on raising this little bear properly every day.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He wanted to immediately dive into the water and catch more fish for Zhou Ji to eat!


    ¡ª-


    xiin: ZJ thinks of XY as ¡®his little bear¡¯ now *aw*


    Juurensha: A. Also, it¡¯s nice that everyone is raising up XY as an example for others to follow!

 Chapter 30 - Midnight

    <strong>Chapter 30 Midnight </strong>


    Xiong Ye wanted to wash for a bit longer, but Zhou Ji quickly finished helping him scrub his hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    By the time the two of them arrived back at the tribe together, Xiong He and the rest had already returned.


    Xiong He¡¯s team had captured quite a lot of prey this time, but none of it was as big as the dinosaur that Xiong Ye had caught. Even so, everyone was very satisfied.


    Today was a rare bumper harvest day, and everyone was very happy. Even those who were sad due to the deaths of those from the salt team had smiles on their faces.


    Herds of herbivorous dinosaurs would flee in panic when they first saw a carnivorous dinosaur, but after the carnivorous dinosaur had hunted down one of their brethren and had begun to eat, the herbivorous dinosaurs would stop running and continue to calmly carry on grazing in the carnivorous dinosaur¡¯s vicinity.


    People in the Big Bear Tribe weren¡¯t like this, but in this kind of environment, they also wouldn¡¯t grieve over the dead for too long.


    ¡°Every warrior will be able to get tens of kilograms of meat today.¡±


    ¡°Even the people from the gathering team will be allocated quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°We should be able to trade for a lot of salt with the Gargoyleosaurus armor!¡±


    ......


    The people in the tribe chattered amongst themselves as they cut apart the dinosaurs, sttering blood all over their bodies. Some even patted their chests with bloody hands and showed off the marks to others as they boasted about how they had hunted down their prey.


    Xiong Bai was among them.


    Zhou Ji watched Xiong Bai, a girl, act like this and felt that the scene was a little difficult to take in.


    Of course, the others obviously didn¡¯t think so. Some men clearly enjoyed Xiong Bai¡¯s behavior.


    In such an environment, the extremely clean Zhou Ji and the freshly-washed Xiong Ye seemed particrly out of ce. Some people who had originally been very excited, wanting to go up and greet Xiong Ye and pat him on his shoulder, felt too embarrassed to do so.


    So, there was only Xiong Qi who came over and said, ¡°Xiong Ye, you were very impressive today and actually managed to catch a Gargoyleosaurus! What¡¯s more, you look different today. You stand out from the crowd!¡±


    Xiong Ye was a little embarrassed from the praise, and Zhou Ji felt a little speechless¨CHowe he felt that Xiong Qi had developed a new tendency for ttering?


    Fortunately, Xiong He interrupted Xiong Qi¡¯s endless praise. ¡°Everyone should go to the river to wash up! How do you guys think you look, covered in blood? And that meat and intestines, take them and wash them too! I¡¯ll divide up the meat after everyone¡¯s washed up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Everyone responded loudly and gleefully went to the river to wash themselves clean.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji went to put their new harvest in the cave¨Cthe man-eating fish that Xiong Ye had caught using his own body as bait.


    This kind of fish was called man-eating fish, but it couldn¡¯t really eat people. After all, they weren¡¯t that big.


    It was just that they were extremely sensitive to the scent of blood. If someone with a wound went into the water, they would most likely be surrounded by these man-eating fish and be bitten fiercely.


    Uh... If someone was seriously injured and fell into the water, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they ended up devoured until nothing remained but bones.


    ¡°This kind of man-eating fish is really tasty. One time, I had a leg injury when I was trying to catch fish in the water. Several man-eating fish rushed at me, and then I caught them all and ate until I was really full!¡± Xiong Ye shared stories from when he was a child with Zhou Ji. Back then, he had been very, very hungry and hadn¡¯t been able to catch any fish. He had been frustrated, but had unexpectedly managed to hook some man-eating fish!


    Later on, he came up with a better way to catch the man-eating fish, which was to jump into the water and wash up when he was covered in blood.


    Unfortunately, there were fewer and fewer man-eating fish nowadays...


    Xiong Ye was very happy as he spoke, describing it as a very amusing story, but Zhou Ji was a little distressed.


    Xiong Ye should¡¯ve been very young at that time, but he had to work so hard just for a mouthful of food...


    Having experienced the end of the world, Zhou Ji had always thought that life in the tribe was very good, Now, however, he began to feel that Xiong Ye had been quite pitiable.


    When he realized this, Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t helpughing a bit.


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji wasughing and grew even more delighted. He talked more about the man-eating fish as they headed back to the valley and waited for the meat to be distributed.


    He was still speaking when the priest came up to stop him, ¡°Xiong Ye.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, is something the matter?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The priest said. ¡°What kind of herbs did you give Xiong Qi? Why were they so miraculous?¡±


    Today, Xiong Qi had constantly been finding ways to praise Xiong Ye. The priest had heard it of course, and then be curious, ¡°Could it be that you found the legendary Beast God Fruit?¡±


    As an apprentice of the previous priest, the current priest knew a lot about the outside world. He also knew that there were some miraculous nts in this world, such as the Beast God Fruit.


    It was said that the Beast God Fruit was a small, red fruit. As long as someone ate one, they would be able to enhance their strength and be a Beast King.


    Although the priest had never seen such a thing, he believed everything that the previous priest had told him and was convinced that there existed Beast God Fruits in this world.


    The stories said that it was a gift that the Beast God had left for the beastmen.


    ¡°No, how could I possibly have the Beast God Fruit?¡± Xiong Qi had heard the priest talk of the legends surrounding the Beast God before, so he said, ¡°I only gave Xiong Qi a type ofmon medicinal herb.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji as he spoke.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°It¡¯s actually a kind of medicinal herb that helps people sleep. I was very noisy as a child, and my mother would feed it to me.¡±


    ¡°There are herbs like that?¡± The priest was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°You will sleep very sweetly after taking this herb. And if you sleep well, your body will naturally recover... Xiong Ye and I have eaten it before. Since Xiong Qi said that his body hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep, we gave him some.¡±


    The priest was suddenly enlightened.


    He had no way to deal with Xiong Qi¡¯s injuries, but seeing that Xiong Qi had recovered so much overnight, he had thought that Xiong Ye had given him some treasure to eat. Unexpectedly, it was just some medicinal herbs that would put him to sleep... ¡°What does this kind of medicinal herb look like? Can you let me take a look?¡±


    ¡°I gave the rest of the herbs to Xiong Qi.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask him for it right away!¡± The priest said.


    Zhou Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him. Seeing that the priest had left, he turned to Xiong Ye and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I gave you those herbs to eat without your permission before...¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You did it for my sake!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with Zhou Ji giving him those medicinal herbs at all, ¡°No wonder I was sleeping so well before! It turns out it was because of those herbs. It makes a lot of sense that sleeping well leads to good health. My body¡¯s been really healthytely; should I go and get more of those herbs to eat?¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯ve been sleeping very welltely even without those herbs.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve always slept really well, and I don¡¯t really have to eat those things.¡± Xiong Ye wanted to say that it had been a bit of a waste for Zhou Ji to feed him those herbs in the first ce, but then he abruptly realized that he hadn¡¯t been sleeping all that well back when Shi Li had broken up with him.


    Later, Zhou Ji had begun to feed him, and he had finally started to sleep well again.


    Zhou Ji was really dedicated to taking care of him... Xiong Ye was a little touched.


    Zhou Ji: It was so easy to trick the little bear. But that made sense; even the priest of the tribe was easy to deceive, let alone a little bear...


    While Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were talking, the priest had already gone to look for Xiong Qi and asked him for Xiong Ye¡¯s herbs.


    Xiong Qi felt a lot of respect for the priest and hurriedly brought out the herbs for him. He added, ¡°Priest, this must be a very precious herb. It was extremely effective.¡±


    The priest nced at Xiong Qi and said, ¡°Yes, it is indeed a very precious herb that I have never seen before. Beast God is watching over us. It was really very nice of Xiong Ye to give you those herbs.¡±


    He had recently enjoyed Xiong Ye¡¯s honey, so the priest didn¡¯t mind saying a few more good words for Xiong Ye in front of Xiong Qi, so that Xiong Qi would feel even more grateful towards Xiong Ye.


    This was also good for Xiong Qi; Xiong Ye was most likely going to be the tribal chief in the future. If Xiong Qi had continued looking down on Xiong Ye like he had been before, it would have made things more difficult for him in the long run.


    Xiong Qi had already felt very grateful towards Xiong Ye, and he became even more so after hearing the priest¡¯s words.


    Shi Li saw that Xiong Qi could now walk normally and frowned.


    He remembered that in hisst life, Xiong Qi had also been injured when he came back from the salt exchange expedition. Later on, because he hadn¡¯t taken care of his own injury and had gone hunting as usual, for some unknown reason, his entire body had eventually healed crooked, and his fighting power had been greatly reduced...


    Xiong Qi had be useless, and Xiong He also diedter on, so he had been left to be the tribal chief in the end.


    But why was Xiong Qi doing so well now?


    He hadnded hits on Xiong Qi¡¯s wounds several times during their fight. Xiong Qi¡¯s injuries clearly should¡¯ve be even more serious now than they had been in hisst life.


    Things had changed, and all of this made Shi Li a little anxious. And while Shi Li was thinking, Xiong Qi had run over to talk to Niu Er.


    Niu Er had nearly died and had also been saved. He felt that he and Niu Er had many things to talk about.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Niu Er had stayed in his cave all day today, he would¡¯ve probably tried to have a good chat with Niu Er even earlier.


    As for this chat... Xiong Qi just knew that Niu Er must have taken the same herbs he had.


    Niu Er¡¯s injuries had been much more serious than his. Xiong Qi would¡¯ve lost his fighting power from his wounds, but Niu Er¡¯s injuries... Everyone had thought that Niu Er would die.


    However, Xiong Qi ultimately didn¡¯t lose his fighting power, and Niu Er hadn¡¯t died.


    All of this must be because of Xiong Ye. It must be due to the medicinal herbs that Xiong Ye had given them.


    Xiong Qi felt even more indebted to Xiong Ye. Now with Xiong Qi saying all these things, Niu Er, who had already felt grateful to Xiong Ye, was also moved to tears. Only, Niu Er wasn¡¯t as talkative as Xiong Qi and wouldn¡¯t boast about Xiong Ye everywhere the way Xiong Qi did.


    Even so, Niu Er had already made up his mind to repay Xiong Ye in the future.


    While Xiong Qi was busy praising Xiong Ye everywhere to the skies, Xiong He began to divvy up the meat.


    Every warrior of the tribe was given a lot of meat, and even Xiong Qi and Niu Er received quite a bit. Xiong He even said, ¡°You guys should focus on getting better. After you¡¯ve recovered, you can continue to participate in the hunts.¡±


    Xiong Qi and Niu Er nodded one after the other, and the two of them decided to have a full meal, then get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    It seemed as though their injuries would heal on their own just by sleeping.


    It took Xiong He a lot of time to portion out the meat. Since there was a lot of meat to go around, the things that the gathering team had collected weren¡¯t given out that day and were instead boiled together in arge pot for everyone to eat as they liked.


    At this time, the head of the gathering team found an opportunity to talk to Xiong He and said, ¡°Chief, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t work very seriously when he was in the gathering team in the past, and today, he simply refused toe with us to go gathering. Since he¡¯s like this, he shouldn¡¯t get a portion of the food at all.¡±


    Those who were unwilling to contribute to the tribe would be shunned by the entire tribe! When that happened, perhaps even Xiong Ye would lose interest in Zhou Ji!


    The head of the gathering team wanted to see Zhou Ji get in trouble.


    However...


    Xiong He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t give Zhou Ji any food today in the first ce. In the past, Zhou Ji often wouldn¡¯te over to get the meat he was allocated either, but today he directly told me he didn¡¯t want any.¡±


    The head of the gathering team: ¡°......¡± How could that be?


    Xiong He continued, ¡°Xiong Ye has spoken to me about Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji hasn¡¯t awakened an animal form, is slow at doing things, and his body isn¡¯t that good. In the future, if he wants to go gathering, then let him go. If he doesn¡¯t want to, then let him be... In any case, he has Xiong Ye to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Chief, how could that be eptable? There are rules in this tribe!¡± The head of the gathering team was dissatisfied.


    ¡°Why not? It has always been like this. Previously, when Zhou Ji was stupid and foolish and stayed in his cave all day long, hadn¡¯t it also been like that? Only, Zhou Ji¡¯s mother took care of him before, and now it¡¯s Xiong Ye taking care of him.¡± Xiong He added, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in that.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Zhou Ji. There were many people in the tribe who couldn¡¯t work but still took food. Compared to them, Zhou Ji was already a lot better!


    The head of the gathering team: This really made others envious!


    Xiong Ye had indeed brought up this matter with Xiong He because Zhou Ji had said he couldn¡¯t participate too much in the gathering tasks and didn¡¯t want to spend the day following the team.


    In fact, Xiong Ye disapproved of this kind of thing. He always felt that regardless of who it was, they should still try to support themselves. Otherwise, they would simply be too useless.


    However, in Zhou Ji¡¯s case, he also felt that Zhou Ji was so pale and delicate that it wasn¡¯t very good to have him work too hard.


    Zhou Ji ate very little and didn¡¯t like to eat dinosaur meat. The bits and pieces that Xiong He allocated to the people in the gathering team were always left untouched by him. Since that was the case, it didn¡¯t matter if Zhou Ji didn¡¯t take meat from the tribe... It also wouldn¡¯t make any difference if he didn¡¯t go out with the gathering team.


    In any case, he was there to take care of Zhou Ji.


    Taking care of Zhou Ji was really easy. In the past, Shi Li had said that he was strong and didn¡¯t need his help, but in fact, the amount of meat he had given to Shi Li to eat was much, much more than what he gave to Zhou Ji now.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye simply went and notified Xiong He about this matter.


    However, despite the fact that he had done all this, Xiong Ye still emphasized to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, you have to learn how to deal with others. Too many idents can happen in this world. If something happens to me one day...¡± In fact, Zhou Ji was capable of gathering. He was just afraid that Zhou Ji would have a bad rtionship with the people in the tribe...


    ¡°Nothing will happen to you.¡± Zhou Ji said firmly. It didn¡¯t really matter if Xiong Ye went hunting in the surrounding areas, but if he took on dangerous tasks like going to trade for salt, he would definitely go with him.


    Additionally, he would think of ways to improve Xiong Ye¡¯s strength.


    When Xiong Ye heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, he puffed out his chest proudly¨CZhou Ji believed in him this much. He certainly couldn¡¯t let Zhou Ji down!


    After the meat was divided up, the majority of the tribe stayed in the valley to roast their meat while Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye returned to their cave.


    Xiong Ye had gone hunting that day, and Zhou Ji was toozy to go and collect firewood, so the two of them still didn¡¯t have any firewood. Fortunately, the children of the tribe had picked up a lot of it for them, so they no longercked firewood.


    When they arrived back at the cave, they lit a fire at the entrance. Zhou Ji began to make fish soup for himself, and Xiong Ye began to roast meat.


    Roasting things in the cave was actually very inconvenient. Even if the fire was lit on the tform by the cave entrance, a bit of the smoke would still slither into the cave. Sometimes, when a gust of wind blew by, the entire cave would end up choked with smoke.


    Previously, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t bothered to deal with it because he had his spiritual powers and wasn¡¯t affected by it. Now, he began thinking about expanding the tform and fixing up the cave.


    Also, the food that they ate was too monotonous. Zhou Ji felt that they could get some other things to eat. For example, they could try and make some sauces, pickle some vegetables, or things like that.


    There were many varieties of pickled vegetables. Not only were they delicious on their own, they could also be used to add vor to boiled or steamed meat.


    Unfortunately, all of these things required salt, and the tribe just happened to becking in salt.


    Originally, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t wanted to concern himself over these things at all. Now, he discovered that there were actually a lot of things he needed to worry about.


    However, there was no other way. If he wanted to live well and livefortably, he couldn¡¯t be totally indifferent to everything...


    The man-eating fish was really very tasty, but all of them had been boiled every single time, and other than salt, there were no other seasonings, so it started to taste verymonce as he ate more of it.


    Zhou Ji began to miss chili peppers. It was too bad that he hadn¡¯t managed to find any near the tribe.


    It was still early after they finished dinner, so Zhou Ji listened as Xiong Ye recounted his adventures from the day.


    Xiong Ye enthusiastically spoke a lot. After finishing his ount of what had happened, he asked Zhou Ji, ¡°What about you? What did you do today?¡±


    ¡°I found some edible nts around the tribe.¡± Zhou Ji said, then took out a nt and gave it to Xiong Ye, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Xiong Ye felt rather helpless as he ate some; Zhou Ji really liked to feed him grass!


    He really didn¡¯t like the taste of grass, but this was a token of Zhou Ji¡¯s care, and he might as well eat it.


    After Xiong Ye chomped on some grass, Zhou Ji sent him to bed.


    The nt he had given to Xiong Ye contained energy. He wanted Xiong Ye to sleep early, so that he could help Xiong Ye sort through that energy.


    The two of them closed the door to their cave and went to sleep. Xiong Ye fell asleep quickly, and when Zhou Ji saw that he was sleeping, he got up and began to help Xiong Ye absorb the energy into his body.


    As he sorted and guided... Zhou Ji began to develop some ideas on how to get Xiong Ye to absorb this energy on his own.


    He didn¡¯t want to wreck this world¡¯s food chain¨CIf all beastmen became incredibly powerful, this¡¯s ecology might be destroyed.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he just made Xiong Ye strong.


    Zhou Ji simply helped Xiong Ye sort out and absorb the energy, thenid down in his own bed and prepared to go to sleep.


    However, he was startled awake as soon as he managed to dip into sleep¨CSomeone hade to the entrance of the cave where he and Xiong Ye lived.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s eyebrows immediately drew together into a frown.


    He was unustomed to having people around him, and the sudden appearance of a person nearby made him very unhappy.


    He spread out his spiritual power, then discovered that the person standing there was Shi Li. Shi Li hesitated for a moment at the entrance to the cave, then abruptly began to knock on the door. ¡°Xiong Ye!¡±


    Shi Li¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t eaten any calming herbs, and Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t deliberately made use of his spiritual powers to soothe him... He woke up immediately. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Shi Li said.


    Xiong Ye frowned and got up. He was disgruntled as he opened the door and looked at Shi Li, ¡°What did youe here for?¡± It was alreadyte at night. What had Shi Lie for? He was going to wake Zhou Ji up with this noise!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Li said.


    Xiong Ye was very impatient with him, ¡°What are you telling me this for?¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have gone back on my word, and I shouldn¡¯t have gotten together with Lang Yin... In fact, the person I¡¯ve always liked was you. I only like you...¡± Shi Li¡¯s expression was full of repentance.


    Perhaps Xiong Ye would have felt a little moved if Shi Li had spoken words like these a few days earlier, but now... ¡°It¡¯s alright. I forgive you.¡± There was nothing between him and Shi Li now. He had already let it go.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I know that you still have me in your heart. Are you willing to get back together with me again?¡± Shi Li looked at Xiong Ye excitedly.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to be mates with Zhou Ji.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Zhou Ji is so weak. Are you sure you want to be mates with him?¡± Shi Li said, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m the only one who would suit you best. We¡¯ve been together for so long!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down...¡± Xiong Ye was unhappy now.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t lower his voice at all. ¡°Xiong Ye, as long as you¡¯re with me, you will obtain the most supreme glory in the future. You definitely won¡¯t regret it!¡± As he spoke, he tried to reach out and embrace Xiong Ye to give him a kiss.


    This was something they had often done in his memories.


    However, during this time period... They had never been intimate before. Let alone, at this moment, Xiong Ye was really disgusted with Shi Li.


    Xiong Ye was caught by surprise and instinctively pushed him away hard in rejection.


    The energy in his body had not yet been fully absorbed, and during this push, he unknowingly made use of the excess energy. He actually threw Shi Li backwards so abruptly that he fell off the narrow tform outside his cave door.


    Xiong Ye was shocked.


    Zhou Ji, who was very angry and had just been about to use his spiritual powers to teach Shi Li a lesson: ¡°......¡±


    He heard a ¡®thump¡¯ sound. Shi Li had probably taken quite a fall, right?


    Juurensha: Shi Li, it¡¯s toote, even if you feel bad! Xiong Ye has found someone who really likes him and only him!


    xiin: heheheheheee he fellll (and ZJ¡¯s jealousy is showing)~

 Chapter 31 - Rare Treasure

    <strong>Chapter 31 ¨C Rare Treasure</strong>


    Shi Li had indeed taken a bad fall.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Xiong Ye to push him so suddenly, nor had he expected Xiong Ye to be so strong that he would be pushed off the tform with one shove and fall onto the tform in front of the cave one level below.


    This tform was about five meters down from the entrance to Xiong Ye¡¯s cave. In this situation where he hadn¡¯t taken on his animal form and hadn¡¯t been on guard at all, not only was he thrown into a stupor with the fall, he could also taste the faintly sweet, copper tang of blood in his mouth when he coughed.


    Shi Li was unable to move for a while, and his heart crawled with even more hatred.


    On one hand, he hade to find Xiong Ye because he really regretted breaking up with him. On the other hand, he had also wanted to prevent Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji from holding their mating ceremony.


    He couldn¡¯t ept Xiong Ye forming a mated pair with anyone else.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s body didn¡¯t carry Zhou Ji¡¯s scent, which meant that nothing had happened between Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji. If something could happen between him and Xiong Ye at this point in time...


    Xiong Ye was a person who tended to have a one-track mind. If something happened between the two of them, perhaps Xiong Ye would change his mind!


    As for the mating ceremony, he could first pretend to agree and then cause some unexpected idents to take ce on the day of the ceremony so that the ceremony couldn¡¯t be held sessfully.


    If he and Xiong Ye were unable to have a mating ceremony this year, then they would have to wait for next year. Many things would happen over the next year, and the mating ceremony would naturally be postponed indefinitely.


    When he had enough strength, would Xiong Ye even be able to force him to hold a mating ceremony if he didn¡¯t want to?


    After thinking about it, Shi Li had more and more regrets¨Che had been too arrogant and impulsive after his rebirth, and had even burned down the bridge between him and Xiong Ye.


    He should¡¯ve first stabilized the situation with Xiong Ye at the time, and then tried to find ways to make sure the mating ceremony couldn¡¯t be held!


    Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t been long since he and Xiong Ye had broken things off.


    Xiong Ye liked him so much that it was impossible for him to have moved on in merely half a month.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t take Zhou Ji seriously at all; Zhou Ji was too weak.


    Xiong Ye liked those who were strong. He didn¡¯t feel that Xiong Ye was really interested in Zhou Ji at all!


    It was precisely because of this that he hade to find Xiong Ye this evening.


    He had thought that Xiong Ye¡¯s attitude would soften after he had apologized, and then he would naturally be able to obtain Xiong Ye...


    The Xiong Ye from this time period didn¡¯t understand anything and was in fact very easy to coax.


    However, the situation had developedpletely differently from what he had imagined.


    Xiong Ye said he didn¡¯t me him but had refused to be close to him and had even given him a hard push.


    Shi Liy t on his back on the tform below, his eyes burning with rage.


    Xiong Ye also felt quite awkward at this moment. He had only wanted to push Shi Li away¨Che really hadn¡¯t thought that he would be able to push Shi Li so far.


    Was he really that strong?


    Xiong Ye stood at the edge of his own tform and felt a little ashamed as he looked down, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Although he didn¡¯t like Shi Li anymore, he didn¡¯t want Shi Li to get hurt...


    Shi Li choked down a mouthful of blood. He had fallen down from such a high ce. How could he be alright?


    He was so furious that he was beyond anger. Yet after he saw Xiong Ye¡¯s expression, his thoughts instantly calmed down.


    He felt like he¡¯d been doused in ice water from head to toe.


    The moonlight today was very good; the two moons in the sky shed a soft light over everything, allowing him to clearly see Xiong Ye¡¯s face¨CAlthough Xiong Ye had asked if he was alright, in reality, he didn¡¯t look especially worried.


    Shi Li stared at Xiong Ye in shock.


    He had been together with Xiong Ye for decades in his previous life. During that period, Xiong Ye had always been very attentive towards him. Let alone falling from such a high ce, Xiong Ye¡¯s expression would be full of worry even if he tripped.


    At first, he had enjoyed Xiong Ye¡¯s concern, but gradually, he became impatient with it. He felt that Xiong Ye was being too annoying and eagerly wished to be as far away from Xiong Ye as possible.


    Xiong Ye had probably sensed his attitude, and he had slowly stopped trying to show solicitude for every little problem, but whenever something really happened to him, he was always able to see the concern in Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes.


    But now? He had been injured, yet Xiong Ye didn¡¯t look worried at all.


    Shi Li suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    Seeing that Shi Li wasn¡¯t speaking, Xiong Ye frowned, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much of a fall. You should be fine, right?¡± He felt that Shi Li was probably alright, but Shi Li was lying there without moving... Should he climb down and take a look?


    Xiong Ye was still hesitating when Zhou Ji¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Xiong Ye?¡±


    Xiong Ye no longer had any attention to spare for Shi Li. He turned around to look at Zhou Ji, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Did someonee?¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s voice sounded a little confused.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He returned to the cave and shut the door behind him.


    If Shi Li was injured, he should go find the priest. He couldn¡¯t help, so there was no need for him to concern himself overmuch.


    Besides, there had been quite a lot of noise just now, and the person below had probably woken up... He could hear the sound of the door to the cave below opening.


    ¡°Why did you go out then?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye inexplicably felt a little guilty, ¡°I heard something outside, so I went out to take a look... It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    Zhou Ji chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the two finished talking, they both went back to sleep.


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to observe the situation below. He heard the person who lived under their cavee out, then look towards Shi Li who had fallen down in front of his door in shock, ¡°Shi Li, what happened to you?¡±


    Shi Li got up from the ground and swallowed back another mouthful of blood, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡± The man yawned, ¡°Ah, what the hell are you trying to do in the middle of the night...¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t reply as he dragged his body away and left. The more he walked, the uglier his expression became, and the more his heart twisted ufortably.


    Xiong Ye had actually treated him like this!


    Shi Li¡¯s attitude towards Xiong Ye had always been quite bad ever since his rebirth, but this had been because he had believed that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t really ever leave him.


    However, this hadn¡¯t been the case.


    Xiong Ye had been iparably heartless and now no longer cared about him.


    Shi Li felt extremely terrible as he returned to his own cave. He gritted his teeth and began cultivating again.


    He would definitely make Xiong Ye regret it!


    What took ce that night didn¡¯t affect the people of the tribe.


    The weather the next day was bright and sunny. Early in the morning, the hunters gathered together once again.


    They had just had a collective hunt yesterday, and today wasn¡¯t supposed to be a hunting day, but the ceremony for the Beast God Sacrifice would be held tomorrow.


    The priest had asked the warriors of the tribe to go hunting today, and all the prey that they managed to obtain today would be shared with everyone in the tribe during the Beast God Sacrifice tomorrow.


    This was a tradition that they had always upheld, and none of the tribespeople had any objections to this practice, so another collective hunt was organized that day.


    Xiong Ye saw Shi Li amongst the members of the hunting team, determined that nothing major seemed to have happened to him, and no longer took the matter fromst night seriously.


    Although Shi Li¡¯s advances had been quite detestable, he had also suffered the misfortune of being pushed so hard he fell off the tform.


    Xiong Ye was full of expectations about today¡¯s hunt. Firstly, he enjoyed hunting. Secondly... The day that the Beast God Sacrifice would be held was also the same day that he and Zhou Ji would hold their mating ceremony. That meant that the prey that he caught today was also for the people who woulde to attend his mating ceremony...


    He was currently thinking about how to catch more prey.


    Before he left, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t forget to remind Zhou Ji, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go out with the gathering team, but don¡¯t go out too far since it might be dangerous...¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and agreed.


    ¡°Wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll definitely bring you something delicious!¡± Xiong Ye added.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Zhou Ji said ¡®I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡¯ with such an attractive face... Xiong Ye felt his heart fill up with warmth and go soft even as strength surged up through his entire body.


    Shi Li had constantly been watching Xiong Ye.


    Previously, he had been busy cultivating and hadn¡¯te out much, so he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Xiong Ye¡¯s and Zhou Ji¡¯s interactions. Only now did he discover that... All the care and attention that Xiong Ye had once shown to him as well as Xiong Ye¡¯s smiles, had already be someone else¡¯s.


    How long had it been since they separated? Yet Xiong Ye had already turned his back on him and found a new sweetheart?


    Shi Li felt an incredible hatred in his heart. When he looked at Zhou Ji, his eyes were full of killing intent.


    He wanted to kill Zhou Ji.


    However, people were alwaysing and going around the tribe, and he had no way to quietly kill off Zhou Ji. If anyone found out... In two months, Zhou Ji¡¯s Beast King father woulde looking for Zhou Ji and his mother.


    If Zhou Ji¡¯s father learned that Zhou Ji had died at his hands...


    Shi Li could only force back his surging killing intent.


    He would kill Zhou Ji sooner orter!


    Shi Li¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t discovered by the others, but Zhou Ji noticed it.


    He felt that Xiong Ye¡¯s ex-boyfriend was really very irritating.


    He had broken up with Xiong Ye because he wanted children, but he actually still wanted Xiong Ye... Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t felt much goodwill towards Lang Yin before, but now he had some sympathy for her.


    If he hadn¡¯t guessed incorrectly, this Shi Li should be interested in men, which meant that Lang Yin had actually been cheated into marrying a gay husband... Well, they weren¡¯t married, so he couldn¡¯t be considered a husband.


    A man with such double standards like Shi Li was really unlikable... Zhou Ji sprouted a flower that was very popr with little insects, then blew the pollen at Shi Li using his spiritual strength.


    What the forestcked the least was all sorts of insects. He hoped that Shi Li would have a great time hunting today.


    With that thought in mind, Zhou Ji whisked a little more pollen in Shi Li¡¯s direction.


    After the hunting team left, the gathering team also departed. Seeing that both teams had gone, Zhou Ji left the tribe as well.


    He still hadn¡¯t found the wedding present he was searching for, so he needed to keep looking.


    If he really couldn¡¯t find anything, he would only be able to make up for it in the future.


    Zhou Ji had lived for over ten years in the apocalypse. During the end of the world, all the nts were basically contaminated by the zombie virus¨Ceven the nts he produced using his own powers had been affected.


    Humans and animals had been on the brink of extinction. Towards the very end, it was difficult to even find a living person.


    By then, his abilities had grown very powerful, and his spiritual powers could spread out to cover a radius of about one kilometer.


    Inexplicably, his powers had be a lot weaker after he transmigrated into this era. Right now, he could only cover an approximate range of 50 meters with his spiritual powers.


    However, with his spiritual and nt abilities on hand, his senses were very keen, and his sense of smell was just as sharp.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t understood why this was the case before, but now, when he thought about it, it was most likely because he had awakened an animal form.


    Everyone in the tribe who had awakened an animal form had much sharper senses than those who hadn¡¯t.


    Today, Zhou Ji went in a different direction.


    The direction he decided on this time took him further into the forest, and the trees clustered very, very densely all around him.


    This world was quite simr to the environment of ancient times back on Earth.


    During ancient times on Earth, many animals grew to be very tall because of the high oxygen content and luxurious vegetation. It was the same case here.


    This time, when Zhou Ji went deep into the forest, he saw many huge trees that would take several people with linked hands to encirclepletely.


    Presumably in order topete for sunlight, these trees were each taller than the next and stretched all the way up into the clouds. At the same time, their leaves were also spread out in such a way that they solidly blocked out any avable sunlight.


    No sunlight was able to reach the ground at all.


    There were many low shrubs in the forest near the tribe, but it was very difficult for those low nts to grow on ground where all sunlight had already been blocked out by these giant trees, so not only was there no shrubbery here, there weren¡¯t even any smaller trees. There was only a very, very thickyer of leaves spread out on the ground, as well as various nts that didn¡¯t require much sunlight, such as moss, ferns, and mushrooms growing on some of the trees.


    In an environment like this, even dinosaurs were absent¨Cthe majority of dinosaurs survived by eating the nts and shrubbery that grew low to the ground and were unable to reach the leaves that grew so high up on these giant trees.


    There was no prey here, so the people of the tribe naturally wouldn¡¯te here either, making the forest seem very tranquil.


    Zhou Ji walked along leisurely. He asionally saw some insects that were thicker than his thighs crawl out from under the leaves¨Cthose were an unpleasant sight.


    The trees here contained a lot of energy, but he couldn¡¯t just go and eat trees... Zhou Ji quickened his pace, wanting to hurry up and pass through this stretch of forest.


    However, this forest seemed to be rather endless... He walked on for an hour and still hadn¡¯t reached the end.


    Zhou Ji was no longer interested in continuing forward and had just nned to turn back around when he suddenly felt that something was strange. The energy around him had abruptly be much richer, and the energy contained in the trees nearby was much denser than the trees from before.


    Zhou Ji carefully spread out his senses to explore the area and headed in a certain direction. After walking for a while, he heard the sound of running water.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise, then jogged towards the source of the sound, which turned out to be a pool.


    The pool was about the same size as the valley in the Big Bear Tribe. It couldn¡¯t be considered small, but it wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, either.


    And it was because of the existence of such a pool that there was a stretch of sky that wasn¡¯t blotted out by trees, which in turn allowed arge variety of nts to grow by the edge of the pool.


    Right now, the light from the spring sun was just right, and entire swathes of flowers were blooming brilliantly.


    Zhou Ji stopped at the edge of the pool and had a mild ¡®this is the ce¡¯ type of feeling¨Cthe energy here was incredibly abundant!


    He felt that if he were to cultivate in this ce, he would definitely grow strong and powerful very quickly.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji looked towards the ce where the sound of water could be heard¨Cwater flowed out of a crevice in the stone next to the pool.


    This stretch of forest was actually located on the sun-facing side of a huge mountain. The slope of the mountain was very gentle, but there was indeed an incline. The stone crevice was part of a cliff approximately seven or eight meters high, and the water flowing from it should be groundwater that had made its way here from the mountain slope above it.


    He called it a stone crevice, but in fact, the gap wasrge enough for a person to enter. Strong energy leaked out from the gap.


    Zhou Ji considered it, then headed towards the stone crevice and arrived at the entrance that led to the cave within.


    This stone crevice faced south. Sunlight shone through the gap and left a patch of light inside. Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t make out what was inside, so he used his spiritual strength to explore.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s heartbeat quickly sped up.


    There was a nt inside this cave. It wasn¡¯t very big, and there was a tiny fruit sprouting at the top. It looked verymon, but it Zhou Ji could clearly feel the strong energy emanating from this exact nt.


    Even the rich energy in this stone crevice and around the pool had most likely been collected here by this nt.


    It was because of this nt that there was so much energy here!


    This was definitely a rare treasure!


    Although Zhou Ji had long suspected that there would be rare natural treasures in this world, he was still surprised when he actually managed to encounter such a treasure. At the same time, he also made a decision¨Cthe nt inside would be his wedding gift to Xiong Ye!


    Only, that nt wasn¡¯t very easy to obtain.


    There was actually another reason why Zhou Ji¡¯s heartbeat had sped up after he finished exploring the cave with his spiritual powers¨Che didn¡¯t know if they were millipedes or centipedes, but there were a lot of them inside the cave.


    In any case, they were all arthropods.


    These arthropods were very, very big, and they encircled that nt and its fruit, practically filling up the entirety of this very spacious cave.


    As for how big these arthropods were... Most of them appeared to be about two meters long and thirty to forty centimeters wide, while some of them were about six or seven meters long and one meter wide!


    Those few extremely long centipedes had traces of energy in their body. There was no doubt that they had mutated after spending so long in a ce that was brimming with energy, and they were already different frommon centipedes.


    Well, those two meter long centipedes couldn¡¯t be regarded asmon either. No matter what, this was the first time he had ever seen suchrge centipedes!


    Zhou Ji felt that he had seen and experienced a lot, but he still felt his scalp go numb when faced with so many huge centipedes.


    The thing he wanted to have, really wasn¡¯t so easy to obtain...


    The author has something to say:


    The devil frogs and other things in the story have all existed on Earth at one point. That also holds true for the centipedes mentioned here. Earth once had these two or three meter long ¡®arthropleura¡¯. Those who are interested can look them up on Baidu!

 Chapter 32 - Millipede

    <strong>Chapter 32 Millipede</strong>


    Primitive society life was quite calm, unlike during the end of the world where there was fighting and killing everywhere. Zhou Ji himself didn¡¯t like killing, and in a situation like this, if there hadn¡¯t been for the matter of he and Xiong Ye getting married, he would¡¯ve simply stayed in the area to cultivate with the energy that this mysterious nt had drawn in, and wouldn¡¯t have had any thoughts of trying to obtain the nt.


    He wasn¡¯t pursuing ultimate strength. As long as he could survive and live on, he had no need for such a rare natural treasure.


    However, there was now a Xiong Ye in his life.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s strength was considered strong within the tribe, but if he went outside...


    There was a Seismosaurus amongst the dinosaurs that seemed to be... Around forty to fifty meters long and weighed forty to fifty tons?


    And then, if these dinosaurs ate a lot of energy-rich nts and mutated to be one size bigger, they might even reach a weight of one hundred tons?


    Even if his mammoth animal form was the so-calledrgest mammal onnd, it still paled inparison to those dinosaurs, let alone Xiong Ye.


    Of course, the particrlyrge dinosaurs like the Seismosaurus were all herbivores and wouldn¡¯t hurt humans for no reason, while the carnivorous were in fact a little bit smaller.


    But even if they were a little bit smaller, those carnivorous dinosaurs still had very high killing and attack power. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want Xiong Ye to be seriously injured by them and maybe even... lose his life.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s body automatically began to absorb the energy around him even while his spiritual powers continued to observe the situation inside the cave.


    The centipedes inside the cave were all piled up together. The smaller ones prevented anyone from approaching the nt, while therger ones stayed closer to it.


    His eyebrows were pulled together in a frown, and he was trying to figure out how to obtain the nt when suddenly, he noticed a huge centipede over ten meters longing out of the dead leaves under a giant tree nearby.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s spiritual power swept over, and he discovered that these creatures that looked very much like centipedes might actually be millipedes instead.


    Millipedes were also known as the ¡®worm with a thousand feet¡¯, scientific ssification diplopoda. This type of insect liked wet, dark ces and tended to live in groups. They generally fed on decaying organic matter, and their bodies could curl up into a disc or spiral shape when they were frightened.


    Before the apocalypse, thergest millipedes were several tens of centimeters long, and the average millipede was only a few centimeters long. Some of them secreted toxic liquids, but most of them were harmless.


    These gigantic millipedes actually looked quite gentle. Their intelligence shouldn¡¯t be very high¨CZhou Ji hadn¡¯t bothered to hide himself, but these millipedes had all ignored him.


    That gigantic millipede slowly entered the pool and swam towards the crevice in the rock. Meanwhile, the millipedes that were inside the cave all came outside and made their way into the surrounding forest.


    This scene would make the scalp of anyone who was watching go numb.


    Before long, the millipedes that had been tangled together within the stone cave had all tunneled into the nearby leaves and dispersedpletely. The huge millipede then went into the cave on its own and went to sleep next to the nt.


    This stone crevice should be the huge millipede¡¯s territory. As for the other millipedes, they must have been taking advantage of the time when this huge millipede needed to go out for food in order to obtain some dregs of energy. Now that the master of this territory had returned, they had to leave.


    Previously, Zhou Ji had still been worrying about finding a way to obtain the nt, but now he had found a way.


    This stone crevice was very narrow. People could get in, and those long and t millipedes could get in, but his animal form would be stuck outside. It was impossible for him to use his animal form to snatch that nt, and as for using his human form... He felt that his figure was a bit weak whenpared to that of the millipede.


    Fortunately, he had his spiritual powers.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s spiritual powers gathered around that huge millipede, and he began to try and control it.


    There was something simr to a beastman¡¯s crystal core in this huge millipede¡¯s body. It was round and smooth and contained a lot of energy¨Cat least, it had much more energy than Zhou Ji¡¯s core.


    However, this huge millipede that should¡¯ve been a powerful opponent against Zhou Ji ended up being easily controlled by his spiritual abilities.


    It could only be said that while this millipede¡¯s body was really big, its brain capacity was too small, and its IQ too low...


    After Zhou Ji had taken control of the millipede, he guided it to dig out the nt with its mouth and bring it out of the cave for him.


    He didn¡¯t intend to fight and kill. Instead, he wanted to bring the nt away using much gentler methods.


    In the future, these millipedes might no longer be able to enjoy such abundant energy, but at the very least, they would still be able to live well.


    Zhou Ji had great intentions but something went wrong after all¨Cafter he obtained the nt, he discovered that the energy contained within the nt had begun to dissipate, and he could see that it was beginning to wither.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that such a thing would happen. In a moment of shock, he unhesitatingly used his nt abilities to save the nt.


    His nt abilities were effective; after absorbing the power from his nt abilities, not only did the energy in the nt stop dissipating, it even began to gather a lot of energy and started to grow.


    Zhou Ji was caught by surprise, but he also felt rather helpless¨Cas soon as he stopped using his nt abilities, this nt would once again start to wither!


    And he was probably the cause of this situation... When that huge millipede dug out the nt, it had broken off parts of its roots.


    Breaking the roots of other nts wouldn¡¯t have posed much of a problem, but it was obviously not the case for this one.


    As for why... Zhou Ji rather helplessly discovered that much of the energy that was now surging up around the nt had originallye from underground.


    This nt might have grown out of something underground that contained a lot of energy...


    Zhou Ji had no choice but to continue using his nt abilities.


    With Zhou Ji¡¯s current level of strength, it only took him a matter of minutes to produce nts. He could grow them very quickly, but the nt in his hand wasn¡¯t so easy to grow.


    His nt powers entered the nt at an incredibly fast pace, but the nt actually only grew by a tiny bit!


    Zhou Ji could only give the nt even more of his power.


    Even then, the nt still didn¡¯t grow much.


    If he had sprouted a ginseng using his current output of power, perhaps that ginseng would be a hundred-year-old ginseng by now, but the nt in his hand hadn¡¯t even produced a fruit with all this power!


    However, since this was the case, he could only grit his teeth and persevere.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s power quickly reached its limits, but the nt was still immature and would start to wither as soon as he stopped using his nt abilities.


    Zhou Ji could only make use of the energy that had umted in his body and try to absorb the energy that was so plentiful around him while continuing to feed the nt. Only, using this method, he no longer had any attention to spare for the huge millipede that had still been under his control.


    The millipede broke out of his control almost instantaneously and lunged towards him.


    If it had been a modern millipede, Zhou Ji could have just trampled a good many of them under his foot with a single step. A millipede of this size, however... The shell segments on its back were like sharp des, and its mouth looked savage. It could probably crush him to bits in under a minute.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    As an insect, the millipede¡¯s IQ was very low. However, this didn¡¯t mean that it had no brains all at. In the current situation, there was no way that it wouldn¡¯t hate Zhou Ji even if it was stupid.


    Seeing that he was about to be attacked by the millipede, Zhou Ji tossed the nt in his hand up into the air, locked it in ce with his spiritual powers, and immediately turned into his animal form, then caught the nt with his trunk.


    His human form was too small and weak to take the millipede¡¯s attack, but his animal form could probably withstand it.


    Zhou Ji started running away immediately, and that millipede quickly chased after him after a moment of initial surprise.


    His four legs couldn¡¯t seem to run as fast as a human with two legs...? He was forced to make some abrupt turns, but for better or worse, that millipede had been unable to catch up so far. Zhou Ji basically used all of his strength to run as fast as he could.


    However, not only was he being chased by a huge millipede, he also had to take care of the nt¨Cas soon as he stopped sending power to the nt, the nt that was rolled up in his trunk would begin to wither!


    It was a very unique sensation to use his abilities through his nose.


    The trees around him were too dense; it wasn¡¯t a problem for Zhou Ji to pass through the obstacles in his human form, but his animal form couldn¡¯t get through at all. He couldn¡¯t escape into the forest and could only run around near the pool in an attempt to avoid the millipede¡¯s attacks.


    His animal form was extremely big. Although the millipede was veryrge, there actually was a chance that he could trample it to death. However, Zhou Ji had a psychological aversion to trampling such a thing.


    It couldn¡¯t really be called a psychological aversion... The giant mammoth¡¯s spiritual and nt powers were almost all exhausted, and his eyes were a little red...


    Fortunately, at this exact moment, the fruit of the nt that had been absorbing energy without showing any change at all, suddenly turned red.


    The fruit was ripe! It finally didn¡¯t need his powers anymore!


    Just as the nt reached maturity, it sucked in all the avable energy from the surroundings.


    At the same time, the fruit that hadn¡¯t even been as big as a strawberry abruptly grew to the size of an apple and turned an unusually bright shade of red.


    At the moment it ripened, it absorbed all the energy around it. The trees in the area turned listless, but the fruit itself became even more attractive. When Zhou Ji looked at the fruit, he also couldn¡¯t help but want to eat it.


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt this way.


    The huge millipede that had been following behind him abruptly went into a frenzy, and at the same time, many of the millipedes that had been lurking in the leaves around them jumped out as well.


    All of the millipedes that Zhou Ji had seen in the cave before, regardless of size, all rushed towards him, seemingly aiming for the fruit he had with him.


    Even though Zhou Ji had changed into his animal form, he still had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with so many millipedes all at once. His giant mammoth legs already carried several bite wounds, and not only was he out of energy and spiritual strength, he was also exhausted.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s eyes turned red again. He had a very ominous feeling.


    The apocalypse and the end of the world was a ce that could drive people mad.


    The zombies were no longer human, but still carried traces of human appearance. After killing a lot of them and surviving in such a depressing environment, some people would no longer be able to distinguish between humans and zombies, and began attacking everything around them out of despair, until they exhausted all their strength and died.


    As a spiritual ability user, he hadn¡¯t been like that at the start and could even use his powers to soothe those who had such problems. Later, however, when humans had basically gone extinct, and he no longer had any food to eat, no clean water, and nobody to talk to... In that endless despair, he had given up on treatment and would asionally allow himself to turn on a ¡®mass ughter mode¡¯ in order to vent.


    Later, after switching to this mode more and more frequently, it became a natural habit¨Cat the time, he had wanted to kill off all the zombies in the world.


    In mass ughter mode, all aspects of his strength would be greatly improved, but he would be unable to recognize even his own closest rtives.


    There was nobody left at the end of the world, and it didn¡¯t matter if he did that back there, but in this ce...


    After he arrived at in this world, he was very afraid that he would suddenly enter this mode and had simply chosen not to kill anything anymore. Now... Zhou Ji had a very bad feeling.


    It had only been two months since he transmigrated into this ce. He hadn¡¯t had a chance to adjust his mental state and cure his psychological and spiritual problems. If he were to really go crazy...


    When it rains, it pours. The situation had already reached this point, but then the fruit that had been rolled up in his trunk went so far as to fall out!


    He had wrapped his trunk around the stalk of the nt, but it had withered without warning, and the fruit dropped out.


    In order to avoid the millipedes, Zhou Ji had raised his long nose high up in the air. Now that the fruit was falling, he instinctively went up and used his mouth to catch it as it fell.


    A warm current of energy tingled in his mouth, and the fruit melted directly into liquid on his tongue.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    He had spent so much effort to obtain a wedding present for Xiong Ye, but now it was gone just like this?!


    It was bad enough that the wedding present was gone, but he was still surrounded by a big crowd of giant millipedes!


    Although these terrible big fellows were all vegetarian, they were now in a frenzy and might end up switching to eating meat.


    Zhou Ji felt really helpless against this situation.


    The only fortunate thing was that after the fruit entered his belly, his physical and spiritual strength began to recover, and he almost immediately returned to his peak state. When he became aware of this point, Zhou Ji immediately shed back to his human form, ran towards the forest, and used his spiritual and nt abilities to climb up to the top of a tree and run along the canopy.


    The millipedes behind him that had originally been about to catch up gradually fell behind¨Cthese insects¡¯ vision and sense of smell were apparently not very good.


    After an hour of running, even that huge millipede could no longer be seen.


    Not only that, he had also run out of that stretch of forest.


    Zhou Ji heaved a sigh of relief, then helplessly found out that he had lost all his clothing.


    That was bad enough, but when he used his spiritual powers to make a sweep, a millipede suddenly came up beside him...


    Zhou Ji was startled but quickly discovered that this millipede wasn¡¯t from the previous group.


    Those millipedes hadn¡¯t caught up.


    This millipede didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking Zhou Ji, but Zhou Ji now had a psychological shadow regarding millipedes... He wrapped a vine around the two meter long ¡®little millipede¡¯ and tossed it far, far away. Feeling better, he wrapped leaves around himself and headed back towards the tribe.


    The millipede, which had innocently encountered undeserved misfortune, was tossed out of the forest that it had lived in since it was a child. It didn¡¯t take it seriously and was instead pleasantly surprised to discover that there was a lot of food out in this new ce that it had never eaten before. It burrowed under the fallen leaves and began to eat.


    As it ate and ate, a group of two-legged animals came by. They looked like the one who had thrown it so far away before.


    That was fine, but one of them had a scent on its body that it really liked...


    The millipede lunged at that person.


    Shi Li, who had been harassed by all sorts of insects today: ¡°......¡± Why were even the big onesing now?!


    Juurensha: ....I have to say thest millipede sounds weirdly cute....

 Chapter 33 - Misunderstanding

    <strong>Ch33 ¨C Misunderstanding</strong>


    Shi Li felt that he had been rather unlucky today.


    Last night, he had taken a fall. Although he hadn¡¯t suffered any serious harm, he had still taken some slight injuries and wasn¡¯t in good condition today. To make matters worse, he had just left the tribe with the hunting team when he was bitten on the heel by an insect.


    His heel swelled up, and it was painful and itchy, making it difficult to walk, but none of the warriors in the hunting team paid him any heed. Xiong He was very calm when he said that this kind of wound from an insect bite would heal on its own in a few days.


    He also knew that the insect bite would heal in a few days, but he felt really ufortable right now!


    If Xiong Ye had been there, he would definitely carry him on his back and find him some medicinal herbs... When Shi Li thought of this, his heart sank again.


    He used to feel that it was disgraceful to have Xiong Ye carry him on his back, but the current Xiong Ye would probably never carry him on his back ever again.


    This was all that damned Zhou Ji¡¯s fault!


    Right now, Shi Li wanted to toss in the towel and refuse to contribute anymore, but many of the people in the tribe had reservations about him now, and he had to appease them properly.


    After taking in a deep breath, Shi Li endured the difort in his foot and limped forward. Yet after walking for a while, he suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right¨Cwhy were there were so many random insects of all kinds buzzing around him?!


    He didn¡¯t know when, but at some point, many, many bugs had gathered near him. There were crawler bugs, flying insects, and a whole variety of other insects, and he had no way to get rid of them all.


    Shi Li was about to go crazy, especially since he could see that there were no insects guing the other people around him.


    After dusting Shi Li with the insect attracting pollen, Zhou Ji had then spread some pollen that repelled insects on everyone else in order to prevent the rest of the people from the tribe from being caught up in the mess.


    This was good¨CShi Li was the only one suffering.


    At this point, Shi Li also realized that something was off about this situation. However, he really didn¡¯t think that someone had plotted against him secretly. He only thought that he was very unlucky and had provoked something or inadvertently stepped on a nt that he shouldn¡¯t have stepped on.


    He didn¡¯t believe that anyone would be able to plot against him without him realizing it.


    The people in the tribe also thought so, ¡°Shi Li, did you encounter some pollen that attracts insects?¡±


    ¡°Did you step on any particr nts when you left the tribal grounds?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps a certain kind of insect left some scent on you...¡±


    ......


    The tribespeople looked at Shi Li sympathetically and then gave him another suggestion, ¡°You should find a ce to wash up. That should fix the problem.¡±


    If Shi Li was able to find a ce to wash himself, that would indeed be great. However, it just so happened that the ce they had gone to hunt in today didn¡¯t have a river!


    Later, even though Shi Li was deliberately on guard against them, there were still some random bugs that rushed enthusiastically towards him. And when they finally came across a river, there was actually a group of alligators lying there on the riverbank!


    Xiong Ye had been able to catch the alligator from before because it was on its own and rtively small. As for the alligators they saw today...


    Dozens of alligators that were several meters long and able to swallow a person with one bite were all lounging together, filling up the river. At a time like this, only the brainless and incredibly thirsty dinosaurs would dare go near the river!


    The tribespeople turned around and left immediately.


    Even if Shi Li was very eager to wash up, he also didn¡¯t hesitate at all before giving up this n¨Cbeing bitten and chased by bugs was much better than being bitten by an alligator!


    In ces where water was scarce, rare sources of water would often be the base for various predators.


    There were alligators camping by this water source, and there were also quite a few carnivorous dinosaurs lurking in the vicinity. The people of the tribe decided to go hunt somewhere else.


    However, they were unable to catch much prey. They were only able to harvest a few small fellows that weighed a few kilograms each.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiong He finally proposed. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to catch anything more even if they went on like this. If they were lucky, they might be able to run into some prey on the way back.


    Shi Li certainly had no objections to this. He now had dozens of swollen insect bites all over his body and couldn¡¯t wait to go back and take a bath, then rub on some herbs.


    Last night¡¯s events had hit Shi Li hard at first. He had still been thinking about Xiong Ye at the start of the day but after being bitten and chased by insects all day long, he no longer had any such thoughts, and he just wanted to get rid of these bugs as soon as he could.


    However, a huge insect rushed at him...


    ¡°Arthropleura!¡± Xiong He looked at the huge millipede in shock and surprise, ¡°Hurry and kill it! This kind of insect¡¯s meat is very tasty, and its shell can be used to trade for salt!¡± The Arthropleura¡¯s outer shell was extremely hard, and it was very well suited for making weapons and utensils. The knife that he used to divide up the meat in the tribe was also made from the shell of one of these insects!


    However, it was difficult to encounter this kind of millipede and generally when they did, they would usually be in groups that weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Not only that, they moved fast, and the tribespeople couldn¡¯t catch up!


    Now, one of these critters had been drawn over by Shi Li and hade out alone. Xiong He was so surprised that he immediately shifted into his animal form, the other members of the hunting team quickly followed suit.


    The millipede was besieged by the warriors and died soon after.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that the shell was ttened by our attacks.¡± Xiong He touched the corpse of the Arthropleura and sighed, ¡°Shi Li, you really contributed a lot this time. I¡¯ll definitely make sure you get an extra piece of meat!¡±


    Although Shi Li hadn¡¯t made a move, he was the one who had attracted this millipede over!


    With that in mind, Xiong He wanted to p Shi Li on the shoulder in delight.


    However, his hand hadn¡¯t yetnded when he noticed that there was a bug on Shi Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Xiong He discreetly drew his hand back to his side. He didn¡¯t know what kind of thing was on Shi Li¡¯s body; it was probably better if he didn¡¯t pat him.


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡±


    By the time Shi Li and the others brought the millipede with them back to the tribe, Xiong Ye had already returned.


    Today, Xiong Ye¡¯s luck had been very good as usual. He and his fellow warriors had caught two Scelidosaurus as well as a few smaller dinosaurs.


    They might have been able to catch more if they had stayed out for longer, but Xiong Ye remembered that tomorrow would be the day for his mating ceremony and wanted to go back earlier, so they hade back ahead of time¨Cthey had already caught a lot of prey.


    The group quickly returned back to the tribe, and Xiong Ye called out, ¡°Zhou Ji!¡± He had gotten a lot of blood on himself again today and wanted to have Zhou Ji wash up and clean his hair with him.


    ¡°Big brother Xiong Ye, Zhou Ji went out!¡± Mao Jin, who was in charge of guarding the door, told him.


    ¡°Where did he go? Did he go out with the gathering team?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Mao Jin replied, ¡°No, he went out alone. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    Xiong Ye knew that Zhou Ji liked to go out and wander around on his own. His tone carried traces of helplessness, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t have gone far away and should be nearby.


    Xiong Ye left the tribe and went to the ce where the gathering team was, ¡°Have any of you seen Zhou Ji?¡±


    The members of the gathering team shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±


    The head of the gathering team added, ¡°He didn¡¯t evene out with us. How could we possibly have seen him?¡±


    It was clear that the head of the gathering team had something against Zhou Ji. Xiong Ye sighed and decided to talk to Zhou Ji again that night to remind him to establish a good rtionship with the people in the tribe.


    If someone remained alone and aloof in the tribe, they would definitely suffer.


    Since Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t there, Xiong Ye went to another ce to look for him. As a result, he ran a full circle around the tribe but still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Zhou Ji¡¯s scent.


    Where had Zhou Ji gone? Did he run off?


    Xiong Ye started to worry, but fortunately, he encountered Zhou Ji¡¯s scent at that moment.


    Xiong Ye immediately ran towards Zhou Ji¡¯s scent and then saw Zhou Ji standing there under a tree, fiddling with some leaves.


    ¡°Zhou Ji!¡± Xiong Ye called out, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    After running all this way, the ¡®clothing¡¯ that Zhou Ji had made using leaves had already broken apart. He had nned to make a new set when he discovered that Xiong Ye had arrived, which resulted in the current scene. ¡°I identally ripped up my clothing today and wanted to make new clothing with these leaves.¡±


    Now that Zhou Ji had mentioned it, Xiong Ye finally noticed that Zhou Ji¡¯s hides, which had always been wrapped around him tightly, were all gone. He had only tied arge leaf around his waist with a vine in a simr way to the animal hide skirts they wore.


    This was the first time Xiong Ye had a good look at Zhou Ji¡¯s body, and he discovered that Zhou Ji¡¯s body was as pale as his face.


    Not only that... Zhou Ji actually had muscles!


    Zhou Ji was really good looking! Xiong Ye sighed with feeling, then felt that it wasn¡¯t too surprising for Zhou Ji to have muscles¨CZhou Ji¡¯s physical strength wasn¡¯t bad at all. It was just unfortunate that he hadn¡¯t awakened an animal form and was therefore weaker than other people.


    Such a pity... Xiong Ye felt a little sympathetic towards Zhou Ji, then noticed that Zhou Ji had some small wounds on his arms and legs. He was shocked, ¡°You got hurt?¡±


    He anxiously rushed towards Zhou Ji, then took hold of Zhou Ji¡¯s arm to take a closer look and saw dozens of fine wounds on his arm. They were especially obvious against his pale skin.


    Speaking of which... Howe he felt that Zhou Ji had be paler again?


    Xiong Ye quickly threw the thought of ¡®Zhou Ji was paler¡¯ to the back of his mind and focusedpletely on the wounds, ¡°Did you run somewhere far away? How did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t run far, but I was unlucky and encountered some nts that had sharp leaves and ended up with some cuts.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t suspect anything. Those wounds were very small and indeed looked like wounds left behind by scratches from leaves, ¡°You have to be more careful in the future! Your skin is so thin!¡±


    Zhou Ji smiled and agreed.


    His skin was actually very thick and especially after turning into his animal form, he definitely hadn¡¯t been scratched by nts and trees. Those wounds had been left by that huge millipede.


    Only, the wounds that had originally been quiterge became much smaller after he returned to human form.


    In fact, although his mammoth animal form was a little ugly, it was actually quite useful...


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you put some medicine on it when we get back.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji nodded. He liked that Xiong Ye was concerned about him. It was just very unfortunate that the gift he had originally intended to give to Xiong Ye had ended up being swallowed down by himself instead.


    Zhou Ji sighed in his heart, then suddenly realized that something was wrong...


    After he had eaten the fruit, he had fled very quickly and focused on using the energy in his body to heal his wounds and restore his nt and spiritual powers that had been used up in the process of maturing the nt.


    At the time, he had only felt that the energy in his body seemed to be inexhaustible, but now that he had stopped and wasn¡¯t making use of it anymore...


    His abilities and spiritual strength had all been fully restored, and he no longer needed to consume more energy, but there was still an extremely, extremelyrge amount of energy left in his body! There was really a little too much, and it was starting to run rampant within his body!


    Zhou Ji opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xiong Ye was still concernedly inspecting the wounds on Zhou Ji¡¯s legs when he was sshed on the head by the blood Zhou Ji spat out.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiong Ye was shocked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Ji closed his eyes and focused all his spiritual powers on his body as he began to try and properly absorb the energy into his body.


    This energy was too overbearing; if he didn¡¯t absorb it, his current body would end up being overtaxed by the energy!


    A rare, natural treasure like this was indeed difficult to obtain.


    However, now that things had reached this point, Zhou Ji was very d that the one to eat this fruit hadn¡¯t been Xiong Ye.


    Although he appeared weak, he knew very clearly that his body was actually much stronger than Xiong Ye¡¯s. If the one who had eaten the fruit was Xiong Ye, he would probably be endlessly vomiting up blood by now.


    Using his spiritual strength to help Xiong Ye absorb energy was much more difficult than using his spiritual strength to absorb energy for himself.


    Zhou Ji had no attention to spare for anything else and focusedpletely on absorbing the energy.


    Xiong Ye was incredibly worried by now. Zhou Ji said that he was ¡®fine¡¯, but he had his eyes closed and wasn¡¯t moving at all... Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t suffered some internal injury, right? Why else would he suddenly spit up blood?


    How would Xiong Ye still have time to worry about the small wounds on Zhou Ji¡¯s arms and legs at this point? He picked up Zhou Ji and ran back to the tribe.


    Xiong Ye ran very quickly. Very soon, he had already returned back to the tribe with Zhou Ji in his arms and rushed straight to the priest¡¯s cave.


    The warriors who had been in the same hunting team as him were currently dealing with the prey they had taken down. They were surprised to see Xiong Yee back with Zhou Ji in his arms, ¡°What happened to Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°Why is Xiong Ye carrying Zhou Ji back?¡±


    ¡°Did Zhou Ji get injured?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s body looks fine. Where did he get hurt?¡±


    ......


    At first, everyone suspected that Zhou Ji had been injured. Then, someone suddenly said, ¡°When they came over here just now, I smelled the scent of blood on Xiong Ye¡¯s body, as well as Zhou Ji¡¯s scent.¡± The scent of Zhou Ji on Xiong Ye¡¯s body was very intense, and even the smell of blood couldn¡¯t cover it up!


    The people of the tribe: ¡°......¡±


    Almost all of the tribespeople had awakened an animal form. Some of them had particrly good noses, and some had very good eyesight. Now...


    ¡°Did Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, in the wilderness... Cough!¡±


    ¡°Probably, Xiong Ye smells like Zhou Ji.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji had some minor wounds on his arms and legs. Was it from when he was on the ground... scratches from the grass and leaves?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji usually wraps a lot of animal hides around him every day, but he only has one leaf around his waist today...¡±


    ¡°Was his clothing torn off by Xiong Ye?¡±


    ......


    The people of the tribe almost immediately confirmed one thing¨CXiong Ye and Zhou Ji had most likely been ¡®fighting¡¯ outside.


    Most likely, it had been very intense.


    Otherwise, why would theye back looking like this?


    As for Zhou Ji being carried back by Xiong Ye... Xiong Ye¡¯s strength was so great, so perhaps he wasn¡¯t careful enough and identally hurt Zhou Ji...


    During this discussion, there was even a woman who spoke with envy, ¡°I wonder what it feels like to be with Xiong Ye... It¡¯s probably very pleasurable?¡±


    One of the men immediately spoke up, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also very amazing! Do you want to give it a try with me?¡±


    The people of the tribeughed and joked around as they went back to work.


    That was when the team that had caught the millipede returned to the tribe.


    Xiong He was delighted when he saw the tribe¡¯s harvest today. ¡°You guys caught a lot of prey... Where¡¯s Xiong Ye?¡±


    When they heard Xiong He asking about Xiong Ye, someone immediately spoke up, ¡°Chief, Xiong Ye injured Zhou Ji and brought Zhou Ji to find the priest.¡± When that person exined, he raised his eyebrows and shifted his gaze. His meaning couldn¡¯t get any clearer.


    Not to mention, the people around them also rushed up to vividly describe the scene that had just taken ce.


    Shi Li, who had returned back to the tribe with everyone and intended to go wash up after putting down his things, heard everything clearly and felt like he had suddenly been struck by lightning, ¡°What did you guys say?¡±

 Chapter 34 - Coma

    <strong>Ch34 ¨C Coma</strong>


    Shi Li simply couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had been together, and Zhou Ji had even been... hurt by it?


    How could that be possible?!


    However, thinking about how heartless Xiong Ye had beenst night and adding it to the interactions between Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji this morning, he was also very clear that this might well be true.


    Xiong Ye had really gotten together with someone else.


    Shi Li just felt that his breath was caught in his chest, refusing to go up or down, and it was incredibly painful.


    In his previous life, he and Xiong Ye had be mates on the day of the Beast God Sacrifice and had moved in together on the same day. However, since neither of them had known anything about how two men could do those things together, at the start, absolutely nothing had happened between them.


    Although Xiong Ye had grown up living in the collective cave with the elderly and weak members of the tribe, what he had mostly seen were scenes of men and women getting together.


    There were some women in the collective cave who were willing to sleep with others in return for just a small piece of meat, so those men wouldn¡¯t go looking for other men. Even when they asionally helped each other out, at most, they would only use their hands.


    At the time, the two of them had remained pure for over a month. Later on, someone had enlightened them and they had finally understood how men did it with other men. After that, they had gotten into fights over the problem of who would be on top and who would be on the bottom.


    They tied every single time, and neither of them had been willing to back down.


    Later, Xiong He had led the hunting team out on a hunt and encountered a very powerful carnivorous dinosaur. Many people in the hunting team had been bitten to death, and neither Xiong He or Xiong He¡¯s mother made it back. Xiong Ye finally stopped fighting him, and the two of them finally settled into a proper rtionship.


    It was because of this that he hadn¡¯t been too worried even though Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were living together.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand these matters, and Zhou Ji was a fool who didn¡¯t even know enough to be afraid.


    But now...


    Shi Li¡¯s eyes were covered in a haze, and he felt like he was about to explode from anger.


    Xiong Ye had actually gotten together with someone else!


    How many days had it been? Xiong Ye had really turned his back on him and found himself a new sweetheart!


    Shi Li had an impulse to go and fight Xiong Ye right then and there, but at this moment, his leg started to throb again...


    Another insect had just bitten him!


    Insect bites from this type of insect would make people feel a lot of pain, but Shi Li felt that it was far less painful than what he felt in his heart.


    In fact, he really cared for Xiong Ye... but Xiong Ye had turned his back on their feelings.


    Shi Li was still thinking about this when he saw Xiong Ye running out of the priest¡¯s cave.


    After Xiong Ye returned back to the tribe with Zhou Ji in his arms, he went straight to find the priest, wanting the priest to take examine Zhou Ji.


    However, the priest had been unable to find anything wrong.


    He spent a lot of time checking over Zhou Ji, then carefully looked over him again, but he didn¡¯t know what was happening to Zhou Ji at all. He wanted to ask Zhou Ji about it... But Zhou Ji was unconscious and wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s breathing was bing weaker and weaker.


    The priest felt very powerless. Seeing that Zhou Ji¡¯s expression looked very painful, with both his eyes screwed shut and his body hot and burning all over, he could only suggest, ¡°How about giving him some calming herbs?¡±


    The priest didn¡¯t have many herbs he could use. Recently, he had just added one more type to his repertoire, which was the calming herb that Xiong Qi had eaten.


    In Zhou Ji¡¯s case, wound medicine would be useless for him, so the priest could only let him sleep.


    At the very least, it could make him a bit morefortable.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye immediately replied, ¡°Where are the herbs?¡±


    ¡°I only have a small amount of the herbs here, and it might not be enough. You¡¯ll need to go and pick some. You should know where they are, right?¡± The priest said.


    After learning about the existence of such a medicinal herb, the priest had nned to immediately go and gather some, but he had been busy with the Beast God Sacrifice and had had no time. He could only push off the matter untilter.


    Xiong Ye indeed knew where this kind of herb could be found. He had gathered some with Zhou Ji back then, so he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some right away.¡±


    Even before he had finished speaking, Xiong Ye had already run out of the cave.


    Shi Li saw Xiong Ye running out of the priest¡¯s cave and didn¡¯t think twice before following.


    Xiong Ye ran extremely quickly, and Shi Li was unable to keep up for a moment¨CHe had fallenst night and suffered an internal injury! Not to mention that he¡¯d been bitten by a lot of insects today!


    Shi Li gritted his teeth and simply shifted into his animal form to give chase.


    His animal form could run very fast, and he quickly caught up to Xiong Ye. Then, he saw that Xiong Ye had stopped at a certain ce and begun to gather herbs.


    Shi Li knew that Xiong Ye had learned a lot from the priest. It was because of this that Xiong Ye had taken on the duties of the priest after their tribe had encountered a catastrophe and lost two thirds of their tribe, including the priest, at the hands of people from other tribes.


    However, Shi Li didn¡¯t like to y around with these herbs, so he didn¡¯t know anything about them and understood even less.


    ¡°Are you picking medicinal herbs for Zhou Ji?¡± Shi Li asked. Those herbs were going to be used to heal Zhou Ji, right?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s body carried Zhou Ji¡¯s scent, and it was mixed with the tangy smell of blood. It really seemed like Xiong Ye had actually hurt Zhou Ji while doing ¡®that¡¯...


    Xiong Ye had no idea what Shi Li was thinking. At this time, he had no attention to spare for Shi Li and only said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is Zhou Ji really that great?¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°Definitely better than you.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have to think twice.


    After a period of hard work, he had already gathered up quite a lot of herbs... Xiong Ye ignored Shi Li and turned around to run back.


    Shi Li saw that Xiong Ye was acting like this and couldn¡¯t hold back the raging fire in his heart any longer. Heshed out and punched a tree nearby.


    After such a punch, his fist became bloody, and his bones nearly broke. It was very, very painful, but it still couldn¡¯t match the heartache he felt.


    After experiencing this pain, Shi Li calmed down.


    He snorted coldly, then looked in the direction that Xiong Ye had run off to, his gaze growing increasingly cold and hard.


    Previously, he had always carried a torch for Xiong Ye and couldn¡¯t let him go. He had even wanted to destroy the mating ceremony tomorrow, but now...


    Now that Xiong Ye was like this, it was impossible for him to be together with Xiong Ye anymore.


    He had originally nned to make sure to treat Xiong Ye well after he became a Beast King once again, but that was already no longer necessary!


    He had been reborn and shouldn¡¯t be caught up in his childhood memories of love. His goal should be to be stronger, stronger, and even stronger!


    He will be the strongest Beast King and be worshipped and adored by everyone!


    When the time came, Xiong Ye and the people from the tribe... He would just let them wallow in their regret!


    Perhaps by then, they wouldn¡¯t even exist anymore.


    When Shi Li thought of this, he felt that his entire body was charged full of strength. Everything felt different.


    As a result, probably because he had been standing still without moving, a good many insects charged towards him, opened their mouths, and bit down!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shi Li jumped up in pain and quickly ran towards the river nearby.


    He had to wash up!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know that Shi Li had experienced aplete mental ¡®breakthrough¡¯ after believing that certain things had happened between him and Zhou Ji, and that he had even redefined his life goals.


    At this moment, he only had Zhou Ji in his heart, and he was only thinking about Zhou Ji.


    He ran back to the priest¡¯s cave, then immediately stuffed the freshly picked herbs he had brought back into Zhou Ji¡¯s mouth.


    After stuffing them in, he discovered that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow them down like this. He then wanted to use a knife or stick to mash them up, but that would be too slow...


    Xiong Ye stuffed the medicinal herbs into his own mouth, chewed for a while, then pressed his own mouth against Zhou Ji¡¯s mouth in order to feed it to him.


    Zhou Ji, who was actually still conscious even though he hadn¡¯t spoken up or shown any reaction: ¡°......¡± His first kiss had disappeared just like that...


    Also, how many of these herbs had he fed to Xiong Ye? Now, Xiong Ye was feeding them to him. Could this be considered karma?


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you have to be alright...¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s voice trembled a little. He had always felt that men shouldn¡¯t cry, but at this moment, tears prickled in his eyes.


    ¡°May the Beast God bless him. He will definitely be alright.¡± The priest added. Although he spoke the words, his gaze was full of worry when he looked at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji seemed to be suffering from the sudden onught of some illness... There had been others with symptoms like this in their tribe before, but they had all died in the end...


    There was a high possibility that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t live.


    The priest was very distressed as he looked at Xiong Ye.


    He didn¡¯t have any children of his own, but Xiong Ye was someone he had watched grow up. He had always been very kind and respectful towards him, and the priest basically treated Xiong Ye as his own child. Recently, Xiong Ye had first been abandoned by Shi Li, and it hadn¡¯t been easy for him to recover and begin to like Zhou Ji, but now something like this had happened to Zhou Ji...


    Xiong Ye was really too unlucky!


    The priest sighed, ¡°The two of you care so much about each other, the Beast God will bless you both... Take him back to your cave and take proper care of him. You can also feed him some honey.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t determine what kind of illness Zhou Ji had, so he naturally had no way to take care of Zhou Ji. Since that was the case, he might as well have Xiong Ye look after him.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa Priest.¡± Xiong Ye replied quietly, then picked up Zhou Ji and carried him back to his cave.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s bed was especially clean and tidy, but right now, regardless of whether it was him or Zhou Ji, neither of them were clean at all...


    Xiong Ye put the soft, seeminglypletely powerless Zhou Ji onto his own bed, his voice a little choked up as he said, ¡°Zhou Ji, you have to wake up...¡±


    Xiong Ye had proposed to Zhou Ji back then mostly because he felt that Zhou Ji was suitable for him. However, when he saw Zhou Ji¡¯s current appearance, looking as though he was nearly on hisst breath, he was frantic with panic, and his heart felt like it had been pinched hard by something; it beat erratically in agitation and couldn¡¯t quite seem to function properly.


    If something happened to Zhou Ji, would there still be someone to cook for him and apany him in the future?


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t describe how anxious he felt, but he also didn¡¯t know what else he could do... He found the honey, then mixed it with water and tried to feed it to Zhou Ji, but the water just slipped out and ran down from the corner of Zhou Ji¡¯s mouth.


    Xiong Ye simply took a sip of it himself, then used mouth-to-mouth to feed it to Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji: Alright then, not only was his first kiss gone now, so were his second and third kisses.


    Zhou Ji knew that Xiong Ye was extremely sad and worried at the moment, and he really wanted to give Xiong Ye some response while Xiong Ye was trying to feed him the honey water. He thought abouting back to life like a ¡®fake corpse¡¯ in order to amuse Xiong Ye a little, but the energy within his body was too chaotic, and he really couldn¡¯t manage it at all.


    It was more likely that he would suddenly spit up blood into Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth.


    Zhou Ji no longer dared to think about these random things and focused instead on drawing the extra energy into the crystal core inside his body.


    The crystal core absorbed these energies very easily, but there was way, way too much of it, and his crystal core was unable to take it all in.


    When he had first transmigrated over, the crystal core in his body had been transparent and colorless, but after two months of cultivation, this crystal core had begun to show traces of yellow. Now...


    After absorbing a lot of energy, his crystal core had already turned orange.


    The rate at which the crystal core absorbed the energy became faster as the color turned darker, but even so, he still couldn¡¯t finish absorbing all of it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his spiritual powers valiantly suppressing these energies, he might have already exploded from the energy within his body and be a bloody corpse.


    There was no need to mention that it would be fatal; it would definitely also scare Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji continued to struggle with the extra energy within his body.


    It was a very painful situation. Sometimes, he really wanted to give up dealing with this energy and just let himself explode and be done with it.


    In his previous life, he had done exactly that, allowing himself to enter mass ughter mode and fight until he died.


    However, this world was so wonderful, he didn¡¯t want to die.


    What¡¯s more, there was Xiong Ye in this world.


    He was going to marry Xiong Ye. How could he just give up at this time?


    Just as he was thinking this, Zhou Ji once again heard Xiong Ye say that he couldn¡¯t die, and that he had to wake up.


    He mustn¡¯t die! If he died, maybe someone else woulde to sleep in his cave and stroke his bear!


    How could he let that happen!


    Zhou Ji was constantly trying hard to sort out and absorb the energy in his body, while Xiong Ye was so anxious he was pacing around in circles.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten much this morning and hadn¡¯t eaten anything since then. In fact, he was very hungry but didn¡¯t have any attention to spare to take care of it.


    There was still a lot of blood on his body, and Zhou Ji had spat out a mouthful of blood onto himter. He was sticky all over and very ufortable, but he also didn¡¯t have any attention to spare to deal with that either.


    Xiong Ye kept watch by Zhou Ji¡¯s side and could only continuously pray over and over again. He prayed for the Beast God to bless Zhou Ji and prayed for Zhou Ji to be alright.


    Zhou Ji: He suddenly felt a little jealous of the Beast God...


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but the crystal core in Zhou Ji¡¯s body slowly began to turn red.


    The red crystal core looked very beautiful and absorbed energy even more quickly. At the same time, Zhou Ji also realized that he had now be very, very powerful.


    Regardless of whether it was his powers or his spiritual strength, they had both been greatly improved.


    However, he had no way to know how strong his spiritual strength was¨Che was currently using it to suppress the energies in his body!


    This energy was simply ridiculous! His crystal core had already gone from a pale, faint yellow to red, but he had only absorbed a tenth of it!


    This was clearly going to be the death of him!


    Zhou Ji felt really depressed. What made him even more depressed was that he could hear Xiong Ye, who had been apanying him the whole time, say, ¡°Zhou Ji, dawn is about to break. If you still don¡¯t wake up, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time to hold the mating ceremony...¡±


    To be honest, Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t very fixated on the mating ceremony, but he knew how much Xiong Ye had been looking forward to it.


    Could it be that he was actually going to miss his own wedding because he had eaten some unknown fruit?!


    That would really be toome!


    Zhou Ji¡¯s body was already slightly better. He used his spiritual strength to suppress the violent energy, then forced his eyes open to look at Xiong Ye, ¡°We¡¯ll make it.¡±


    Xiong Ye had spent the entire night staying up with Zhou Ji. The longer he waited by his side, the more worried he¡¯d been.


    Zhou Ji was in too bad of a state. He was really afraid that Zhou Ji would never wake up again.


    Towards the end, he wasn¡¯t even thinking about the mating ceremony anymore. He just wanted Zhou Ji to wake up.


    And then, dawn arrived.


    He had just spoken out such a sentence subconsciously, saying that if Zhou Ji still didn¡¯t wake up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time for the mating ceremony, but then... Zhou Ji actually woke up?


    Xiong Ye was incredibly surprised, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I still need to recover a bit. Go and wash up first.¡± Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, then closed his eyes again.


    Xiong Ye had constantly remained by his sidest night, and he was very touched. The onlyint he had was... Xiong Ye smelled really bad.


    Zhou Ji had closed his eyes again, but Xiong Ye believed that having woken up once, he would definitely be able to wake up again a second and third time. Xiong Ye felt a lot more relieved and simultaneously discovered that he was really very, very dirty.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the mating ceremony if he was like this even if Zhou Ji woke up!


    He really needed to wash up.


    Xiong Ye immediately climbed down from the cave.


    At this time, the sun hadn¡¯t risen fully yet, and the sky had only brightened a little, but the priest had been up for a while. Seeing Xiong Ye, he immediately asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, how is Zhou Ji?¡±


    Xiong Ye had suddenly crawled out of his cave... Something couldn¡¯t have happened to Zhou Ji, right?


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, Zhou Ji woke up! He told me to go and wash up!¡± Xiong Ye said. He didn¡¯t even turn his head back to nce at him as he ran off.


    He woke up? Zhou Ji actually woke up? He had really looked like he was about to die yesterday, but he actually woke up overnight?


    The priest went back to his cave and picked up the calming herbs that Xiong Ye had gathered¨Cthis herb couldn¡¯t really be a miracle herb, right?


    It was really too effective!


    The author has something to say:


    Shi Li: I am going to give up on feelings and pursue strength!


    Priest: This is really a miracle herb!!


    Xiong Ye: I want to get married!!!


    Author: There¡¯ll be another chapter soon. You¡¯ll get married...


    Juurensha: Shi Li, you have only yourself to me. And I¡¯m excited we¡¯re getting the ceremony next chapter!


    xiin: so, so much happened in this one chapter! First (second and third) kisses, Shi Li¡¯s mental turning point, feelings...

 Chapter 35 - Before the Ceremony

    <strong>Ch35 ¨C Before the Ceremony</strong>


    Xiong Ye cleaned himself up thoroughly by the river and calmed himself down slowly. This gave him more attention to think about other matters.


    Although Zhou Ji had woken up, he couldn¡¯t rxpletely and was still quite worried about him¨CZhou Ji still hadn¡¯t looked like he was in a good state.


    However, he couldn¡¯t show it¨CZhou Ji was sick and must be feeling terrible. He would need someone to rely on, and in this situation, Xiong Ye needed to be stable and be Zhou Ji¡¯s support.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression firmed up, and he squeezed his uneasiness to the bottom of his heart.


    Today was the day he and Zhou Ji would be mates; he should be happy.


    While Xiong Ye was washing his hair, he couldn¡¯t help but recall how Zhou Ji had washed it for him before. He took a deep breath, then sped up his movements.


    He needed to hurry up and go back to apany Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye soon finished washing himself clean and even managed to catch two frogs to bring back with him when he returned.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t eaten anything for an entire day. He wanted to cook something for Zhou Ji.


    By the time Xiong Ye returned to the tribe, it was already dawn, and everyone in the tribe had already woken up.


    Many people smiled as they greeted him, and Xiong Ye nodded back to them before quickly entering his cave.


    ¡°Xiong Ye¡¯s hair is still wet. Did he go out to wash up so early in the morning?¡± Some people were puzzled. The tribespeople didn¡¯t really enjoy bathing, and Xiong Ye could already be considered very particr about being clean. He washed often, but he had never gone out to bathe so early in the morning before.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the scents on his body are too strong, so he had to go wash up.¡± Someone giggled.


    The priest hadn¡¯t told the rest of the tribe about Zhou Ji¡¯s sudden illness, so at this moment, the tribe believed that Zhou Ji had been hurt by Xiong Ye while they were being intimate.


    ¡°Xiong Ye practically never left his cave aftering back yesterday.¡±


    ¡°They were probably too intense. It was their first time, you guys should understand.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Zhou Ji can handle it...¡±


    ......


    Xiong Qi heard the conversation and found an opportunity to praise Xiong Ye again, ¡°Xiong Ye is really excellent in all areas! He¡¯s a real man!¡±


    Niu Er nodded earnestly.


    Xiong Bai: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Bai endured it, then endured it some more and finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ¡°Can you guys stop talking about it? Think about how I feel!¡±


    Xiong Ye, who she had liked for so many years, was going to thoroughly be someone else¡¯s today!


    Zhou Ji was really a lethal beauty...


    ¡°Xiong Bai, I¡¯ll consider your feelings. How about you consider me too?¡± One of the men, whose animal form was a ck bear just like Xiong Bai, spoke up.


    Xiong Bai nced at him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± Xiong Ye was going to form a mated pair with Zhou Ji today, so she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t have time to think about these things!


    That man was delighted when he heard her reply, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask you again tomorrow!¡±


    Xiong Bai spoke carelessly, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Shi Li watched as these people chattered together noisily, and his eyes shed with disdain.


    In fact, many of the people here wouldn¡¯t live for long.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression looked a little gloomy, and everyone around him noticed it. After they took note, nobody went over to talk to him¨Che looked so bitter and hateful that they all just wanted to keep their distance.


    Also, they used to feel that Shi Li was very handsome, but now when they looked at him again... How was Shi Li handsome? His skin was so coarse, and his face was covered in welts!


    Speaking of which, Zhou Ji was actually very good-looking.


    Before, Zhou Ji had been an invisible person in the tribe. He didn¡¯t interact with others, and nobody would purposely interact with him, so nobody had ever taken a proper look at him.


    Lately however, he had always been at Xiong Ye¡¯s side. Everyone began to notice what he looked like, and then they discovered... It was very natural for Xiong Ye to have chosen him.


    Lang Yin began to gossip about it with her friends, ¡°I saw Xiong Ye bring Zhou Ji back yesterday, and only just discovered that Zhou Ji really looks pretty good, and his body isn¡¯t bad either... If I be very strong, I would definitely want to find a man like that to bring back to my cave and have him serve me!¡± Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t strong enough, sigh!


    Lang Yin¡¯s friends nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Right, Lang Yin, have you chosen who you¡¯ll have children with yet?¡± Xiong Qi had started chasing Lang Yin after she had reached adulthood, and it had already been a year.


    ¡°I¡¯m still considering it.¡± Lang Yin said. Xiong Qi was pretty strong, and their child definitely wouldn¡¯t go hungry, but he was rather old...


    While everyone outside was still talking, Xiong Ye had already entered his cave.


    He first went to check on how Zhou Ji was doing. Zhou Ji was still lying there, but his weak breathing was stable, so he went to the entrance of the cave to boil the frogs. After he set everything up, he went back again to check on Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Zhou Ji opened his eyes to nce at Xiong Ye and didn¡¯t speak. All of his attention was focused on dealing with the energy within his body, and he had no spare time to talk.


    However, Xiong Ye was already satisfied with this nce, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely get better.¡±


    Zhou Ji also knew that he would definitely get better, but he would have to spend most of the next two days lying down...


    ¡°Later...¡± Xiong Ye wanted to say that they could postpone the mating ceremony, but when he recalled that Zhou Ji had woken up as soon as he said that they wouldn¡¯t make it in time for the mating ceremony...


    Zhou Ji must really be looking forward to the mating ceremony. He might be sad if it was postponed.


    Also, even though Zhou Ji had woken up, he might not be able to pull through... Zhou Ji must be suffering a lot right now. If he proposed postponing the mating ceremony at a time like this, it would be the same as giving up on Zhou Ji.


    Although he would only be able to form a mated pair with one person in his entire life, he had already promised Zhou Ji. In that case, even if something happened to Zhou Ji, he would still be mates with Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye embraced Zhou Ji and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll carry you to our mating ceremony.¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have any particr objection to this, but he was increasingly certain about one thing¨CXiong Ye definitely felt very strongly about the mating ceremony.


    Since that was the case, they must attend the ceremony even if he couldn¡¯t stand.


    As for being held by Xiong Ye... It would save him a lot of effort. How great was that?


    After spending a few decades in the world after the apocalypse, Zhou Ji really didn¡¯t care about things like self-respect. He would be happy as long as he could live a good life.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye again and gave him a tiny smile.


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji was very happy when he heard about the mating ceremony despite being so weak. Zhou Ji had even smiled at him, and Xiong Ye¡¯s heart clenched at the sight.


    He had asked the priest to help him n a wonderful mating ceremony. It would definitely make Zhou Ji even happier.


    Perhaps Zhou Ji would get better after so much happiness...


    No. Zhou Ji would definitely get better. He had already woken up!


    With this in mind, Xiong Ye reached out and stroked Zhou Ji¡¯s face.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s face was tender and smooth, and now it seemed to be even softer and smoother than it had been before... Xiong Ye kissed Zhou Ji on the cheek, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get better!¡±


    Zhou Ji gave another small smile and secretly sighed.


    His current weakness was really limiting him; he had actually just gotten teased by Xiong Ye...


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji stayed in the cave by themselves for a while before Xiong Bai came by, ¡°Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye, Grandpa Priest asked me to bring you the clothing.¡±


    A long time ago, Xiong Ye had asked some people to make mating clothes for him and Shi Li. Later, Shi Li had backed out, so he had withdrawn the request. Thenter again, he had gotten together with Zhou Ji, so he had asked them to finish the clothing after all.


    These clothes were made from dinosaur leather that was the same color as me flowers. They were a very beautiful red color. Xiong Ye brought it over for Zhou Ji to see, ¡°Look, Zhou Ji, these are the clothes for our mating ceremony. They¡¯re beautiful, right?¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t open his eyes. He nned to absorb a little more energy in order to ensure that he would have the energy to say, ¡®I do¡¯... but perhaps people who got married in this ce would say something else?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s heart sank when he saw Zhou Ji like this, but he still tried very hard to show a cheerful front, ¡°I¡¯ll change first and then help you change. You¡¯ll certainly look great in these clothes.¡±


    After saying so, Xiong Ye went and changed first.


    He called them clothes, but in fact, they were just like animal hide skirts; two pieces of leather wereced up to cover the front and back, like a simple sleeveless dress.


    Xiong Ye carefully helped Zhou Ji get dressed after he had dressed himself.


    Zhou Ji indeed looked great in these clothes. The bright red clothing made Zhou Ji¡¯s skin appear even paler, and it was also at this point that Xiong Ye discovered that the small wounds on Zhou Ji¡¯s arms and legs had already disappeared.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s wounds were already healed? They had really healed particrly quickly...


    After dressing Zhou Ji, he fed Zhou Ji some frog soup.


    He had wanted to give Zhou Ji something good to eat so that Zhou Ji would recover faster, so he specifically added some honey into the frog soup.


    Although Zhou Ji had woken up a few times, he hadn¡¯t reacted much at all, so Xiong Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you the same way as yesterday... In any case, we¡¯re about to be mates anyway.¡±


    So, Zhou Ji was fed frog soup just like this.


    His first reaction was that this thing must be dark cuisine.


    His second reaction was that Xiong Ye must be trying to test his endurance. If it hadn¡¯t been for his firm willpower, he would definitely have ¡®cultivated down the wrong path¡¯ and spat up blood to prove it.


    Fine, even with his firm willpower, the energy in his body was still racing about chaotically when he was kissed like this by Xiong Ye...


    Zhou Ji kept his eyes closed and had no choice but to continue ying dead.


    Regardless of whether it was the Beast God Sacrifice or the mating ceremony, they would both start in the afternoon. However, the people of the tribe had many things to do in the morning, so everyone was quite busy.


    Logically speaking, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were supposed to be busy as well, but the priest said, ¡°Today is the day when Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji will be mates, so they don¡¯t need to do anything today.¡±


    Although Xiong Ye said that Zhou Ji had woken up, there was no way he could recover so quickly, so the priest wanted to give Zhou Ji the chance to rest a bit more.


    As for the things that needed to be done... Before, when there had only been a hundred people in the tribe, hadn¡¯t they still been able to hold the Beast God Sacrifice in the same old way?


    The Beast God Sacrifice was held next to the tribal grounds. The reason why they chose that location was because many me flowers grew there. At the moment, the priest was directing people from the tribe to water the me flower nts.


    Clear water sprinkled onto the me flowers, and the me flower buds slowly began to open up...


    The petals of the me flowers were a fiery hot red, with a yellow center. They looked very striking against the green leaves as they opened towards the rays of sunlight. The beads of water left on the petals reflected a beautiful light under the sun.


    If Zhou Ji had seen this scene, he would know that the me flowers that bloomed at the same time and had originally seemed so mystical and special, were actually a kind of flower that would blossom at a set time after rain or water fell...


    In fact, if a bout of heavy rain suddenly urred, and the me flowers bloomed ahead of time, the people of the tribe would happily move the Beast God Sacrifice forward¨CLook, the me flowers had already bloomed, the Beast God hade early!


    Of course, Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t there right now, and there was only the priest who directed everyone around him. He also had the children of the tribe go and pick some flowers¨CXiong Ye wanted the best mating ceremony he coulde up with.


    Although Zhou Ji was in a very bad state right now, the priest would still try his best to make Xiong Ye happy.


    The uing Beast God Sacrifice made everyone in the tribe very excited, and only Shi Li was left looking on coldly.


    After thinking things through yesterday, he was no longer brokenhearted. He only felt full of pity as he watched the people of the tribe now.


    Time passed by slowly, and it was finally noon. ording to their customs, the mating ceremony would be held before the Beast God Sacrifice.


    At this time, quite a few people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious¨CHowe Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t arrived yet?


    They were still wondering when they saw Xiong Ye, who was dressed in red dinosaur leather, arrive. He was holding Zhou Ji, who was also dressed in red, in his arms.


    Xiong Ye had already been very good-looking, but he looked even taller and more handsome right now. As for Zhou Ji? He was lying in Xiong Ye¡¯s arms, and the red clothing set off his snow-white skin, making him appear extraordinarily beautiful.


    Only... Had Zhou Ji been tossed about so much until he couldn¡¯t get out of bed? He actually needed to be held?


    xiin: oh, the misunderstandings...

 Chapter 36 - Primitive Wedding

    <strong>Ch36 ¨C Primitive Wedding</strong>


    Seeing Xiong Yeing over with Zhou Ji in his arms, the priest was concerned and asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, how is Zhou Ji doing?¡±


    Xiong Ye smiled at the priest and purposely tried to make himself appear rxed, ¡°Grandpa Priest, Zhou Ji is much better now!¡± In fact, Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t better at all and had been just lying there not moving; he was worried to death.


    But he couldn¡¯t show it.


    Xiong Ye held Zhou Ji against his chest and gripped Zhou Ji¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Should we postpone the ceremony?¡± The priest was a little worried too. When he saw Xiong Ye rush off to wash up so early in the morning, he had thought that Zhou Ji had recovered. Now, it seemed that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t gotten better at all...


    Generally, people who suddenly came down with such an acute illness would die in a few days...


    The priest didn¡¯t want to see Xiong Ye lose his mate at such a young age.


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiong Ye said, Zhou Ji had forced himself into consciousness for the sake of the mating ceremony; how could he disappoint him?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started then!¡± The priest sighed.


    After the crystal core in Zhou Ji¡¯s body had turned red, its rate of energy absorption had increased, and by the end of the morning, he had already absorbed about two tenths of the energy that the fruit contained.


    Coupled with his plentiful experience in dealing with energy in his body, he could finally do a little more. For example, say a sentence or something...


    As for walking... Since the priest hadn¡¯t objected to Xiong Ye carrying him, he might as well let him continue.


    The priest had in fact wanted to raise an objection: Zhou Ji looked like he was about to die. He could overlook the fact that the mating ceremony required the two of them to stand together, but they still needed to both kneel down to worship the Beast God. Fine, fine, he¡¯d change it and let Xiong Ye do it on his own!


    Although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have any attention to spare on controlling his own body, he had at least opened his eyes and noticed the priest¡¯s worried look as well as the ambiguous gazes of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s people. He also took in the beautiful spread of fiery red me flowers.


    me flowers bloomed on shrubs. This type of flower was veryrge, and the leaves of these shrubs had been covered by the flowers and couldn¡¯t be seen at all. It appeared as if it there were just giant bouquets of flowers, and the scene was truly beautiful.


    Zhou Ji had studied this kind of nt for a long time. He didn¡¯t feel that there was anything miraculous about it, but it was still very pleasing to the eyes when they all blossomed at once.


    Of course, now was not the time to be focusing on flowers.


    The priest stood in front of Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji. He wore a long fur robe that was made up of several pieces of animal hide sewn together, and his expression lookedpassionate.


    He parted his lips and spoke slowly and piously, ¡°The great God has given us peace and happiness, and today, your worshippers have gathered together to pray. May the glory of the Beast God shine upon the entire world...¡±


    ¡°Omnipotent Beast God up above, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji of the Big Bear Tribe will be mates today.¡±


    ¡°May they be together forever with the Beast God as witness and with the blessing of the me flowers.¡±


    ......


    The elderly priest spoke slowly, and the people of the tribe all knelt down excitedly and reverently. Only Xiong Ye was left standing with Zhou Ji in his arms, but he slowly set Zhou Ji down by his side.


    However, even though he had put Zhou Ji down, he still held him closely to his side so that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t need to exert any effort and could lean his entire body against him.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, may the Beast God bless you!¡± The priest said to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye spoke firmly and earnestly, ¡°Beast God up above, I will spend the rest of my life together with Zhou Ji.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, may the Beast God bless you!¡± The priest then spoke to Zhou Ji.


    The priest had said many things earlier, and the people in the tribe were all very excited, but Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t felt anything at all.


    There had been no change in the energy around him, and there was no difference at all in him or Xiong Ye. The priest looked a little ridiculous in his roughly stitched animal hide robes, and he couldn¡¯t feel anything special about this ceremony.


    Any random modern wedding was still more ritualistic than this.


    As expected, the Beast God didn¡¯t exist.


    The belief that mates could only be with each other for the rest of their lives appeared to be empty words.


    Zhou Ji, who had watched with eyes wide open as everything in his world had died out, was still an atheist even after encountering something as magical as transmigration. At this time, he once again reaffirmed his own ideas.


    Nevertheless, although he believed otherwise, he was still willing to outwardly express his belief in the Beast God.


    He would also like to believe that he and Xiong Ye would be together for an entire lifetime.


    Zhou Ji smiled then said to the priest, ¡°Beast God up above, I will spend the rest of my life together with Xiong Ye.¡±


    That Beast God, who was who knows where, who could be anything at all, couldn¡¯t make him do anything, but he swore in his own heart that as long as Xiong Ye loved him and didn¡¯t betray him, he would never betray Xiong Ye either.


    The priest had originally thought that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t even have the energy to speak. He was delighted when he heard Zhou Ji open his mouth to say his vows. He held a bunch of me flowers and raised them above his head, ¡°With the Beast God up above as witness, from today on, you two will be each other¡¯s mates. You will apany each other for life and live a happy life together.¡±


    After the priest finished speaking, Xiong Ye brought Zhou Ji with him to kneel down.


    At the same time, the originally kneeling tribespeople all stood up. The children of the tribe suddenly brought out many bright colored petals and scattered them in Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s direction.


    They called out their best wishes in unison as they scattered the petals, ¡°May you both be in good health!¡±


    ¡°May you be happy together every day!¡±


    ¡°May the Beast God bless you!¡±


    ......


    The children spoke at the same time, and it was obvious that they had practiced this before. asionally, one of them would make a mistake and look around anxiously before continuing to chant.


    With the petals in the air and the children¡¯s tender voices adding words and blessings, the atmosphere of the ceremony suddenly became different.


    After a while, two children came up and handed Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji two cups of honey water, ¡°The Beast God will make sure every pair of mates is happy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiong Ye epted a cup of honey water and drank it. He wanted to feed the other cup to Zhou Ji but suddenly realized that Zhou Ji had difficulty eating right now, so he continued what he¡¯d done before¨Cmouth to mouth feeding.


    In fact, the tribe¡¯s mating ceremony was very simple. In the past, after the priest finished speaking that long string of words and blessed the two people who participated in the mating ceremony, the mating ceremony would be over.


    Both the petals and the blessings, and even the honey water, had been added because Xiong Ye wanted a different mating ceremony, and the priest had racked his brains toe up with something new and nicer.


    Of course, it now seemed like... it had really worked out.


    When the priest saw the two people ¡®kissing¡¯ each other, he felt that this could also be added to their mating ceremonies in the future.


    The scene was so pleasing and delightful! It was so beautiful!


    The priest was extremely gratified with the results.


    The hearts of the tribespeople brimmed with blessings for the newly mated pair. Even Xiong Bai, who had always wanted to pry Xiong Ye away, was now wishing for the best for Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye from the bottom of her heart.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s mating ceremony was really especially beautiful. She now also wanted to be like Xiong Ye and find a mate who would stay with her for the rest of her life. In fact, that would be wonderful.


    The most important reason why people in the tribe had been unwilling to form mated pairs with others in the past had been because there were too many idents that could happen to the tribespeople.


    Many people in the tribe would die in various ways every year. If they didn¡¯t form a mated pair, they would be able to get together with someone else if the person they were with died. However, If they found a mate, wouldn¡¯t they be unable to be with others if something happened?


    In short, in such an insecure environment, many people were reluctant to establish a stable,mitted rtionship.


    However, now that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were like this, many people began to have ideas about looking for a mate.


    Only Shi Li¡¯s expression was still as gloomy as ever.


    This mating ceremony was very simr to his original mating ceremony with Xiong Ye, but there were differences¨Cthey hadn¡¯t had the honey water or exchanged a kiss at that time.


    Shi Li couldn¡¯t know that this situation only happened because Xiong Ye had given the priest a lot of honey, and the priest had patted his head,e to a realization, and added another event. At this time, he just felt that it was unfair.


    But soon, the irritation he felt over that bit of unfairness disappeared.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t actually been that good to him in theirst life, and now that things hade to a head, if he and Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t be together, so be it.


    Compared to Xiong Ye, the High Priest¡¯s daughter was much better.


    That beautiful and intelligent woman would be the next High Priest in the future.


    If he could be with a woman so beloved by the Beast God, his life¡¯s path would certainly be much smoother.


    Of course, there were others who were also pretty good. For example, the Ape Beast King¡¯s little son was also very likeable.


    His vision shouldn¡¯t be limited to this tribe.


    With this in mind, Shi Li¡¯s affections for Xiong Ye finally disappearedpletely.


    The ceremony was over, and people from the tribe went up to offer their good wishes to Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you guys are great!¡±


    ¡°You must be happy in the future!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be able to apany each other as you grow older.¡±


    ......


    The tribe could only use the same few blessings over and over, but Xiong Qi purposely spoke out, ¡°Xiong Ye, your mating ceremony was the best mating ceremony I¡¯ve ever seen. With the Beast God blessing the two of you, your days will definitely be even better and better in the future...¡±


    Xiong Qi started off by praising the mating ceremony, and then continued on and began to praise Zhou Ji to Xiong Ye, ¡°You¡¯ve found a very attractive mate. He is the most beautiful man I¡¯ve ever seen; you two will definitely be happy and fortunate!¡±


    When Xiong Qi said that, the people in the tribe all looked at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was indeed very attractive, but... now that Zhou Ji was standing propped up against Xiong Ye, why did it seem like he was actually a bit taller than Xiong Ye?


    Also, although his skin was still very pale, howe his arms were so thick?


    Something seemed to be off...


    The clothes Zhou Ji made for himself had sleeves, which covered up his arms and everything else. However, the wedding robe he was wearing now was sleeveless.


    Although the muscles in his arms weren¡¯t big, they were as obvious as Xiong Ye¡¯s.


    The people who belonged to the hunting team in the tribe all had such a figure, but the people in gathering team didn¡¯t generally have muscles like that because they usually weren¡¯t able to eat as much meat as they needed.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s current appearance was very different from the soft, weak youth they had imagined.


    The people in the tribe started to be curious, but at that moment, Zhou Ji opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    People in the tribe: It¡¯s confirmed. He was still the same, weak Zhou Ji.


    But wasn¡¯t he a bit too weak? Hadn¡¯t Xiong Ye been a little too fierce, even making him spit up blood...


    Everyone began to sympathize with Xiong Ye. Would Xiong Ye be able to find happiness in the future with a mate like this?


    When Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji had spat out blood again, he was frightened and quickly embraced Zhou Ji.


    Actually, Zhou Ji was fine...


    Just now, his crystal core had undergone another upgrade and shifted from red to purple.


    This change had happened too suddenly, and the energy in his body flew into disorder, causing him to finally spit out a mouthful of blood.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing for him... His crystal core was absorbing energy faster and faster. If this speed continued, he would soon be finished with absorbing all the energy, and it wouldn¡¯t dy their ¡®wedding activities¡¯ that night.


    While Zhou Ji was still thinking, the priest spoke up, ¡°The Beast God Sacrifice has begun.¡±


    Although Zhou Ji had just spat out blood, the Beast God Sacrifice couldn¡¯t stop just because something was wrong with someone in the tribe.


    There weren¡¯t many customs for the Beast God Sacrifice within the tribe. After the priest spoke, everyone began to keel down facing the priest one after another.


    ¡°Great Beast God, please hear our voices...¡± The priest started to speak again.


    He talked a lot and then asked the people to offer sacrifices.


    After that, he spoke to the people of the tribe, ¡°The Beast God loves each and every one of his people. You may share your wishes now.¡±


    The people in the tribe all began to speak.


    Zhou Ji was still unable to use his spiritual powers as he liked, and had no attention to spare to listen to what everyone was saying, but he still heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words, ¡°Beast God, please let Zhou Ji get better. I¡¯m willing to split half my life with him...¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s heart clenched, and his spiritual powers rampaged chaotically.


    After the crystal core in his body turned purple, the rate of energy absorption had increased many folds. It was now very easy for him to suppress those energies, but at this moment, he actually lost control.


    A lot of energy streamed out of his body.


    It was a little ufortable, but not only had his crystal core changed by now, his body had also changed, and having this bit of energy rush chaotically out of his body wasn¡¯t too painful.


    On the other hand... The energy that left his body refreshed everyone around him.


    Some of the tribespeople who were currently in the midst of praying suffered from illnesses, and now they suddenly discovered that they were no longer in so much pain.


    Others felt very sad or depressed, but at this time it seemed as though a light wind had swept through them, leaving them much more rxed in its wake.


    As for others...


    Shi Li was also praying secretly, ¡°Great Beast God, you¡¯ve given me the opportunity toe back, so you must want me to be stronger than before...¡±


    As soon as he finished, he felt that he had a little more energy in his body.


    Shi Li was ecstatic for a moment. He just knew that the Beast God existed!


    The great Beast God had always looked out for him.


    While Shi Li was delighted, Zhou Ji finally recoveredpletely. He held the hand Xiong Ye had been using to embrace him tightly, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m alright now.¡±


    ¡°Are you truly alright?!¡± Xiong Ye was both surprised and happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he spoke. He lifted Xiong Ye¡¯s hand, and the power in his grip wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    His grip was strong, and his facial color had returned to normal. He really appeared to be fine now. Xiong Ye reached out and hugged him tight, ¡°Bless the Beast God, you¡¯re really alright!¡±


    After saying that, Xiong Ye put his palms together and said piously, ¡°Thank you, Beast God!¡± It must have been the Beast God who heard his prayers and helped Zhou Ji recover!


    Zhou Ji: This really has nothing to do with the Beast God!

 Chapter 37 - Awakening

    <strong>Ch37 ¨C Awakening</strong>


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t believe in the Beast God, and after the Beast God Sacrifice this time, he was even less likely to believe in such a thing.


    However, the tribespeople believed, as did Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye believed in the Beast God and thought that the Beast God was real, yet he still said that he was willing to give up half of his life for him during the Beast God Sacrifice...


    Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye and smiled.


    When the apocalypse had just hit during his previous life, he had still been a university student. He was good at learning and had begun his education from a young age, so his heart had been full of all kinds of grand, brilliant ideas.


    At the time, he had felt that everyone would unite and fight together against such natural disasters.


    Then, reality had fiercely pped him across his face.


    His nt abilities had awakened very early on. At that time, the environmental pollution hadn¡¯t been very serious, and all the nts that he had produced were edible. He had also tried his best and put all his efforts into producing nts for everyone to eat, exhausting his energy every day.


    And then, not only was he caught and sold, he was also locked up and forced to grow nts every day.


    The one who betrayed him was his fellow female ssmate from elementary school who had ¡®liked¡¯ him together with his good friends.


    In fact, there were many touching events that took ce during the end of the world. There were many people who had given up their own lives in order to ensure that others could live on, but he hadn¡¯t encountered any of that.


    Nor did he have any such thoughts.


    What he saw more of was humanity¡¯s base nature at the critical moment between life and death.


    After all, the apocalypse was the genuine end of the world, and human beings had almost gone extinct by the very end.


    He had never thought back then that he would still have a chance to live leisurely and even get married until he transmigrated into this world.


    During the first month and a half after he transmigrated, he hadn¡¯t been the least bit interested in integrating into this tribe at all. Yet, on a certain day, Xiong Ye had suddenly given him a piece of Lesothosaurus meat, Shi Li suddenly broke off his engagement, and Xiong Ye¡¯s original life trajectory turned a corner, causing his own life¡¯s trajectory to also shift and change.


    He liked this kind of unexpected urrence.


    Xiong Ye was still thanking the Beast God, and his words were extraordinarily simple, ¡°Beast God, thank you! I¡¯ll definitely find you the best offerings in the future!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The Beast God doesn¡¯t even exist. If he was going to put in the work, Xiong Yemight as well find him something to eat instead...


    Although Zhou Ji had those thoughts, he didn¡¯t say them out loud. Instead, he prayed piously just like the people around them.


    He previously had always felt that Xiong Ye had chosen him in order to make Shi Li angry. Now, it seemed that it hadn¡¯t been like that. Since that was the case, he would treat Xiong Ye even better in the future.


    He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes as Shi Li.


    Since there was someone who treated him with a sincere heart, he would never hurt the other party no matter what. He would only try his best to protect this heart and this person.


    He wanted Xiong Ye to treat him like this for the rest of their lives.


    The people of the tribe prayed for a long time, but eventually, everyone had trouble kneeling any longer. At this point, the priest, who was still dressed in a robe that was made up of pieces of dinosaur leather in various different colors, spoke up, ¡°The Beast God Sacrifice is over. In the new year, the Beast God will bless our tribe and ensure that we will live better and better!¡±


    ¡°Better and better! Better and better!¡± The people in the tribe stood up and looked excited.


    Everyone believed this. It was particrly true for the elderly in the tribe.


    After all, the people of the Big Bear Tribe really hadn¡¯t lived that well before.


    It had been the previous priest who led them to worship the Beast God and taught them a lot of knowledge so that their lives could finally improve and be better. They now had four hundred people in their tribe!


    It was four hundred right? When the priest had taught them to count back then, they hadn¡¯t understood very well... Either way, they had a lot of people!


    Not only did they have more people, there were now fewer idental deaths. Although many people from the salt team had been killed not long ago, this number wasn¡¯t as muchpared to the past. Those members of the tribe had merely met with unexpected misfortune.


    Life would definitely get better and better in the future.


    The Beast God would bless them.


    ¡°After participating in the Beast God Sacrifice, my wound has stopped hurting!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°My injured leg used to be very sore and ufortable, but it doesn¡¯t feel too bad now.¡±


    ¡°I feel particrly energetic!¡±


    ......


    Each and every person in the tribe felt happy.


    In fact, they had also felt the same way in past years, but that had been mainly due to psychological effects. However, this year...


    Zhou Ji knew that those energies were indeed good for them.


    Therefore, their bodies feeling better was real, and wasn¡¯t an imaginary feeling at all.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Do you feel any different?¡±


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± He hadn¡¯t eaten anything ever since Zhou Ji had suddenly fallen ill. He was really hungry!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji reached out and touched Xiong Ye¡¯s head. Xiong Ye had been right beside him earlier and should have received the greatest benefit, but if Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t felt anything, that was fine too.


    Xiong Ye felt his head being touched and frowned.


    He didn¡¯t like being touched on the head as though he was a child...


    However... Seeing that Zhou Ji was looking at him with such a gentle gaze, Xiong Ye then felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal to be petted like this.


    His mate had just been seriously ill. He should spoil him a little.


    Xiong Ye was happy again when he thought of this, ¡°Zhou Ji, there will be good foodter. Let¡¯s go eat!¡± The prey that they caught yesterday would be taken out and shared with everyone today. Everyone would be able to eat their fill!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded. There was still a portion of energy within his body that he hadn¡¯t finished absorbing, and he wasn¡¯t hungry at all, but he wouldn¡¯t mind watching Xiong Ye eat.


    While the people in the tribe were happy, Shi Li was watching the entire scene with cold eyes.


    The forest they lived in now was considered the wild forest. Many tribes in the wild forest didn¡¯t even have priests.


    Although their tribe had a priest, he had never trained at the Beast God Temple and obtained the recognition of the Beast God. Rather, he was a priest who had learned everything on his own haphazardly from the previous priest.


    A stretch of forest like this wasn¡¯t favored by the Beast God at all.


    A tribe like this was even less likely to be present in the Beast God¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, the tribe wouldn¡¯t have a smooth road ahead in the uing year. Instead, they would encounter many crises.


    Of course, it would be different for him. He was someone who was favored by the Beast God, and he couldn¡¯t be considered the same as everyone else.


    When Shi Li thought like this, he secretly had a feeling of standing high up above the masses.


    Just now, when he had participated in the Beast God Sacrifice, the amount of energy he had in his body had grown by a lot. He had originally thought that he would have to cultivate for at least a year before he could be a low level Beast Warrior, but now it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t take that long!


    With that in mind, Shi Li looked at the people in the tribe with disdain once again.


    The people of this tribe would simply never know how vast the world outside was.


    Outside of this wild forest, each tribe had priests, and the people in those tribes knew how to grow nts and how to make exquisite utensils. They would also divide beastmen ording to strength, or rather, they would divide them based on the color of the crystal core in their bodies.


    Ordinary beastmen were those who had colorless crystal cores. Their strength was usually divided based on the shapes their animal forms took, and they were considered to be the lowest level.


    There were other beastmen that lived for a long time, ate very well, or experienced a lot of battles; the crystal cores in their bodies would slowly turn yellow, and they would be low level Beast Warriors.


    Within their tribe, Xiong He, Xiong Qi, and Xiong Ye were likely to be low level Beast Warriors. Perhaps Xiong He was already a low level Beast Warrior, but as for the others, they might also be low level Beast Warriors if they were lucky.


    After bing a low level Beast Warrior, their animal forms would naturally reach the peak state that their race could achieve. For example, the weight of Xiong Ye and Xiong He¡¯s animal forms would slowly increase until they reached a ton or more.


    In the outside world, some powerful people would carefully cultivate their children from a young age, hunting animals that grew beast beads simr to the crystal cores of the beastmen for their children to eat... Children who were raised that way were often already low level Beast Warriors by the time they awakened their animal forms at the age of ten.


    It was very easy to be a low level Beast Warrior, but bing a medium level Beast Warrior was more difficult. The sign of having advanced to bing a medium level Beast Warrior was for the crystal core in their body to turn orange.


    Generally speaking, in tribes in the outside world, the tribal chief would at least be a medium level Beast Warrior. Their animal forms would be at least twice asrge as those of the low level Beast Warriors!


    When a beastman¡¯s crystal core turned red, they would be high level Beast Warriors! Such people were few and far between. Some people liked to challenge other powerful people and would always go out and search for big and powerful dinosaurs to fight against. Those who were able to stride out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood would also be able to be high level Beast Warriors. Others might be lucky and eat something that would allow them to be a senior level Beast Warrior.


    Of course, high level Beast Warriors were nothing to him.


    His goal was to be a Beast King.


    More powerful than the high level Beast Warriors were the Beast Kings. When the crystal core in their bodies umted enough energy and turned purple, they would be a Beast King.


    A Beast King¡¯s animal form was ten times the size of an ordinary beastman¡¯s, and their fighting power was also extremely high. ces where they resided were ces where those powerful dinosaurs didn¡¯t dare to step foot in at all. Because of this, the tribes outside would find a Beast King to rely on and give tribute to them in return for the Beast King¡¯s protection.


    And he had been a Beast King in his previous life.


    Not only that, unlike other Beast Kings who had depended on luck or unique talent to be Beast Kings, he had a set of cultivation methods that would allow him to be a Beast King!


    Shi Li felt that the cultivation method from that cave must have been left by the Beast God; it was the Beast God¡¯s gift to him!


    His talent couldn¡¯t be considered bad, but it wasn¡¯t enough at all whenpared to the outside world. Even so, he would be able to be a low level Beast Warrior within another two or three months since he had that cultivation method!


    Shi Li couldn¡¯t see the crystal core in his own body, but he could judge his strength based on the size of his animal form. He knew that at the moment, the crystal core in his body should be colorless.


    But it would slowly gain color.


    Someday, he would be a Beast King once again and have a beautiful purple crystal core!


    The more Shi Li thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Zhou Ji followed Xiong Ye to the ce where the meal was being held. While waiting to eat, Zhou Ji continued urging his purple crystal core to absorb the remaining energy left within his body.


    The color of his crystal core was getting darker and darker, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it would eventually turn ck.


    When that thought crossed his mind, Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye again.


    What did he have to do in order to give Xiong Ye the energy in his body? He was already strong enough, and right now, he actually really wanted to make Xiong Ye a little stronger instead.


    This way, Xiong Ye would be able to hunt tastier prey for him...


    Fine, he actually had to make Xiong Ye a little stronger and then a little stronger again, so that Xiong Ye could be safe and stay with him forever.


    After Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji sat down, many people from the tribe came over to talk to them.


    ¡°Xiong Ye your mating ceremony today was really fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, congrattions!¡±


    ......


    The people of the tribe all gave Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji their best wishes, but after their blessings, they couldn¡¯t help but gossip in private, ¡°Zhou Ji is so weak, how could Xiong Ye still chose him?¡±


    ¡°With a mate like that, Xiong Ye will have to work hard in the future!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s luck is really good.¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji, who had discovered that the people in the tribe had long envied him after releasing his spiritual powers, thought to himself: His luck was indeed really good.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji also found that his spiritual powers had been restored to the same level they had been before his death in his previous life. His spiritual powers could now cover an area of a thousand meters around him.


    This spiritual power was quite useful; not only could it be used to scout and obtain information, it could also be used to control others. If faced with opponents who were weaker than he was, he could use it to pressure them and paralyze them with fear.


    However, he wasn¡¯t interested in using it.


    He just wanted to spend the rest of his small days livingfortably.


    While Zhou Ji was thinking about this, everyone else had already begun to eat meat. The most popr meat was a type of white meat, and everyone rushed up to get some. Xiong Ye managed to grab arge piece and brought it back, ¡°Zhou Ji, this meat is particrly tasty, and it doesn¡¯t have any strange vors. Give it a try.¡±


    ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°It¡¯s not dinosaur meat.¡±


    After hearing Xiong Ye say that it wasn¡¯t dinosaur meat and not smelling any odd scents that he didn¡¯t like, Zhou Ji was about to pick up the meat and taste it when he heard Xiong Ye add another sentence, ¡°It¡¯s ¡°knotted!¡±


    ¡°Millipede?¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s expression stiffened, and he was also a little puzzled¨CThere were millipedes in the tribe, and although they were a littlerger than the ones from his previous life, they were still only the size of a finger. How could there be such arge piece of meat?


    Also... If it really was millipede meat, then he wasn¡¯t interested. He wasn¡¯t Hong Qigong


    ¡°That¡¯s a knotted millipede!¡± Xiong Ye pointed to the knotted millipede shell that was hanging on a mountain face nearby and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a knotted millipede, and also the first time I¡¯ve eaten its meat!¡±


    Zhou Ji followed Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze and noticed that on a certain area of the mountain face that was used to hang dinosaur bones and other such ¡®war trophies¡¯, there was now an additional shell from the giant millipede he had encountered yesterday.


    The millipede shell was ced neatly together with the shield from the Pentaceratops head that they had hunted a few days ago.


    ¡°It was taken down by the hunting team led by the chief. I didn¡¯t encounter it... I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to run into them again in the future. I also want to hunt one.¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s face was full of yearning, ¡°Zhou Ji, this knotted millipede shell can be traded for a lot of salt!¡±


    Zhou Ji had already lost even the tiniest bit of interest in the chunk of white meat in front of him now. He had seen a lot of those things yesterday, and they had left a psychological shadow on him!


    However, if Xiong Ye liked them... ¡°You will certainly encounter them in the future.¡± He could bring Xiong Ye to the forest and let Xiong Ye catch them as he pleased.


    As for him... He would just watch from a tree.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Xiong Ye spoke as he handed Zhou Ji the meat, ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t feel that good and don¡¯t want to eat meat. I¡¯ll be fine with some fruit.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    It was indeed bad for sick people to eat too much meat as their stomachs would feel bloated. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t try to force Zhou Ji to eat the meat and started eating it on his own instead.


    While he was eating, a dark skinned child of about ten years old came over, looking at Zhou Ji with eyes full of curiosity even as he ate.


    Xiong Ye noticed him, then handed over a piece of his millipede meat to the child, ¡°Were you unable to get some of this meat? Here, try some.¡±


    The child happily epted it, ¡°Thank you, elder brother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You should eat more and be stronger. That way, you might be able to hunt knotted millipedes for yourself in the future.¡± Xiong Ye lectured.


    ¡°I will. I want to be as strong as my elder brother!¡± That child replied.


    Zhou Ji asked, ¡°This is...?¡± There were many children in the tribe, and he knew that this child lived in the collective cave, but he didn¡¯t know who he was. After all, he had never paid attention to these things before.


    ¡°This is my younger brother Mao. Doesn¡¯t he look a lot like me?¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    This was actually Xiong Ye¡¯s little brother? Zhou Ji looked over him curiously but didn¡¯t feel like this person resembled Xiong Ye.


    However, he did notice that the energy in this child¡¯s body was a little chaotic. It looked like... It was about to form into a crystal core.


    Children in the tribe who hadn¡¯t awakened didn¡¯t have crystal cores in their bodies. They would only obtain them after they gained an animal form. Did that mean this child was about to awaken his animal form?

 Chapter 38 - Xiong Mao

    <strong>Ch38 ¨C Xiong Mao</strong>


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t had a chance to see anyone awaken ever since he had transmigrated into this tribe, but he had observed the people in the tribe and had asked Xiong Ye some questions about things rted to the awakening, so he had some thoughts and spections on how the tribespeople awakened.


    What kind of animal form the people of the tribe awakened as was rted to the individual¡¯s physical fitness. Generally speaking, those who were in better shape would awaken a more powerful animal form. As for exactly what they would awaken as, that was uncertain.


    It was precisely because of this that Zhou Ji could awaken as a mammoth even though he had clearly been a fool.


    As for how to improve their physical fitness... Their parents¡¯ physical condition as well as the child¡¯s own diet and exercise as they grew up would all have an effect on their physical fitness.


    Take Xiong Ye as an example. Xiong Ye¡¯s father, Xiong Zheng, had been the previous tribal chief. He was very powerful, and his mother, Xing Shu, had awakened as arge orangutan, and she hadn¡¯t been weak, either.


    He had grown up in good health since childhood and liked to scavenge and hunt for food everywhere. He had taken very good care of his body, and so he naturally awakened a very powerful animal form when the time came.


    On the contrary, some children in the tribe were born very weak, and they weren¡¯t well cared for, so their awakened animal form may also end up very weak.


    Just like this younger brother of Xiong Ye¡¯s... Zhou Ji could see that this child was very small and thin, and he would most likely be unable to awaken a powerful animal form.


    Zhou Ji had thought through many things, but Mao was cluelessly still eating meat. As for Xiong Ye, he was exining Mao¡¯s situation to Zhou Ji, ¡°Mao and I have the same mother. He¡¯s ten years old this year, and he currently lives in the collective cave.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s father had already passed away, but his mother Xing Shu was still alive.


    He was Xing Shu¡¯s eldest child. When Xing Shu had just reached adulthood, she had been like many women in the tribe and had been focused on finding a strong man to have a baby with, so she had gotten together with Xiong Zheng, who had been the tribal chief back then, and given birth to Xiong Ye.


    After Xiong Ye was born, Xing Shu and Xiong Zheng had separated, and she had concentrated on raising Xiong Ye. A few yearster, she had a second child with a very attractive man.


    Xing Shu and that man had a total of three children together, two of whom had survived up until now. Mao was the younger of the two children.


    Six years ago, that man and Xing Shu had separated. Xing Shu had found a third partner to have children with and had yet another child. Currently, Xing Shu was living with her third partner as they raised their young daughter together.


    Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t close to Xing Shu, and he also wasn¡¯t familiar with Xing Shu¡¯s other children, which was quite amon urrence within the tribe. However, even if they weren¡¯t close, they were still connected by blood, and their rtionship was a little different than just pure strangers.


    For example, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t normally give Xing Shu a share of the prey he caught for himself, but if Xing Shu grew old and didn¡¯t have enough food to eat, Xiong Ye would definitely do what he could to give her some meat to eat.


    This was something that the people of the tribe usually did for their elders.


    Zhou Ji listened as Xiong Ye finished exining about Xing Shu, then said, ¡°In the future, you can introduce your mother to me so that we can get to know each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye smiled as he spoke. In fact, people in the tribe all generally knew each other. Zhou Ji was the only weird one who probably didn¡¯t even know who Xiong Ye¡¯s mother was.


    Zhou Ji indeed didn¡¯t know who Xiong Ye¡¯s mother was. After all, he hadn¡¯t concerned himself with the affairs of people in the tribe before. As for recently... Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been in contact with his mother, either.


    While the two of them were talking, Mao had already finished all the meat that Xiong Ye had given him along with the meat he had originally had.


    ¡°He ate a lot.¡± Zhou Ji pointed out.


    Xiong Ye frowned at Mao and suddenly said, ¡°He may be about to awaken.¡±


    After saying so, Xiong Ye looked at Mao, ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡±


    Mao didn¡¯t hesitate at all before he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m still a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°He should be about to awaken. I¡¯ll take you to get something to eat.¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°The priest said that we should feed children who are about to awaken more food. I¡¯m going to take him to eat more meat. You...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Zhou Ji followed Xiong Ye to the ce where everyone was roasting and eating meat. He discovered that the priest was also there along with five other children who were about the same age as Mao. They were also frantically devouring their food.


    ¡°Mao is about to awaken too?¡± The priest saw them and immediately guessed why they hade. He smiled as he said, ¡°There are many children who are awakening after the Beast God Sacrifice this year! There are six, or maybe even more... The Beast God must be watching over us.¡±


    During the winter before the Beast God Sacrifice, none of the children had awakened due to ack of food. However, they would eat pretty well before the Beast God Sacrifice, and could then eat as much as they liked on the day of the Beast God Sacrifice, so there would be children who awakened during this period every year. In the past, three or four children would awaken during this time.


    Counting Mao, there were a total of six children who were about to awaken. All of them were eating furiously, and as they continued to eat, the most robust boy amongst them abruptly copsed to the ground.


    Everyone looked over at him expectantly, and then, while everyone watched on, he suddenly transformed into a ck bear.


    Many people in the tribe had awakened as ck bears. This was considered a pretty good animal form!


    Although this child was already ten years old, he still lived with his parents. At this time, his mother came up to hug the little ck bear on the ground, ¡°This child¡¯s animal form is the same as mine, how wonderful!¡±


    The little ck bear nudged his mother affectionately.


    The remaining five children looked on enviously at their mother-child interaction. Soon after, one of the girls awakened and turned into a wolf.


    Only, while Lang Yin was a beautiful white wolf, this girl had awakened as a verymon yellow wolf.


    Of course, if they were to talk aboutbat effectiveness... If she was willing to train hard in the future, she might not be any weaker than Lang Yin.


    For basic animals, it would be difficult for them to break through their limits no matter how much their strength improved. However, they weren¡¯t mere animals¨Cthey were also human.


    They could use their wisdom to increase theirbat ability.


    The beastmen¡¯s animal forms had much higherbat power than the animals in Zhou Ji¡¯s memory. When a group of different animals gathered together, the strength they could put into y wasn¡¯t as simple as one plus one equalling two.


    Unfortunately, the strength of those dinosaurs also couldn¡¯t be underestimated, so survival was still difficult for the beastmen.


    After that, another child awakened.


    The child who had awakened this time was very thin and weak, and he turned into a squirrel.


    The little squirrel crouched on the ground and looked very dismayed, but the priest picked him up, ¡°Your animal form is very good. You can help everyone by scouting.¡±


    The little squirrel visibly cheered up and nudged against the priest¡¯s palm.


    Mao soon also showed signs of awakening.


    Zhou Ji had observed the first couple of awakened children and discovered that the animal form they awakened as was rted to their own physical fitness as well as the amount of energy they had in their body.


    After all, their crystal cores were made out of energy.


    Of course, people who were fit and in good health would generally have plenty of energy in their bodies.


    Mao¡¯s physical state was very mediocre, and there wasn¡¯t much energy in his body... Although he hadn¡¯t known that this child was Xiong Ye¡¯s brother until today, he had paid some attention to him when he was idle and knew that he was a rather shy and introverted child.


    A child like that wouldn¡¯t run around everywhere or spend all day thinking about food.


    Since that was the case, the animal form he awakened probably wouldn¡¯t be very satisfactory.


    ¡°I want to awaken as a bear just like my elder brother.¡± Mao whispered to himself as he fell to the ground.


    Zhou Ji heard him and sent a little energy into his body.


    He hadn¡¯t finished condensing all the energy in his body yet, and it wouldn¡¯t affect him if he released a bit of it. There was no hope that the child would be able to awaken as a bear on his own, but he could give him a little help.


    He also quite liked bears.


    A child¡¯s awakening was a big event, and almost everyone in the tribe was paying close attention to the events taking ce here. Shi Li was no exception.


    Shi Li had heard Mao¡¯s words as well, and he internally sneered.


    Mao would awaken as a sheep. A sheep with a coat of very long hair.


    He still had an impression of this child. He had wanted to awaken as a bear, but he had ultimately awakened as a sheep just like Yang Su. He heard from others that Mao didn¡¯t like sheep, and had cried for a long time because of this, but it had already happened, and he had no other choice!


    When people awakened, some of their own thoughts would also influence the process. For example, there was a chance that they would awaken as the animal they wanted to awaken as the most, or perhaps... they would awaken as the form they hated the most.


    After all, thetter was something they often thought about in their hearts as well, right?


    There was discontent between Yang Mao and Yang Su, so he didn¡¯t like sheep, but he just so happened to awaken as a sheep anyway. It had been the same for Yang Su, who had his heart set on awakening as a lion just like Shi Li but had ultimately still be a sheep.


    Shi Li ate another bite of meat as he thought.


    And then, he saw the Yang Mao that he still had an impression of in his memories, turn into a fuzzy white ball on the ground.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be called a fuzzy white ball. There was also ck fur on this ball!


    This was... a panda?


    Pandas were a type of bear, but they were very rare. In short, they had never appeared before in the Big Bear Tribe.


    However, Shi Li had seen them before.


    Adult pandas could weigh up to one hundred and fifty kilograms, and while their fighting power was certainly iparable to Xiong Ye who had awakened as a brown bear, it was simr to that of a ck bear¨Can adult ck bear would also weigh around one hundred and fifty kilos.


    Yang Mao should awaken as a sheep. How could he have awakened as a panda?


    ¡°What is this?¡± The priest looked worriedly at the animal on the ground. When beastmen awakened, they would be named after the animal form they had taken on. But the priest had never seen an animal like the one on the ground before...


    It appeared very cute. Perhaps it was a cat? In that case, they should call him Mao Mao...


    The priest had encountered many animals he didn¡¯t recognize during his lifetime. He would then arrange for them to be named ording to a species he knew about.


    Speaking of which, he had never seen a lion before Shi Li had arrived at the tribe. At that time, if someone had awakened as a lion, he might actually have been regarded as a dog, and Shi Li would then have been named Gou Li.


    Thoughts churned in the priest¡¯s head. Zhou Ji nced at Mao, who was still on the ground, and raised his brows, ¡°Panda?¡±


    This animal was the panda that was considered as their national treasure...


    He had helped Mao a little and made it so that Mao¡¯s body had a little more energy, but Mao hadn¡¯t been able to absorb much of it. Finally, the amount of energy in his body ended up being simr to that of the child who had awakened as a ck bear.


    And then, he had awakened as a panda.


    For the sake of participating in the Beast God Sacrifice, Mao had cleaned himself very thoroughly. This panda was also very clean, and it looked especially pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°This looks a bit like a bear, so it should be a bear. In the future, you will be called Xiong Mao!¡± The priest heard Zhou Ji call Mao ¡®Xiong Mao¡¯ and felt like Mao¡¯s awakened animal form looked a bit like a bear, so he immediately categorized him as a bear.


    Hadn¡¯t Mao always wanted to awaken as a bear? It wasn¡¯t a big deal to go along with the child¡¯s wishes!


    xiin: don¡¯t forget to read/check the footnotes for this chapter with the names... there¡¯s lots of puns that are based around chinese animal words that don¡¯t trante properly into english!


    Juurensha: This is so cute. Also I love that ZJ is like, I also like bears, let¡¯s have more bears around here.

 Chapter 39 - Bear Stroking

    <strong>Ch39 ¨C Bear Stroking</strong>


    After ssifying Xiong Mao as a bear, the priest picked up the immature panda and petted it, ¡°This little bear looks pretty good!¡±


    Xiong Mao was shy from all the petting and curled back into a small ck and white ball of fur.


    Zhou Ji felt that the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s priest wasn¡¯t very reliable, but he quite liked this open-minded priest. As for the little panda in the priest¡¯s arms, it really did look pretty good.


    However, it was enough just to look at it. He wasn¡¯t interested in touching it or getting close; he still preferred Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye and discovered that Xiong Ye was looking at the panda in the priest¡¯s arms with an eager gaze.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected that Xiong Ye would actually fuzzy little animals like these...


    Xiong Ye indeed really liked these fuzzy little animals. Of course, the most important factor was that Mao¡¯s animal form was too cute.


    However, people in the tribe generally wouldn¡¯t allow others to touch their animal forms.


    Xiong Ye took a few more looks and then nned to leave. ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯ll go and find you some fruit to eat? The gathering team picked some fruit and brought it back.¡± Howe Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t awoken? How great would it be if Zhou Ji could awaken into a little bear just like that one! If he didn¡¯t awaken into such a cute little bear and was a little mouse instead, he still wouldn¡¯t abandon him!


    Some mice were actually quite cute!


    Xiong Ye felt that way and nced at the priest.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t notice Xiong Ye¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Wait a bit.¡±


    Another child was awakening, and the priest ced the newly awakened Xiong Mao onto the ground in order to oversee the other child.


    Children couldn¡¯t change back into their human forms immediately after awakening their animal forms. The little panda wandered around on the ground and used its little ck eyes to peer over at Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji picked it up by the fur on the scruff of its neck and ced the panda into Xiong Ye¡¯s arms, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Xiong Mao was a little confused about being suddenly picked up¨Calthough it wasn¡¯t painful to be held up like this, Zhou Ji¡¯s actions seemed a little unfriendly...


    Did Zhou Ji dislike him? Would his elder brother also dislike him?


    Although Xiong Mao and Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t had much contact with each other, he had always admired this half-brother of his. Only, he had been too embarrassed to approach him.


    He felt that his heart would be shattered if Xiong Ye hated him.


    While he was still caught up in this matter, Zhou Ji had already ced Xiong Mao into Xiong Ye¡¯s arms.


    The little panda was shy and rolled up again, burying its face against its paws, then exposing its damp little eyes from between his ws as he peeked at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but pet him a few times even as he asked Zhou Ji, ¡°You... why did you give him to me?¡± He had never held such a little thing like this before...


    ¡°So that you can bring him to go eat.¡± Zhou Ji said. The little ck bear that had awakened first was already eating, and the little panda would probably also be hungry.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go and eat together.¡± Xiong Ye cuddled the little panda and went to grab another piece of millipede meat beforeing back, cing the meat in his hand so that the little panda could eat some.


    The soft, fuzzy little panda ate slowly, and Xiong Ye could feel an itchiness in his palm. He couldn¡¯t help but pet the little panda a few more times.


    Xiong Ye was delighted. Zhou Ji saw Xiong Ye like this and also had a small urge to feed Xiong Ye while he was in his animal form.


    While Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were feeding Xiong Mao, Shi Li had alreadye back to his senses.


    He now knew why Xiong Mao had awakened as a different animal form from hisst life. It must be because he had eaten a piece of the knotted millipede.


    He¡¯d really gotten a good deal!


    With this in mind, Shi Li also wanted to get some knotted millipede meat for himself, but it had already been eaten clean.


    He could only get something else to eat.


    At the same time, Yang Su looked at Xiong Mao who was being held in Xiong Ye¡¯s arms and was beside himself with rage.


    Although Xiong Ye used toe to his ce frequently, he had never treated him like that.


    Why wasn¡¯t Xiong Ye his elder brother? Why was it Shi Li instead?


    Yang Su shot Shi Li a resentful look. Shi Li had been ignoring him and their motherpletely these days, and he had grown more and more disgusted with Shi Li.


    Although Xiong Ye really liked Xiong Mao¡¯s animal form, he let him go after hugging him for a while. He even said to Xiong Mao, ¡°I¡¯ve checked your ws and teeth. In the future, your fighting ability won¡¯t be too bad. You have to train well so that you can be a powerful warrior!¡±


    The little panda nodded earnestly, appearing extremely well-behaved.


    Even Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help reaching out to pet its head at that.


    However, after petting it once, Zhou Ji retracted his hand and went to touch Xiong Ye¡¯s hair instead.


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji disgruntledly.


    Zhou Jiughed, ¡°I still like your animal form better.¡±


    Xiong Ye suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ll turn into my animal form so that you can touch it as much as you like when we go back to the cave.¡±


    He used to feel quite envious when he saw people in the tribe y with each other¡¯s fur and hair after they had partners. Although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have an animal form for him to pet, he could still let Zhou Ji pet him.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s face was full of anticipation, but Zhou Ji on the other hand felt that¨Cwas Xiong Ye implying something?


    They had just gotten married, and tonight would be their wedding night. Perhaps in this tribe, the courtship rituals were to first stroke their fur, and then...


    When Zhou Ji thought of this, he had originally thought he wouldn¡¯t really want to do any of this. Unexpectedly, it was the opposite, and he was actually quite looking forward to it.


    When he first agreed to form a mated pair with Xiong Ye, he had thought that they would just put on an act together whenever it was required and then be mates in name but not in truth. However, his thoughts had changed quite a lot after the past few days.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that he had already fallen in love with Xiong Ye, but he didn¡¯t feel any rejection towards the idea of something happening between him and Xiong Ye.


    There was just the question of top and bottom...


    Zhou Ji had lived in the modern era of explosive avability of information and certainly knew how it was done between two men.


    He had never liked any men before Xiong Ye, and although he now felt that Xiong Ye was very good, he still found it a little uneptable to be the one on the bottom.


    However, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t appear to be a bottom either.


    If they really couldn¡¯t figure it out, he could pretend to feel ill. He would need some time to adapt first.


    While Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were talking, the priest, who had already finished overseeing the awakening of all the children, came over.


    After the priest came up to them, he first looked at Zhou Ji in amazement and asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, are you truly alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°What happened to you yesterday?¡± The priest continued to ask. He wasmitted to understanding every illness he encountered so that he would have a reference if something simr ever happened again.


    ¡°I ate the wrong thing yesterday.¡± Zhou Ji said. In fact, he wasn¡¯t actually a reckless person. If that messy, chaotic situation hadn¡¯te up yesterday and that fruit wasn¡¯t such a trap, after he brought that fruit back and had given it to Xiong Ye, he definitely would¡¯ve split the fruit between the two of them and eaten it slowly based on the state of their bodies.


    But that fruit just had to be such a tricky thing!


    Now, all the energy had ended up in his body, and not only had he lost his wedding gift to Xiong Ye, it had also caused Xiong Ye to be worried for such a long time. Zhou Ji actually felt quite guilty.


    ¡°You ate the wrong thing? Didn¡¯t I say that you can¡¯t just randomly eat things?¡± The priest hadn¡¯t even spoken up, and Xiong Ye was already angry, shooting Zhou Ji a discontented re.


    Xiong Ye had said something like that before... Zhou Ji touched his nose in embarrassment.


    The priest added, ¡°Many nts are inedible. You must pay more attention in the future!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    The priest suddenly thought of something, ¡°Do you like nts a lot?¡± He often saw Zhou Ji eating ¡®grass¡¯, and not only that, ording to Xiong Ye, the miraculous herb that could make people sleep and help their bodies recover had been discovered by Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    The priest asked, ¡°Would you like toe and learn how to identify herbs with me?¡± Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t awakened an animal form and there was no way for him to go hunting. As for gathering... He was very much not a team yer and had already been rejected by the gathering team. He probably couldn¡¯t do a good job there, either.


    The priest was quite concerned about Zhou Ji¡¯s life in the future..


    However, if Zhou Ji learned how to identify nts from him and learned how to nt them around the tribe, he would have a skill that could help him make a living.


    The priest was actually someone who was very willing to teach, but unfortunately, there were some people who simply couldn¡¯t be taught no matter how hard he tried. Others could be taught but didn¡¯t want to be priests. He was quite worried about the situation.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard the priest¡¯s words.


    Previously, he hadn¡¯t wanted to integrate into the tribe and naturally hadn¡¯t wanted to expose his nt abilities. Instead, he had tried his best to hide them.


    Because of this, he wouldn¡¯t eat nts that shouldn¡¯t appear during the current season, and the nts he normally brought back for Xiong Ye to eat were all nts that the vast majority of the people in their tribe also ate.


    This was actually quite troublesome, and now that he had married Xiong Ye, he would have to join the tribe sooner orter.


    He didn¡¯t want to hunt and didn¡¯t want to do troublesome things, but he didn¡¯t mind acting as a doctor for the tribe. That would be good for Xiong Ye, and it would also help him improve goodwill and allow him to lead a morefortable life.


    And if he wanted to be a doctor, he naturally couldn¡¯t just go up and be one. He might as well learn a bit from the priest first.


    With all this in mind, Zhou Ji looked at the priest and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°In that case,e and study with me tomorrow!¡± The priest said. Zhou Ji, as someone who had such an adventurous spirit and dared to try everything, was really well suited to learning how to identify different nts!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded again, then suddenly recalled one of his spections, ¡°Priest... Grandpa Priest, why do the me flowers all bloom on the same day?¡±


    The scene of therge me flowers blooming all together was extremely beautiful, but he didn¡¯t know how it had been done¨Cwhen the me flowers began to bloom, he had still been focused on absorbing the excess energy in this body and hadn¡¯t used his spiritual powers to look into it.


    ¡°The me flower is made out of the Beast God¡¯s blood, and when the Beast God sprinkles water from the sky, the me flowers will bloom.¡± The priest spoke earnestly, ¡°As to why they would blossom today... The me flowers blossomed when we devoutly watered the me flowers and prayed to Beast God.¡±


    Zhou Ji helped the priest sum it all up and concluded that it was probably... Sprinkle some water, and the me flower would bloom.


    It turned out to be something like this!


    ¡°What if it rains before the Beast God Sacrifice, and the me flowers bloom ahead of time?¡± Zhou Ji asked again.


    ¡°The me flowers won¡¯t bloom with just a small amount of rain. If it rains hard, and they bloom... Then the Beast God came to visit our tribe early, and we will hold the Beast God Sacrifice ahead of time.¡± The priest raised his head to look up at the sky, ¡°This is the Beast God¡¯s affection for one of his tribes.¡±


    It turned out that they could do it that way... Zhou Ji continued to ask, ¡°Is the time of the Beast God Sacrifice fixed?¡±


    The priest replied, ¡°After holding a Beast God Sacrifice, we will count down for three hundred and eighty seven days and arrive at the next Beast God Sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same for other tribes, too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The priest said, ¡°But my teacher said before that the Beast God visits every tribe at a different time, so if some tribes are further apart, they would hold the Beast God Sacrifice at different times.¡±


    .


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The so-called ¡®Beast God visits every tribe at a different time¡¯... should refer to the way the me flower bloomed at different times based on different climates and environments, right?


    These people were quite impressive. They could justify their beliefs no matter what.


    Zhou Ji felt that he could use this as an example and learn from this in order to fool people if he had no choice but to use his abilities in front of others in the future.


    For example, he could tell others that he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger or something like that.


    As an atheist, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t believe in the existence of the Beast God, but he quite enjoyed chatting with the priest.


    The priest was a rare knowledgeable person within the tribe.


    Even if this knowledgeable person was illiterate and needed the assistance of twigs in order to count.


    On the night of the Beast God Sacrifice, the tribespeople spent most of the night in revelry.


    Zhou Ji wanted to go back early to rest, but Xiong Ye obviously liked the lively scene outside and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back at all.


    Seeing the situation, Zhou Ji could only wait.


    The Beast God Sacrifice finally ended after midnight.


    Xiong Ye returned to the cave together with Zhou Ji and looked at Zhou Ji by the light of the moon that had prated into the cave, ¡°I was really happy today.¡±


    Although he had been very worried and scared this morning, Zhou Ji had made a recoveryter on!


    He and Zhou Ji were now a mated pair, and he was now someone who had a mate!


    The more he thought about it, the happier Xiong Ye became.


    ¡°I was very happy today, too.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye heard him and leaned over to kiss Zhou Ji on the mouth before adding, ¡°We are mates now, and we can show affection like this.¡±


    Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye and was just thinking about whether or not he should pretend to feel ufortable and put off what was toe next when Xiong Ye spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll let you touch my fur.¡±


    As he spoke, he shifted into a big bear.


    Zhou Jiughed and sat down on the floor to slowly brush out Xiong Ye¡¯s fur. He rather helplessly discovered that Xiong Ye was shedding.


    Brown bears would shed their coats when summer arrived. Not only that, the color of their fur would change as well.


    Zhou Ji removed quite a lot of fur Xiong Ye¡¯s was shedding just like this.


    Xiong Ye obviously felt veryfortable. He snuffled and crooned endlessly, and after a while, fell asleep.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye, who had still been jumping and leaping around during the Beast God Sacrifice, had actually gone and fallen asleep on their wedding night?


    Didn¡¯t he want to do anything?


    Or was it because he was too tired?


    Thinking of how Xiong Ye had spent a sleepless night taking care of him yesterday, Zhou Ji felt a little distressed.


    The energy in his body hadn¡¯t beenpletely absorbed yet, and he now slowly sent it into Xiong Ye¡¯s body...


    The energy he sent over was clearly beneficial for Xiong Ye¡¯s body. Xiong Ye fell into an even deeper sleep, and the pace at which the fur on his body shed and changed suddenly sped up.


    He was such arge bear and had so much fur...


    Zhou Ji spent an entire night stroking and brushing but didn¡¯t manage to finish the task. He had a basket of Xiong Ye¡¯s fur saved up next to him; he even felt that he could make a small nket with it.


    Of course, he was busy all night and did more than just sort out fallen fur.


    He had started sending Xiong Ye energy ever since he began living together with Xiong Ye. Although Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t absorb itpletely, he had still absorbed quite a lot. He had taken in even more of itst night, and as a result, the crystal core in Xiong Ye¡¯s body had turned slightly yellow.


    As for himself...


    Over the course of the night, Zhou Ji had finally absorbed all the energy in his body into his crystal core. The purple crystal core contained within his body had be perfect andplete, and it contained very powerful energies.


    His entire body was brimming with strength, and he waspletely able to pick up Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form with ease... In fact, he had used his energy to ensure that Xiong Ye continued to sleep well and turned Xiong Ye over so that he could brush through the fur on both sides of his body.


    Dawn had already arrived, and a new day had begun, but regardless of whether it was Xiong Ye or the rest of the tribe, everyone was still snoring and sleeping soundly.


    The day after the Beast God Sacrifice was a day where nobody would do anything. They could all sleep as much as they wanted.


    Zhou Ji first produced some nts for himself to eat, then set the water to boil as he cut off a chunk of wood from the tree he had directed Xiong Ye to bring back a few days ago and began to make ab.


    It would be much more convenient to brush Xiong Ye¡¯s fur with ab.


    As for bowls, chopsticks, and the like, he hadn¡¯t had time to make them before, but he could also make those now.


    There was also an assortment of various seasonings that he should produce as soon as possible.


    There were so many delicacies in this world. He couldn¡¯t just let Xiong Ye eat boiled meat and roasted meat every day. He himself also wanted a change in vor.


    Zhou Ji was even beginning to think about whether or not he should develop some sort of livestock breeding program.


    Although they couldn¡¯t raise pigs, sheep, or cows and so on, they should be able to raise some chickens, ducks, or elephant birds, right?


    While Zhou Ji began to make ns for the future, the Beast King Xiang Tian finished attending the Beast God Sacrifice in the Beast God Temple and then unrelentingly headed straight for the wild forest.


    xiin: Panda! Panda! Panda! Panda! Panda!


    Juurensha: Aww Xiong Mao is so cuute. And dundundun, what¡¯s up with Xiang Tian???

 Chapter 40 - Learning

    <strong>Ch40 ¨C Learning</strong>


    Although Zhou Ji had many ideas for the future, he knew that actually implementing what he wanted wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t very popr within the tribe.


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength and wanted to continue spending his dayszing around.


    Zhou Ji took the meat that had been roasted earlier, boiled it, and added some spices to it.


    The scent of boiled meat slowly permeated the cave, and Xiong Ye finally woke up when the smell reached the inside of the cave.


    As soon as Xiong Ye woke up, he saw Zhou Ji cooking meat by the entrance. The way the sunlight fell upon Zhou Ji made him appear very gentle and mild.


    Xiong Ye went over, wanting to give Zhou Ji a hug and rub up against him, only to discover that he was actually still in his animal form.


    He had almost forgotten that he had fallen asleep in his animal formst night!


    If he used his animal form to press up against Zhou Ji, he mightpletely bowl over Zhou Ji... Xiong Ye hurriedly changed back into his human form, then went over to embrace Zhou Ji. ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Zhou Ji was making food for him to eat so early in the morning. How nice!


    Also, he could hug and kiss him all he liked after bing mates. How awesome!


    He hugged Zhou Ji from behind, then gave Zhou Ji a kiss on the neck. He found Zhou Ji so attractive from every angle and really wanted to cuddle up close.


    Zhou Ji was now his, and he could freely touch and pet as he liked!


    Xiong Ye waspletely stered against Zhou Ji¡¯s back, kissing and rubbing, and Zhou Ji could feel ¡®sparks¡¯ from all that rubbing.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s movements in addition to Xiong Ye¡¯s bodily reaction was a little too much! His back was being poked!


    Just when Zhou Ji was thinking about whether or not to talk to Xiong Ye about it, Xiong Ye let him go and took a deep breath before crouching down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little ufortable.¡± Xiong Ye mped his legs together and looked towards a certain key part of Zhou Ji, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Was this an invitation? This should be an invitation, right? But why were Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes so clear, his expression so innocent?


    It was really cute.


    Zhou Ji was still wondering about it when Xiong Ye spoke again, ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s touch?¡± When men didn¡¯t have partners or mates, they would use their own hands. Once they had partners or mates, they could still use their hands to touch each other.


    With this in mind, Xiong Ye directly grabbed hold of Zhou Ji¡¯s hand.


    He had been a little tiredst night. Having fallen asleep so early, he hadn¡¯t thought about these things. Now, he wasn¡¯t tired anymore, and he was in very good spirits.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji helplessly discovered that Xiong Ye actually didn¡¯t understand anything.


    People were quite open in this ce, and he had always felt that Xiong Ye knew how all these things worked, and perhaps he might even have done something with Shi Li. However, it appeared that Xiong Ye didn¡¯t actually know anything.


    But it wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    For the tribespeople, the only proper goal was reproduction. Only extremely weak men who were unable to find a woman would get together with others of the same gender.


    However, this kind of situation was very rare, because in the tribe, there were usually some women who didn¡¯t mind having a few more men.


    For a man who liked men to be born, like Xiong Ye... It made sense that there was only one person like that in a small tribe like this.


    The two of them unwittingly ended up embracing each other.


    Xiong Ye was very proactive, but the one who took the lead was Zhou Ji.


    After all, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know anything.


    After helping Xiong Ye, Zhou Ji gave him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± He had also been aroused, but fortunately, he could suppress it...


    Xiong Yey there on the ground; he didn¡¯t want to get up to eat.


    When Zhou Ji helped him, it felt much better than when he did it himself! He had to stick together with Zhou Ji every single day going forward so Zhou Ji could help him every time!


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡±


    He and Zhou Ji had slept seperately before...


    Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, then smiled as he agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He was already used to having Xiong Ye by his side. It wasn¡¯t a problem at all for them to sleep together.


    Xiong Ye heard him, then happily went over to eat meat.


    Zhou Ji saw that he was eating very happily and began making chopsticks.


    He had taken advantage of Xiong Ye being asleep to use the energy in his body to make theb from before. It had beenpleted in the blink of an eye, but the chopsticks now...


    Xiong Ye was beside him, so he could only make them slowly. He had only managed to scrape off a bit of bark after a good while, and there was a sense of trying to grind an iron pestle into a needle.


    ¡°What are you trying to make? Let me do it.¡± Xiong Ye took in the situation and hurriedly stopped Zhou Ji, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to hold a knife. What if you cut your hand by ident?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Zhou Ji replied, ¡°I¡¯m just making a pair of chopsticks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m strong.¡± Xiong Ye quickly stuffed the rest of the meat into his mouth and spoke while reaching out for the knife in Zhou Ji¡¯s hand.


    Zhou Jiughed and simply brought out theb,bing it through Xiong Ye¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiong Ye asked curiously.


    ¡°This is ab.¡± Zhou Ji exined, ¡°I made it for your fur.¡±


    Maybe it was because Xiong Ye¡¯s fur had been brushed and groomedst night, but Zhou Ji discovered that Xiong Ye¡¯s hair was very smooth. It only took a few strokes to tidy it all up.


    Xiong Ye, on the other hand, had just noticed the basket of fur inside the cave.


    There was no way he wasn¡¯t familiar with that fur; it was his fur!


    He had shed that much furst night? He hadn¡¯t noticed at all.


    ¡°Were you constantly grooming my furst night?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°No, I groomed for a while and then went to sleep.¡± Zhou Ji kissed Xiong Ye on the cheek again.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to brush out so much fur in such a short period of time! Xiong Ye tugged on Zhou Ji¡¯s hand and gave it a kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t brush for so long next time. Your hands will get tired.¡±


    ¡°I like brushing your fur.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye kissed Zhou Ji¡¯s hand again.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s hand felt a little itchy... How could Xiong Ye be so cute!


    When he was with Xiong Ye, he felt that he was bing less and less like his original self.


    At first, he had clearly watched everything that took ce in this tribe with cold, distant eyes, but now... Not only had he forted¡¯ Xiong Ye early in the morning, he was still here being all lovey-dovey with Xiong Ye.


    He didn¡¯t quite dare to believe that these cutesy things were actually all things he had done himself.


    Xiong Bai, who had been asked by the priest to go and find Zhou Ji, found this situation a little hard to ept.


    The scents in this cave, as well as the particrly strong scent of Xiong Ye on Zhou Ji¡¯s body showed exactly how intense these two people had beenst night!


    Xiong Bai shot a bitter nce at Xiong Ye. She had always thought that Xiong Ye was really, really good, but now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Zhou Ji had been tossed about by him for so long the day before yesterday and had obviously not been feeling well yesterday, but Xiong Ye still continued to mess around with himst night!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know what Xiong Bai¡¯s thoughts were and didn¡¯t realize that in other people¡¯s eyes, it was as though he had been marked by Xiong Ye.


    Although he also had a very keen sense of smell now, he wasn¡¯t used to using it to distinguish between everyone¡¯s scents.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiong Ye asked Xiong Bai.


    ¡°The priest is looking for Zhou Ji.¡± Xiong Bai replied.


    Only then did Xiong Ye remember that the priest had talked to Zhou Ji about learning to identify different nts.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the priest would be in such a hurry...


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°Zhou Ji, hurry and go. I¡¯ll find you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    Xiong Ye watched as Zhou Ji departed, then closed the cave door and went down as well.


    He was immediately approached by someone who wanted to chat with him, ¡°Xiong Ye, how wasst night?¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before answering.


    ¡°I just knew that it would¡¯ve been very good. Zhou Ji is covered in your scent.¡± That person said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiong Ye nodded proudly. Zhou Ji had spent so long helping him brush out his fur. How could Zhou Ji not retain his scent? Right now, Zhou Ji¡¯s scent was practically the same as his.


    He liked it this way.


    He definitely wanted to have Zhou Ji brush his fur againter this evening. He just had to make sure Zhou Ji didn¡¯t spend too long on it and tire himself out.


    Thinking of this, Xiong Ye took out theb that he had tucked in the pocket of his animal hide skirt, ¡°Look, you guys, Zhou Ji gave me this!¡±


    Thisb was definitely a gift from Zhou Ji!


    This thing was so delicate, it looked very difficult to make even at a nce. Zhou Ji must have spent a lot of effort making it¨Chis strength was so limited!


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t wait to show it off.


    ¡°What is this?¡± That man asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s ab!¡± Xiong Ye said. Their tribe had never had anything like this before, so it should be something that Zhou Ji had thought up by himself.


    Xiong Ye used theb tob through his own hair and show off its function, ¡°Thisb can be used to brush hair, and it can also be used to brush fur. It feels veryfortable when it¡¯s used on fur!¡± He had fallen asleepst night while Zhou Ji wasbing through his fur, so he hadn¡¯t properly experienced how it felt to have his fur brushed, but it must be veryfortable!


    ¡°This tool is really amazing! I¡¯m going to make one too!¡± Someone spoke up immediately.


    Xiong Qi had alsoe over by this time, and he praised him once again, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really amazing. You even managed to think up such a thing. Everyone in the tribe should have ab like this!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invent thisb. Zhou Ji created it.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°But Zhou Ji is your mate! To have found a mate like this, your vision must be really good!¡± Xiong Qi said.


    Xiong Ye felt honored when he heard Xiong Qi¡¯s words.


    Shi Li passed by, ¡°......¡± Wasn¡¯t it just ab? What did Xiong Ye have to show off about? People outside the tribe had all started usingbs long ago! In the past, he had even had others makebs out of gold and brush his fur for him!


    At that time, his animal form had been ten times bigger than it was now, and brushing his fur was a job that required many people working together to aplish properly!


    Shi Li didn¡¯t find it suspicious at all that Zhou Ji was able to bring out ab. Zhou Ji¡¯s mother was connected to a Beast King. What was so strange about Zhou Ji having ab on hand?


    With that thought, Shi Li nced towards the priest¡¯s cave in dissatisfaction.


    How could Zhou Ji¡¯s luck be so good?


    No, his luck wasn¡¯t that good. His father, the currently famous Beast King, Xiang Tian, would be dead in two years, and it seemed like his death wouldn¡¯t be a glorious one... He had investigated this matter after bing a Beast King, but nobody had been willing to tell him anything about it.


    In his previous life, Zhou Ji had left the tribe two monthster, leaving with Xiang Tian. In this life, he had gotten together with Xiong Ye, and Shi Li didn¡¯t know if he would leave this time...


    Shi Li felt that he definitely would go. A father like that was many times more powerful than Xiong Ye. How could Zhou Ji decide not to go?


    However, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t go. In his previous life, he had never given up on the people in this tribe no matter how hard things had be.


    Shi Li sneered. He was looking forward to watching what would happen to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was unaware of Shi Li¡¯s thoughts. After showing off theb that Zhou Ji had given him, he went off to hunt.


    He didn¡¯t look for anyone to go with him.


    When he went hunting with Hu Yue or the others, they would mostly want to hunt dinosaurs, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like eating dinosaur meat!


    Today was the first day of their marriage. Zhou Ji had made him feel so good this morning, so Xiong Ye felt that he should go and find something delicious for Zhou Ji to eat.


    Xiong Ye was in very high spirits as he went off on his hunt.


    Zhou Ji, who was enveloped by Xiong Ye¡¯s scent all over his body because he had spent the entire night brushing Xiong Ye¡¯s fur, had long since entered the priest¡¯s cave.


    The priest: Young men these days! This scent... Tsk tsk!


    When the priest saw that Zhou Ji had arrived, he immediately smiled and waved Zhou Ji over, ¡°Come, I have a few types of herbs here. I¡¯ll teach you how to recognize them.¡±


    The nts that the priest had brought out were all verymon nts. Zhou Ji already knew about the use of these nts, but he didn¡¯t know what the people of this ce called them.


    Since the priest was willing to teach him, Zhou Ji nned to listen carefully.


    ¡°This is ¡®mn¡¯. It can be crushed and ced on minor wounds to stop bleeding, and it can also be eaten. This is...¡± The priest slowly introduced all the herbs in front of him.


    He introduced a total of over a dozen nts, and after lecturing about them, he asked Zhou Ji, ¡°How many types do you remember?¡± Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t a fool anymore, so he should be able to remember one or two, right?


    ¡°All of them.¡± Zhou Ji replied. His spiritual powers were very powerful and memorizing this small amount of information was nothing.


    ¡°You remember all of it? How could that be!¡± The priest didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°I¡¯ve really memorized everything.¡±


    The priest: ¡°In that case, tell me about them.¡±


    Zhou Ji heard him and repeated everything the priest had just told him all over again.


    Everything he said was urate, and the priest was shocked.


    Over the years, he had often taught other people in the tribe. However, the people of the tribe were all very stupid and couldn¡¯t learn how to do anything no matter how he taught them. The three children he had taken in as apprentices were already the smartest three he could find, but they still couldn¡¯t learn anything he had taught!


    Yet now, there was actually someone who remembered everything after just hearing it once!


    Those who were priests had to memorize many, many things The most important thing was for them to have a good memory... The eyes that the priest used to look at Zhou Ji practically glowed, and his gaze grew eager.


    Zhou Ji was a little unustomed to the priest¡¯s gaze. He picked up a nt and said, ¡°In fact, you were wrong about the use of this nt.¡±


    The nt that Zhou Ji was holding up was the senna leaf, axative.


    ¡°This nt is used for detoxification, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡± The priest was unhappy. This was what his old teacher had taught him. How could it be wrong?


    ¡°This herb has no detoxification effect on its own. It will only cause diarrhea. If someone is poisoned, or has eaten something they shouldn¡¯t have, eating this herb will be useful. However, if they were bitten by a poisonous snake or insect, it won¡¯t be able to detoxify the poison, no matter how much of it is eaten.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    The beastmen in the tribe had very robust bodies. If they ate something they shouldn¡¯t have, consuming a bowl ofxatives and taking a dump would be enough to help them recover. However, this didn¡¯t mean thatxatives had a detoxification effect. If it wasn¡¯t used properly, a powerful herb like the senna leaf could also kill people!


    ¡°That seems to be the case...¡± The priest suddenly came to a realization. ¡°No wonder this medicine wouldn¡¯t always work... I need to remember that!¡±


    The priest¡¯s so-called ¡®memorization¡¯ was to repeat something over and over in order to etch it into his memory. A whileter, he was practically chanting.


    This was a memorization method that only priests could use. The average person was unable to learn it!


    Zhou Ji listened as the out of tune priest chanted and rubbed at his forehead. He was a little worried.


    This ce didn¡¯t even have written words. It really made it a little inconvenient to do things in this ce...


    He was still pondering the matter when the priest finally finished chanting and reached for his hand, ¡°Zhou Ji, would you like to be a priest?¡±


    Juurensha: Ohohohoho, well I¡¯m d the two of them had a nice morning~~~


    xiin: :blob0w0:

 Chapter 41 - Investigating

    <strong>Ch41 ¨C Investigating</strong>


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t hesitate to take back his hand from the priest¡¯s grasp, ¡°No.¡±


    The priest: ¡°......¡±


    The priest was a little dissatisfied, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Why not? Of course it was because he didn¡¯t want to perform tribal dances or chant.


    Also.. It wasn¡¯t rxing to be a priest in a small tribe like this.


    Priest didn¡¯t need to hunt and didn¡¯t need to go gathering. The best parts of the meat from every hunt was given to the priest, and it looked like a pretty good life, but in fact, the priest was actually always extremely busy.


    When people in the tribe encountered something they weren¡¯t able to solve, they would all go and find the priest to deal with it. The priest was also responsible for many things within the tribe and also oversaw the nting of thend¨CThe people of the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t yet learned how to farm in a systematic way, but they already knew some simple nting methods. For example, they would scatter some seeds and nt some varieties of edible grasses in the area, and then tell the other people in the tribe not to harvest it all, and so on.


    To sum it up, if people were sick, they would go to the priest; when children awakened, they would go to the priest; if someone died, they would go to the priest; even if someone was about to have a child, they would also go and look for the priest to have him help deliver the baby.


    The priest was really very busy, to the point where he didn¡¯t even have time to leave the tribe and wander around outside.


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t interested in giving himself that much work at all.


    Hadn¡¯t he already spent enough days being so busy he couldn¡¯t even sleep properly during the apocalypse? Why would he find more work for himself?


    Zhou Ji: ¡°I¡¯mzy.¡±


    The priest: ¡°......¡± He had thought of many possibilities, and this was the only one he hadn¡¯t thought of!


    Zhou Ji was actually unwilling to be a priest because he waszy!


    The corner of the priest¡¯s lips twitched. He felt a little bitter and resentful, ¡°You finally became smarter due to the Beast God¡¯s blessing, but to go so far to say you¡¯re unwilling to do anything due toziness... How will you live in the future?¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye will take care of me.¡± Zhou Jiughed.


    The priest really wanted to drive Zhou Ji out of his cave.


    Zhou Ji spoke with a serious expression, ¡°Grandpa Priest, I just want to be with Xiong Ye and live a quiet life. I don¡¯t want to worry about so many things.¡±


    The priest nced at Zhou Ji, and Zhou Ji continued, ¡°I did indeed receive a gift from the Beast God. After my mother died, I suddenly learned and understood many things. I¡¯m willing to contribute to the tribe, but I don¡¯t want to be a priest.¡±


    ¡°What do you now know?¡± The priest¡¯s face was full of excitement.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°For example, senna leaf¡¯s function. I inexplicably know what these nts can do when I see them.¡±


    The priest gave Zhou Ji a probing look. Zhou Ji had changed so swiftly and be so smart. It was a little unusual.


    The people in the tribe hadn¡¯t had much contact with Zhou Ji in the past and weren¡¯t familiar with the current Zhou Ji, either. They didn¡¯t understand Zhou Ji and just epted everything as a matter of course. However, the priest had examined Zhou Ji¡¯s illness before, and he knew that Zhou Ji had many peculiarities.


    However, he was also able to see that Zhou Ji held no malice towards the people of the tribe, and he treated Xiong Ye very well.


    Yesterday, Zhou Ji had even be a mated pair with Xiong Ye under the eyes of the Beast God with the me flowers bearing witness. His illness had also abruptly improved during the Beast God Sacrifice.


    He was willing to believe in Zhou Ji, which was why he wanted Zhou Ji to be a priest, but Zhou Ji was unwilling...


    The priest¡¯s eyebrows drew together in a frown and then smoothed out again after a while, ¡°Do as you like...¡± He refused to believe that he would be unable to find someone to take over his role!


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The priest then continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve received the Beast God¡¯s gift, you should hurry up and tell me about it!¡±


    Zhou Ji looked up and met the priest¡¯s eyes, which were brimming with curiosity.


    He had a feeling that he had made trouble for himself.


    Xiong Ye had gone to the riverside again. After all, fish were easy to catch, and Zhou Ji enjoyed eating fish.


    Not only that, there was a chance of encountering other prey by the river.


    While he headed further away from the tribe by walking along the river, he managed to catch about seven or eight fish, as well as a snake.


    He had also noticed some frogs and other animals, but he didn¡¯t go after them since they weren¡¯t very big.


    Xiong Ye was already nning to head back. This kind of harvest wasn¡¯t considered enough for a full meal for him, but Zhou Ji ate a lot less, and this was enough. More importantly, he was in a hurry to go back and apany Zhou Ji.


    Today was the first day after they had be mates! They could still be intimate together in the evening!


    Xiong Ye killed and cleaned everything he had caught, and was quite proud of himself as he went back to the tribe. He then discovered that Zhou Ji was still with the priest, and not only that, the priest was unwilling to let Zhou Ji go when he tried to bring Zhou Ji away.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Grandpa priest! Zhou Ji is hungry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    The priest¡¯s expression was full of condemnation as he looked at Xiong Ye. In the past, Xiong Ye had been so good; he had been so respectful to him, but now he waspletely devoted to Zhou Ji!


    The priest could only say, ¡°Zhou Ji,e back after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be dark after dinner.¡± Xiong Ye pointed out.


    ¡°Thene back tomorrow.¡± The priest was left with no other choice.


    Zhou Ji thought about it and finally agreed.


    During the apocalypse, because he had nt abilities, he had read many books on nts. He was very knowledgeable about all kinds of nts from Earth, but many of the nts in this ce couldn¡¯t be found on Earth.


    For example, the me flowers. Another example, he still didn¡¯t know what kind of fruit he had identally eaten.


    Today, he had exined the use of some nts to the priest, but the priest had also exined the use of some other nts to him.


    This world was truly very miraculous. Zhou Ji was increasingly curious about it.


    He really hadn¡¯t felt so much curiosity towards anything else before.


    The fish that Xiong Ye had caught that day were rtivelyrge, unlike the palm sized ones he had caught before. Zhou Ji cut them up into a few segments and ced some oil in the pot. He first lightly fried the fish, then added water and set it to boil before adding some of the pickles he had made with a bit of salt water a few days ago.


    He had thought about making pickles before, but because there wasn¡¯t enough salt, he hadn¡¯t made many. Even so, he had still managed to make a few, and although the salted vegetables he added to the pot had only been pickling for a few days, they already carried a slight pickled taste. It made the fish soup seem particrly delicious even after just boiling it for a short while.


    Of course, it was also likely that he felt this way because he hadn¡¯t eaten anything good for a while...


    Zhou Ji divided the pot of fish soup into two bowls. He saved half of it for himself, then gave half of it to Xiong Ye.


    He was used to picking out all the fish bones when eating fish. Xiong Ye was the opposite; other than therge bones, he chewed and ate everything else directly.


    After the fish was divided up between them, Zhou Ji slowly began to eat.


    Xiong Ye was worried that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t have enough to eat and didn¡¯t rush to start eating after Zhou Ji gave him his share. Instead, he watched Zhou Ji, and seeing how Zhou Ji was picking out even the small bones before taking a bite, he felt a stab of concern in his heart.


    Zhou Ji was too weak!


    Xiong Ye picked out all the boneless belly meat from his bowl and gave it to Zhou Ji. He also gave Zhou Ji the boneless snake meat. ¡°You should eat more.¡±


    Zhou Ji raised his head to look up at Xiong Ye,ughed, and finished all the meat that Xiong Ye had given him.


    There was such a small amount of soup; it certainly wasn¡¯t enough for Xiong Ye to eat his fill. After finishing off the delicious fish soup, he ate a piece of roasted meat.


    For so long, Xiong Ye had felt that meat was the most delicious thing in the world, and he wouldn¡¯t get tired of eating it no matter what. Now, however, when eating meat after drinking the fish soup, he felt that the taste of meat wasn¡¯t so great...


    Xiong Ye felt that it was a little wrong for him to feel this way. Making fish soup or things like this every day really took a lot of effort and used a lot of firewood.


    But looking at Zhou Ji, he then felt that making Zhou Ji¡¯s life a little better was something he should do.


    Zhou Ji was his mate. He should take good care of him!


    Zhou Ji had no idea what kind of image Xiong Ye had of him. After dinner, he said to Xiong Ye, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    The cave that Xiong Ye lived in had gotten quite dirty after Zhou Ji had fallen ill a few days ago, but the cave where Zhou Ji usually slept was very clean.


    It had originally been their wedding nightst night, and they should have slept in this cave, but Xiong Ye had turned into his animal form and fallen asleep outside, and Zhou Ji also didn¡¯t get any sleep that night...


    Zhou Ji lifted up the animal hide curtain andid down on the leather mat inside. He then beckoned to Xiong Ye, ¡°Come quickly.¡±


    Xiong Ye immediately went over and embraced Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, I want it.¡± As he spoke, he held Zhou Ji¡¯s hand and brought it towards his lower abdomen.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± You came just this morning and now you want it again? You¡¯re so healthy! And you really live up to your reputation as a primitive man, you¡¯re extremely direct!


    Xiong Ye was really full of energy! Zhou Ji helped him again for a while and was hugged and kissed a few times while doing so. After it was over, Xiong Ye even asked, ¡°Do you want help?¡±


    Zhou Ji wanted to say ¡®no¡¯, but a little devil acted up inside him, and he inexplicably ended up saying ¡®yes¡¯ in the end.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t act ambiguously either and directly helped him out.


    ......


    Xiong Ye¡¯s skills were really kind of bad. The strength of his hand was either too light, or too heavy!


    Zhou Ji felt that he should give him a few more learning opportunities.


    Two people being together like this was really quite nice.


    After Xiong Ye fell asleep, Zhou Ji gave him some energy as usual. He also got up one step earlier than Xiong Ye as was their habit, and went to make breakfast.


    He discovered that after eating that fruit, he no longer needed to sleep... That fruit had been very powerful.


    Zhou Ji went to find the priest after Xiong Ye had left to go hunting.


    The priest was verymitted to teaching Zhou Ji, and did the best he could. He was equally dedicated and enthusiastic about extracting more knowledge from Zhou Ji.


    He took Zhou Ji with him around the tribe every day, identifying all kinds of herbs and edible nts. He was unwilling to waste even a moment of free time.


    Zhou Ji was tied up with the priest every day just like this and didn¡¯t even have time to go out on his own.


    After he had eaten that fruit, he wanted to go back and take a look at the pool, but the priest pestered him and stuck to him so closely that he had no time to go anywhere.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t that he had no time at all, since he could go out after Xiong Ye fell asleep every night.


    However, he was toozy to go out at night.


    Zhou Ji finally refused to spend time with the priest a few dayster. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep today.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of time to sleep on such a nice day?¡± The priest said, ¡°You shoulde with me and learn a little more.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°I¡¯ve already finished learning what you know.¡±


    The priest: ¡°......¡± But I haven¡¯t finished learning your knowledge!


    s! Why would the Beast God give such a precious gift to someone who only wanted to eat and sleep all day?


    ¡°If you let me rest properly, perhaps I might even recall more knowledge.¡± Zhou Ji suggested.


    ¡°Sleep as much as you like and see if you can think of anything else.¡± The priest agreed immediately and went back to his own cave to sleep.


    In fact, he was very tired from walking around everywhere with Zhou Ji these past few days. His old arms and legs couldn¡¯t hold up... He might as well go back to sleep too, and then go find Zhou Ji tomorrow when he had regained his energy.


    After the priest left, Zhou Ji left the tribe and immediately ran towards the forest where the mass of millipedes lived.


    The forest was still the same, but one thing was different¨Che was now much stronger, and it was extremely easy for him to discover the millipedes hidden beneath the ground. At the same time, the journey that had originally taken several hours before was nowpleted in under an hour.


    It had taken so long only because he had been learning how to make use of his new energy as he traveled.


    The pool that Zhou Ji had discoveredst time still looked the same, but a lot of flowers and nts that had been trampled during thest battle hadn¡¯t yet grown back.


    At the same time, the energy that had originally been here had thoroughly dissipated. There seemed to be even less energy here than elsewhere...


    As for the millipedes... That huge millipede still lived in the stone crevice, but Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t seen any trace of the others.


    Zhou Ji hade here this time with the intention of investigating why that nt would grow here. In the end though, he hadn¡¯t even started looking around when that huge millipede rushed out of the stone crevice and charged aggressively towards him.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even think twice before turning into his animal form. He nned to send this millipede flying with one kick.


    Wait a minute... Why had his animal form suddenly be sorge?!

 Chapter 42 - Xiang Tian

    <strong>Ch42 ¨C Xiang Tian</strong>


    The first time Zhou Ji hade here, he had thought that the trees here were extraordinarily tall and could practically blot out the sun.


    Now, however... These trees didn¡¯t seem to be so tall in his eyes.


    As for that huge millipede that had originally seemed very, very, big to him...


    Last time, even though Zhou Ji had changed into his animal form, that millipede had still seemed huge and very long. Now... He felt that this millipede resembled a bug.


    He felt like he would step on it and squash it if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji immediately took a step backwards and knocked down several trees. Not only that, the millipede raised its upper body and stared at him for a while, then suddenly turned around and ran away at an incredible speed.


    In the blink of an eye, it had already burrowed into the fallen leaves and disappeared.


    He had previously thought that the knotted millipede¡¯s IQ was very low, but now that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. At the very least, it knew to run away when it couldn¡¯t win.


    Zhou Ji took a step forward, intending to ustom himself to his current body. As a result, that single step of his just happened tond on top of the stone crevice, and the entire stone crevice copsed under his weight.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    He felt a little sorry for the knotted millipede. Not only had he taken its fruit, he had gone so far as to crush its home...


    Only, his animal form...


    Zhou Ji had already learned that his animal form was veryrge a while back. His tusks were three meters long, and he was over four meters tall from the shoulder. He was probably considered very big even amongst other mammoths and had weighed at least ten tons.


    And now... He felt he was many times bigger than he had originally been, and might even weigh over a hundred tons.


    Now that he was like this, he guessed that he probably didn¡¯t need to be scared of any dinosaur and couldpletely crush them based on his body¡¯s size alone. And while Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form had seemed very big to him when he was in human form, the brown bear seemed really, really small to him now.


    It waspletely possible for him to hold Xiong Ye in the palm of his hand.


    Fine, he didn¡¯t have hands right now. He only had elephant legs.


    Zhou Ji was rather helpless as he looked at his own animal form before changing back into his human form.


    Previously, he already felt that he couldn¡¯t reveal his animal form in front of the other tribespeople, but now it was even more impossible.


    The tribe¡¯s little valley would probably be trampled into pieces by him if he turned into his animal form there.


    After Zhou Ji changed back into his human form, he discovered that the original fairytale-like pool and its surroundings were now aplete mess. There were also several huge footprints maring the ground here and there.


    However, nature was very resilient. Not only was there no pollution here, there was also a water source, so everything here would grow back vibrantly again sooner orter.


    Although Zhou Ji felt that way, he still produced a vine and tossed it out, clearing up the mess he left behind. While he was doing this, he also grew some flowers and nts.


    The cave that had been inside the stone crevice had been trampled, but a trickle of water still flowed out. The giant trees that had been destroyed hadn¡¯t been regrown, but therge elephant footprints had been swept away, and flowers and grass grew in the spots where they¡¯d been.


    Zhou Ji nced around, then turned around to leave.


    This ce was very beautiful. He could bring Xiong Ye here to y in the future.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s trip took a total of less than three hours altogether.


    Someone in the tribe had seen him go out and seeing that he returned so soon, they thought he had just gone for a walk around the tribe and ignored the matter after seeing that he hade back.


    Zhou Ji went back to the cave,y down on his own bed, and began to eat heartily.


    Over the past few days, the priest had followed and stuck so close to him like a shadow, so he hadn¡¯t had time to eat in secret. He could make up for it today.


    Zhou Ji continued eating non-stop for a good few hours.


    He now had plenty of energy in his body and actually would be fine even if he didn¡¯t eat anything, but if he really did start eating, he would feel that it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how much he had.


    Beastmen¡¯s food intake was rted to their animal forms. Normally, therger their animal form¡¯s food intake, therger the beastman¡¯s food intake would be. As for him...


    Zhou Ji recalled that one of the reasons why mammoths had be extinct on Earth was because they hadn¡¯t had enough to eat.


    Fortunately, he had his nt abilities.


    While he was thinking, Zhou Ji stuffed another fruit into his mouth, setting aside a few for Xiong Ye as he did so.


    The hunting team didn¡¯t return until evening. Xiong Ye returned along with them, ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m back! There was another bumper harvest today!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡± Zhou Ji praised.


    Xiong Ye felt rather proud when he heard this. He also handed over two bird eggs to Zhou Ji, ¡°I brought back two bird eggs for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°I picked and brought back some fruit for you.¡± Zhou Jiughed, then added, ¡°Let¡¯s go and wash up by the river.¡±


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye would go and wash up together every night.


    The weather wasn¡¯t very warm yet, and the people of the tribe were quite adverse to bathing, but Zhou Ji loved cleanliness, and Xiong Ye went out to hunt almost every day... So the two of them went to wash up daily.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed right away, then said, ¡°Zhou Ji, my animal form is bigger now!¡±


    After the winter, his animal form had originally been much thinner, but it had grown really fast recently. He felt that if he continued growing like this, it might not be long before he surpassed Xiong Qi and caught up with his uncle.


    Xiong Ye was very delighted when he spoke of this, but Zhou Ji was reminded of his own animal form.


    The size of a beastman¡¯s animal form seemed to be rted to the energy contained in their body. Xiong Ye would have more and more energy in his body in the future, so would his animal form also grow bigger and bigger?


    Well, that was fine. No matter how big Xiong Ye got, would he ever be as big as Zhou Ji?


    Zhou Ji calmly washed Xiong Ye¡¯s hair.


    The people in the tribe had seen Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form grow bigger, but they didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, Xiong He¡¯s animal form was also very big.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t caught up to Xiong He yet, right?


    At this moment, everyone was secretly talking about Shi Li as they all felt some objections towards Shi Li.


    Shi Li had been quite unpopr amongst the people of the tribe for various reasons even before the Beast God Sacrifice, but after the Beast God Sacrifice, he had be even less likeable.


    The people in the tribe all had rtively good rtionships with each other. Zhou Ji was an exception, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t provoke others, nor did he eat any of the meat the hunting teams brought back. He was also Xiong Ye¡¯s mate, so everyone pretended not to see and let it pass. However, it was different for Shi Li.


    Shi Li and his family weren¡¯t from the tribe. They were from outside.


    The people of the tribe were still very friendly; they hadn¡¯t rejected Shi Li and his family, and even let them live in the valley and collect nts from around the tribe. The only thing was, they weren¡¯t allocated any of prey that the hunting teams brought back since nobody in their family could participate in the hunts back then.


    Later, they even fully epted the entire family after Shi Li grew up.


    What happened after that? Shi Li did very well during the previous two years and tried his best when he was with the hunting team, but he had recently changed and bezy!


    It was bad enough that he was cking off, he still took the same amount of food!


    There was also Shi Li¡¯s mother and younger brother. Reasonably speaking, they were both supposed to join the gathering team, but these two would simply keep any good things they found. They would only go out with the gathering team if they were unable to find anything on their own.


    The leader of the gathering team had hadints about Zhou Ji before, but heter saw that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t take advantage of the tribe at all. Other than being envious of his good fortune as Xiong Ye¡¯s mate, he couldn¡¯t pick out any other faults. Yang Ying and Yang Su, however... What gave those two the right toze about all day long and still obtain a share of food from the tribe?


    The people from the gathering team had objections to Yang Ying and Yang Su, and the people of the hunting team hadints about Shi Li. Very quickly, this family of three became marginalized within the tribe.


    Shi Li naturally knew that all this was taking ce.


    However, after spending so many years as a Beast King, he really wasn¡¯t willing to please these people... He had already made up his mind to leave the tribe after he became a low level Beast Warrior.


    As for his mother and brother, they could follow him and leave the tribe if they were willing. If not, they could simply stay behind!


    Recently, he had constantly been criticized by his mother and younger brother. The affection Shi Li felt for them had worn out a long time ago.


    He had been over a hundred years old when he died in his previous life. At the time, Yang Ying had been dead for countless years, and Yang Su had also been dead for decades. In fact, he hadn¡¯t had much feelings towards these two people for a very long time.


    After thinking this way, Shi Li grew even more passive and idle.


    With that, even the good-natured Xiong He began to object to his behavior.


    That evening, Xiong Ye had been allotted about fifteen kilograms of meat. He had originally nned to only eat half of it, but after eating it, felt that half wasn¡¯t quite enough. Adding on the fact that Zhou Ji had constantly been feeding him from beside him... In the end, he actually managed to finish off all fifteen kilograms of meat!


    ¡°There¡¯s no more meat at home. I have to go hunting tomorrow.¡± Xiong Ye felt a little helpless. He had originally saved up a lot of meat, but he had be a littlezy recently and hadn¡¯t gone out to hunt as much when he had spare time. Coupled with the fact that he was currently growing and eating a lot, he really didn¡¯t have enough to eat.


    ¡°Try to catch a big one.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Grandpa Priest and I came up with a type of poison that you can take with you and try out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed.


    While the people of the tribe were eating, the Beast King Xiang Tian had finally arrived at the wild forest. He headed straight towards a certain stretch of forest.


    Xiang Tian had been born in the Elephant Tribe.


    The Elephant Tribe was arge tribe, and about one third of the tribespeople wererge elephants. The position of tribal chief had always been filled by someone whose animal form was an elephant.


    In the Elephant Tribe, everyone found pride in awakening as elephants.


    However, not everyone could awaken as an elephant. Although people usually awakened as animals they were familiar with, idents might sometimes ur, and there was also a possibility that they might awaken as some very strange animals.


    For example, in the Elephant Tribe, someone had once awakened into something that resembled a fish. They were fat and round, and although they could move around onnd, they moved very slowly...


    In the past, Xiang Tian had been focused on awakening into a huge elephant just like his father, but something unexpected had happened in the end, and he had actually awakened as an extremely rare dwarf elephant. A mature dwarf elephant only weighed around a hundred kilograms, and he was smaller than many of the immature beastmen in the tribe. It could be considered a type of congenital deficiency.


    Since that was the case, he had been extremely lucky to be a Beast King!


    However, his good fortune in bing a Beast King had left behind a hidden danger, and his body was likely to copse at any time.


    Fortunately, when he hade to the wild forest twenty years ago, he had identally discovered a divine fruit.


    The fruit wasn¡¯t ripe yet, but there were still benefits to be had from staying close to it. For the past twenty years, Xiang Tian had spent most of his time in the vicinity of this fruit.


    Juurensha: Oh no, how is Xiang Tian going to react to the fact that his son ate it? Also, was the weird fish thing in the Elephant Tribe really a manatee (looks kind of like an elephant?)


    xiin: taking bets, taking bets~

 Chapter 43 - Arrival

    <strong>Ch43 ¨C Arrival</strong>


    After a few months of separation, things might stay the same, but people would be different...


    No, no. That wasn¡¯t quite right. He had only been away for less than a month!


    Xiang Tian looked at the pool that had changedpletely and almost went crazy.


    He had only gone back to take part in the Beast God Sacrifice. Who hade here and stolen away his divine fruit?


    The divine fruit, also known as the Beast God Fruit, was the general name for many different nts.


    In this world, there were many miraculous nts. These nts did not necessarily produce fruit, but all such nts were all called divine fruit. The people of the Beast God Temple considered them to be a gift from the Beast God.


    Of course, Xiang Tian didn¡¯t believe that.


    To him, those people in the Beast God Temple were nothing but a group of crooks who swindled and cheated others using the banner of the Beast God. Taking advantage of the fact that they had more knowledge than the general public, they spent all their time fighting and maneuvering between themselves for power and profit.


    Many powerhouses like him didn¡¯t believe in the Beast God Temple¡¯s schemes. In this world, power was the only thing that mattered.


    However, the ordinary beastmen believed in the Beast God, and the Beast God Temple wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with, so the two sides hade to a truce.


    The Beast God Temple would provide the Beast Kings with all sorts of benefits, and the Beast Kings would help protect the Beast God Temple whenever necessary.


    Xiang Tian did not believe in the Beast God¡¯s existence, but he had been born to arge tribe. From an early age, he had been aware that divine fruits were real, and he also knew how miraculous they were.


    He had also personally verified that the crystal core in his body had originally been about to copse. However, he had discovered the divine fruit growing here, and after staying by its side every day, his health gradually improved.


    The only regrettable thing was that this divine fruit was slow to mature.


    The type of divine fruit that he had discovered had been documented in the Beast God Temple¡¯s records. It would take countless years for it to reach maturity, so the only thing he could do was wait.


    He felt that as long as he was able to eat this divine fruit, his body and crystal core would definitely recover.


    Yet now, the divine fruit had actually disappeared!


    Xiang Tian almost suspected that he had gone to the wrong ce.


    This area he was in was the wild forest. Very few beastmen lived here, and powerful beastmen were even rarer. Moreover, this divine fruit was surrounded and protected by a group of arthropleura. Who exactly could¡¯vee here and taken away the divine fruit?


    No. The divine fruit hadn¡¯t necessarily been taken away. If this type of divine fruit was harvested before it ripened, it would wither immediately and end up wasted. If that person had wanted to take away the divine fruit, they would¡¯ve only found that all their efforts were in vain!


    So, someone had discovered the divine fruit and wanted to take it away, but due to a strangebination of circumstances, had ended up destroying the fruit?


    Xiang Tian roared towards the sky. The energy in his body went out of control, streaming out of his body and destroying everything around him. For a while, the earth churned, giant trees breaking and toppling.


    After experiencing the apocalypse, Zhou Ji attached a lot of importance to the environment. He waspletely unwilling to destroy his surroundings so casually, so even though he had destroyed a lot of nts when he trampled around in his mammoth form, he had ultimately done a very good job restoring everything. Now, however, it was different.


    Amidst Xiang Tian¡¯s wrath, this ce had beenpletely destroyed.


    Not only that, even arge swath of the surrounding forest had fallen.


    Dozens of arthropleura hidden under the foliage on the ground drilled out and fled anxiously, but they were caught by several streaks of energy that Xiang Tian sted out towards them. These arthropleura were instantly shot to pieces.


    ¡°Useless things!¡± Xiang Tian gritted his teeth.


    When he had first discovered this divine fruit, these arthropleura had already been here, living beside it.


    They ate rotten, dead nts and wouldn¡¯t harm the fruit. On the contrary, they could protect the divine fruit, so he hadn¡¯t dealt with them.


    With his strength, it would be a cinch for him to kill off these millipedes when the fruit matured in the future. Since he had nothing to fear from them, he naturally didn¡¯t concern himself with them!


    Keeping them, on the other hand, allowed them to protect the divine fruit fruit when he was away.


    Generally speaking, as long as it wasn¡¯t someone at the Beast King level, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to take the divine fruit from the hands of these millipedes.


    And yet in the end, the divine fruit was gone!


    Could it be that one of the other Beast Kings hade here? But he hadn¡¯t heard any news of it...


    Or perhaps these things hadn¡¯t looked after the divine fruit properly and had identally removed the divine fruit from the ground, destroying it.


    Xiang Tian finished venting¨Cthat towering rage that reached the skies had lessened slightly, but feelings of anger still roiled about endlessly in his chest.


    No matter whether it was a person or something else that had damaged his Beast God Fruit, he would make sure to rip their corpse into ten thousand pieces!


    While Xiang Tian was still raging by the remnants of the pool, all the creatures in the forest had already picked up and fled as fast as they could, the fastest of which had been the arthropleura.


    Firstly, they ran very quickly. Secondly... these millipedes had lived around the divine fruit for a very long time and had absorbed a lot of energy, which made them smarter and stronger than other creatures living in the forest.


    They knew that Xiang Tian was very dangerous.


    Within the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye had already fallen asleep and was sleeping very soundly.


    For the past few nights, Xiong Ye would have Zhou Ji ¡®help him¡¯ every night, but he remembered that he needed to go out hunting early tomorrow morning, so he had gone to bed early that night.


    After he went to sleep, Zhou Ji began to make furniture out of the wood that Xiong Ye had brought back.


    The quality of this wood was very good. It had a very pleasant fragrance and was also non-toxic to humans. The only drawback was that it was very difficult to carve¨Cthe wood was very hard!


    However, when Xiong Ye had been carving the woodst time, Zhou Ji had helped him out, so he hadn¡¯t realized this at all. Recently, Zhou Ji had been using the wood to make some pots and other things. Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t seemed to have made any special note of it ¨CZhou Ji spent all his time at home, so making a few bowls wasn¡¯t anything unusual.


    When Zhou Ji saw Xiong Ye¡¯sck of reaction, he simply made more things. By now, they had a simple wooden shelf in their cave where a lot of household items were ced, along with two additional stumps that acted as stools, and a simple table.


    Zhou Ji also nned to excavate and expand the cave further, then separate the cave inside from the one outside with a door, leaving the outside area for cooking while they slept inside. However, these things coulde in time. If it was possible, he also wanted to hollow out a chimney inside the cave.


    In the world he lived in before, some people had indeed lived in underground caves. Since underground caves could be lived in, stone caves could of course be made habitable.


    What Zhou Ji was making today was a smoke rack. While he was putting it together, he suddenly felt a burst of energying from a certain direction...


    Zhou Ji nced in that direction, and shock burst out in his heart.


    After he had arrived in this world, he had only been exposed to the people in the Big Bear Tribe and the dinosaurs in the surrounding area. At the time, he had felt that the people in this ce were very weakpared to the environment he hade from during the apocalypse.


    But now...


    Zhou Ji looked in the direction the energy came from, and his expression turned solemn.


    He didn¡¯t know who that person was, but he knew that that person was very strong¨Cvery, very strong.


    This world was more dangerous than he had thought!


    Before, he actually wasn¡¯t concerned at all about Xiong Ye¡¯s strength improving slowly. After all, although there were many dinosaurs around that Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t beat, as long as he didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them, escaping wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Now, however... He had to help Xiong Ye improve his strength as soon as possible!


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji looked towards the ce the energy wasing from once again.


    Wait a minute, that direction... Seemed to be the ce he picked up the fruit from?


    Zhou Ji¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly. Could it be that the fruit he had picked had an owner?


    After living through the end of the world, he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty because of something like this, but at the end of the day, he still felt somewhat embarrassed.


    The next day, Zhou Ji got up even before the sky began to brighten.


    There was a potato-like nt nt that grew around the tribe. It had already begun to grow this season, and although it was somewhat small, he produced a bit more of it to take home with him.


    In the morning, he first put these in the fire and roasted them, then poured oil into the pot and began frying the eggs that Xiong Ye had given him yesterday.


    There were only two eggs, which wasn¡¯t really enough, so Zhou Ji added in some green vegetables.


    When the fragrance of scrambled eggs spread throughout the cave, Xiong Ye woke up.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, breakfast isn¡¯t ready yet. Have some fruit first.¡± Zhou Ji spoke up and pointed to the wooden bowl beside him.


    Xiong Ye obediently went to eat the fruit.


    He originally hadn¡¯t been very fond of eating vegetables and fruits, but after being with Zhou Ji for a long time and eating more of it, he had already be rather used to it.


    The main reason for this was because the fruits Zhou Ji gave him were very delicious. And after those green vegetables had been stir-fried with oil, much of the grassy taste that he disliked had also faded.


    Xiong Ye ate half of the fruit, leaving the rest for Zhou Ji, then watched as Zhou Ji drew out something from the fire...


    ¡°Earth eggs?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    This type of food was simr to potatoes. The people of the tribe called them earth eggs; Zhou Ji nodded. ¡°They¡¯re already cooked. Have some.¡± He had used his spiritual powers to keep an eye on them, and they were perfectly cooked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t earth eggs the size of a fingernail right now?¡± Xiong Ye was a little shocked at the size of these earth eggs that were the size of a child¡¯s fist.


    ¡°These grew faster because I added fertilizer.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    ¡°Fertilizer?¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°The priest and I discovered that using a small amount of animal waste can make nts grow better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible?!¡± Xiong Ye was really surprised. He picked up an earth egg and ate it directly without peeling it.


    He didn¡¯t like eating vegetables, but this particr food had always been a favorite of his.


    Not only would it fill him up, it was also very delicious!


    Zhou Ji had been worried that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t like them, but he could rest assured now. Thinking about it, carbohydrate-rich nts provided a lot of energy, so it made sense for the people from this primitive era to like them.


    Heughed slightly and thought about what other staple foods he could add to Xiong Ye¡¯s diet while considering how to teach Xiong Ye to peel the earth eggs.


    Zhou Ji peeled the skin off an earth egg, then ced it into Xiong Ye¡¯s bowl.


    The two of them had breakfast happily, but in the tribal valley below, some people were kicking up a ruckus. It was Xiong Qi, who was making trouble for Shi Li.


    Xiong Qi had returned to the hunts after he recovered from his injuries. He deliberately joined the same team as Shi Li, purposely performing better than Shi Li, doing better than him in all aspects. Not only that, he would also make a few snide remarks whenever he saw Shi Li.


    However, Shi Li would always look at him with disdain, which made him even more angry. By now, theplications between him and Shi Li had already boiled all the way up to the surface.


    For example, early this morning, Xiong Qi had arranged to go hunting together with some others. When he saw that Shi Li was about to go out too, he taunted Shi Li by saying that he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to catch anything.


    Zhou Ji felt that this habit of Xiong Qi¡¯s was like that of cannon fodder from novels or TV dramas and movies who always ran over to find trouble with the main character at the start of the story, conveniently sending experience points to the main character.


    Although Shi Li didn¡¯t try very hard when they hunted, his strength had grown rapidly. Perhaps Xiong Qi would get beaten up again before long.


    However, he had no intention of involving himself in the matter.


    Even if Xiong Qi was very good at ttering Xiong Ye, it had nothing to do with him. And for Xiong Qi to be so naive and childish even at his age, getting beaten up would be normal...


    Zhou Ji continued to eat, but unexpectedly, while he was eating, a strong pressure suddenly enveloped him.


    That was the powerhouse fromst night! Zhou Ji was shocked.


    Outside, Shi Li was equally surprised¨CWhy did Xiang Tian, who should be showing up two monthster,e here early?


    Juurensha: Oh noooo, ZJ fight off your dad!


    xiin: my earth egg potato eating days have begun... damnit ZJ

 Chapter 44 - Unexpected

    <strong>Ch44 ¨C Unexpected</strong>


    Xiang Tian stood on the mountain overlooking the valley the Big Bear Tribe had settled in. His energy roiled violently as it flowed out of his body in a constant wave, and some of the weaker beastmen instantly turned into their animal forms from the pressure.


    Xiang Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust when he looked down at these people.


    He hated the weak.


    However, he currently had something to ask of the tribesmen, ¡°Where is your tribal chief?¡±


    Xiang Tian actually knew some things about the Big Bear Tribe. He had discovered this tribe at the same time he had found the divine fruit.


    At the time, he had thought about killing everyone in the tribe in order to keep it a secret, but soon came to the conclusion that that might lead people to take note of this ce instead, so he gave up on the idea.


    In the years that followed, he had monitored the situation in the tribe.


    He even had a rtionship with a woman in the tribe. That woman had given birth to a child for him.


    Originally, he wouldn¡¯t have minded bringing that woman and child back to the Elephant Tribe, but there had been problems with the child that that woman had given birth to. He had been unable to speak even though he was four or five years old. Xiang Tian didn¡¯tck children, and didn¡¯t need a child like that, so he hadn¡¯t concerned himself with them any further.


    Later on, he had worried about it bing troublesome, so he had never gone back to find another woman from that tribe.


    So, he didn¡¯t know if that woman and the child were still there.


    Xiang Tian didn¡¯t like this kind of trouble, and when he thought about the divine fruit he had lost, he grew extremely irritated. The energy from his body rushed out even more violently.


    Many people in the Big Bear Tribe had already shifted into their animal form as theyy there shivering on the ground, but a few of the rtively stronger ones were still holding on. Xiong He was one of them.


    As the tribal chief, Xiong He would always get a lot of meat, but he also had a woman and children to take care of and would still go hunting on days when there weren¡¯t collective hunts. Early this morning, he had intended to do exactly that.


    As a result, he hadn¡¯t even left yet when he came across something like this.


    Under this kind of oppressive atmosphere, Xiong He couldn¡¯t afford to show even the slightest bit of resistance. He had heard the priest say before that there were many powerful people in the world. At this time, he spoke up with some trepidation, ¡°Lord, I am the chief of this tribe.¡±


    Xiang Tian¡¯s gaze fell on Xiong He.


    A low level Beast Warrior. It seemed that he had achieved this through the umtion of energy in his body as he grew older... Xiang Tian looked down on Xiong He a little.


    In contrast, the young man next to Xiong He, who still still dared to look up at him even during a time like this, seemed pretty good.


    Xiang Tian asked coldly, ¡°Have you seen any strangers in the areately?¡±


    ¡°N... No.¡± Xiong He replied.


    Standing next to Xiong He was Shi Li. He had been the one who still dared to look up at Xiang Tian.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t quite understand the situation that was unfolding before his eyes.


    He could overlook the fact that Xiang Tian hade early, but his demeanor was alsopletely different from that of his previous life.


    This time, Xiang Tian had kicked up a huge fuss when he came to the tribe. It was also obvious that he didn¡¯t have any good intentions, but in his previous life... Xiang Tian hade here in a very low-key way at first, and only when someone had seen him by Zhou Ji¡¯s side and asked him who he was had he shown his strength.


    Why had things changed? Was it because Xiang Tian knew about Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye bing mates?


    But that didn¡¯t seem right either. If Xiang Tian was unhappy about that, why would he ask about strangers?


    At the end of the day, Shi Li was someone who had once been a Beast King. While everyone else in the tribe was afraid and terrified, and even Xiong He¡¯s legs trembled as he faced Xiang Tian, Shi Li still dared to look up at Xiang Tian.


    And then, he discovered that Xiang Tian appeared to bepletely furious.


    Xiang Tian was indeed very angry, to the point where he had practically lost control of his temper. He exerted even more pressure, forcing even Xiong He and Shi Li to transform into animals.


    The people in the valley suffered badly when faced with Xiang Tian¡¯s pressure, but Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, who were in their cave, were faring much better.


    After Zhou Ji discovered how powerful Xiang Tian was, he no longer dared to use his spiritual power to investigate the situation. However, he quickly discovered that although this powerhouse seemed to have a lot of energy in his body, an amount simr to his own, his spiritual power was actually very weak and far inferior to Zhou Ji¡¯s own.


    No, it couldn¡¯t even be called weak. This person might not even know that he had spiritual strength and might not know how to use it at all.


    When he became aware of this point, Zhou Ji used his spiritual strength to investigate this man¡¯s condition.


    The amount of energy in this person¡¯s body might be about the same as his, but the situation didn¡¯t look very good¨Che didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this person, but it seemed that the energy in his body was rejecting itself...


    Beastmen only had one crystal core. How could the energy contained within it begin to repel itself? If this went on... wouldn¡¯t that just cause this man to break down and copse?


    Of course, it could be that he was simply thinking too much.


    Perhaps everyone outside did that. Maybe this was how they cultivated?


    Zhou Ji was able to thoroughly investigate Xiang Tian¡¯s situation, so of course he was also aware of the situation outside. He had also discovered that Xiong Ye seemed to be very ufortable under Xiang Tian¡¯s pressure.


    He wanted to help alleviate the situation for Xiong Ye, but on second thought, he chose not to do anything.


    This person had obviouslye here to make trouble. It should be for the sake of finding the person who had stolen away that fruit. He couldn¡¯t expose anything.


    If the truth came out, and they really started to fight, it would be the Big Bear Tribe that would suffer.


    That fruit had obviouslye into existence on its own. There had been nobody else there when he went in, so he couldn¡¯t be med for picking that fruit. However, the person in front of him certainly wouldn¡¯t feel that way.


    Zhou Ji sighed and felt that this was a little troublesome.


    The person in front of him seemed to be in poor condition. Perhaps he had been waiting for the fruit to ripen in order to preserve his life.


    Despite the fact that it was likely this person wouldn¡¯t have made it anyway based on the ripeness level of that fruit when he had gone to harvest it, this person definitely wouldn¡¯t feel that way. Zhou Ji was a little worried that he would lose his mind and do something crazy.


    While Zhou Ji was still considering these scenarios, Xiong Ye had already left the cave. A powerful person like this had arrived at the tribe, causing them to fall into a state of crisis; Xiong Ye needed to go out and take a look no matter what.


    As soon as Xiong Ye left the cave, he was overwhelmed by the energy from Xiang Tian¡¯s body. He staggered, fell to the ground, and immediately turned into a bear.


    Xiang Tian noticed this scene but didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all.


    Xiong Ye had only just be a low level Beast Warrior. He had also hibernated through the entire winter and was now rtively thin. His animal form was smaller than Xiong He¡¯s, so Xiang Tian didn¡¯t care about his existence at all.


    Even if his animal form was as big as Xiong He¡¯s, Xiang Tian would still have ignored him.


    He was nothing but a mere low level Beast Warrior.


    But soon, Xiang Tian¡¯s attention was caught by Zhou Ji, who hade out after Xiong Ye.


    There was actually someone who hadn¡¯t shifted into his animal form. Was this person very strong?


    Xiang Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He drew back his energy and jumped down from the mountain, stretching out a hand to catch Zhou Ji¡¯s hand.


    Zhou Ji seemed special, which was why Xiang Tian grabbed hold of him. But having caught hold of him, Xiang Tian¡¯s brows wrinkled into a frown¨Cthis person was too weak, his body didn¡¯t even have the slightest trace of energy!


    Zhou Ji had hidden away his own energy. Although the middle-aged man in front of him was powerful, the energy within his body was chaotic, which made it easy for him to hide his own.


    The people in the tribe felt much better after the pressure from Xiang Tian¡¯s energy lifted. At this moment, Xiong Ye once again turned back into his human form and said to Xiang Tian, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Xiang Tian nced at Xiong Ye, then looked back towards Zhou Ji. This person had no energy in his body and appeared very weak, but he didn¡¯t have a look of fear on his face at all. He seemed very calm, and Xiang Tian inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity when he looked at that face.


    Xiang Tian¡¯s gaze stayed on Zhou Ji, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Lord, he is a person of our tribe.¡± Xiong He replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s my mate.¡± Xiong Ye spoke up.


    As for Shi Li, it was only now that things seemed to have returned to normal. Xiang Tian had indeede here looking for Zhou Ji!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn into your animal form?¡± Xiang Tian couldn¡¯t find anything odd about Zhou Ji, but he still couldn¡¯t discard the doubts lingering in his heart.


    ¡°He can¡¯t transform into an animal form! Let him go!¡± Xiong Ye hugged Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji did not deliberately show any weakness, nor did he speak. At this moment, he only felt a bit of helplessness¨CXiong Ye wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes again!


    Hearing that Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t take on an animal form, Xiang Tian¡¯s face twisted in disgust, and he immediately let go of Zhou Ji.


    This kind of person who had no animal form was nothing but trash. The odds were only about one in ten thousand, but he had unexpectedly really encountered one.


    After Xiang Tian let him go, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji staggered back a few steps before finding their footing. Xiang Tian no longer paid them any attention. Instead, he went back to the valley, ¡°Have everyone in the caves alle out for me!¡±


    As soon as Xiang Tian said so, Xiong He immediately followed up, ¡°Everyone,e out. Come out quickly!¡± When faced with such a powerhouse, they had no choice but to obey.


    All the people of the tribe gathered together in the valley. Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were no exception.


    Xiang Tian looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Have any of you seen any strangers passing bytely?¡±


    The people in the tribe shook their heads.


    ¡°Have any of you discovered any anomalies?¡± Xiang Tian continued to ask.


    The people in the tribe continued to shake their heads.


    The anger suppressed in Xiang Tian¡¯s heart surged out again, the chaotic energy in his body impossible to control. He really wanted to kill off everyone in front of him... And it was at this moment that he noticed the shell of the arthropleura hanging from the mountain wall some distance away.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the people gathered before him, ¡°Where did you guys catch that?¡±


    He recalled that the people of this tribe never traveled to that stretch of forest. Had they gone there recently?


    ¡°We caught it about three hours north of here.¡± Xiong He spoke up anxiously. He also added a description of the area.


    ¡°How did you catch it?¡± Xiang Tian pressed.


    Xiong He didn¡¯t understand why Xiang Tian was asking about this and was rather confused, ¡°We caught it when we saw it.¡± Back then, this arthropleura had been attracted over by Shi Li, but seeing that Xiang Tian hadn¡¯te with good intentions, Xiong He purposely didn¡¯t go into too much detail.


    The people in this tribe were very weak, and the arthropleura they had managed to catch was also a small one. Most likely, this millipede had run out of the forest on its own...


    He hadn¡¯t managed to learn anything useful. Xiang Tian became even angrier and broke apart one of the stone pots ced within the valley with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Lord, we really haven¡¯t seen any strangers.¡± Xiong Ye spoke up even as he shielded Zhou Ji behind him.


    Everyone in the tribe was trembling. Xiang Tian also understood that those who had the ability to deal with that group of millipedes and make a move on the divine fruit fruit definitely wouldn¡¯t be found in this tribe... He was toozy to concern himself with these people and only wanted to catch the thief as quickly as possible, so he soon turned around and nned to leave.


    However, as he used the energy he had within his body to walk back up the mountain wall, Shi Li suddenly spoke up. ¡°Lord Xiang, aren¡¯t you going to take your child with you?¡±


    Xiang Tian stopped moving. The people of the Big Bear Tribe were also a little confused¨CChild? What child?


    Shi Li had been a Beast King that the entire world had revolved around for over fifty years. As he grew older, he enjoyed having everything go in ordance with his own ns more and more. Recently, he had been frustrated about everything within this tribe, and it left him feeling constantly ufortable everywhere. Not only had Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji be mates, they also showed off their love in front of him every day, infuriating him.


    He had been looking forward to seeing Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye separate. He had thought that Xiang Tian would act the same way he had in his previous life, forcibly taking Zhou Ji with him when he left. Unexpectedly, Xiang Tian had only asked some baffling questions before nning to leave.


    Could it be that Xiang Tian still didn¡¯t know that Zhou Ji was his son at this point in time?


    Xiang Tian turned back to the valley and looked at Shi Li.


    He hadn¡¯t told that woman his identity, and she hadn¡¯t even seen his animal form.


    Between the two of them, it could be considered a chance encounter. That woman had always believed that he was a wandering beastman.


    Right now, even if it had been that woman who called out ¡®Lord Xiang¡¯, it would still be unusual, let alone when that woman wasn¡¯t even here.


    He had previously discovered that the woman was no longer within the tribe. He hadn¡¯t found it strange¨CIt had already been many years, so it wasn¡¯t odd for her to have died by now.


    Now, however... Not only had this person called out his animal form, he even brought up his son...


    Xiang Tian had paid attention to Shi Li at the start but hadn¡¯t concerned himself with himter on. What was the point in paying attention to someone who hadn¡¯t even be a low level Beast Warrior yet?


    However, now that Shi Li had spoken these words, his attention waspletely focused on Shi Li, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji is your son. Are you unaware?¡± Shi Li replied, then exined further, ¡°I heard Zhou Ji¡¯s mother mention it before.¡±


    The people of the tribe were even more confused.


    Nobody in the tribe knew who Zhou Ji¡¯s father was. They also hadn¡¯t looked into it deeply; there were many children who didn¡¯t know who their fathers were in this day and age.


    Shi Li now imed that Zhou Ji was this great Lord¡¯s child. Had he gone crazy?


    What would they do if this great Lord got angry?


    Before Shi Li had died in his previous life, he had already been obstinate, stubbornly clinging to his own views. His rebirth had only served to make him feel even more unique, and even though he had suffered a little setback after his rebirth, his attitude remained unchanged.


    At this moment, he pointed to Zhou Ji and said, ¡°He looks very simr to you.¡±


    What Shi Li said was the truth. Zhou Ji really did look like Xiang Tian, and it was precisely because of this that he had never doubted this matter.


    Xiang Tian also noticed this point, and his expression turned ugly.


    That foolish child from back then had grown up? And hadn¡¯t even awakened an animal form?


    He then looked at how intimate he was with the man beside him... Xiang Tian felt like all of his dignity had been lost.


    Simrly, Xiang Tian also noticed that other than Shi Li, everyone else here waspletely bewildered and confused. They obviously knew nothing about this matter. In that case, how did Shi Li know about it?


    Could it be that another Beast King had discovered his whereabouts and done something?


    Had his divine fruit been taken away by another Beast King?


    Xiang Tian ignored Zhou Ji. Instead, he caught Shi Li and took him away with him as he left.


    The people of the tribe: ¡°......¡± Exactly what was going on here? Didn¡¯t he say that Zhou Ji was this person¡¯s son? They did look quite simr...


    Why had he taken Shi Li away instead?


    Juurensha: hahaha Shi li, you get what you deserve

 Chapter 45 - Mystery Man

    <strong>Ch45 ¨C Mystery Man</strong>


    The sudden arrival and departure of Xiang Tian left the Big Bear Tribe in a bit of a daze.


    What Shi Li had spoken about had shocked them even more¨CZhou Ji¡¯s father was actually such a powerful person?


    After Xiang Tian left, Xiong He gave Zhou Ji aplicated look.


    Back then, Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had been very popr amongst the tribe. When she suddenly had a child, many people in the tribe had been curious about who the father was, but nobody knew... It turned out he hadn¡¯t even been someone from their tribe!


    However, given how strong Zhou Ji¡¯s father was, it was normal for Zhou Ji¡¯s mother to want to have a child with him. On the other hand, Zhou Ji... was a little too weak!


    With this in mind, Xiong He began to sympathize with Zhou Ji.


    Others in the tribe had also begun to discuss it one after another, ¡°That person just now was too powerful, I was really scared!¡±


    ¡°I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a powerful person in this world. He¡¯d never have to worry about going hungry, right?¡±


    ¡°If only I could be just as strong!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do anything to us.¡±


    ......


    The people in the Big Bear Tribe all felt some kind of joy from escaping this incident with their lives intact, but Shi Li¡¯s mother was going crazy, ¡°He took Shi Li away! Chief, hurry and bring Shi Li back!¡±


    Even if she had been at odds with Shi Li recently, Yang Ying merely wanted to have Shi Li treat her a little better and had hoped for a few more mouthfuls of food to eat. She didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Shi Li, and in fact, she was also afraid of Shi Li encountering serious trouble.


    At the end of the day, they weren¡¯t people from this tribe. It was only because of Shi Li that the tribe was willing to let them stay. Now that Shi Li was gone, would they be driven out? Could it be that they would have no choice but to starve to death?


    ¡°He spoke nonsense on his own and was taken away. How can I go and get him back?¡± Xiong He looked at Yang Ying coolly.


    Xiong He¡¯s temper was very good. Having been the tribal chief for so many years, he had seen all kinds of people. He usually wouldn¡¯t lose his temper; he hadn¡¯t done anything to Shi Li even when Shi Li had taken advantage of his daughter.


    However, Xiong He felt both hatred and dislike towards Shi Li at this time.


    Xiang Tian hadn¡¯te with any good intentions and had even specifically asked about the arthropleura. He had known at the time that if their answer had been inappropriate in any way, the people of their tribe would most likely suffer a disaster.


    Even if that had been the case, he hadn¡¯t mentioned that the millipede had been attracted over by Shi Li¨Che felt that it was better to say less rather than more, and there was no need to make the other party pay any additional attention to Shi Li.


    But what happened in the end? Shi Li himself had rushed out to cause trouble!


    At this moment, Xiong He was really disgusted with Shi Li. As for Zhou Ji...


    Looking at Zhou Ji¡¯s nk look, it was obvious that he knew nothing about it. Thinking about how he clearly had a very powerful father but hadn¡¯t received any special care, living in a cave on his own when he had been a fool and obviously getting abandoned today...


    Xiong He felt even more sympathetic towards Zhou Ji.


    Even though Yang Ying had been roared at by Xiong He, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. But the priest also spoke up at this time, ¡°In the following few days, everyone needs to be a little more careful. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    The previous priest hade from outside. The current priest had learned some things about the outside from him, but it wasn¡¯t much.


    Xiang Tian seemed too powerful. At this moment, the priest only hoped that their tribe could continue living on peacefully.


    With this in mind, the priest spoke again, ¡°However we spent our days before, is how we will continue to live on the future. Later on, if any strangerse, don¡¯t talk to them too much and don¡¯t speak about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, priest.¡± The tribespeople all agreed one after another.


    ¡°Then, what about Shi Li?¡± Yang Ying couldn¡¯t help asking again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to bring him back. If you are able to do it, you can go and bring him back on your own.¡± The priest replied.


    Shi Li getting taken away was something he had brought upon himself!


    At this moment, the priest felt that something was very wrong with Shi Li.


    Shi Li had really changed a lot recently. As for the matter of Zhou Ji¡¯s father... even he, the priest, didn¡¯t know anything about it. How had Shi Li known?


    Shi Li said that Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had spoken about it, but the priest didn¡¯t believe those words.


    As a priest, Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had trusted him a lot. Back then, he had asked Zhou Ji¡¯s mother about who Zhou Ji¡¯s father was.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mother had no clue as to the identity of Zhou Ji¡¯s father¡¯s at all! All she had known was that he was a very powerful wandering beastman!


    Speaking of which, Shi Li had changed so much. Could it be that he had gotten to know someone outside? Could it be that he had associated with someone who was going against Xiang Tian?


    When he thought of this, the priest could only hope that Shi Li wouldn¡¯t drag the tribe down with him.


    The people in the tribe were all chatting noisily, but Xiong Ye was busy feeling a little concerned for Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s father had ignored Zhou Ji and had even abandoned him so obviously in front of everyone. Zhou Ji must be very sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He really didn¡¯t feel sad at all, just a little shocked.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the original owner of this body to have a father like that...


    However, he was no longer the original owner of this body. He didn¡¯t have any feelings towards his supposed parents and didn¡¯t care much about that father of his. He only felt a little awkward¨Che had eaten the fruit that the other party had discovered before him.


    Zhou Ji pondered it for a while, then decided that he would need to go out for a bitter and look for the father of this body¡¯s original owner.


    No matter what, they still had a blood rtionship. The other party looked like they were about to die. If it was possible, he might as well lend him some aid.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji was very calm, Xiong Ye was immediately relieved.


    Before, when Shi Li said that Zhou Ji was that man¡¯s child, he had noticed that Zhou Ji and that man looked very simr. He had really been a little scared, worrying that the man would take Zhou Ji away.


    Fortunately, the man hadn¡¯t done so.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m going hunting. I¡¯ll bring you some delicious foodter.¡± Xiong Ye said. Although they had encountered such a thing, he still had to go hunting. This was a grand matter that involved their stomachs!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    Xiong Ye was thoroughly relieved as he left the tribe. The rest of the tribe also resumed their respective tasks.


    People from primitive society were probably ustomed to life and death, so they had a very high level of adaptability... Zhou Ji was just thinking about this when the priest came over, ¡°Zhou Ji!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He had been caught again.


    Although the people in the tribe had experienced a fright, life still went on as normal. Shi Li, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t living sofortably.


    Shi Li had some level of understanding of Xiang Tian. He knew that this Beast King wasn¡¯t tyrannical by nature, and facts from his previous life had proved this¨CIn his past life, Xiang Tian had been in a towering rage due to how the Big Bear Tribe had given Zhou Ji the cold shoulder, but he hadn¡¯t done anything to the tribe in retaliation.


    Additionally, he knew that Xiang Tian would die soon, so he looked down on Xiang Tian a little.


    All of these things added up, which was why he had spoken out about Zhou Ji¡¯s identity.


    However, things developed in apletely different direction to his imagination.


    In his previous life, Xiang Tian had attached so much importance to Zhou Ji. But in this life, he actually... disdained Zhou Ji?


    What was going on?


    Although Xiang Tian having such a reaction was actually quite normal, his current behavior was too different from how he had acted in his previous life. This made Shi Li very nervous.


    Xiang Tian had no idea what Shi Li was thinking. He brought Shi Li a distance away from the Big Bear Tribe, then tossed Shi Li directly onto the ground. ¡°Speak. How did you know who I am?¡±


    Shi Li insisted, ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s mother spoke of it.¡±


    As soon as Shi Li spoke up, he was given a kick by Xiang Tian. ¡°Nonsense. She had no clue who I was!¡±


    Shi Li¡¯s eyes were wide open with shock. In his previous life, Xiang Tian hadn¡¯t said anything like that! In his previous life, Xiang Tian had said that he really liked Zhou Ji¡¯s mother and had only left for a few years because something had happened within his own tribe. He had said that he hade back to look for both mother and son...


    Exactly what had gone wrong?


    These kinds of things that weren¡¯t under his control made Shi Li feel very ufortable. And at this time, Xiang Tian kicked Shi Li once again, sending him flying, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Shi Li immediately answered, ¡°Zhou Ji said so. Zhou Ji stole my mate, and before, he mentioned that his father was very powerful...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Xiang Tian kicked him again.


    Shi Li realized that Xiang Tian wouldn¡¯t believe his words, but he also couldn¡¯t just say that he had been reborn.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll break your arms and legs.¡± Xiang Tian said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! A mystery man told me. I don¡¯t know who he is.¡± Shi Li wanted to purposely involve another Beast King and set it up so that Xiang Tian would fight with them, but looking at Xiang Tian¡¯s current appearance, he was also worried that if he said too much, Xiang Tian would simply kill him off. He could only keep his words vague and say that a mystery man had spoken about Xiang Tian¡¯s identity and had even taught him a few things.


    Xiang Tian kicked him a few more times, but Shi Li gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything else. Even so, his behavior seemed to indicate that he indeed knew something else...


    Xiang Tian wasn¡¯t a patient person. He wanted to kill Shi Li right away, but at this moment, he suddenly found something strange about Shi Li.


    Shi Li... seemed to be spontaneously absorbing the energy from their surroundings?


    The energy in his body was on the verge of copse and had constantly been leaking out. However, this energy was actually being absorbed by Shi Li.


    Xiang Tian stared at Shi Li in shock, then knocked him unconscious with a p.


    After knocking Shi Li out, Xiang Tian mulled over everything for awhile and returned to the Big Bear Tribe.


    However, he didn¡¯t go back with great fanfare. Instead, he snuck in secretly.


    He wanted to learn more about the Big Bear Tribe.


    Xiang Tian arrived in the area around the Big Bear Tribe and tracked down some of the people who had gone out hunting. From these people¡¯s conversations, Xiang Tian quickly learned a few things.


    For example, that lion had changed a lot recently.


    For example, his foolish son had been lucky enough to be Xiong Ye¡¯s mate.


    Other than that lion, there was nothing suspicious about the rest of the people in the tribe. As for his son... He had been very foolish as a child, and it wasn¡¯t strange for him to be less of a fool as he grew up. That a weak person like him had found a man to take care of him was also verymon.


    Xiang Tian really looked down on a son like this, but at the end of the day, he was still his son, and he wasn¡¯t going to do anything about it.


    Which meant that right now... The strangest thing was that Shi Li!


    Xiang Tian was just nning to go back and torture Shi Li harshly in order to learn how he could absorb the energy around him when another person suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a man who wore a set of strange clothing made of leaves and had a mask on his face.


    He was a Beast King, yet someone actually managed to approach him without him noticing... Who exactly was this person?!


    The author has something to say:


    Author: It¡¯s your son.


    Juurensha: Ohhhh Shi Li, you¡¯re a giant idiot, but what else is new

 Chapter 46 - Departure

    <strong>Ch46 ¨C Departure</strong>


    It took Zhou Ji some time before he was able to get away from the priest.


    And then, he discovered that Xiang Tian hade back and was secretly following the tribesmen, but Xiang Tian¡¯s aura was extremely unstable.


    It wasn¡¯t any different from what he had expected. Xiang Tian was currently in a very bad condition. A person like this would copse at any time; for the Big Bear Tribe, this was a ticking time bomb.


    People who were about to die were people who were willing to do anything.


    Based on Zhou Ji¡¯s current strength, sneaking out of the tribe was an incredibly easy thing to do.


    He left the tribe, then made himself a costume out of nts, including a mask made out of wood.


    This kind of costume was really sloppy, and it was even a bit amusing from Zhou Ji¡¯s point of view, but to people in this world, everyone¡¯s clothing was... really difficult to describe simply... but him dressing up like this was already considered pretty good.


    There was no need to speak about anything else, even in Xiang Tian¡¯s case... the animal hides that Xiang Tian were wearing were different from the ones in their own tribe. They were of a much higher grade, but to him, it still looked as if he had simply pulled a sack over his body.


    Zhou Ji looked at the person in front of him through his mask.


    This man looked very simr to him, or rather, very simr to the body he currently owned. What Shi Li had said should be the truth¨Cthis man was the father of the original owner of this body.


    Otherwise, if a powerhouse like this had suddenly been assigned a false ¡®useless¡¯ son, he probably would¡¯ve first pped him to death, and then followed up by beating Shi Li to death.


    After losing the divine fruit, Xiang Tian had gone a little crazy. Now that a mystery man had suddenly appeared before him, he finally calmed down and even managed to gather up the energy that was chaotically leaking out of his body.


    After doing so, the energy in the air grew much more peaceful. Zhou Ji looked at him and said, ¡°I was the one who took the fruit in the cave.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiang Tian stared coldly at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Zhou Ji looked calmly at the other party, ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon.¡±


    Xiang Tian¡¯s expression grew even uglier, and a surge of killing intent spread out from his body.


    Zhou Ji ignored all this, ¡°That fruit would have been unable to cure you. The energy within your body is too chaotic. Even if you ate it, it would only cause you to copse on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Xiang Tian sneered. He had thought of this possibility before, but now that this man was saying it, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    That fruit had been his only chance at life!


    Right now, he only wanted to know who this mystery man was! Could this person be the one who that lion had mentioned, the one who had revealed his identity?


    Seeing that Xiang Tian didn¡¯t believe him, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t find it strange at all. His spiritual powers rushed out towards Xiang Tian, and he also used the energy within his body to pressure him.


    Xiang Tian spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot, and his expression changed dramatically.


    He was considered powerful evenpared against the majority of other Beast Kings. Despite having hidden dangers lurking in his body, he remained unafraid of others, but the person in front of him was able to suppress him.


    Xiang Tian wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt weak. At the same time, it also felt like some unknown thing had entered his body.


    Xiang Tian went pale with fear. He had spent over twenty years in this wild forest believing that it would ultimately be his salvation. He had never thought that this would be his burial ce!


    This person... Was he going to kill him?


    Xiang Tian wanted to fight and resist, but soon realized that something wasn¡¯t right¨Cthat mysterious energy that had entered his body wasn¡¯t harming him. Instead, it was putting his broken crystal core back together.


    For a while, Xiang Tian was really unable to tell reality from illusion.


    A long timeter, by the time Xiang Tian came back to his senses, he discovered that his condition was unprecedentedly much better.


    The hidden illness in his body hadn¡¯t been curedpletely, but the crystal core in his body was in much better condition now than it had been before he found that divine fruit!


    If it had been before, Xiang Tian might have hated the man before him to the bone, but at this moment, he no longer dared to hate him.


    This man was too powerful, and his methods were iparably miraculous. A person like this definitely couldn¡¯t be made into an enemy.


    While Xiang Tian was thinking, he heard that person say, ¡°Leave the wild forest at once.¡±


    The man disappeared as soon as he finished speaking.


    Xiang Tian felt like he had just returned from the gates of death. He felt both respect and fear, but he truly didn¡¯t dare to stay in this ce any longer.


    He sped away, but after running for a while, he came back and returned to the cave where he had hidden theatose Shi Li.


    Shi Li was still lying there unconscious. He picked up Shi Li, then quickly left the wild forest.


    Amidst all this, Shi Li woke up. He seemed to realize his situation and began to struggle, but was pped back into unconsciousness by Xiang Tian.


    Xiang Tian had no way to deal with that mystery man, but he could take out all his anger on Shi Li.


    The reason why he hadn¡¯t simply killed Shi Li was because Shi Li could actually absorb the energy from their surroundings on his own.


    With that in mind, Xiang Tian nced back.


    He was afraid that this lion might have something to do with that mystery man, and that the man might be chasing behind him, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Xiang Tian¡¯s footsteps sped up even more.


    The wild forest was like a barrennd. The people from the Beast God Temple had always looked down on the tribes and people here. Who would have thought that there would be such a powerhouse within the wild forest?


    Zhou Ji had watched as Xiang Tian took Shi Li away with him.


    He had helped Xiang Tian because he was afraid Xiang Tian would go crazy, and also because Xiang Tian was the original host¡¯s father. As for Xiang Tian looking down on him... He could actually understand the reasoning behind it¨CHe might also have looked down on his son if he had turned out to be a fool.


    However, he had no intention of helping Shi Li.


    Firstly, he didn¡¯t like to involve himself in such boring things. Secondly... He felt that Shi Li was problematic.


    It was better to have problematic people simply leave the tribe.


    As for how Shi Li might be tortured into confessing something or whatever by Xiang Tian... It was Shi Li who had taken the initiative to provoke Xiang Tian, and it had nothing to do with him.


    He only wanted the Big Bear Tribe to prosper, and he only wanted Xiong Ye to live well.


    In order to deal with Xiang Tian, Zhou Ji had used abination of his spiritual powers and a type of nt powder that would make people¡¯s bodies go soft and powerless. In fact, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Xiang Tian had believed, and it hadn¡¯t been easy to give Xiang Tian treatment either.


    He didn¡¯t have the ability to restore Xiang Tian¡¯s crystal corepletely, so he had only helped guide Xiang Tian roughly in a general direction. If nothing unexpected urred, Xiang Tian should be able to live on for another ten or so years.


    What happened after that was not his business.


    After dealing with Xiang Tian, Zhou Ji was actually very tired¨CHis spiritual strength had been exhausted...


    Zhou Ji rubbed his forehead, intending to go back to the ce where the energy spike had been sent outst night.


    He didn¡¯t know what the forest there looked like after his original host¡¯s father had tossed about there.


    Although there was nothing in that stretch of forest other than trees and insects, Zhou Ji quite liked the forest that was full of trees over hundreds of years old.


    While Zhou Ji was out driving Xiang Tian away, Xiong Ye who had gone out hunting, encountered an arthropleura.


    Xiong Ye had gone out hunting together with Xiong Qi. Ever since he had somehow cured Xiong Qi¡¯s injuries, Xiong Qi had always been overly enthusiastic towards him.


    Although it made Xiong Ye ufortable sometimes, he also had to admit that having someone like Xiong Qi help with the hunting was a good thing.


    They both knew each other very well, and their cooperation was quite tacit.


    As the two of them walked, they kept an eye on their surroundings. Along the way, a huge, five or six meter long arthropleura suddenly burst out of the mud next to them and pounced right at them.


    Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye were both experienced fighters and instantly shifted into their animal forms, but this arthropleura was not easy to deal with. The two of them ended up in dangerous situations countless times¨CIt was difficult for them to break through the arthropleura¡¯s hard shell, but the millipede was able to attack them despite their fur.


    If they had more people, and there was someone to attract the millipede¡¯s attention, everyone else could attempt to attack the joints between the arthropleura¡¯s armor, but right now, it was just the two of them.


    This arthropleura was much, much bigger than the one Xiong He and the others had encountered before!


    Xiong Ye was a little careless and ended up getting wounded by the arthropleura a good few times. He had a gaping wound on his chest.


    Previously, when Xiong He had caught that first arthropleura, Xiong Ye had been very excited about catching one himself. Now, however, he felt regretful, but he had no choice but to fight and couldn¡¯t retreat.


    This arthropleura was obviously full of hatred towards them!


    This could also be considered Xiong Ye¡¯s bad luck. The millipedes had always eaten nothing but rotting, dead leaves and normally wouldn¡¯t attack people out of the blue, but when Xiang Tian had gone mad in the forest earlier, he had killed quite a few millipedes and stirred up a lot of hatred and anger.


    An ordinary arthropleura was about three meters long. This arthropleura had in fact evolved. It was more intelligent, and after it had developed a hatred towards human beings, it would definitely make a move against Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye¡¯s animal forms were veryrge, but the arthropleura didn¡¯t lose out by much. The wrestling and fighting between the two sides continued.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Xiong Qi called out. He was telling hispanion to quickly run away.


    However, Xiong Ye knew clearly that as soon as he left, Xiong Qi would be left to die. On the other hand, if the two of them cooperated...


    Xiong Ye caught the millipede on the abdomen with a paw and managed to leave a sh on the millipede¡¯s body. However, his grip wasn¡¯t steady enough, and he ended up being flipped over once again.


    It was at this time that Xiong Ye suddenly noticed his animal hide skirt that had fallen to the ground when he turned into his animal form.


    Zhou Ji often prepared some weapons for him. This time, he had even prepared him some poison. In the past, Xiong Ye had never used these things.


    He liked to fight in his animal form and was also very willing to hone his own fighting ability.


    Now, however...


    Xiong Ye grabbed his animal hide skirt and tossed it towards the arthropleura¡¯s gaping mouth.


    The arthropleura swallowed the animal hide skirt with one gulp.


    And then, the millipede continued it¡¯s attack and went for Xiong Ye...


    At this moment, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t even have time for regret. He could only prepare to continue fighting. As a result, just when he and Xiong Qi were covered in wounds and had reached the end of their rope, the arthropleura suddenly left off attacking them and began to flip and roll about on the ground.


    The surrounding shrubs were destroyed, and even some smaller trees were knocked over as the arthropleura curled into a ball, smashing around everywhere.


    The brown bear and pr bear that were both bad at climbing trees were confused, rolling and running far, far away. By the time they returned, they discovered that the arthropleura had already died.


    Xiong Qi changed back into his human form. He was still in shock, ¡°What did you give him to eat?¡±


    Xiong Ye also changed back into his human form. ¡°Poison.¡±


    Xiong Qi sucked in a deep breath, then immediately said, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re so smart...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    In the past, they would have chosen to take their prey back to the tribe at this time. But now, he and Xiong Qi were both seriously injured... Bringing their prey along with them would only cause them to be someone else¡¯s prey, so the wisest choice was to abandon their prey and return to the tribe as quickly as they could.


    This logic was something that Xiong Qi understood as well. The two of them dealt with their wounds in a simple fashion, then turned around and prepared to leave.


    Juurensha: Well, good riddance Shi Li, although I doubt that¡¯s thest we¡¯ll see of him....


    xiin: bye, bye, Shi Li... you and your big mouth deserved that.

 Chapter 47 - Giant Beast

    <strong>Ch47 ¨C Giant Beast</strong>


    Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye ignored the arthropleura that had been poisoned to death and were just about to leave the area when three more arthropleura suddenly burst out from the sides.


    These arthropleura were smaller than the previous one, but they were still veryrge. When Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye saw them, their hearts sank.


    Previously, there had only been one arthropleura. Although they had been afraid, they had always felt that they would be able to handle it. Now that there were three more of these millipedes...


    Where the hell had all these thingse from?


    ¡°Xiong Qi, run! Go and tell the other people in the tribe!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    If they allowed this kind of thing to converge on the tribe... Their tribe would be done for!


    Compared to Xiong Qi, his fighting power was a little higher, and he could at least stop these guys!


    After Xiong Ye finished speaking, he immediately turned back into his animal form and leapt straight at one of the millipedes.


    Xiong Qi turned and ran... At times like this, there was no point in trying to refuse.


    He needed to quickly go and find someone to save Xiong Ye!


    Zhou Ji had just treated Xiang Tian, so his spiritual powers had beenpletely used up. Instead of using his spiritual powers to explore his surroundings as he went, he simply walked back slowly and studied the energy within his own body as he walked.


    This energy had been suddenly given to him and he hadn¡¯t really been able to use it, but after facing Xiang Tian earlier, he had actually managed to figure out some ways of using it.


    For example, he could use this energy to cover his body like a shield. With this shield in ce, he would bepletely isted from his surroundings. Although it wasn¡¯t possible for him to avoid being found via spiritual means, he could iste his own scent so that beastmen or dinosaurs with keen noses wouldn¡¯t be able to sniff him out.


    Previously, Xiang Tian had used this kind of method in order to sneak into the area around the tribe.


    Another method was to use it to walk. If he concentrated the energy at the soles of his feet, he would be able to lift himself a few meters off the ground. It was almost as though he could fly.


    Zhou Ji was still carefully studying this energy when he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He could smell blood; it was beastmen blood.


    Beastmen noses were very sensitive. Zhou Ji had known about this for a while, and he had also discovered that his own sense of smell was actually very good.


    Perhaps that was also the reason why he couldn¡¯t stand the strange odor of dinosaur meat.


    It made sense when he thought about it. The trunk of an elephant was twice as powerful as a dog¡¯s nose, which meant that his nose was now more sensitive than that of a dog¡¯s.


    However, even if that was the case, he wasn¡¯t used to distinguishing between everyone¡¯s scents, nor would he deliberately try to distinguish between them.


    However, even if he wasn¡¯t used to doing it, he was still able to discern the scent of beastmen blood.


    Had some people in the tribe been hurt?


    Zhou Ji¡¯s brow furrowed as he sped quickly in that direction.


    After a while, he saw a blood covered pr bear running through the woods.


    That was Xiong Qi!


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression changed immediately¨CXiong Ye had gone out hunting together with Xiong Qi. Now that something had happened to Xiong Qi...


    Xiong Qi was hell bent on running towards the tribe. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t stop and instead continued to run. Not long after, he saw a sight that overwhelmed him with grief and terror¨CXiong Ye was currently being attacked by several millipedes!


    The big brown bear¡¯s fur was wet; it waspletely soaked with blood.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even think twice as he went up to kick away a millipede. At the same time, something in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    This was bad!


    Xiong Ye was surrounded by three arthropleura, and he thought that he was going to die.


    If he had known that it would turn out like this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have headed in this direction...


    While he was still full of regret, one of the arthropleura in front of him was suddenly kicked away by a foot.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t quite muster up the strength to react as he stared at the scene in shock.


    The millipede that seemed extremely powerful to him and was going to seriously take his life, had actually been kicked away so easily with a single foot.


    That person...


    A tall, male figure dressed in beautiful clothing made out of nts first kicked over another millipede, then easily picked up Xiong Ye who was still in his animal form.


    A stream of heat flowed into his body, and Xiong Ye suddenly felt his spirit recovering a little. He was immediately full of gratitude.


    He wanted to turn back into his human form to express his thanks, but even before he could speak, he had already been tossed far away.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Why did that man save him only to throw him out again?


    Also, his animal form was very heavy, but he had actually been tossed aside so easily?


    Xiong Ye was really unable to process everything that was going on. After that, he watched as the tall man who was dressed in a beautiful green robe suddenly transformed into a giant beast.


    It was truly a huge animal. Xiong Ye had lived for so many years, but he had never seen a creature as big and as terrifying as this one.


    This tall man¡¯s animal form was simply like that of the legendary Demon King. He had long, sharp teeth, a long nose, a tall body that seemed to soar up into the clouds, and long fur. It appeared... particrly awe-inspiring.


    Xiong Ye had been tossed onto a patch of grass. His body hurt all over, and he only realized then that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    How could someone have such arge animal form?


    He hadn¡¯t even seen such a big dinosaur before!


    Xiong Ye¡¯s body trembled slightly. He felt the worship one felt towards the strong, and he was also brimming with excitement.


    He had always thought that it would already be amazing if he could be as big as Xiong He, but unexpectedly, it was even possible to grow this big...


    That was when Xiong Ye noticed that the few arthropleura that had attacked him before had now been stomped t.


    Those millipedes that had seemed so huge to him had been easily trampled to death by that giant beast. That was already bad enough, but this giant beast was also heading towards that stretch of forest that the priest had repeatedly told them to stay far away from.


    And wherever he passed, he left a mess in his wake. Trees on the ground toppled, somerger dinosaurs were killed, and many other arthropleura were trampled to death.


    Wherever the giant beast passed, he left behind a ruined, t stretch ofnd, and the horizon could be clearly seen.


    Xiong Ye dazedly watched it all happen and was unable to recover his wits for a good while.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Another sky shattering roar suddenly rang out. Xiong Ye looked over and saw that the giant beast had already run over to a mountain not far away. His long truck swept across, and countless giant trees were uprooted and tossed into the sky.


    The ground under Xiong Ye¡¯s feet was shaking from the giant beast¡¯s footsteps as it ran.


    How powerful was this person!


    Xiong Ye fell into another daze as he watched.


    At this time, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had been given a huge fright by the noise in the forest.


    The things Xiang Tian had donest night hadn¡¯t been noticed by the tribe, but this time...


    This level of noise was too loud to miss!


    In the morning, after Xiang Tian hade and gone, Xiong He had chosen not to go out and had stayed at the tribe to discuss things with the priest.


    They had gone back and forth, but hadn¡¯t reallye to any conclusions. Xiong He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that person wille to find us again.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The priest sighed.


    The two of them were still caught up over this matter when they suddenly felt that things were shaking and rattling...


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiong He was shocked.


    ¡°Have everyone leave the valley!¡± The priest said. He quickly moved his legs and ran outside.


    The priest was no longer young, and he was always slow and lumbering when he walked, but at this moment, his speed was as fast as anyone. He even managed to run out in front of Xiong He.


    Xiong He ran after the priest and headed outside. When he reached the valley, he shouted, ¡°Everybody,e outside!¡±


    Everyone in the tribe obeyed Xiong He¡¯s orders. Moreover, they had only just been disturbed by Xiang Tian this morning... Very quickly, men and women, old and young, everyone came out of their caves and left the valley. Some people were even frightened into their animal forms by the trembling of the earth.


    Once they were outside the valley, Xiong He immediately asked, ¡°Priest, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It could be an earthquake! The Beast God killed the evil dinosaur and buried it underground, but that dinosaur will asionallye back to life. When it turns over, the earth will tremble, and the mountains will copse. My teacher told me before that as soon as something like this happens, we must leave the caves and go out to a wide open ce.¡±


    The priest shouted out his words so that everyone in the tribe could hear him. When he spoke, his voice was hoarse and full of exhaustion.


    ¡°Priest, that evil dinosaur... seems to have escaped.¡± Xiong He said.


    The priest: ¡°??¡±


    Seeing that the priest¡¯s expression was puzzled, Xiong He pointed to a mountain in the distance, ¡°Priest, look, isn¡¯t that the evil dinosaur?¡±


    As the saying went, looking at a mountain could leave a horse running until it was dead.


    Things like mountains clearly appeared to be right in front of their eyes, but if they really wanted to go over to them, they might have to walk for over 180,000 kilometers.


    And right now, a road had suddenly appeared on that green mountain that seemed so close to their tribe but was actually very far away.


    It couldn¡¯t really be called a road. It should be that on that mountain, there was a giant beast that was running up the mountain side. It used its own body to crush the dense forest around it and therefore created a ¡®road¡¯


    And now, they could feel that the slight tremor in the earth was caused by that giant beast.


    The priest looked in the direction of the mountain, and his mouth fell open in surprise.


    However, he soon closed his mouth and said, ¡°Everybody, go back and hide in the valley!¡±


    When they encountered an earthquake, they should run out to an empty ce. But when they encountered this kind of giant beast... It was still better to hide!


    The priest quickly ran back into the valley, and then began to pray, ¡°Merciful Beast God, please bless your people!¡±


    ¡°Priest...¡± Xiong He led everyone back to the tribe. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    The priest nced at Xiong He and suggested, ¡°Pray...¡±


    If that giant beast wanted to kill them, they would be unable to escape. The only thing they could do now was pray.


    Everyone in the tribe believed in the priest. At this time, everyone knelt down one after another, but someone spoke up, ¡°Some people have gone out to hunt.¡±


    Someone else added, ¡°Xiong Ye and Xiong Qi seem to have gone in that direction.¡±


    Xiong He¡¯s expression changed, but he ultimately said, ¡°Let¡¯s pray!¡±


    The person who had spoken up also knelt down, but not long after, he spoke up again, ¡°Zhou Ji is missing.¡±


    Xiong He froze.


    Just now, nobody had noticed whether Zhou Ji was present or not. It wasn¡¯t until someone had brought up Xiong Ye that someone began to look for Zhou Ji, then discovered that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°He was with me not too long ago. Now...¡± The priest sighed. ¡°He must have gone out to look for Xiong Ye.¡±


    ¡°Priest...¡± Xiong He began.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± The priest pointed to the ce above the valley.


    Xiong He nodded and soon climbed up the mountain after the priest. After climbing for a while, the priest could no longer move, so Xiong He simply ced him on his back and brought him up to the top of the mountain along the road they had dug out.


    They had a very wide view from the top of the mountain. It was then that they discovered that in that stretch of forest where they had originally thought that the huge beast had only destroyed trees to form arge road, arge swath of forest had also disappeared.


    The forest had undoubtedly been destroyed by that giant beast.


    The priest looked at the scene and was somewhat muddled, ¡°What exactly is it trying to do?¡±


    Xiong He was also puzzled... ¡°Has it gone mad?¡±


    Why did it seem like that giant beast was uprooting a tree? Did he have some sort of feud against the trees on that mountain?


    That mountain was full of trees. Those trees weren¡¯t popr with dinosaurs, which kept it from being a hunting area for the tribe. Now that the forest had been destroyed, Xiong He was actually feeling a little happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The priest immediately stopped Xiong He from speaking any more, ¡°We should pray that this giant beast hasn¡¯t gone crazy. If it¡¯s gone mad, this might be the end for us!¡±


    When the priest said this, he felt the ground under his feet tremble again.


    ¡°My teacher said that the earth would tremble when some types of dinosaurs walked around. I hadn¡¯t thought that it was really true...¡± The priest sighed and felt that the Big Bear Tribe was a little unfortunate.


    They had encountered Xiang Tian in the morning, and now they had encountered a giant beast like this...


    People in the Big Bear Tribe were shocked when they saw the scene in the distance. It was even more so for Xiong Ye.


    Seeing that the giant trees on the mountain nearby were all being knocked down by the giant beast, Xiong Ye only felt his blood boiling with excitement.


    This giant beast was really too awesome!


    Juurensha: Xiong Ye with stars in his eyes (please Zhou Ji, snap out of your rage soon, don¡¯t you like trees....)

 Chapter 48 - Crazy

    <strong>Ch48 ¨C Crazy</strong>


    However, even though Xiong Ye was shocked, he didn¡¯t feel much fear.


    He knew that that was a beastman, a very powerful beastman.


    It was the other person¡¯s behavior that left him puzzled¨Cwhy did that powerful beastman have such a problem with those trees?


    Xiong Ye was still confused, but right now, the eyes of that mammoth on the mountain in the distance had already turned red.


    He constantly destroyed everything around him, uprooting giant trees and killing all the living things in sight.


    The giant trees on the entire mountain had almost all been destroyed, and the arthropleura that lived there had basically all been trampled to death.


    There was also a boundless amount of energy that spilled out from the area.


    Xiang Tian, who had already escaped far away, could sense the energy that shot through the sky. His heartbeat quickened, and he unhesitatingly decided that he would nevere back to this damned ce ever again.


    As for Shi Li who was still being carried... Shi Li was still unconscious and waspletely unaware of what had happened. He was even less aware of the fact that the events taking ce were once again different from the history that he knew...


    The huge mammoth continued to rage up on the mountain, and it seemed like it would never end. The hearts of the people of the Big Bear Tribe were alsopletely filled with trepidation.


    Over there... Exactly what had happened?


    Everyone was worried and afraid when suddenly, a blood covered white bear suddenly stumbled over.


    Xiong He discovered him very quickly, ¡°It¡¯s Xiong Qi!¡±


    Regardless of whether it was Xiong Ye or Xiong Qi, they were both very important to the tribe. Xiong He, who was still on top of the mountain by the valley, picked up the priest and began to climb back down.


    By the time he finished climbing down the mountain, Xiong Qi had just reached the entrance to the valley.


    Regardless of whether it was the people of the tribe or Xiong Ye, they had all been shocked by that giant beast. It was only Xiong Qi, who had constantly had his back to the giant beast as he rushed back, who hadn¡¯t discovered or felt anything out of the ordinary.


    Seeing Xiong He, Xiong Qi stumbled forward and turned back into his human form, ¡°Go and save Xiong Ye...¡±


    ¡°What happened to Xiong Ye?¡± Xiong He was shocked.


    ¡°We encountered knotted millipedes.¡±


    ¡°Was it just knotted millipedes?¡± Xiong He blurted out.


    Xiong Qi: ¡°......¡± What did he mean, ¡®just knotted millipedes¡¯?!


    ¡°Take a look.¡± Xiong He pointed behind Xiong Qi.


    Xiong Qi turned around and finally noticed the mountain that now lookedpletely different from when he hadst seen it. He froze, but it was only for a little while before he spoke again, ¡°Xiong Ye is injured. He¡¯s over there.¡±


    Both Xiong He and the priest fell silent.


    When they saw Xiong Qi¡¯s appearance, they already had an inkling of bad news. Now...


    Xiong He: ¡°I¡¯ll take some people over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± The priest said. He then watched on as Xiong He picked a few of the older beastmen from the tribe and prepared to go out and examine the situation.


    ¡°May the Beast God bless you all.¡± The priest said. It was unknown if the Beast God was really looking out for them, but when he finished saying this, the movements over at the mountain in the distance suddenly ceased.


    Originally, they had been able to see a giant ck beast. Now, however, the giant beast had suddenly vanished.


    They couldn¡¯t see anything except the ruined forest.


    Xiong He was stunned as he immediately took people with him and set off.


    By this time, the raging, giant beast had already fallen over and transformed back into a human.


    Zhou Ji stepped out of the mess around him and discovered that he had a lot of bruises and scratches all over his body. At the same time, regardless of whether it was his spiritual powers or the energy within his body, it had all beenpletely consumed.


    He had gone crazy again.


    Towards theter stages after the apocalypse, this had often urred¨COnce he began to attack, he would be unable to stop until he waspletely exhausted.


    At that time, he had really not wanted to live any longer. The zombies were endless, and he couldn¡¯t finish them off. It was precisely that which had led to multiple back and forth battles, but he simply hadn¡¯t died.


    He had practically even developed this into a habit, breaking out into a mass ughter mode at the slightest provocation.


    No, it couldn¡¯t really be called a habit. At the time, nothing about him had been quite right.


    After crossing into this world, although the environment had changed, he himself hadn¡¯t changed at all. He had constantly been adjusting his own state of mind to avoid stimting himself. It was for this reason that he hadn¡¯t killed even a single fish.


    However, there were some things that simply couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Of course, now was not the time to be thinking about these things. Zhou Ji crawled up from the ground and went back down the mountain.


    He didn¡¯t know if anything had happened to Xiong Ye.


    He had pushed Xiong Ye away and ran off in the direction of the mountain before he lost consciousness, but even so, there was no guarantee that Xiong Ye would be safe.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s face which had already been pale, grew even paler.


    Once he fell into a frenzy, he was unable to recognize anyone. He waspletely unconscious, and he didn¡¯t know if he had injured Xiong Ye back there. If he hadn¡¯t hurt Xiong Ye... Would Xiong Ye have ended up injured by the animals he had driven away once he had gone crazy?


    Zhou Ji was running on fumes. His steps were uneven as he staggered and stumbled his way back.


    At this time, the tribespeople had also set out to look for Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye had originally been badly injured, but there was nothing major now. He didn¡¯t know what that mysterious man had sent into his body when he threw him away before, but it had greatly healed up his wounds. Only, one of his legs was broken, and he was currently unable to stand up.


    Now that the giant beast had suddenly vanished...


    Xiong Ye frowned at the ruined mountain. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened to the man from before, and he didn¡¯t know where he had gone to now.


    The sky was already turning a little dark. The wind blew by in gusts, a little chilly, a little cold. Xiong Ye suddenly recalled that his and Zhou Ji¡¯s meat had already been finished.


    He was very hungry now. Was Zhou Ji really hungry too?


    Xiong Ye huddled down into the grass and remained motionless.


    In the past, a wounded person like him whoy out here in the wild would certainly attract many animals that would want to eat him, but now... All of the animals in this area had already run away when that giant beast had been raging earlier.


    Additionally, that giant beast had killed a lot of dinosaurs and other things when it charged up the mountain. The scent of blood permeated everything, and the blood from his own wounds wasn¡¯t noticeable at all.


    ¡°Xiong Ye?¡± A voice sounded out.


    Xiong Ye looked over in amazement and saw Zhou Ji. He was wearing an animal hide skirt, and looked like he was about to topple over at any moment.


    Although Zhou Ji had exhausted all his energy, his spiritual strength still remained. When he walked back and neared Xiong Ye, he was able to sense that Xiong Ye was still alive.


    He felt iparably lucky for a moment, and then went back to look for the animal hide that had dropped when he changed into his animal form, putting it on before going over to Xiong Ye.


    It was thanks to his nose that he was able to find such a small piece of animal hide.


    However, when he finally saw Xiong Ye, Zhou Ji was no longer able to hold on and directly toppled over onto Xiong Ye.


    Hended right on Xiong Ye¡¯s wound. Xiong Ye¡¯s wound throbbed with pain, but he was also a little doubtful¨CWhy was Zhou Ji here?


    xiin: nooooo don¡¯t doubt your baby! he did this all for you!


    Juurensha: XY, figure it out! Be amazed by your hubby!

 Chapter 49 - Recovering Together

    <strong>Ch49 ¨C Recovering Together</strong>


    Zhou Ji was unable to answer him. He had passed out.


    After plucking up half a mountain worth of trees and killing countless dinosaurs, he had reached the end of his rope long ago.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji was unconscious, Xiong Ye hurriedly shifted into his human form to check on Zhou Ji¡¯s situation.


    Other than some scratches and cuts, there were no other wounds on Zhou Ji¡¯s body, but he was covered in sweat, and his breathing seemed extremely shallow. He should have fainted from exhaustion...


    Had Zhou Jie looking for him? Had he run here the whole way?


    Xiong Ye kissed Zhou Ji on the cheek and for a moment, his heart grew warm.


    Only, it was night time now, and it was very cold... Xiong Ye thought about it, then turned back into his animal form, pulling Zhou Ji into his arms.


    Although the fur on his back was a little hard and prickly, the hair on his front was soft and could keep Zhou Ji warm.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries were very serious, so he was a little confused as he drifted in and out of consciousness, but he wasn¡¯t in that state for long before he heard Xiong He¡¯s voice calling out, ¡°Xiong Ye! Xiong Ye!¡±


    Xiong He could smell Xiong Ye¡¯s scent and could also smell the strong scent of blood. His heart trembled, and he feared that something might have happened to Xiong Ye.


    Although he had several children, Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form form was the most simr to his, and he had always been very attentive about teaching Xiong Ye. To him, Xiong Ye might even be more important than his own son¨CXiong Ye was his chosen heir.


    Xiong Ye shifted to his human form, ¡°Chief!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye¡¯s still alive!¡± Xiong Bai called out in surprise. The people that Xiong He had brought with him were all older, and they had originally refused to let her follow, but she had been concerned about Xiong Ye, so she and Niu Er had followed along behind them.


    After calling out, she quickly ran over towards Xiong Ye.


    And then...


    Xiong Bai looked at Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji who were wrapped up together and rolled her eyes. If she¡¯d known it would be like this, she definitely wouldn¡¯t havee!


    Unexpectedly, she was faced with such a scene even when she simply wanted to search for someone!


    Xiong He didn¡¯t think so much about it. He was rather surprised when he saw the person in Xiong Ye¡¯s arms, ¡°Is that Zhou Ji? The priest said he must havee out to find you. I hadn¡¯t thought that this would really be the case!¡±


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help butment when he heard this, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys watch out for him a little bit?¡±


    ¡°He disappeared while we weren¡¯t paying attention.¡± Xiong He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He probably fainted from fatigue.¡± Xiong Ye exined.


    ¡°He passed out after walking just this short distance?¡± Xiong He was a little speechless, and the people who hade over with Xiong He were also very speechless¨CThis person was really too weak!


    However, his attitude and concern for Xiong Ye was very good.


    Xiong He said, ¡°Xiong Qi said that you were injured. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a broken leg.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°How can you say you¡¯re fine with a broken leg!¡± Xiong Bai unhesitatingly retorted.


    Xiong He nced at Xiong Bai, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad... That huge dinosaur¡¯s footprints are here too. Xiong Ye could¡¯ve been identally trampled...¡±


    Xiong Bai thought of the giant beast from before, and her expression changed. It was Xiong Ye on the other hand who said, ¡°Tribal chief, that wasn¡¯t a dinosaur.¡±


    ¡°Not a dinosaur?¡± Xiong He didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°What was it, if it wasn¡¯t a dinosaur?¡±


    ¡°It was a person. He saved me, and then turned into his animal form and ran up the mountain... I think he wasn¡¯t feeling too good.¡± Xiong Ye exined. That huge beast seemed to have been venting.


    Xiong Ye spoke very simply, but Xiong He and those who hade with him were shocked, ¡°That was a person? There are actually people with such arge animal form?¡±


    ¡°What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°Why did he pull up the trees?¡±


    ......


    The crowd had a bunch of questions, but Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t very clear on any of it, either. He could only say, ¡°He was wearing very beautiful clothes. He was very tall and seemed to be different from us...¡±


    ¡°Someone like that would definitely be different from us!¡± Everyone nodded together.


    It was very dangerous at night. Although they wanted to know more, they also didn¡¯t dare to tarry outside. Xiong He directed people to carry Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji and return back to the tribe.


    He was very relieved to learn that that giant beast had actually been a person.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries were actually very serious. He hadn¡¯t passed out before from sheer force of will. Now that he was being carried back by Niu Er, he fell into a dazed sleep. It wasn¡¯t until he and Zhou Ji were both carried to the priest¡¯s cave that he finally woke up again.


    ¡°Your leg has been broken, and you can¡¯t walk for half a month. I¡¯ve ced healing herbs onto the wounds on your body.¡± The priest told him.


    ¡°What about Zhou Ji? How¡¯s Zhou Ji?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    The priest¡¯s expression was full of helplessness, ¡°He seems to have fallen asleep...¡±


    He had already examined Zhou Ji. Other than some wounds that should have been caused by some bushes and nts, there were no other wounds on his body. His breathing was also very smooth.


    It was very clear that he had simply gone to sleep.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    The priest added, ¡°You should urge him to exercise more in the future...¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Xiong Ye spoke solemnly. Not only would he urge Zhou Ji to get more exercise, he himself also wanted to exercise more.


    He wanted to be strong. How great would it be if he could be as strong as the man who had saved him?!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know how long he slept for.


    Usually, when he went crazy like this, he would sleep for a full day.


    Doing this during the apocalypse was very dangerous, but he had always killed all the zombies around him during his frenzy, so he was always able to survive.


    Of course, that was also because he was so powerful at the time that ordinary zombie viruses already had no effect on him.


    And in the end, he had probably died like that, too... He only remembered that he had gone crazy again before he died, and then he had no further memories after that...


    When Zhou Ji woke up, the sky was already bright. It was obviously already the next day. Xiong Ye was also lying beside him, with many wounds on his body.


    After determining that Xiong Ye was alright, Zhou Ji was relieved but soon frowned again.


    Xiong Ye had nearly died.


    Zhou Ji had transmigrated here for two months now. Although he had constantly been thinking about how to improve Xiong Ye¡¯s strength, he had felt no sense of urgency. After all, the people of the tribe were very weak. Xiong Ye could already be considered one of the strongest. Since that was the case, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and merely gave Xiong Ye some energy every night.


    However, what had happened yesterday had changed his mind.


    First of all, early in the morning, a shockingly powerful Xiang Tian had suddenly appeared within the tribe. Following that, something had happened to Xiong Ye...


    He had originally thought that since he had abilities and had somehow managed to eat that fruit, he should then be considered extremely powerful, but when he met Xiang Tian... Based solely on the energy contained within his body, it could be said that Xiang Tian wasn¡¯t any weaker than him at all.


    In the world outside, there should be people even stronger than Xiang Tian!


    Under such circumstances, Xiong Ye appeared truly too weak.


    In order to enhance Xiong Ye¡¯s strength, merely sending him energy at night was no longer enough...


    As for Xiong Ye relying on him for protection... He wasn¡¯t necessarily the strongest. Considering his unstable condition, he was currently unable to protect others at all.


    Xiong Ye had been very lucky this time.


    Had it not been for the fact that he had charged into the mountain before he lost consciousness, and the fact that there were countless giant trees to help drain his strength, perhaps Xiong Ye would have ended up trampled into the mud.


    Under such circumstances, if the tribe encountered any trouble, it was impossible for him to make any moves. He couldn¡¯t even go hunting¨CIf he went into a frenzy, the tribe would probably end up destroyed by his own hand before anything else happened to them.


    He had previously treated his father as a ticking time bomb, but he was even more of one. In fact, he was an even more dangerous one.


    Zhou Ji rubbed his forehead, feeling a little powerless.


    And at this time, the sound of cheers rang out from the valley below.


    The door to their cave wasn¡¯t closed tightly. He could hear the sound of voices clearly even without using his spiritual powers, ¡°Lots of meat! Lots and lots of meat!¡±


    ¡°That giant beast killed so many dinosaurs!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to go out and carry things back a few more trips before we can bring over all the meat!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really a lot of meat. I¡¯ve never seen so much meat in my life!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He should be thankful that he hadn¡¯t been near the tribe when he went crazy. Otherwise...


    ¡°That person yesterday was really ferocious!¡±


    ¡°He was truly terrifying. Could that person have been Zhou Ji¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°There were so many dinosaurs, but he killed them all and even destroyed an entire mountain...¡±


    ¡°I wanted to throw up when I saw that scene...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! He mighte back and kill you if he hears what you¡¯re saying!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xiong Ye opened his eyes.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Yesterday...¡± Xiong Ye probably hadn¡¯t discovered his identity yesterday, right?


    ¡°Were you frightened? Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Xiong Ye soothed.


    Zhou Ji immediately confirmed that Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t discovered his identity.


    He wasn¡¯t frightened at all. At the moment, he was more worried that Xiong Ye might have been scared by him instead.


    There was nothing likeable about his frenzied appearance at all.


    Zhou Ji was just about to ask him something more when Xiong Bai appeared at the entrance to their cave. She pushed open the door, then carried over a piece of meat, ¡°Xiong Ye, this meat is for you!¡±


    ¡°Why is there so much?¡± Xiong Ye was rather surprised.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t much. There¡¯s more! We brought back a lot of meat!¡± Xiong Bai said, then turned around and left.


    The meat that Xiong Bai had brought over included some meat that had been trampled on, but it was still meat, and Xiong Ye liked it very much. His leg was injured, so he wanted to ask Zhou Ji to go and collect it for him, but when he looked over, he saw that Zhou Ji¡¯s face was pale, and he had even turned his head way to avoid seeing the meat.


    Zhou Ji had definitely been frightened! Xiong Ye¡¯s heart clenched.


    Zhou Ji rubbed his forehead again and felt a little sick.


    Previously, when Xiong Ye brought back his prey, he had been able to treat it like pork that was sold at a butcher¡¯s stall because he hadn¡¯t been the one to kill it, so he hadn¡¯t felt much about it. Now, however... When he thought about that piece of meat and smelled the heavy scent of blood, his head throbbed with waves of pain.


    He needed topose himself so that he wouldn¡¯t go crazy again.


    Also... Not only had he made so much noise yesterday and killed so many dinosaurs, he had also driven the rest of the dinosaurs away from the tribe¡¯s vicinity...


    The people of the tribe were cheering in the valley below, but Zhou Ji felt that this tribe was going to meet its end.


    All the prey within their ¡®territory¡¯ had run away. What would everyone eatter on? How were they going to preserve so much meat?


    Juurensha: Time to go into the outside world I guess?


    xiin: yep, enough nesting~

 Chapter 50 - Eating Meat

    <strong>Chapter 50 ¨C Eating Meat</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    The people of the tribe weren¡¯t thinking as deeply as Zhou Ji was. They were currently far too happy.


    Even though they had seen that giant beast yesterday, and some of them had been scared enough to wet their pants, seeing the huge amount of meat there was now, they were all immediately overjoyed.


    They had never seen so much meat before in their lives. More importantly... there was even more meat in the distance, all over the mountains and ins!


    The warriors of the tribe had already gone out to bring meat back once, and after setting it down they had gone out to get more right away. As for the weak and elderly of the tribe, they had begun to process the meat.


    Many of the bodies that had been brought back were iplete. The tribespeople simply cut them apart, setting aside therger pieces of meat while tossing the smaller bits and pieces into a pot to boil.


    The big stone pot in the tribe wasn¡¯t big enough, so everyone brought out the small pots they had in their caves. Some people even went out to bring back somerge leaves that they then wrapped around the meat and ced in the fire to roast.


    The tribe was suffused with... A very unpleasant smell.


    At the very least, Zhou Ji did not find it pleasant.


    Of course, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t feel this way. After tossing about for so long, Xiong Ye had been starving since a while ago. Normally, Zhou Ji would have prepared food for him to eat by this time, but Zhou Ji currently looked so pale and obviously couldn¡¯t make anything.


    Xiong Ye dragged his injured leg behind him as he went to the entrance to his cave and called down, ¡°Xiong Mao!¡±


    It was likely because Xiong Ye had cuddled Xiong Mao for a while during the Beast God Sacrifice, but Xiong Mao had constantly hung around closely to Xiong Ye over the past few days. Xiong Ye had also be much more familiar with Xiong Mao.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Xiong Mao scrambled over.


    ¡°Xiong Mao, do me a favor and help me roast this meat.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xiong Bai had tossed down that piece of raw meat and then run off. Not only were the meat and blood mixed together in a nasty mess, it was also inedible...


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Mao happily agreed.


    That piece of meat looked to be around fifteen kilograms. Xiong Mao himself was only thirty or so kilograms, and before he awakened, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring that piece of meat down to roast it even if he could lift it up. Now, however, it was an easy matter for him to take the meat down right away.


    Xiong Ye added, ¡°Are there any edible grasses in the tribe? Bring me some of that too.¡±


    ¡°There is, there is!¡± Xiong Mao nodded several times and sped away.


    Xiong Ye finally looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, that piece of meat has been taken away. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Jiughed despite himself.


    ¡°Did youe looking for me yesterday? Were you frightened?¡± Xiong Ye asked again.


    Zhou Ji nodded. ¡°That giant beast...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very terrifying, but don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here!¡± Xiong Ye patted his own chest tofort his mate and identally hit the wound on his chest, which caused him to immediately cry out in pain.


    Itbe Al: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye was stunned and also began to worry a little.


    In fact, the priest had also started to worry.


    Raw meat rotted easily. It couldn¡¯t be left there for more than a couple days. Previously, the tribe had relied on roasting the meat for short term preservation¨C¨Croasted meat could be left for several days. If they weren¡¯t picky, all they needed to do was cut off the outeryer and re-roast the inside. Meat could be kept for a while that way.


    However, meat needed to be cured in order to preserve it for a longer time.


    At this time in the past, their salt team would have returned with a lot of salt. If they suddenly came across this much meat, they would eat and drink for a few days, and then cure the rest of it so that none of it would be wasted. Now, however, they didn¡¯t have enough salt!


    If they didn¡¯t have enough salt to cure the meat, then the meat couldn¡¯t be preserved for a long time, and it would spoil!


    The priest was almost worried to death.


    There was so much meat, wasn¡¯t it a pity to waste any of it?


    While he was still thinking it over, the hunting team had already brought back another batch of meat. Xiong He said, ¡°There isn¡¯t even a single wild animal over by the mountain. There¡¯s nothing but meat everywhere. Everyone in the tribe who can move shoulde with me to go and collect meat!¡±


    When they saw the giant beast, they were unable to leave the tribe behind and run away, but all the animals had run away...


    They hadn¡¯te across a single one of the terrible dinosaurs and snakes that they used toe across asionally!


    Xiong He felt that he could take the people of the tribe out to see more of the world.


    The priest agreed, and the tribespeople all turned out in full force to go and bring back more meat.


    Xiong Mao hurriedly brought Xiong Ye his roasted meat before leaving along with them. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to give Xiong Ye some vegetables.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Xiong Ye called Zhou Ji over.


    Even the children of the tribe had gone out to carry meat, but nobody had asked Zhou Ji to go with them.


    Everyone knew about what had happened yesterday¨C¨CZhou Ji had gone out to look for Xiong Ye and had actually passed out after running all the way there from exhaustion. He even needed to be carried back... Wasn¡¯t asking him to go and help carry meat just asking for trouble?


    After Xiong Ye called out to Zhou Ji, he began to gnaw on arge mouthful of meat.


    Zhou Ji looked at the ¡®vegetables¡¯ that Xiong Mao had brought over and felt a little powerless.


    These kinds of vegetables that the people of the tribe often ate didn¡¯t taste good at all, and he normally wouldn¡¯t eat them. That was bad enough... but these vegetables weren¡¯t even fresh. They were also very dirty.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m going to go lie down for a while.¡± Zhou Ji said. He was actually hungry, so hungry that his front was sticking to his back and really needed to eat something.


    However, most of what he had killed yesterday were arthropleura and the like. He didn¡¯t want to eat a single bite of that kind of meat.


    Therefore, he was better off using the small amount of energy he had restored in order to produce some nts to eat.


    ¡°Go and rest then.¡± Xiong Ye spoke hurriedly as he took another bite of meat.


    Zhou Ji went into their ¡®bedroom¡¯, let down the animal hide curtain, and began producing nts to eat.


    Then, he discovered rather helplessly that no matter how much he ate, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Later on, he simply stopped eating and began to cultivate. As he did so, he also thought about how to improve Xiong Ye¡¯s strength.


    He had already developed a method that would allow beastmen to absorb energy into their bodies on their own, but it wasn¡¯t perfect and still needed to be modified.


    If Xiong Ye was to cultivate with a technique like this, he would certainly be able to improve his strength at a much faster pace.


    However, figuring out how to give this technique to Xiong Ye was a problem.


    He could do as the priest had said before and make up a story saying that this technique had been passed down to him by the Beast God. However, if he shared the method like this, based on Xiong Ye¡¯s character, he would definitely share it with the entire tribe to cultivate with.


    If that was the case, not only would it affect the ecological bnce, if others discovered this abnormality within the tribe...


    He would be putting something into the hands of the innocent that would onlynd them in trouble.


    Based on how Xiang Tian acted, it could be seen that the powerhouses outside were mostly unaware of this kind of cultivation. In that case, if only Xiong Ye became stronger within the tribe, it could be said that he had eaten some natural, rare treasures and be stronger. If the entire tribe became more powerful, what kind of reason could theye up with to exin it away?


    If he really did it that way, perhaps they would be destroyed before the tribe was even able to achieve anything.


    After all, he had already studied this before. If he didn¡¯t help out at all, it would require at least a year or two of cultivation before they could reach Xiong Ye¡¯s current level of skill. For those who were born rtively weak, it might even take them five years. As for reaching his own present level...


    If he didn¡¯t help Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye would be considered lucky if he was able to reach his present level when he was in his fifties or sixties.


    As for the others... It was likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this stage within this lifetime.


    If Xiong Ye wanted to grow stronger rapidly, not only did he need to train and cultivation, it would require Zhou Ji¡¯s help.


    If it was going to take another fifty or sixty years before Xiong Ye became as strong as he was, it would be far, far toote¨C¨CWho could say what might happen in those years?


    It was necessary for him to intervene, but how to do so was another problem to consider.


    He was very powerful, and it was very easy for him to bluff others, but he was in fact a paper tiger that could be torn through with a single poke. Contained within was a bomb that wounded others and also harmed himself.


    Once this situation was discovered, dealing with and disposing of him would be very simple. If he showed his identity to Xiong Ye in order to teach him, it would be too easy for others to find out¨C¨CXiong Ye wasn¡¯t someone who could hide his own thoughts.


    During the apocalypse in his previous life, those zombies would have been able to kill him off easily if they had any brains. All they needed to do was drive him crazy and then take advantage of his exhausted state in order to kill him.


    The zombies had no brains, but the people of this ce, even if they were simple and naive, still had brains. His weakness couldn¡¯t be discovered by others.


    And, he didn¡¯t want to face the series of problems that would arise after he revealed his identity.


    There was no need to speak of anything else, just Xiong Ye alone was a problem.


    Xiong Ye was currently very fond of him, and he was very sincere and genuine, but this set of feelings had, on the one hand,e from the fact that they were mates, and on the other hand, it been because he was very weak, which stimted Xiong Ye¡¯s protective streak. If the status quo between them changed, who knew what kind of changes would take ce in Xiong Ye¡¯s heart?


    Would he look at him worshipfully every day? Or watch him with trepidation?


    Zhou Ji rubbed his nose. He then saw Xiong Yee over, dragging his injured leg, ¡°Zhou Ji, Xiong Mao brought back a few fruits. These should be tasty.¡±


    Xiong Ye gave Zhou Ji a few fruits that Zhou Ji often ate. It was precisely that kind of high energy fruit that was very sour.


    The fruit had clearly been washed.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t think that this fruit would be tasty at all, but he still epted it and ate it.


    It was really sour...


    The people of the tribe were constantly busy and didn¡¯t stop even when it was midnight.


    The valley turned into a sea of blood and corpses.


    Zhou Ji was a little d that he had already adjusted his mental state and recovered quite a bit of his spiritual strength so that pile of things couldn¡¯t affect him anymore.


    In fact, as long as he didn¡¯t make a move himself, nothing bad would happen.


    However, as soon as he took action himself, it would be like a stress response, and he would immediately begin to ughter.


    In fact, this kind of thing wasn¡¯t umon. After the world wars on Earth, there had often been soldiers who had experienced battle and been triggered while watching movies in the theatre. They would believe that they had returned to the battlefield and begin to kill everyone around them, including their wives and children...


    It was already dark, so the people of the tribe no longer went out to carry back meat. Instead, they began to eat.


    These primitive people who lived in an environment where there was often insufficient food all year round would never waste food. Regardless of whether it was minced meat or intestines that still carried some unpleasant taste, they would reject none of it and eat anything.


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to observe the situation in the valley, and felt that he was watching some type of Big Stomach Kingpetition.


    These big stomach kings were each more impressive than thest. Even if they were small and thin, they were still able to eat over ten to fifteen kilograms of meat, constantly stuffing their mouths until their bellies were bulging.


    As for Xiong Ye... Zhou Ji had watched him eat over twenty kilograms of meat. At this moment, his stomach was bulging, and his original fit figure had disappeared.


    Zhou Ji rubbed Xiong Ye¡¯s belly and discovered that it felt quite nice to touch.


    Xiong Ye also found it quite amusing, ¡°Zhou Ji, look at my stomach. Doesn¡¯t it seem like I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 51 - Smoking Meat

    <strong>Ch51 ¨C Smoking Meat</strong>


    Primitive people could be really cute at times. For example, they would say exactly what was on their mind and wouldn¡¯t find it disgraceful or embarrassing.


    After Xiong Ye said that he looked as if he was pregnant, heughed uproariously.


    Zhou Ji had the impulse to ¡®deal with him on the spot¡¯.


    However, even if Xiong Ye looked very energetic right now, he was still someone who was wounded with severe injuries... Zhou Ji rubbed Xiong Ye¡¯s head and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you can¡¯t rub my head in the future!¡± Xiong Ye frowned. Zhou Ji had done this action again and again; he didn¡¯t even know how many times it had been now!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    ¡°Help me touch it.¡± Xiong Ye added, ¡°I kind of want it.¡± Zhou Ji had been constantly rubbing his stomach earlier, and all that rubbing made him want to do something...


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Zhou Ji silently pushed him into a prone position on the bed¨C¨Che had suffered such a heavy injury but was still thinking of such things, was he trying to cause trouble for himself?!


    Xiong Ye had no choice but to lie down and go to sleep.


    He wanted to do it himself, but he had wounds on his arms too.


    And... He was actually in quite some pain.


    Xiong Ye had said he wanted it, but he soon fell asleep after heid down. He even slept very soundly.


    Perhaps it was because he was so tired, he even started to snore despite the fact that he normally didn¡¯t.


    Zhou Ji pinched his nose, making Xiong Ye twist his head and stop snoring. Seeing that he was settled in, Zhou Ji went to examine his leg.


    Zhou Ji had wanted to take a look at Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries during the day, but yesterday¡¯s tossing about had greatly impacted his spiritual powers. It wasn¡¯t until now that he was able to recover slightly, enough to help him thoroughly look into Xiong Ye¡¯s situation.


    Xiong Ye had seemed to be in a pretty good state, too, so he hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to do so.


    As a result, this examination left Zhou Ji shocked.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s leg had been broken, and the bones of his leg were now crooked. Not only that, besides the scratches and wounds on the surface, his internal organs had also been injured.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries were very serious. Zhou Ji had no idea how he could juste and go within the cave all day today, and evenugh and smile at him.


    Zhou Ji tried to use his spiritual powers to help him straighten out his bones, and just as he finished setting them back in ce, his spiritual power waspletely exhausted. He could only lie down to rest without doing any more.


    Fortunately, although Xiong Ye was seriously injured, it wasn¡¯t like Niu Er¡¯s situation from back then where even the crystal core in his body had been about to copse...


    Some people who broke their arms or legs would heal properly, but some would have their limbs heal crooked. His teacher had once told him that the people whose bones grew back crooked must have sphemed against the Beast God. It was because they were disrespectful to the Beast God that they had been punished.


    However, he and his teacher had never told this to others.


    They had kept it a secret because his teacher had ame leg himself. He had originally been the priest of arge tribe, but he had been driven away after his leg turnedme. He had wandered about until he found the Big Bear Tribe and finally became the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s priest.


    His teacher had been repenting his entire life. He believed that he must have done something wrong and incited the Beast God¡¯s anger, resulting in hisme leg.


    At the same time, his teacher hadn¡¯t told this secret to the tribe. He had only told the current priest, and he had also never told this to the people of the tribe.


    Those warriors had been injured while either protecting the tribe or hunting, which resulted in their bones growing askew. Even if they had done something wrong, they had already been punished. He didn¡¯t feel that he should hurt them any further.


    Now, it was Xiong Ye who had hurt his leg...


    The priest said, ¡°You are a good boy. The Beast God will definitely bless you!¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t have done anything to offend the Beast God, right?


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± So this Beast God was also in charge of healing!


    Rather than praying to the Beast God, they would be better off looking for him instead.


    ¡°Oh, right, Xiong Ye! Zhou Ji and I discovered that cooking certain grasses in water then drinking it will improve the body. Recently, I¡¯ve felt much better after eating it... I brought some here for you. Cook it and eat it.¡± The priest brought out a ginseng.


    This ginseng had been identally discovered by Zhou Ji.


    He hadn¡¯t done much research on Chinese medicine, but when he studied nts, he had developed a certain understanding and recognized some herbs that could replenish the body.


    Things like ginseng were impossible for him not to know about, so he had taken it and given it to the priest. Unexpectedly, the priest was now giving it to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s current situation... Eating ginseng wouldn¡¯t do him much good, but it also wouldn¡¯t harm him. Zhou Ji said, ¡°Thank you, priest.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks. You should have some, too.¡± The priest said, ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. There¡¯s still a lot of work that needs to be done.¡± The priest continued.


    ¡°All that meat... Has the chief figured out how to preserve it?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to salt and cure what we can, and everyone will eat more.¡± The priest¡¯s expression was a little anxious¨C¨Cthey didn¡¯t have enough salt!


    ¡°I know a method to preserve meat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°What method?¡± The priest immediately asked, looking at Zhou Ji curiously¨C¨CAlthough Zhou Ji¡¯s body wasn¡¯t very good, the Beast God had probably found him pitiful and taught him many skills, such as identifying nts and other such things.


    ¡°You can use less salt when you prepare the meat, then light a fire and use the smoke to dry it.¡± Zhou Ji exined. Cured meat required a lot of salt in order to preserve it properly. During ancient times in his original country, only people in coastal areas would use a lot of salt to preserve meat. In other ces, they were unable to do it this way.


    In other ces, people would smoke their meat.


    They would first marinate the meat with a little salt, then smoke it over a fire so that all the water content in the meat would dry out. Meat prepared in this way could be preserved for a long time, and it also carried a unique taste.


    Of course, some people would feel that meat carrying a smoky vor was unptable.


    But in short, they could make do with a lot less salt if they used this method to preserve the meat instead.


    Zhou Ji had only seen this kind of meat preservation method on TV shows. When it came to exactly how to do it, or how to make the meat taste good, he really had no clue.


    However, the people in the Big Bear Tribe probably wouldn¡¯t be concerned about whether or not the meat was tasty, right?


    So, they just needed to use the smoke to dry out the moisture in the meat.


    ¡°Can meat really be preserved longer with this method?¡± The priest was curious.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji added, ¡°It is the same principle as drying the meat out in the sun, which allows it to be kept longer. Using smoke is just faster than the sun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and try it!¡± The priest immediately agreed.


    There was nock of firewood in the tribe. Even if there was... There was an entire mountain full of firewood over there waiting for them to pick up!


    The priest looked for some people and soon had a fire lit up in a pit. He smoked a piece of meat over the fire and made a piece of charred, ckened jerky.


    This piece of meat had a smoky vor and tasted quite bad, but it was dry and shouldst a little longer...


    The entire tribe immediately busied themselves and began to make smoked meat.


    Picking up meat, smoking meat, eating meat... The people of the Big Bear Tribe were busy for five consecutive days, and everyone grew one size bigger from all that eating.


    And then, the tribe officially ran out of salt.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had no salt left, either.


    After the collective stores of salt in the tribe had run out, the priest had asked everyone to take out the salt they had stored for themselves. It could be considered as the tribe borrowing salt from everyone, and they had all naturally taken it out for everyone¡¯s use.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t care much about this. Xiong Ye was injured and couldn¡¯t go out hunting, so he went out every day to walk around and secretly ate some vegetables and fruits, bringing some of it back to the cave. Since he was toozy to cook, he naturally didn¡¯t need to use salt. As for Xiong Ye...


    Xiong Yepletely didn¡¯t mind eating the roasted meat sent over by the tribe every day. He now ate at least fifteen to twenty kilograms of meat daily, so his stomach was bulging almost every day. Not only had his human form gained weight, his animal form had suddenly gotten a lot bigger as well, his fur coat especially glossy.


    The bodies of the beastmen were really very good, and the meat that was filled with abundant energy was quite well suited for their diet.


    The only thing to be depressed about was that Xiong Ye was injured in so many ces that many parts of his body were missing fur...


    Xiong Ye was a little annoyed about it, but Zhou Ji found that this hairless bear was also quite good looking.


    That day, all the meat in the tribe was finally cleaned up.


    The valley was still filled with the smell of blood and rotting meat, but it was much better than before... Zhou Ji had made several flowerpots out of wood and nted a few pots of fragrant flowers in their cave, which made the air in their cave smell a lot fresher.


    That night, the priest decided to hold a meeting in the valley.


    Zhou Ji had rested for a few days and all of his injuries were already healed. Correspondingly, Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries had also improved a lot with his help.


    Only, Xiong Ye was unable to use that energy properly. It was a pity that out of all the energy he sent into Xiong Ye¡¯s body, only about one tenth of it was utilized.


    In order to avoid being discovered, he wasn¡¯t able to heal up Xiong Ye¡¯s wounds any faster.


    The ground in the valley had been soaked in blood these past few days. It was sticky when trod on, but not muddy¨C¨Cthe earth here had been trod on so much that it was verypact!


    ¡°Zhou Ji! Xiong Ye!¡± The people of the tribe smiled as they greeted Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye. They had a very good attitude towards Zhou Ji.


    Although Zhou Ji was very weak, the priest had said that the method they had used this time to smoke the meat was something he hade up with!


    The people in the tribe were very grateful to Zhou Ji at the moment. Even those who had other opinions about Zhou Ji didn¡¯t give him any bad looks¨C¨CZhou Ji had helped them save so much meat!


    They really hadn¡¯t expected that Zhou Ji, who had originally been so foolish and weak, would actually be smarter.


    The people in the tribe all felt very thankful to Zhou Ji, and the priest even gave Zhou Ji a tribute¨C¨Can extremely big, vibrantly red flower wreath.


    Zhou Ji really didn¡¯t want it.


    However, Xiong Ye quite liked it and happily hung it around his own neck.


    The little bear who had a flower wreath around his neck was very cute... Zhou Ji¡¯s gaze fell on Xiong Ye, but Xiong He had solemnly begun to speak about proper things¨C¨Cthe tribe was going to go out to trade for salt again!

 Chapter 52 - Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 52 ¨C Scheme</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    The Big Bear Tribe had always traded for salt with the Green Hill Tribe. But now that something had happened to the Green Hill Tribe and their territory had been upied by other tribes, it had be more troublesome for the Big Bear Tribe to trade for salt.


    However, even if it had be more troublesome, they still needed to trade for it.


    Salt could make people in the tribe more powerful; it could make the people of the tribe less likely to get sick, and it could be used to preserve food... The current Big Bear Tribe was no longer able to live without salt.


    Since that was the case, they would need to go and try to find new tribes willing to trade salt with them, or perhaps even work out a deal with the people who had taken over the Green Hill Tribe¡¯s territory.


    Xiong He finished speaking his thoughts.


    Xiong Qi was unsatisfied, ¡°Chief, they killed people from our tribe. Do we have to go and trade for salt with them?¡±


    The tribe that had taken over the Green Hill Tribe¡¯s territory was called the Giant Tiger Tribe, and it was rumored that their tribal chief¡¯s animal form was a very powerful saber-toothed tiger.


    In the beginning, the people of the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t realized that the Green Hill Tribe had been reced, so they had been very polite when they initiated the trade talks. Yet as a result, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe attacked them without saying a word and killed several of their team.


    These people had all been led there by Xiong Qi, and many of them had had a good rtionship with him...


    Xiong Qi, who had just been busy praising Xiong Ye on how good the flower wreath looked, had immediately gotten angry after hearing Xiong He¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Giant Tiger Tribe has taken over the Green Hill Tribe and should also have obtained the Green Hill Tribe¡¯s salt exchange route... If we don¡¯t trade for salt with the Giant Tiger Tribe, who can we trade with?¡± Xiong He replied.


    ¡°We can bypass the Giant Tiger Tribe and trade for salt with the people who trade with the Giant Tiger Tribe instead!¡± Xiong Qi suggested, ¡°Otherwise, we can go and trade with the Little Brook Tribe who traded salt with usst time.¡±


    After being attacked by the Giant Tiger Tribest time, they had finally ended up going to the Little Brook Tribe that wasn¡¯t far from the Green Hill Tribe to trade for salt.


    ¡°That¡¯s doable.¡± Xiong He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we can trade for salt.¡±


    Xiong Qi heard him and replied, ¡°Let me lead the team again this time. I will definitely bring back some salt!¡±


    ¡°We need more salt, and it¡¯s best if we can establish a stable salt trade channel.¡± Xiong He stated.


    ¡°Not a problem!¡± Xiong Qi said.


    ¡°Who would like to go this time?¡± Xiong He asked the crowd.


    Previously, Xiong Qi had also been injured when he and Xiong Ye had gone out hunting together, but they were all surface wounds, and he had recovered a lot after eating and drinking his fill over the past few days. The salt team would only depart after another ten days, which was enough time for him to heal up and lead the team.


    Other than him...


    Xiong Ye, who was still wearing the flower wreath that the priest had given Zhou Ji around his own neck, stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression shifted.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries were much worse than Xiong Qi¡¯s, especially his broken leg.


    Although Xiong Ye had been fed well these past few days, his injuries might not all heal in ten days.


    Of course, the main reason why Zhou Ji¡¯s expression had changed was because going out with the salt team was dangerous.


    At this moment, Zhou Ji regretted a bit that he had helped Xiong Ye heal his injuries so quickly.


    The tribe had quite a few people who were just as proactive as Xiong Ye. After Xiong Ye offered to go, a good few others also took the initiative to join the salt team. Most of them had nobody they had to take care of at home, and some of them were people who had gone out to trade for salt before, like Niu Er.


    Xiong He: ¡°Alright. I will discuss it with the priest and then decide who will go.¡±


    The tribe meeting ended here, and after it was over, Xiong Qi went over to find Xiong Ye. ¡°Xiong Ye, do you really n to go? This time¡¯s salt exchange is different from before...¡±


    Before, when the salt team went to trade for salt, the risks wouldn¡¯t be too serious even if they encountered danger. However, it was different this time.


    Everything they would face this time was unknown, and nobody knew what they might encounter.


    However, this time he had nothing pressing to do, and even if he was currently injured, he would be mostly recovered ten days from now.


    Salt was rted to the survival of the entire tribe. Xiong Ye felt that he should participate in the trade in any way he could.


    As for danger... There would still be danger even if he remained with the tribe and went out hunting on a regr basis. And he wouldn¡¯t refuse to go out hunting just because it was dangerous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger?¡± Xiong Qi looked at Xiong Ye in amazement. ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really impressive. You¡¯ve actually grown stronger again! If this goes on, it won¡¯t be long before you be the strongest person in the tribe!¡±


    Xiong Ye felt a little helpless¨C¨CXiong Qi was really... He was always able to find a way to praise him no matter what!


    When he first heard these words of praise, he had been both a bit embarrassed and a little excited, but now there was nothing left but awkwardness.


    ¡°Xiong Ye.¡± Zhou Ji called over, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed and followed Zhou Ji to head back to their cave.


    There hadn¡¯t been even the slightest trace of a smile on Zhou Ji¡¯s face just now, and he knew that Zhou Ji was likely unhappy, but even if that was the case, he was still going to join the salt team.


    If there was no salt in the tribe, they would have no way to preserve and store food. If they couldn¡¯t store food, how would they survive the winter in the future?


    If they couldn¡¯t even prepare food for winter, then it was likely that the tribe¡¯s elderly as well as the weaker members would perish during the cold.


    This was why the Big Bear Tribe had had so few people in the past, and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to see such a scene.


    Speaking of which, Zhou Ji was also a weak person.


    However, Zhou Ji would definitely worry about him.


    Once they reached the cave, Xiong Ye said, ¡°Zhou Ji, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very strong, and I¡¯ll definitely be alright...¡±


    ¡°Something almost happened to you not long ago.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°That was an ident... In fact, if there had been more people, I would¡¯ve been fine even if we encountered another such scene.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Do you have to go?¡± Zhou Ji asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Xiong Ye was determined.


    Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye¡¯s expression and knew that Xiong Ye had already steeled his heart to go.


    He no longer spoke. He brought out a pot and began to boil water.


    Seeing Zhou Ji expressionlessly boiling water, Xiong Ye inexplicably felt his heart clench in guilt. He added, ¡°In fact, idents can happen anywhere... If I go out to trade for salt, I¡¯ll definitely be able to bring back a lot of salt... Is there anything you want?¡±


    Zhou Ji cut off a piece of the ginseng that the priest had given them and tossed it into the water along with some of the herbs he had brought back over the past few days.


    Xiong Ye faintly sensed that something was wrong.


    An unpleasant smell wafted out from the pot. All kinds of herbs were mixed and boiled together before it finally simmered down into approximately a big bowl¡¯s worth of sludgy ck water. Zhou Ji used a long-handled spoon todle the concoction into a bowl, then handed it over to him. ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent on going, you should recover properly. Take your medicine!¡±


    ¡°You said before that I don¡¯t need to eat it!¡± Xiong Ye said. That thing called ginseng was something the priest had given him. On the first day, when Zhou Ji had boiled it in water and given him a bowl, he had found it extremely nasty and didn¡¯t want to drink it. Later on, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t urged him to drink it anymore, saying that it was fine if he didn¡¯t drink any.


    But now, Zhou Ji was actually telling him to drink it again!


    Not only that, but Zhou Ji had also added a bunch of other things to it!


    When Xiong Ye saw that bowl of ckened things, he really wanted to retreat and give it a wide berth.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to trade for salt. Shouldn¡¯t you take better care of your body?¡± Zhou Ji asked him, pushing the bowl of medicine over.


    Xiong Ye drank the medicine with a bitter expression on his face; it left a strange aftertaste in his mouth...


    He looked eagerly over at Zhou Ji¨Cst time Zhou Ji had given him the ginseng to drink, he had given him some candy after.


    The candy was made by taking the sweet cane and drying it out in the sun. It was very, very sweet, but Zhou Ji had only given him a small piece. Now, though...


    Zhou Ji stuffed something into Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth.


    Xiong Ye reflexively tasted it, and then immediately scrunched up his face¨C¨CIt was really so, so sour! It tasted so, so horrible!


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t given him candy; he¡¯d given him a very sour fruit instead!


    It was so sour that Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The sun had already gone down, and it was very dark in the cave, but Zhou Ji could still see Xiong Ye¡¯s face clearly. He sighed and stuffed a piece of sugar into Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Xiong Ye was immediately all smiles. Zhou Ji added, ¡°Go to bed early.¡±


    Xiong Ye obediently went to bed. Sensing that Zhou Ji had also gone to bed, he pulled him into his arms and went to sleep.


    The next day, the weather was good.


    Over the past few days, the people of the tribe had brought back too much meat and hadn¡¯t gone out hunting. Even today, they didn¡¯t go out to hunt¨C¨CXiong He led the people of the tribe to begin dealing with the animal and dinosaur hides and insect shells.


    Dinosaur hide, arthropleura shells, and all sorts of dinosaur scales and bones could be traded for salt. They had picked up a lot of these things over the past few days.


    Now, they were going to sort through it all and organise it a bit.


    The people in the tribe were still very busy, and Xiong Ye also went to help, dragging along his injured leg. Zhou Ji saw that everyone was working and went to find the priest.


    ¡°The Beast God sent me a dreamst night.¡± Zhou Ji began.


    The priest looked at Zhou Ji in surprise. Zhou Ji had said before that he had received the Beast God¡¯s blessing, and that was already worthy of envy, yet now... Zhou Ji was saying that the Beast God had sent him a dream?


    Why had he never experienced such good things?


    Why would Zhou Ji receive the love of the Beast God? Was it because he was attractive?


    Or was Zhou Ji trying to trick him?


    The priest¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What did the Beast God say?¡±


    ¡°He said that our tribe will encounter some trouble in the near future. He was willing to help... He matured all the earth eggs around the tribe.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°That... that¡¯s impossible!¡± The priest said. The Beast God was so busy; how could he spare time to concern himself with their tribe?


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true... Should we go outside the tribe and take a look?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Since they had encountered a situation like this, of course they had to go outside the tribe and check.


    The priest walked outside with Zhou Ji. As he walked, he also tried to emphasize earnestly, ¡°You indeed had a dream, but it might not necessarily be true. I once dreamed that I became young again, but that was just a dream.¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t reply.


    The priest and Zhou Ji soon arrived at the ce where the tribe had nted the earth eggs.


    They called it ¡®nting¡¯ in the tribe, but in fact, they actually let the earth eggs grow wild. In the past, they hadn¡¯t even added fertilizer, so the earth eggs became smaller and smaller each sessive crop.


    Recently, they had added a little fertilizer to the earth eggs after Zhou Ji had suggested it, but the earth eggs still hadn¡¯t grown very well.


    At this moment, when Zhou Ji and the priest arrived, the people of the gathering team were busy weeding the area¨C¨Cthis was also another one of Zhou Ji¡¯s suggestions.


    ¡°Priest, why are you here?¡± The head of the gathering team was a little surprised to see the priest.


    ¡°I have something to do.¡± The priest said. He didn¡¯t say that it had been Zhou Ji who had had a dream about the Beast God¨C¨Cif this matter was announced to the others but turned out to be false, it would be bad for Zhou Ji.


    However, although the priest didn¡¯t say anything, Zhou Ji had no such scruples, ¡°I dreamed of the Beast Godst night. The Beast God told me that he had matured all the earth eggs near our tribe.¡±


    The head of the gathering team, ¡°......¡±


    The head of the gathering team, ¡°Priest, Zhou Ji told us to fertilize the grass, and we did so. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt the earth eggs. But what he¡¯s saying now is just nonsense, right? I looked just now, and these earth eggs are still all very small!¡±


    Recently, the priest had attached great importance to Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji had be much more popr, but the head of the gathering team still didn¡¯t like him much.


    Zhou Ji only moved his mouth to speak, but the ones who actually had to do the work were them. Howe the priest only valued Zhou Ji?


    Additionally, regardless of whether it was smoking meat or fertilizing or weeding, these things weren¡¯t necessarily useful!


    Of course, the main reason the head of the gathering team was unhappy right now was because she felt that Zhou Ji was trying to trick them¨C¨Cshe had just checked this morning, and those earth eggs were still very small!


    When the priest heard the words of the gathering team head, he helplessly looked over at Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji had casually taken a dream and treated it as the truth; how shameful it was now!


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I believe in the Beast God.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression was very serious, which caused the head of the gathering team to have mixed feelings, half doubtful and half believing. But at this time, Yang Ying spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s just talking nonsense. How could the Beast God ever seek him out?¡±


    Yang Ying and Yang Su¡¯s life after Shi Li left... was still pretty good.


    Xiong He had been too busy to take back their cave, and they had picked up a lot of meat over the past few days, which meant that they could eat as much as they liked.


    However, all of this was temporary.


    They knew that their future was doomed to be difficult.


    In this kind of situation, they would naturally feel antagonistic towards Zhou Ji¨C¨CShi Li had been taken away by Zhou Ji¡¯s father!


    Of course, Yang Ying only dared to speak up now because she had secretly dug up an earth egg, and it was merely the size of a thumbnail.


    Previously, Zhou Ji had told the priest many things. The priest had revealed a little of it to the rest of the tribe, but he hadn¡¯t said too much.


    Firstly, it was still too early, and the effect of the things Zhou Ji had spoken of couldn¡¯t be seen yet. Second, Zhou Ji himself was toozy to speak about it.


    At this time, there were many people who were saying, ¡°Zhou Ji, everyone dreams, but you shouldn¡¯t take these dreams seriously!¡±


    ¡°The meat smoking method you thought of before was very good, but how could earth eggs mature ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°We saw them when we were weeding. They were indeed very small.¡±


    ......


    Others went to the priest and said, ¡°Priest, even if you like Xiong Ye, you can¡¯t believe everything Zhou Ji says.¡±


    ¡°I think that Zhou Ji¡¯s suggestion to use fertilizer isn¡¯t necessarily correct. In some ces, the earth eggs withered after we added fertilizer.¡±


    ¡°Weeding is useless, right? The earth eggs have always grown together with the grass.¡±


    The priest had recently given them a lot of tasks. It was said that they had all been discussed with Zhou Ji... The people of the gathering team all had some opinions on that.


    There was no point in pulling weeds at all... These kinds of grass couldn¡¯t be brought back to be eaten after they were pulled up.


    ¡°The Beast God likes me a lot. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Zhou Ji insisted.


    Everyone: ¡°......¡± Wasn¡¯t that too bold? If the Beast God liked you so much, why don¡¯t you even have an animal form?

 Chapter 53 - Joining the Salt Team

    <strong>Chapter 53 ¨C Joining the Salt Team</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    Zhou Ji was very calm as he pointed to the earth eggs, ¡°You guys have so much to say. If you have so much time, why don¡¯t you dig them out and check for yourselves?¡±


    ¡°I already said that I saw them this morning. The earth eggs are still very small.¡± The gathering team head used a long stone shovel to dig up a piece of dirt while she spoke.


    She identally cut an earth egg the size of an adult¡¯s fist in half as she dug.


    The head of the gathering team, who had just had a cold expression on her face, immediately became excited, ¡°What a big earth egg! It¡¯s so big!¡±


    The people of the tribe were very fond of eating earth eggs. This kind of nt tasted good and filled the stomach, so there were people who liked them even more than meat.


    For children, these earth eggs were a necessity. Children less than a year old were unable to eat too much dinosaur meat, so their mothers would generally feed them earth eggs in addition to breastfeeding.


    When they were over a year old and had more teeth, children would begin to eat dinosaur meat but would still prefer to eat earth eggs.


    Usually, about one third of each year¡¯s earth egg harvest would be set aside for the tribe¡¯s children. Another third would be used to trade for salt, and only the remaining third would be given to the adults to eat.


    Earth eggs matured twice a year, and each cycle usually required about 60 days. Only the first cycle of earth eggs could be harvested, and they were typically about the size of a child¡¯s fist.


    But the earth egg they had dug up now was bigger than any earth egg they had ever managed to harvest before.


    The head of the gathering team was so delighted she was about to go crazy.


    Others in the tribe were equally excited, and some of the people who were very devout towards the Beast God even knelt down on the spot, ¡°Thanks to the great Beast God!¡±


    Even the priest was shocked at this moment. He grabbed an earth egg nt and pulled hard...


    That string of earth eggs broke, but several earth eggs of varying sizes could be seen in the dirt, thergest of which was evenrger than the one the head of the gathering team had just split apart.


    The priest¡¯s hand trembled as he directly knelt down where he stood. ¡°Thanks to the great Beast God!¡±


    When the priest knelt down, other than Zhou Ji, everyone else in the tribe also knelt down. The priest looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°Kneel quickly.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°The Beast God also told me something else.¡±


    Zhou Ji had always been helping to increase the harvest of the nts around the tribe.


    He lived in this tribe, and although he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to make more work for himself, he would help out where he could. Only, he had been afraid that the people of the tribe would find out that something was wrong, so he didn¡¯t dare to do too much.


    However, recently he had even managed to perform a ¡®miracle from the Beast God¡¯ right in front of the priest, so it seemed that it would be alright to do some other things as well.


    Of course, there was a reason why he had chosen to do this today.


    The priest was now convinced that Zhou Ji¡¯s words were the truth. He felt that Zhou Ji was indeed beloved by the Beast God. ¡°What else did the Beast God say?¡±


    ¡°The Beast God told me to go out with the salt team and find some types of edible nts.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Thanks to his previous frenzy, the majority of the dinosaurs that had lived near the tribe had already run away.


    Recently, the people of the tribe had brought a lot of meat back. Not only had they not noticed this matter, there was also no shortage of food for the time being. However, Zhou Ji knew that this would be a problem sooner orter.


    However, he hadn¡¯t minded too much.


    On Earth, although human beings had originally survived by hunting, they had mostly relied on farming in order to thrive. They had also grazed herds and so on.


    After all, the uncertainty involved in hunting was too high. Although farming and raising herds were also somewhat dependent on luck and weather, they were both already much more reliable than hunting.


    And he didn¡¯t mind improving the tribe¡¯s agricultural abilities so that the people of the tribe would have enough to eat.


    However, Xiong Ye suddenly wanted to go and trade for salt.


    So many people in the salt team had diedst time. What about this time? Would something happen to Xiong Ye?


    Although he couldn¡¯t fight, when it came down to it, he still had his spiritual powers. If he was there, the salt team would definitely be a bit safer.


    Since Xiong Ye insisted on going, he needed to go too.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°The Beast God showed me a few types of nts. He said that as long as I went out with the salt team, I would be able to find those nts and make it so that the people of the tribe wouldn¡¯t have to go hungry anymore.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s face was expressionless when he spoke. It was precisely because of this that he gave off a sense of mystery to others.


    Those present believed his words almost immediately. It was the same even for the priest.


    If Zhou Ji had said these words to the priest right off the bat, the priest would have thought that he had made things up in order to join the salt team. Now, however... so many earth eggs in the ground had matured!


    This was definitely the will of the Beast God!


    As for why the Beast God would choose Zhou Ji to convey his will... How unique was Zhou Ji? In their tribe, Zhou Ji was the only one without an animal form.


    ¡°Thank the Beast God!¡± The priest said again, bowing his head and kowtowing in worship.


    The people of the gathering team followed suit one after another.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Did this mean he could join the salt team?


    Of course Zhou Ji could join the salt team.


    After the priest finished kneeling, he immediately told the gathering team to dig out the earth eggs. He then said to Zhou Ji, ¡°It will be tough on you. You actually need to go out with the salt team...¡±


    How could life outside be better than it was inside the tribe? Not only would Zhou Ji encounter danger when he went out with the salt trade team, life definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°This is the will of the Beast God.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Yes, this is the will of the Beast God!¡± The priest agreed, his face full of excitement. ¡°With the Beast God watching over you, you will be alright!¡± He had originally been worried that something might happen to the salt team, but now that the Beast God was even appearing in Zhou Ji¡¯s dreams, the salt team would definitely be safe, right?


    The priest felt full of confidence about the next salt exchange trip, and the gathering team head had alsoe over to talk to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, I med you wrongly before. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zhou Ji was beloved by the Beast God, which left the head of the gathering team in a bit of a panic as she started to think back and recall whether or not she had ever offended Zhou Ji.


    She really had...


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He could understand this person¡¯s approach and didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    He didn¡¯t care about the vast majority of things pertaining to this world.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re a good person.¡± The head of the gathering team said.


    ¡°Zhou Ji is really a good person. He received a gift from the Beast God and selflessly shared it with everyone.¡± The priest spoke up, singing a chant for Zhou Ji that praised him as a selfless person.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± This chant had previously been used by the priest during the Beast God Sacrifice to praise the ancestors of the Big Bear Tribe.


    The gazes of the people in the gathering team grew even more adoring as they stared at Zhou Ji.


    Before, they had all thought that it was pointless work to add fertilizer and pull out grass and things, but now... Since this was the will of the Beast God, it had to be done.


    As for why the nts hadn¡¯t grown well after adding fertilizer, it must be because they hadn¡¯t done a good job!


    The people of the gathering team began to reflect on themselves and started to discuss the matter amongst themselves one after another.


    ¡°Previously, Zhou Ji suddenly fell ill just before the mating ceremony. Perhaps it was a trial from the Beast God.¡±


    ¡°He was so tired he fainted a few days ago and wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how he was called. Perhaps he had gone to see the Beast God.¡±


    ¡°Have you guys noticed? Ever since Zhou Ji stopped being foolish and started traveling outside the tribe, our harvest has increased a lot!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely beloved by the Beast God.¡±


    ......


    Things went much more smoothly than Zhou Ji had imagined.


    The priest led the gathering team to harvest a lot of earth eggs. When they brought the earth eggs back to the tribe, not only did he say that Zhou Ji had received a gift from the Beast God, he also spoke about the matter of Zhou Ji joining the salt trade team.


    ¡°No, Grandpa Priest, how can Zhou Ji go?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before opposing this notion.


    ¡°He must go. This is the Beast God¡¯s will! I¡¯m telling you, you must protect Zhou Ji well when you guys go out.¡± The priest was very agitated.


    The warriors from the hunting team were somewhat at a loss.


    The priest added, ¡°The Beast God made all of the earth eggs in the tribe mature and said that Zhou Ji can find more types of edible nts!¡±


    The priest spared no effort in helping Zhou Ji state his case. He even chanted a few songs as he did so, the lyrics both direct and brain-numbing.


    However, the people of the tribe bought this kind of act.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t say a single word. The matter of him going out with the salt team had already been locked in.


    Not only that, he had gained more attention due to the priest¡¯s chanting and ttery.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like any of these things, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where he found it uneptable. At the same time, he knew that interventions like this couldn¡¯t be overdone.


    It was still that same statement; he would be putting something into the hands of the innocent that would onlynd them in trouble. The Big Bear Tribe couldn¡¯t be too outstanding.


    Those earth eggs were considered very precious, and they were very popr amongst the tribespeople. The tribe fell into a tumult of joyful revelry almost immediately.


    However, Xiong Ye was unhappy.


    He had long known the fact that Zhou Ji had received a gift from the Beast God. He had also felt it¨C¨CZhou Ji had always been able to obtain many edible nts and fruits.


    However, even if he had received the blessing of the Beast God, he was still very weak. If he followed the salt team out to trade for salt, it would be very easy for him to encounter danger!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, do you have to go?¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°This is the will of the Beast God.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was very anxious.


    Zhou Ji felt very satisfied when he saw this. He had been very anxious yesterday, and today it was Xiong Ye¡¯s turn.


    Zhou Ji went to bed very early that night.


    Xiong Yey beside him, tossing and turning. Although he finally stopped moving aroundter on, he still hadn¡¯t fallen asleep.


    Xiong Ye had always slept so well before. What was going on? Zhou Ji was quite curious about it, and then he felt Xiong Ye quietly climbing out of bed and leaving the cave. He started off by pacing back and forth, then changed into his animal form and began to w at a piece of wood.


    There was no doubt that Xiong Ye was now making a hastyst-ditch effort to train up hisbat ability.


    However, doing such a thing wasn¡¯t useful at all. In fact, it might even aggravate his wounds.


    Zhou Ji recreated the costume he had worn when dealing with Xiang Tian before and jumped out of the cave while Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t paying attention, directly picking up the brown bear and taking him out of the tribe.


    At the same time, Xiang Tian had already returned to the Elephant Tribe tribe with Shi Li.


    He had tortured Shi Li harshly the entire way in order to extract the information he wanted, and although he hadn¡¯t been able to learn much, he had at least confirmed one thing, which was that Shi Li really knew a way to absorb energy.


    Xiang Tian wanted this method, which was why he had kept Shi Li alive. However, he hadn¡¯t treated Shi Li well at all. For example, right now, Shi Li had been tossed into a dirty cell within the Elephant Tribe.


    Shi Li sat in a cell that was smeared with excrement and couldn¡¯t help but gag.


    Although he had suffered a lot in his previous life when they were wandering everywhere, homeless, he had never before suffered such insult or lived in such a disgusting environment.


    Xiang Tian had gone too far!


    Shi Li loathed Xiang Tian, and this hate even spread out to Zhou Ji¨C¨CIf it hadn¡¯t been for Zhou Ji, how would he have ended up being caught by Xiang Tian?


    Along with his hate, Shi Li sneered once again.


    Zhou Ji definitely wouldn¡¯t live for long!


    The Giant Tiger Tribe who had captured the Green Hill Tribe was a war-loving tribe. Their favorite thing to do was to invade other tribes and enve the people of the tribes they had conquered.


    The catastrophe that the Big Bear Tribe had encountered in his previous life had been caused by the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    After taking over the Green Hill Tribe, they had learned of the existence of the Big Bear Tribe and killed some of the people of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s salt team.


    And then, the salt team had traded for less salt, and it hadn¡¯t been enough for them to use. Xiong Qi and Niu Er had died...


    After a period of time, probably around this time, the priest and Xiong He would realize that there wasn¡¯t enough salt in the tribe, so Xiong Ye would take people out to trade for salt. They would also try to find a new source to obtain salt.


    At that time, Xiong Ye had been unable to trade for any salt¨C¨Cthe Little Brook Tribe had also been taken over by the Giant Tiger Tribe, and the salt team had been unable to find any other tribes to trade with. They had no choice but to return in vain.


    They hadn¡¯t managed to trade for salt, but the Giant Tiger Tribe had already begun to make their move. They first drove some powerful dinosaurs towards the Big Bear Tribe, and after many people died, they thenunched an attack on them that winter.


    The Big Bear Tribe would soon encounter a lot of trouble. Zhou Ji was so weak; he would definitely die sooner orter!

 Chapter 54 - Teaching

    <strong>Ch54 ¨C Teaching</strong>


    When Xiong Ye was picked up just like that, he rather doubted his life and existence¨C¨Chis animal form was so strong, but there was actually someone who could pick him up so easily?


    He immediately roared and began to struggle to try to resist while looking at the person who had grabbed ahold of him. After he saw who it was, all his resistance disappeared.


    He recognized the person who was carrying him. Wasn¡¯t this the person who had suddenly killed off all those knotted millipedes just as they were about to kill him, and then run off into the mountain and uprooted an entire forest, leaving dead countless dinosaurs and knotted millipedes in his wake?


    His resistance was doomed to be useless. Since that was the case, what was the point in struggling?


    He even tried to yell but no sound came out from his throat...


    Xiong Ye was well-behaved as he was carried, and at the same time, he also began to consider if he should transform into his human form so that the other party would have an easier time carrying him... But it didn¡¯t seem necessary¨C¨Cit probably wouldn¡¯t make any difference to that person if he was fifty kilograms or five hundred.


    The other thing to consider was that the other party was carrying him by the fur on the nape of his neck right now. If he turned back into his human form on the spot, how would this person hold on to him?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s head swirled with wild thoughts, and then he discovered that he had already been carried outside the tribe.


    The people of the tribe hadn¡¯t noticed at all!


    This person was really strong! He wondered who was stronger; this person or the one who had taken away Shi Li.


    The first time Xiong Ye had seen this person, he had determined that he was not the man who was supposed to be Zhou Ji¡¯s father¨C¨Cthe person who had taken Shi Li away hadn¡¯t been this tall.


    He probably hadn¡¯t been as powerful as this person either.


    He just didn¡¯t know why this person had taken him away from the tribe...


    While Xiong Ye was still pondering this, he found himself tossed onto a grassy meadow.


    It couldn¡¯t really be called ¡®tossed¡¯. Although this person had made a ¡®tossing¡¯ motion, there was no impact when Xiong Yended, and it felt as though he had been set down gently.


    Xiong Ye almost instantly turned back into his human form¨C¨Chis animal form couldn¡¯t speak, and his human form was more convenient.


    Then, as soon as he became human again, he heard the person opposite him let out a cold snort. It was particrly audible in the quiet night environment.


    Xiong Ye was suddenly a little worried, concerned that he had maybe done something wrong and angered the other party.


    Nobody in the tribe had mentioned this person who had suddenly appeared and destroyed an entire mountain over the past few days.


    The priest felt that this man should be the person that the one who had taken away Shi Li was searching for, and as for why this mystery man had destroyed a forest... Perhaps he had just felt like it.


    Regardless of whether it was Xiang Tian or this mystery man, they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them, so they simply acted as though these two people didn¡¯t exist and didn¡¯t mention them at all.


    Although they didn¡¯t mention him, the tribespeople were a little scared of this person.


    After all, they had brought back a lot of meat, and the meat had all looked terrible on the surface.


    A person who had suddenly gone out to kill so many dinosaurs and insects was someone they couldn¡¯t help but fear.


    He couldn¡¯t resist snorting coolly. Seeing that Xiong Ye had stopped moving and began to worry, he started to be concerned that Xiong Ye might be afraid of him.


    He intended to use this identity to teach Xiong Ye how to make use of that energy, and take the opportunity to help Xiong Ye heal. If Xiong Ye was scared of him, things would be more difficult.


    Zhou Ji could be a person who had received the Beast God¡¯s blessing, but he couldn¡¯t participate in fights. So, having him appear ¡®weak¡¯ was a good thing. He could use apletely different identity to teach Xiong Ye.


    A lot of ideas shed through Zhou Ji¡¯s mind, and he was just thinking about how to start talking to Xiong Ye when he saw Xiong Ye bend over to kneel on the grass and say, ¡°Lord, thank you for saving me!¡±


    Zhou Ji responded very quickly. Even before Xiong Ye could kneel down, a burst of energy pushed out towards Xiong Ye, causing him to end up sitting on the ground instead.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Don¡¯te too close to me. Sit and talk.¡± He had wrapped ayer of energy around himself when he had taken Xiong Ye outside. Now, when his voice came out through thatyer of energy, it sounded totally different from his own voice.


    Xiong Ye was a little unustomed to having the other party standing while he was still sitting, but since the other party had already said so, he could only remain sitting. His expression was full of worship as he said, ¡°Lord, you¡¯re really too amazing! You¡¯re the most powerful person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    That was for sure... There had been no powerhouses near the Big Bear Tribe. And he had been in a frenzied state, which had allowed his fighting power to increase by a lot... Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye¡¯s excited expression and suddenly discovered that he had been worried for nothing.


    What he had done that day should have frightened anyone, but Xiong Ye obviously wasn¡¯t one of them.


    It was pretty good this way...


    Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Do you want to be as powerful as I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Of course he wanted to be as powerful as this man! If he could really be this strong, he wouldugh himself awake even in his dreams!


    ¡°I can teach you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye really suspected that he was dreaming.


    His luck had really been particrly good recently.


    After Shi Li broke off their rtionship, he had immediately found a better mate than Shi Li, and his new mate was beloved by the Beast God.


    When he encountered danger, he had been saved.


    Now, the person who had saved him was willing to teach him how to be stronger!


    Xiong Ye wanted to kneel again. As he moved, he called out, ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±


    Zhou Ji sent over another burst of energy. ¡°Sit down properly!¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t dare to move again. He then watched as that man came over and ced his hand on his head, as though wanting to... rub it?


    It was probably just an illusion.


    Xiong Ye felt that he must have been wrong, because he soon discovered that there was a warm current rushing out of the other party¡¯s hand and into his body, moving through in a very familiar andfortable way.


    His wounds instantly stopped hurting wherever that warm current passed through.


    Xiong Ye was shocked. He then heard that man say, ¡°Try and do it again on your own.¡±


    Xiong Ye calmed down and began to try and circte that energy within his body on his own.


    Zhou Ji saw that he was trying and took back his hand, watching him quietly from a distance.


    This method was something he had only juste up with. It hadn¡¯t been perfected yet, but he could let Xiong Ye cultivate with it first. If he found any problems with it in the future, he could continue to adjust it.


    In any case, he could keep an eye on the situation at any time.


    Xiong Ye cultivated for a long time, and it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t stop. However, he heard that person interrupt, ¡°Turn into your animal form.¡±


    Xiong Ye obediently changed back into his animal form and was picked up once again...


    He had once been carried like this when he had first taken on his animal form, but he had never been treated like this since then... It was really a long-lost nostalgic feeling!


    Xiong Ye was brought back to the tribe and ¡®tossed¡¯ into the valley. Before that person left, he only left behind two sentences: ¡°Wait for me outside tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about my existence!¡±


    Xiong Ye was in his animal form at the time and couldn¡¯t answer, but he remembered it clearly.


    He understood that this matter definitely couldn¡¯t be told to others, even though he really wanted to...


    Xiong Ye climbed back into his own cave. When he climbed, he felt that his legs were much improved.


    .


    If this went on, the wounds on his body would most likely bepletely healed by the time they set out!


    Xiong Ye grew happy when he thought of this, and he climbed back into bed with Zhou Ji after he entered the cave, giving Zhou Ji a kiss¨C¨Cnow that he could have greater strength, he would definitely be able to protect Zhou Ji!


    Zhou Ji was so good that even the Beast God liked him. There definitely wouldn¡¯t be trouble on the way to trade for salt!


    Zhou Ji turned around and pulled Xiong Ye into his arms.


    Dawn wasing, but Xiong Ye was injured and didn¡¯t have to do anything within the tribe, so he could sleep for a while longer.


    This time, Xiong Ye practically fell asleep as soon as hey down, and he slept particrly well.


    Early the next morning, the tribe filled with the delicious smell of boiled earth eggs.


    For the first time, Zhou Ji was actually interested in the food the tribe had collectively prepared for everyone. He went with Xiong Ye down into the valley to eat freshly harvested earth eggs. They also watched as the priest performed chants and dances in praise of the Beast God.


    These earth eggs were something he had created, so these chants and dances were actually done for his sake. Since that was the case, although the dancing and chanting were a little hard to watch, he could still take a look...


    After eating earth eggs in the morning, Xiong He also gave everyone a portion of earth eggs before storing away the rest.


    Earth eggs could be kept for two months if they were simply left there. If they boiled the earth eggs, then turned them into a paste and let it dry, they could be preserved for even longer.


    Therefore, these earth eggs should be saved up and eaten slowlyter on.


    On that day, the people of the tribe still didn¡¯t go out hunting. Xiong He had the hunting team prepare all kinds of things that could be used to trade for salt, and also had the collection team go out and nt more earth eggs.


    Zhou Ji said that the Beast God had taught him how to nt earth eggs. The priest intended to have the people of the tribe give it a try.


    Of course, the priest didn¡¯t forget to call Zhou Ji over when he tried out this method.


    Earth eggs were very simr to potatoes, but they weren¡¯t exactly potatoes. Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t researched agricultural cultivation very much and couldn¡¯t really put forth that many suggestions.


    However, the people of this era knew nothing about nting. They didn¡¯t even know about plowing the soil, so all of his opinions were precious.


    ¡°The fertilizer has to be diluted in water before it is used.¡±


    ¡°The soil should be turned over. It¡¯s harder to nt things in solid dirt.¡±


    ¡°Pull the weeds out wherever you see them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t nt everything together, space it out!¡±


    ¡°Use therger earth eggs when nting instead of the small ones.¡±


    ¡°When the earth eggs begin to sprout, you can split apart the bud and nt it again separately.¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji sat on some leaves at the edge of the nting grounds and asionally put forth a few suggestions.


    The people of the gathering team did everything they were told.


    These weren¡¯t opinions put forth by Zhou Ji, these were suggestions given by the Beast God!


    Since the Beast God had said so, they definitely had to do it!


    They just didn¡¯t understand why the Beast God had chosen Zhou Ji to deliver the message... The people of the gathering team were as confused as the priest, but after thinking about it back and forth¨C¨Cperhaps it was because Zhou Ji was so good-looking?


    Within their tribe, Zhou Ji was definitely the best-looking man. He was tall with broad shoulders and deep facial features.


    Only, it was a waste he was so good looking and had such a seemingly strong figure, since those who hadn¡¯t awakened an animal form couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Couldn¡¯t everyone see that they were here sweating out buckets while he just remained by the side weaving rope?


    The head of the gathering team looked at Zhou Ji with sympathy in her gaze and finally found a sense of superiority.


    Juurensha: ....I sense secret identity shenanigans, and this could be fun....


    xiin: ZJ¡¯s thing about naked XY... ah, possessiveness.

 Chapter 55 - Setting Out

    <strong>Chapter 55 ¨C Setting Out</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t making rope. In fact, he was making clothes.


    Clothing made from dinosaur leather didn¡¯t feelfortable to him, and he had now given himself the status as the Beast God¡¯s spokesperson, so he naturally needed to wear better clothes. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to wear anything like the animal hide robe the priest wore.


    He had been inspired by the clothing Xiang Tian had worn, so he decided to make himself a simr set of coarse linen clothing.


    However, he had been unable to find hemp around the tribe, so he had to pick a substitute¨C¨Cthe vines he had previously used to sew together his clothing with.


    After the skin of this vine was peeled off, white fiber strips would remain.


    These fibers were about the length of toothpicks. They weren¡¯t very soft, but they were durable and could be used like wool to make clothing. It was just a little troublesome...


    Zhou Jiy there on a spread ofrge leaves, drowsily... weaving a shirt.


    He had never learned how to make a shirt before, but it wasn¡¯t that difficult. He held the vine, used his spiritual powers to give it a try, and soon figured out a weaving method. He then slowly began to ponder on how to create clothing.


    He was a spiritual ability powerhouse. It couldn¡¯t be that hard for him to figure out how to weave clothing.


    After he learned how... Zhou Ji considered trying to weave the wool and making sweaters out of animal fur.


    Of course, Xiong Ye¡¯s fur was probably only suitable for nkets... The vast majority of his fur was too stiff.


    While Zhou Ji was still concentrating on how to weave clothing, Xiong Ye had left the tribe and gone out to hunt.


    Their tribe had picked up a lot of meat a few days ago, and everyone had eaten a lot, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t eat meat.


    Although they had also recently acquired earth eggs to eat, Xiong Ye felt that people should still eat some meat in order to build up their strength.


    Also.. He couldn¡¯t tell Zhou Ji about what had happened the previous night. Xiong Ye felt a little guilty and wanted to treat him a little better.


    Everyone in the tribe had things to do, so he had gone out alone since he didn¡¯t n to go far and wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger.


    But when he went out, he could feel that something was wrong.


    It was too quiet around the tribe...


    Before, when he left the tribe, even if he was unable to immediately find prey, he could still smell the dinosaurs in the area. Today, however, he couldn¡¯t scent anything.


    It seemed that there weren¡¯t any dinosaurs in the area...


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression changed when he became aware of this point.


    The various tribes in this forest lived very far apart because there might not be enough prey for them to eat if they were too close together.


    The number of people in the tribe had slowly grown more and more. In fact, they had already had problems finding enough prey before,and had gone out further and further to hunt... Now, there weren¡¯t any dinosaurs left around their tribe!


    Xiong Ye frowned as he walked on. He finally found two dinosaur nests that contained around seven or eight dinosaur eggs, but the mother dinosaur wasn¡¯t there. It was unknown if it had been killed by the mystery man or had run away¨C¨Cit was said that when the mystery man had uprooted the trees on the mountain, all the dinosaurs, birds, snakes, and other animals near the tribe had all fled as fast as they could.


    Could all the dinosaurs around the tribe havepletely run away?


    Xiong Ye wrapped the seven or eight dinosaur eggs in leaves and bundled them together with vines to bring them back to the tribe.


    When he returned, he first went back to their cave and put away most of the eggs before bringing one to give to the priest.


    Zhou Ji was overseeing the nting outside while the priest remained in the tribe. When Xiong Ye came by, he was busy counting how much smoked meat and earth eggs the tribe had.


    ¡°This matter...¡± The priest began, ¡°Xiong He already spoke to me about it. I was originally worried about it, but I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest?¡±


    ¡°Although the dinosaurs have now fled, as long as there are enough nts here, they will returnter on. Moreover, we now have smoked meat and earth eggs, and the tribe isn¡¯t short on food!¡± The priest said, ¡°Thank the Beast God for giving us so many earth eggs! The tribe will definitely be alright this time!¡±


    Dinosaurs could run away, but they woulde back. The priest was optimistic about this. What¡¯s more, the Beast God knew that their tribe would encounter a crisis and had therefore given them so many earth eggs, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t let them encounter a disaster!


    Xiong Ye looked at the food in the warehouse and also felt that he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about it.


    There was so much food to eat. It should be able tost for a long time, right?


    Xiong He put aside his worries and went to find Xiong He.


    Xiong He had already packed up many things that could be traded for salt. The best items for trade would have been the animal hides and insect shells that couldn¡¯t be eaten, but unfortunately, not only had many of the hides been damaged, but the arthropleura shells had also been broken.


    ¡°That powerful Lord¡¯s destructive power is too shocking!¡± Xiong He said.


    ¡°He¡¯s really impressive!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Others from the tribe heard his words and spoke up too. ¡°Indeed, that person too powerful.¡±


    ¡°I wonder where he went.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to our tribe? Our tribe is so good...¡±


    ......


    These people only managed to say a few things before they were stopped by Xiong He, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that Lord. If he bes unhappy, you¡¯ll all lose your lives!¡±


    The tribespeople no longer dared to say anything anymore.


    Xiong Ye spoke up, ¡°That Lord probably doesn¡¯t have the time to care about such things.¡±


    Xiong Ye still found it a little incredible even now. He found it difficult to believe that that powerhouse would actually looked upon him favorably.


    That man hadn¡¯t told him anythingst night, and he hadn¡¯t dared to ask, so his mind still whirled with confusion. He still didn¡¯t understand why that person would be willing to teach him.


    However, even if that was the case, he was very certain about one thing, which was that he must firmly grasp this opportunity!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you don¡¯t even know that Lord.¡± Xiong He said to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye rubbed his nose and no longer spoke.


    That evening, the entire tribe gathered together to eat smoked meat and boiled earth eggs.


    Xiong He also didn¡¯t divide up any raw meat for the tribe. Instead, he split the cooked meal amongst everyone.


    Zhou Ji never took his share of food from the tribe before, and the tribespeople had been happy that he didn¡¯t, but he was now someone who was beloved by the Beast God and his situation had changed.. Xiong He gave him a big portion of food in a bowl that wasrger than the modern frying pan.


    Zhou Ji gave it all to Xiong Ye. He felt that this smoked meat and boiled earth eggs weren¡¯t as tasty as simple roasted earth eggs.


    When they had first started smoking the meat, the people of the tribe had been inexperienced. They would identally burn or char the smoked meat while preparing it, and it took repeated experiments before they were able to make a decent finished product. At this time, what they were eating where the failed goods.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like that scorched, burnt taste at all.


    Xiong Ye on the other hand was very fond of this food. He polished off two bowls of smoked meat and boiled earth eggs on his own, then said to Zhou Ji, ¡°I brought some dinosaur eggs back, you can eat scrambled eggster.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Jiughed.


    However, Zhou Ji could no longerugh when he saw those dinosaur eggs.


    Xiong Ye was saying, ¡°Help me make a bowl of scrambled eggs in a bit. I¡¯ll keep it to eatter in the evening, is that alright?¡± In fact, he wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to eat it. He wanted to give something to that mystery man... Scrambled eggs should be good, right?


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye was really confused. Was Zhou Ji not allowing him to eat scrambled eggs?


    ¡°This egg... The little dinosaurs inside are about toe out.¡± Zhou Ji said. He scanned the eggs with his spiritual powers out of habit and discovered that they were no longer full of liquid egg, but baby dinosaurs.


    Elsewhere, the priest had taken out a stone and was preparing to crack open a hole in the egg that Xiong Ye had given him so that he could pour out the egg liquid inside and eat it. As a result...


    The egg moved, and a crack appeared on its own.


    Even before he cracked the egg, the egg opened by itself.


    A little baby dinosaur came out.


    The priest: ¡°......¡±


    That night, Xiong Ye ¡®went to sleep¡¯ very early and didn¡¯t even ask Zhou Ji to help him out.


    He was going to go out and cultivate at night!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t let on that he¡¯d seen through his act, andy down as well.


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°Zhou Ji, I want to be very powerful...¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be very powerful.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    Xiong Ye gave Zhou Ji a kiss and felt that Zhou Ji was really too good to him. He believed in him so much!


    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t tell Zhou Ji about his training...


    That evening, Xiong Ye snuck out of the cave again while Zhou Ji ¡®slept¡¯.


    Zhou Ji followed him out and took Xiong Ye away, then watched him cultivate for another night.


    With only two short nights, Xiong Ye was unable to achieve any results, but he would certainly be very powerful if he persevered...


    The next day, Zhou Ji gave the dinosaur eggs to the head of the gathering team.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving these to me?¡± The head of the gathering team was a woman called Xiong Ping.


    However, although she was called ¡®Xiong¡¯, she wasn¡¯t actually a bear... her animal form was a roon.


    Back then, the priest hadn¡¯t recognized this animal, so he had directly ssified her as a bear.


    Xiong Ping had started out as a member of the hunting team, but she hadter given birth to many children and had entered the gathering team in order to make it easier for her to take care of her children.


    Xiong Ping did a good job in the gathering team, so she was promoted to be the head of the team, managing this team of elderly, weak, and disabled people.


    She was a very diligent person and didn¡¯t likezy people, which was why she naturally hadn¡¯t liked Zhou Ji in the past. Now, however... Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s chosen spokesperson!


    After seeing the matured earth eggs, her attitude towards Zhou Ji had changedpletely. Now, she actually felt quite ttered that Zhou Ji was giving her these eggs.


    She even felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to receive something like this.


    ¡°They¡¯re not for you.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°The little dinosaurs inside are about toe out. You can raise them.¡±


    ¡°Raise?¡± Xiong Ping was surprised.


    ¡°Raise?¡± The priest who was carrying the little dinosaur that had juste out of its shell, nning to find someone to help him kill it so that he could stew and eat it, was also surprised.


    ¡°The small dinosaur is too small. It would be better to raise it up and then eat itter. This kind of dinosaur eats grass. Just give it some grass so that it has something to eat. They¡¯re easy to raise.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Feeding the entire tribe was too difficult if they relied on hunting alone. If possible, they should farm and raise livestock...


    ¡°This is a good idea!¡± Xiong Ping agreed, then asked, ¡°Where should we raise them?¡±


    ¡°You can use wood to build a fence here and keep the dinosaurs contained.¡± Zhou Ji pointed to an area next to the valley. Xiong Ye had given him Scelidosaurus eggs, which was a type of armored dinosaur that would grow to be around four meters long and weigh about one hundred kilograms. The armor on their back was very thick, but they were unable to jump very high and were very suitable to raise as livestock.


    As for the fact that this type of dinosaur was quite powerful... That wasn¡¯t a problem, since the people in the tribe were strong, too.


    ¡°What¡¯s a fence?¡± Xiong Ping asked.


    Zhou Ji picked up several branches and inserted them into the ground in order to demonstrate.


    Then, by that afternoon, he saw that the people of the tribe had used sections of wood thicker than a human being in order to make a fence that was about thirty meters long and ten meters wide. They didn¡¯t leave any gaps between the wood.


    The wood was so thick, and it was inserted so deeply into the earth... They basically wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the dinosaurs running away at all.


    Zhou Ji finally stopped worrying when he saw that all these things had been done.


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye.


    The little dinosaurs soon broke out of their shells. As eggying creatures, they could eat grass from the moment they were born. One of them died soon after because its body was too weak, but the rest survived.


    After discovering that it was actually possible to raise dinosaurs, Xiong He specifically found a team to go out and search for any eggs left behind by the dinosaurs who had run for their lives a few days ago¨C¨Cmost dinosaurs didn¡¯t need to incubate their eggs, so although their parents had run away, the little dinosaurs could break through their shells and find things to eat on their own. Some of them had been unable to find their parents after their birth and were wandering aimlessly around everywhere, making it easy for the people of the tribe to find and bring them back.


    Zhou Ji was very much in favor of this, as long as they didn¡¯t bring back any carnivorous dinosaurs and try to raise them...


    Fortunately, newborn carnivorous dinosaurs weren¡¯t very good at hunting, and they weren¡¯t as big as some of the herbivorous dinosaurs, so they ended up starving to death without causing any harm.


    Ten days passed by quickly, and it was finally time for the salt team to depart.


    This was a big event for the tribe! On this day, the entire tribe came out to send the salt team off on their journey.


    When the salt trading team departed, they had a lot of goods to carry. Niu Er and some of the others turned into their animal forms so that they could carry all these things on their backs.


    As one of the fighters of the team, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t need to carry any goods, but he felt that he had no way to rx.


    Xiong Ye looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°Do you want to ride a bear?¡±

 Chapter 56 - Little Brook Tribe

    <strong>Ch56 ¨C Little Brook Tribe</strong>


    Zhou Ji had changed into his new clothes today.


    These clothes were made out of the nt fibers he had extracted from the vines. They had initially been white, but the clothing had turned a yellow brown color after a while and now looked more like the coarse sacks that Xiang Tian had worn that day.


    These clothes were much closer to Zhou Ji¡¯s idea of clothing than the dinosaur leather skirts and robes. After he used his powers to soften the nt fibers, they also became much morefortable to wear.


    However, although he had clothes, he had no underwear.


    Riding a bear...


    Zhou Ji was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, just let Xiong Ye carry you!¡± The priest said, then repeated to the people in the tribe again, ¡°Zhou Ji has a very important job to do this time, so you guys must protect him well and make sure to bring him back safely even if you¡¯re unable to trade for any salt!¡±


    Although salt was very important, they wouldn¡¯t die without salt. If they were able to get a bumper harvest of earth eggs this year, they could hold on until the next year before trading for salt again.


    On the other hand... It was the Beast God¡¯s will for Zhou Ji to leave the tribe at this time. The Beast God would definitely be angry if something happened to him!


    The priest was thinking about this even as he stole a few peeks at Zhou Ji¡¯s clothes.


    He had seen Zhou Ji weaving things over the past few days, but he hadn¡¯t known what he was doing. It turned out that he had been making clothing...


    This clothing looked really good. When Zhou Ji returned, he had to learn how to make a set for himself.


    Xiong Qi agreed to the priest¡¯s request without a second thought. As for Xiong Ye... He turned into a brown bear and looked towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji ended up sitting on the bear¡¯s back after all.


    The salt team set out.


    Brown bears could stand up on their hind legs, but they spent most of their time on all fours. Zhou Ji was quite stable sitting on the brown bear¡¯s back.


    It was just that Xiong Qi, who hadn¡¯t turned into his animal form, was a mild annoyance


    ¡°Xiong Ye, your animal form is as big as the tribal chief¡¯s! How amazing!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, your wounds recovered really fast; your body is in great shape.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you walk so steadily!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye: I suddenly feel very d that I¡¯ve turned into my animal form, and there¡¯s no need to answer.


    People around them: Hadn¡¯t Xiong Qi been chasing Lang Yin recently? But he kept following after Xiong Yi all the time... he hadn¡¯t fallen for Xiong Ye, right?


    Xiong Qi didn¡¯t know what everyone else was thinking. He had been saved by Xiong Ye after getting injured during their previous salt trade excursion, and then when he and Xiong Ye had gone out hunting and encountered arthropleura, it was Xiong Ye who had saved him once again.


    Xiong Ye had saved him twice, making him extremely grateful towards Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Xiong Qi, Zhou Ji¡¯s clothing is so beautiful, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± Xiong Qi continued.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s clothing had nothing to do with him! However, Zhou Ji had agreed to make him a set... Zhou Ji was really so good to him!


    He took special care when walking so that he didn¡¯t rock Zhou Ji too much.


    In Shi Li¡¯s memories, this salt trading team had been led by Xiong Ye. Not only had theye back empty handed, they had also lost some people. However, it was different this time.


    Xiong Qi was still alive, and the captain of the salt team was still Xiong Qi. Xiong Ye was mostly just following in order to learn.


    Although Xiong Qi sometimes spoke out of turn, he did things very reliably, sharing a lot of his experience of traveling farther afield along the way.


    ¡°Life outside is not as good as it is within the tribe. The most troublesome thing is when it rains, because it¡¯s especially difficult to travel during rainy days.¡± Xiong Qi chattered on, ¡°Before it gets dark, we have to find a good ce to set up camp and settle down. At least one side of the camp should be against mountains or stones, but it shouldn¡¯t be next to water. There are many animals and dinosaurs that like to stay near bodies of water.¡±


    The salt team¡¯s first destination this time was the Little Brook Tribe that Xiong Qi had gone tost time to trade for salt. They also nned to ask the Little Brook Tribe for news about the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    ¡°The Little Brook Tribe might not have much salt left. If that¡¯s the case, we will bypass the Green Hills.. no, the Giant Tiger Tribe, and head east to take a look.¡± Xiong Qi said.


    It was Xiong Ye¡¯s first time on such an expedition. He listened very seriously but didn¡¯t express his opinion.


    Only one leader was needed in a team.


    The weather was fine on the first day of their departure. Xiong Qi took them to find the cave he stayed in every time he went out to trade for salt.


    This cave was made of dirt rather than stone, and was a little damp and muddy, but it could be slept in if theyid out animal hides. It was arranged for Zhou Jito sleep in the innermost part of the cave, while Xiong Ye and the others lit a fire outside and split shifts to keep guard.


    Zhou Ji naturally had no objections to this. Hey down a few pieces of wood in a crisscross pattern on the floor, covered it with ayer of animal hides, and then used his energy to iste himself from the smell in the cave before eating a full meal¨C¨Che hadn¡¯t had a chance to eat during the day.


    The next day, the salt team continued on their way.


    Zhou Ji had visited almost all the areas in the tribe¡¯s surroundings before and was very clear about what nts were present there. Although he had constantly been using his spiritual powers to study the nts around him this whole time, trying to find new types of nts that could be matured, harvested for seeds and brought back for farming, he hadn¡¯t been sessful. However, from the third day on, he began to find some useful nts.


    These were mostly fruit and vegetable nts.


    For the people of these primitive tribes who burned a lot of physical energy, they required food that was high in carbohydrates and protein. Because of this, Zhou Ji most wanted to find nts that could be used as staple foods.


    However, they weren¡¯t that easy to find.


    On the way, he saw some nts that looked like wheat but only discovered after careful study that they were a type of very small grass seeds and weren¡¯t suitable for consumption at all.


    ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± Zhou Ji called for a stop once again.


    ¡°What did you find this time?¡± Xiong Qi looked at Zhou Ji curiously. He was very happy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a type of edible nt over there.¡± Zhou Ji pointed to a bunch of nts not far away. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, they should be pumpkins.


    Pumpkins weren¡¯t very suitable as staple foods for very physically active people since they would quickly be hungry again after eating it, but it tasted good and should be quite popr.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go pick it right away!¡± Xiong Qi was very excited. Xiong Ye, who was in his animal form and couldn¡¯t speak, gave two grunts and rushed over right away, carrying Zhou Ji on his back.


    They had already been on the road for four days. Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t done anything at all during the first two days, and Xiong Qi and the others couldn¡¯t help but grumble a little in their hearts. However, in the past two days, Zhou Ji had discovered a lot of edible things, and some of them were actually extremely delicious! For example, the melon they had discovered not long ago had been very sweet.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ji had only given them half of the melon. He ate a bit of the remaining half, and then fed the rest to Xiong Ye!


    Xiong Qi ran after Xiong Ye. He previously had always felt that Xiong Ye had gotten the worse end of the deal in mating with Zhou Ji, but he now felt that... Zhou Ji was pretty good.


    Not only did he eat very little, he was very caring and always looked out for Xiong Ye!


    As for how weak he was... He was willing to listen to the team¡¯s arrangements and hadn¡¯t caused them any trouble.


    He wondered what kind of thing they would be able to pick up this time... Xiong Qi was looking forward to it.


    The pumpkin that Zhou Ji had discovered this time wasn¡¯t ripe yet, but he used his powers to ripen them before he approached, simultaneously making one of them especially ripe so that he could obtain its seeds.


    That day, the salt team set up camp early as usual and split into two groups, with half the team going out to hunt.


    The salt team had brought a lot of earth eggs and some smoked meat with them, but nobody had eaten any of it, hunting and foraging for their own food when they got hungry instead.


    Although these things could be eaten, they would prefer to use these things to trade for a bit more salt.


    They went so far as to save up the prey they hunted on the road if they couldn¡¯t finish it that night, storing it for the uing trade.


    They hadn¡¯t managed to catch much prey that day, but it could be considered barely enough if they split it up amongst the team. They lit a fire and roasted the meat while listening to Xiong Qi describe the Green Hill Tribe, ¡°The people of the Green Hill Tribe are quite weak and are often unable to catch enough prey, which is why they were very willing to let us trade the prey we caught for salt...¡±


    Zhou Ji roasted the pumpkins by himself.


    There were a total of seven pumpkins. After he finished roasting them, he gave four to Xiong Qi to share amongst everyone, ate one himself, then gave Xiong Ye two.


    These nts belonged to him and didn¡¯t need to be divided equally.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Pumpkin.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Try it and see if you like it or not.¡±


    Xiong Ye opened his mouth wide and took a bite. His eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s sweet!¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t like sour food, but he very much enjoyed sweet things. This pumpkin wasn¡¯t actually very sweet, but it was enough for him to enjoy it a lot, so he ate both pumpkins in one breath.


    The salt team had a total of fifty people. The remaining forty odd people¡¯s eyes were all red with envy¨C¨Ceach of them could only taste a small bite!


    ¡°This pumpkin is really tasty!¡± Xiong Qi ate his own bite and sighed.


    ¡°This kind of pumpkin will be avable to the tribeter on.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°It has a very high yield, and you guys will be able to eat as much as you like.¡±


    The eyes of the hunting team lit up as they collectively swallowed down their saliva.


    They used to hate eating grass. Of course, that didn¡¯t include earth eggs¨C¨Cearth eggs weren¡¯t grass!


    However, ever since they started traveling with Zhou Ji and spent time together, they suddenly discovered that many types of grass were actually tasty...


    That melon thing and this pumpkin thing were really quite delicious.


    Even if they weren¡¯t able to trade for salt this time, it was still pretty good that they would be able to bring back so many types of nts!


    Everyone was very happy after eating the roasted pumpkin. But it began to rain that night.


    The things that they had brought that couldn¡¯t get wet had all been wrapped up in dinosaur leather and would be fine, but because they hadn¡¯t set up camp in the cave, they were all wet. Only Zhou Ji...


    Xiong Ye told him to stay up in a tree, then gave him a very, veryrge piece of dinosaur leather to cover his head with, so that he wouldn¡¯t get soaked.


    They didn¡¯t sleep well that night and had to walk on through the rain the next day. By this time, even Zhou Ji was soaked through.


    When evening came, the rain still hadn¡¯t stopped. They had clearly managed to catch a dinosaur, but they couldn¡¯t build a fire to roast it with.


    While the crowd was frowning and troubled, Zhou Ji pointed in one direction and spoke up, ¡°We should go that way.¡± He had constantly been using his spiritual powers to search for a ce to rest and had discovered that there was a big stone there, under which some lizards had dug out small den.


    They could take over that den and rest there.


    In fact, not only did they snatch away the den, those lizards ended up as their food.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you really live up to being someone blessed by the Beast God, you¡¯re too amazing!¡±


    ¡°We can finally get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°This hole is so spacious...¡±


    ......


    The people of the salt team were very satisfied; only Zhou Ji felt rather helpless.


    He was already quite dissatisfied with life within the tribe, but it was even worse after he traveled outside.


    Fortunately, it was still better than during the apocalypse¨C¨Cthere were still things to eat and drink here.


    With the den, everyone¡¯s quality of life improved immediately. Xiong Ye first toasted himself dry, then turned back into his animal form and slept with Zhou Ji in his arms.


    What was even more worth celebrating was that the rain stopped the next day.


    They had traveled very quickly and had spent most of the time running, simr to the way flocks of cattle and sheep migrated on Earth.


    By the eighth day, they had already reached the Little Brook Tribe.


    ¡°The Little Brook Tribe is in front of us.¡± Xiong Qi pointed to the low structures built next to a hill, ¡°The Little Brook Tribe has over two hundred people, and the people of their tribe have all sorts of different animal forms. Most of them aren¡¯t very strong.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Zhou Ji came down from Xiong Ye¡¯s body and gave Xiong Ye a set of clothing.


    On the way here, he had also woven a ¡®sweater¡¯ for Xiong Ye... No, more like a sack.


    Zhou Ji had already used his spiritual powers to explore the situation inside the Little Brook Tribe when they neared the area, and had found nothing unusual. However, when they arrived at the Little Brook Tribe and met the people there, he could sense that something was wrong¨C¨Cthe expression that these people used to look at them made it very clear to him that there were problems with these people.


    The people from the Little Brook Tribe were extremely happy when they saw Zhou Ji and the others.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be said that they were the people from the Little Brook Tribe¨C¨Cthe Little Brook Tribe had already been taken over by the Giant Tiger Tribe. The people living in this territory now were actually people from the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    A flock of fat sheep hade by... How could they not be happy?

 Chapter 57 - Acting

    <strong>Ch57 ¨C Acting</strong>


    Zhou Ji felt that the people from this primitive era were really too simple. Any thoughts they had were shown on their face.


    As they approached the Little Brook Tribe, some people came out of the tribe to meet them. And when those people saw the goods they were carrying, their eyes gleamed with indescribable greed.


    There was something very wrong with these people, yet Xiong Qi, Xiong Ye and the others actually hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the Big Bear Tribe. I¡¯ve been here before, and I¡¯m looking for your tribal chief Bao Cheng.¡± Xiong Qi spoke up.


    The person at the head of the group who hade out was an unshaven, burly man. He nced at Xiong Qi andughed gleefully, ¡°Big Bear Tribe? Come with me.¡±


    Xiong Qi was about to lead everyone inside, but Zhou Ji frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived. Isn¡¯t the Little Brook Tribe¡¯s tribal chief going toe out to greet us?¡±


    Xiong Qi froze when he heard these words. He was somewhat unable to gather his wits together as he turned around to see Zhou Ji standing at the back of the team, his brows furrowed in an unhappy expression... What was Zhou Ji doing?


    Xiong Ye was equally puzzled. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t concern himself with anything and was very gentle and moderate. He had never shown an expression like this before. Was something wrong?


    Xiong Qi was about to ask about it on the spot, but Zhou Ji abruptly spoke up again and forced Xiong Qi to stuff his words back down his throat.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s tone carried traces of discontent, ¡°Are the people of the Little Brook Tribe... really so impolite?¡±


    Xiong Qi and the rest of the people from the salt team were all bewildered. Polite?


    As for the man standing opposite to them, his expression turned solemn as he looked towards Zhou Ji.


    He had already nned to take all their goods as soon as he saw Zhou Ji and their team. He was even more determined after learning that Zhou Ji and the others were from the Big Bear Tribe.


    They were people from the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe was arge tribe of over two thousand people. After their poption had reached a thousand, they could no longer support so many people in the tribe due tock of food, so they had been faced with two options.


    One way was to split up the tribe and send a group of people out to another ce to live. The other way was for the entire tribe to migrate together.


    They had chosen thetter option.


    At first, they had only wanted to find a ce with enough food so that the tribe could thrive, but it was difficult to find a ce that could amodate a tribe of over a thousand people¨C¨Cthey had so many people that they would end up hunting and eating all the prey in the surrounding area within a few months no matter where they went.


    They had no choice but to continue migrating, and many of their elderly and weak had died as they wandered.


    And it was at that time that they inadvertently entered another tribe¡¯s territory.


    The people of that tribe had tried to drive them away, which incited them to the point where they had directly destroyed that tribe.


    A yearter, when there was no longer enough prey left to hunt in that tribe¡¯s territory, they left that tribe and decided to move everyone to the next tribe.


    They continuously invaded other tribes and repeated the same actions, eventually making it here.


    They wouldn¡¯t kill all the people of every tribe they attacked. When they encountered strong people, they would keep them alive and ask them to join their tribe. Of course, there were those who were unwilling to submit, and they also wouldn¡¯t be merciful when they killed them.


    After so many years of this, they now had over two thousand people in their tribe!


    Just before the previous winter, the Giant Tiger Tribe who once again didn¡¯t have enough to eat attacked the Green Hill Tribe and took it over.


    They obtained a lot from the Green Hill Tribe, including the salt trade routes and a lot of salt. If they were willing to, they could have used salt to trade for a lot of things from the surrounding tribes.


    However, the demand for salt from the tribes in the area was limited, and it wouldn¡¯t be enough for them to feed two thousand people no matter how much they traded, so they never intended to do this kind of business at all.


    They only wanted to bring down all the other tribes around the Green Hill Tribe.


    The Green Hill Tribe was located in an area with lush vegetation and lots of prey. There were also many tribes around them that they could invade, so they felt that they could live well here for a good many years.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe was already ustomed to using aggression to get what they wanted, so when the salt team from the Big Bear Tribe hadest time, they had attacked without thinking twice. However, they hadn¡¯t been well prepared, and the majority of the people from the Big Bear Tribe had managed to get away.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter. They would bring down the Big Bear Tribe sooner orter. Of course, the Big Bear Tribe was a little far, so they had chosen to first take over the Little Brook Tribe that was near the Green Hill Tribe instead.


    It was rumored that the Big Bear Tribe had several hundred people, and the area they upied had plenty of prey. The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were nning to wait until theing winter before attacking the Big Bear Tribe.


    They had already learned about the Big Bear Tribe from the people of the Green Hill Tribe¨C¨Cthe majority of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s warriors were bears. And bears... weren¡¯t very effective during the winter!


    The Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t know anything about the Giant Tiger Tribe, but the Giant Tiger Tribe already had some knowledge of the Big Bear Tribe. And the person leading this group of people to face them was one of the people who knew about the Big Bear Tribe.


    However, now when he saw Zhou Ji arrogantly use them of being impolite, he suddenly felt that... things didn¡¯t seem to be the same as what he had expected.


    This person¡¯s name was Hu Tiao. He had originally been dissatisfied with Zhou Ji, but after seeing Zhou Ji¡¯s appearance, his heartbeat began to speed up in agitation.


    The Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t close to their tribe, and it must have taken them many days to arrive. It had rained a few days ago, but the people in this team were very clean, and this person who had spoken up was even cleaner than their own tribal chief.


    And the clothes this person was wearing weren¡¯t made out of animal hides... No, not only was this person wearing this kind of clothing, the person next to him was dressed like that too.


    Their Giant Tiger Tribe had invaded many tribes, and so their thoughts were a little moreplex. They understood that there were otherrge tribes outside the wild forest, and it was rumored that the people there didn¡¯t wear clothing made from animal hides... That clothing seemed to be simr to what the person in front of him was wearing?


    At the time, their tribal chief had also obtained a set of clothing from the people of that other tribe. It wasn¡¯t as nice as the one in front of him, but their tribal chief treated it like a treasure and would only wear it on important asions like the Beast God Sacrifice.


    The clothing worn by these two people, if he could obtain it and give it to the tribal chief...


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Zhou Ji sneered, then walked up to the front¨C¨CXiong Ye had needed to put on his clothing after changing back into his human form, which was why they had been at the back.


    Hu Tiao was a little irritated by Zhou Ji¡¯s attitude, but at the same time, he no longer dared to look down on Zhou Ji.


    The people of the Green Hill Tribe had said that the Big Bear Tribe was nothing but an ordinary tribe, but how could an ordinary tribe have such clothing? How could their attitude be superior to that of their own chief?


    Nevertheless, they would capture them first and talk about itter.


    Hu Tiao said, ¡°Our tribal chief isn¡¯t here right now. Why don¡¯t youe in first?¡± It was too easy for people to run away if they tried to catch them outside. If he could bring them into the tribe, they would be unable to run away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to step into that kind of dirty ce. It would dirty my shoes.¡± Zhou Ji said. He had just made himself a pair of shoes, which hadn¡¯t changed color yet and was still as white as snow.


    Hu Tiao was even more shocked when he saw his shoes.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, set up a clean ce for me to rest.¡± Zhou Ji ignored Hu Tiao and spoke to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye had also realized that something was off about Hu Tiao and the others, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he swiftly took out some of their animal hides andid them out on the ground before setting up a chair for Zhou Ji to sit on.


    They had obtained too many animal hides recently, and they weren¡¯t rare at all.


    As for the chair... This was something Zhou Ji had asked him to make. Niu Er carried it when they traveled, and he would bring it out for Zhou Ji to sit on when they set up camp. It could also act as a support for sleeping when they slept out in the wild.


    However, Hu Tiao didn¡¯t know all this. He only saw that these people were using animal hides to cover the ground, wore shoes, and didn¡¯t lookmon at all¨C¨Ceven their tribal chief didn¡¯t wear shoes like that, and none of them owned any shoes like that.


    ¡°What are you all carrying so much stuff for? Just put it down here and have them move it after trading for salt.¡± Zhou Ji instructed.


    He had already used his spiritual powers to scan through the tribe. There were over a hundred people in this tribe, three of whom were as powerful as Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye. The others were pretty powerful as well.


    The salt team only had fifty people.


    If they turned around and tried to escape at this time, some of them would be able to get away, but it wasn¡¯t likely that everyone would be able to escape. Of course, if he revealed his strength, he could leave everyone in front of him unscathed, and the salt team should be able to get away.


    However, they didn¡¯t know if there was another powerhouse like his body¡¯s original host¡¯s father behind this tribe.


    Additionally, he also wanted to probe for information...


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to observe the situation in the tribe and obtain more information. At the same time, he used his powers to secretly cut the rope that tied their arthropleura shells and animal hides into a bundle on Niu Er¡¯s back.


    These things held up fine under the rain, so they had only been tied up with rope instead of wrapped up in animal hide. After he cut the rope, everything toppled and ttered all over the ground.


    Hu Tiao was really shocked this time.


    What was he looking at?


    Arthropleura shells, dinosaur scales, giant alligator skins... Those were all from prey that even their Giant Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t dare lightly provoke!


    How could the Big Bear Tribe have obtained so much of it?


    The Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t brought these kinds of things when they came to trade for salt before!


    Was the Big Bear Tribe actually much stronger than they knew?


    ¡°I heard that you guys don¡¯t have much salt left, but these things should be enough to trade for some? If not, there are other things.¡± Zhou Ji sat on his chair and spoke in a tone full ofints, ¡°How troublesome. Finding a few people to handle this kind of small matter would have been enough, but father actually made mee...¡±


    Xiong Qi and others were all staring nkly¨C¨Cwhat exactly had Zhou Ji just said? His father... should be the man who had taken Shi Li away, right? Hadn¡¯t that person run off already?


    Zhou Ji was still using his spiritual powers to observe the situation within the Little Brook Tribe, but Hu Tiao also wanted to inquire about the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s situation... Hu Tiao asked, ¡°What else do you have?¡±


    ¡°Earth eggs.¡± Zhou Ji replied and gestured for Xiong Qi to take out the earth eggs.


    Xiong Qi did so, bringing out therge earth eggs that the priest had picked out to trade¨C¨Csince they hade out to trade for salt, they should bring some good things with them.


    Hu Tiao was shocked again.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe also ate earth eggs, but he had never seen suchrge earth eggs before.


    Where had the Big Bear Tribe gotten them from?


    Could it be that the Big Bear Tribe was actually very rich in resources?


    ¡°Are you here to trade for salt?¡± Hu Tiao asked.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t here only for salt. My father told me to take a look at the Green Hill Tribe¡¯s situation. That Giant Tiger Tribe or something killed our tribespeople, and my father wants to destroy them.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s expression was at ease as he spoke, acting as though wiping out the Giant Tiger Tribe was just a small, passing matter.


    His spiritual power had already spread out to cover the entire tribe, and he could hear the conversations of the people inside. After they had arrived, the people of this tribe had begun to discuss various things, bringing up the matter of wiping out the Big Bear Tribe.


    So, Zhou Ji had also brought up the matter of destroying the Giant Tiger Tribe in order to give these people a scare first.


    Hu Tiao¡¯s expression darkened as soon as he heard these words.


    Xiong Qi was startled, then shocked and delighted as he asked ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s father really wanted to destroy the Giant Tiger Tribe? How great was that!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He was casually trying to deceive some people, but his own people had fallen for it first...

 Chapter 58 - Intrigue

    <strong>Chapter 58 ¨C Intrigue</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    Hu Tiao¡¯s expression was both dark with dissatisfaction and green with envy, and he made practically no effort to disguise the discontent and suspicion on his face, ¡°Is your tribe so powerful? You actually think you can destroy the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡±


    He felt that the person in front of him must be talking nonsense, but the man¡¯s clothing as well as the skins and earth eggs he had brought showed that this person wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    However, in order to probe their opponent¡¯s situation, Hu Tiao had no choice but to suppress his anger.


    Of course, in Zhou Ji¡¯s opinion, he wasn¡¯t really suppressing anything.


    ¡°Is the Giant Tiger Tribe so strong?¡± Zhou Ji asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just like the frog at the bottom of the well?¡±


    ¡°The frog at the bottom of the well?¡± Hu Tiao hadn¡¯t learned any idioms, nor did he know what a well was, so he naturally didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind these words.


    ¡°The frog at the bottom of the well means a frog that has grown up at the bottom of a well. It doesn¡¯t know how powerful dinosaurs outside can be and believes that it is the most powerful thing around.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°What¡¯s a well?¡±


    ¡°Your tribe doesn¡¯t even have a well?¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s expression was full of disbelief.


    Hu Tiao: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Qi and the others: Their tribe didn¡¯t have a well either! So, what exactly was a well???


    Xiong Qi originally wanted to ask Zhou Ji, but at this point in time, it was impossible for him not to understand that things weren¡¯t quite right, so he held back and resisted asking.


    As for the rest of the salt team... Many of them were still in their animal forms. The rest of them were also very reserved as they rarely ever left the tribe, so they all acted like closed up bottled gourds and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zhou Ji was a person beloved by the Beast God. Let him say whatever he liked... Hadn¡¯t the priest told them to listen to Zhou Ji?


    Only Xiong Ye had the idea of looking at Zhou Ji¡¯s expression at this time.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s attitude was so different today; there must be a problem with this Little Brook Tribe!


    Also... Zhou Ji¡¯s current arrogant look made him look like a little fairy. It was really cute!


    The Giant Tiger Tribe certainly didn¡¯t have any wells, butpared to the Big Bear Tribe, the Giant Tiger Tribe was actually aware of some things from the outside.


    Hu Tiao knew quite a lot. He knew that not only were there were countless powerhouses outside of the wild forest, there were also countless novelties.


    So... Did the Big Bear Tribe actually have ties to people outside of the wild forest?


    ¡°Oh, right. What are you dithering about so much for? Hurry up and bring out the salt!¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°I just want to know how you n to destroy the Giant Tiger Tribe.¡± Hu Tiao spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°A strong powerhouse can destroy an entire tribe by himself.¡± Zhou Ji said. He had been observing the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe the entire time in order to prevent them from getting annoyed and directly making a move against them.


    Many people in this era would make a move without saying anything first.


    Fortunately, the people in front of him hadn¡¯t done that, and it was unlikely that they would suddenly do so...He discovered that although there were over a hundred people inside the tribe in front of them, only seventy or eighty of them belonged to the Giant Tiger Tribe. The rest should be survivors from the Little Brook Tribe.


    There were about sixty survivors, and they were kept in different ces. They were all basically lying still, probably due to hunger, and there was no sign of fierce resistance. Previously, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about them and had only thought that they were the elderly and weak of the tribe.


    They had fifty people. Although the Giant Tiger Tribe had more people, the difference wasn¡¯t veryrge, which was why they hadn¡¯t rushed to make a move and had instead tried to trick them into entering the tribe.


    Zhou Ji was relieved, but Hu Tiao had been shocked into a cold sweat by Zhou Ji¡¯s words.


    One person could destroy an entire tribe... Some people might think that this was nonsense when they heard these words, but he knew that it was possible.


    Some people were really especially powerful!


    He didn¡¯t need to mention anyone else, just their tribal chief was already an existence that he couldn¡¯t match up to.


    ¡°Your father is really powerful... Is he the chief of the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Hu Tiao asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Have you talked enough? Hurry up and trade the salt!¡±


    After the Giant Tiger Tribe had taken over the Green Hill Tribe, they weren¡¯tcking in salt at all. However, they have never done this salt trading business, and Hu Tiao didn¡¯t want to start either. ¡°You guyse in first. When our tribal chief arrives, he¡¯ll do the trade with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in. These little tribes are basically all really dirty... Are you going to trade or not? If not, I¡¯m going to find someone else instead.¡± Zhou Ji frowned.


    ¡°Our tribal chief isn¡¯t here...¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s not here? How can you possibly make a loss using some salt to trade for all these things? Will your tribal chief be dissatisfied?¡± Zhou Ji pressed.


    For Hu Tiao, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be making a loss if they traded some salt for all these things.


    Their tribe was an aggressive one, and they went through a lot of weapons. Many of the things in front of him could be used as weapons.


    As for the earth eggs, they were all fond of eating them. He would definitely be rewarded if he gave suchrge earth eggs to their chief!


    Salt on the other hand... They had obtained so much of it recently that they had no way of using it all.


    Hu Tiao suddenly came to the conclusion that instead of fighting with these people and robbing them of their things, it would be easier to trade for salt with them.


    As for how they would deal with the Big Bear Tribe in the future... That could be left for their tribal chief to consider.


    Hu Tiao came to such a conclusion and immediately had people go and bring out the salt for trade.


    Zhou Ji understood the market for the salt trade.


    The Green Hill Tribe¡¯s salt wasn¡¯t produced by them. It was actually traded in from other ces, then traded out again at a very high price. This time, however, Zhou Ji managed to keep the price of salt very low.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe probably didn¡¯t understand the price of salt, so it should be entirely possible for him to trade for a bit more.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe really didn¡¯t understand the price of salt. Zhou Ji said that his earth eggs were good, and his animal hides were good, so they brought out a lot of salt, making Xiong Qi and the others so happy that it seemed the flowers were going to bloom.


    However, amidst their happiness, they became more and more aware of the wrongness of the tribe.


    Although the people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t like to think much, they were still able to sense hostility from others. The people from this Little Brook Tribe... why did it feel like they were hostile towards them?


    Of course, they were toozy to concern themselves over it¨C¨Cit was enough for them to be able to trade for salt. What more did they need to worry about?


    They left their goods behind and packed up the salt. Everyone was now ready to go back.


    Zhou Ji, who hadn¡¯t moved from beginning to end, finally stood up and said to Xiong Ye, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiong Ye heard him and took off his clothes, immediately taking on his animal form.


    The big brown bear with glossy fur looked very impressive, and this size... Hu Tiao was afraid that he might not be able to beat this person in a fight.


    He was so young and already so strong... This person wasn¡¯t simple!


    Hu Tiao was still thinking about it when he saw Zhou Ji climb up onto the big bear¡¯s back and settle himself in.


    Hu Tiao: ¡°......¡±


    Beastmen generally wouldn¡¯t ride others like this. Firstly, not everyone¡¯s animal form was suited for riding. Secondly, this kind of act was considered quite intimate.


    They would usually only allow their children to ride them.


    But now, this brown bear was obviously not this young man¡¯s father. It could only mean that this young man¡¯s identity was very high, and the brown bear had no choice but to let him ride like this.


    Hu Tiao was a little d that he hadn¡¯t chosen to fight with this group of people head on, doing business with them instead.


    Provoking a powerhouse wasn¡¯t a wise choice.


    By the time Hu Tiao had arranged for people to move everything back into their tribal grounds, Zhou Ji and the others were long gone.


    After walking for a while, Xiong Qi spoke up, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re so amazing. You gave so many people a scare when you turned into your animal form just now... Of course, Zhou Ji was pretty good too. You managed to trade for so much salt.¡±


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t speak, and Zhou Ji chose not to speak.


    Xiong Qi then asked the question he had been really wanting to ask this whole time, ¡°So, Zhou Ji, what exactly is a well?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°...Is that all you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also something else.. Why did you act like that just now? And did your father seek you out in private?¡± Xiong Qi continued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father. I was just scaring them just now.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Those people aren¡¯t people from the Little Brook Tribe. They should be from the Giant Tiger Tribe.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Xiong Qi was shocked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice that they didn¡¯t look right?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Qi: I didn¡¯t notice.


    Zhou Ji asked Xiong Ye to stop, then came down from Xiong Ye¡¯s back. He told Xiong Ye to take on human form again, then said, ¡°The Green Hill Tribe has been taken over by the Green Hill Tribe, and the Little Brook Tribe has also fallen under their hands... What do you guys n to do?¡±


    Xiong Qi suggested, ¡°Hurry up and run away?¡± The Giant Tiger Tribe had so many people, they were unable to beat them! Although he really hated the Giant Tiger Tribe, he didn¡¯t have any intention of walking straight to his own death.


    Xiong Ye frowned and didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t want to escape. He secretly wanted to go back and scout for more information, but there were some people with lowbat power in the team as well as Zhou Ji... He was worried about them.


    Zhou Ji was actually in favor of Xiong Qi¡¯s answer. Leaving quickly at this time was a good n.


    But things weren¡¯t that simple.


    First, the Giant Tiger Tribe intended to attack the Big Bear Tribe. Second... although the people who hade out to trade for salt with them had temporarily believed his words, they had also sent people to follow behind them. They most likely had ns to investigate the Big Bear Tribe and scout for information.


    It wasn¡¯t a good thing for the Big Bear Tribe to be targeted by a tribe like this!


    Not to mention that all the things they had taken to trade for salt were good things, and those things had been taken away by those people for absolutely nothing¨C¨Cthe salt that they had used to trade for them didn¡¯t belong to the Giant Tiger Tribe. It should belong to the Little Brook Tribe.


    Zhou Ji had other ideas, but what he said out loud was, ¡°Yes, we have to leave quickly.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he sensed that the bat that he had locked onto with his spiritual powers began to make its way back.


    The animal forms that beastmen could change into were all mammals. They were unable to transform into crocodiles, snakes, birds, dinosaurs, and the like. Bats were the only type of mammal that could fly.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t expected that there would be a bat in the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Zhou Ji had originally thought to use his spiritual powers to send the bat away, but heter had a different idea and deliberately let it hear their words.


    After hearing what it wanted to know, it had indeed flown back.


    Xiong Ye had already turned back into his animal form and was clearly waiting for Zhou Ji to climb back up onto his back, but Zhou Ji patted him on the back and said, ¡°Switch back. We¡¯ll look for a ce to hide the salt. I¡¯ll hide as well.¡±


    Xiong Ye was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°There should be something that you want to do.¡± When he had used his spiritual powers to sweep through the surroundings earlier, he had also caught all of the reactions from the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Most of the salt team was confused, and even Xiong Qi, an experienced person, hadn¡¯t discovered anything wrong, but Xiong Ye had immediately realized something was off and had gone on alert...


    Later on, Xiong Ye had kept silent, but it was clear from his expression that there were some things he still wanted to do.


    Xiong Ye indeed wanted to do something. He muttered under his breath, then said, ¡°Alright. You hide. I¡¯ll go back to take a look.¡±


    When the bat that Hu Tiao had sent to follow Zhou Ji and the others returned, Hu Tiao was still telling the others about the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°Is the Big Bear Tribe really that strong?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we kill a lot of their people before?¡±


    ¡°The things that those people brought, and the clothing they wore wasn¡¯t simple. They definitely aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±


    ......


    While everyone was still talking, someone asked, ¡°If they¡¯re so powerful, howe they wanted to trade for salt with us and didn¡¯t just fight us directly?¡±


    Hu Tiao became startled when he heard this.


    Right! Since the Big Bear Tribe was so powerful, why didn¡¯t they attack their Giant Tiger Tribe directly? Why had they found a little lord like that toe and trade for salt with the Little Brook Tribe?


    Hu Tiao was just beginning to feel that something was off when the bat returned and shifted back into a person. He then ryed what Zhou Ji and his group had discussed.


    He had been tricked! Hu Tiao jumped up in a burst of anger, ¡°Everyone,e with me! We¡¯re going to chase after those people and kill them! We¡¯re going to get the salt back! And rob them of that clothing and bring it back too!¡±


    Those people from the Big Bear Tribe had been deceiving them earlier!


    Hu Tiao didn¡¯t think twice as he brought everyone with him and rushed out.


    After they left, a mouse snuck into the Little Brook Tribe. Not long after, some others also entered the Little Brook Tribe.


    Amongst these people, Xiong Ye was the leader.


    After finding a ce for Zhou Ji to settle in and putting away the salt, he had taken the fighters of the salt team and returned to the Little Brook Tribe.


    When Zhou Ji was busy spinning circles around the people here, he had alreadye to the realization that something was wrong and had a suspicion that these people weren¡¯t from the Little Brook Tribe.


    ording to Xiong Qi, the people of the Little Brook Tribe were very weak, but the people who hade forth... He didn¡¯t feel that they were weak at all.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe had encountered an ident. Would the people who had attacked the Little Brook Tribee to attack the Big Bear Tribe in the future?


    Xiong Ye felt that he needed to learn more about the situation.


    But, to his surprise, when he came back, he discovered that all the people suspected of being from the Giant Tiger Tribe were gone, leaving only a few people...


    Those people were chatting as they watched over a group of others.


    One of the older ones said, ¡°Say, do you think Hu Tiao will be able to catch and bring those people from the Big Bear Tribe back?¡±


    One of the younger ones replied, ¡°Of course! How could warriors from our Giant Tiger Tribe lose to those people from the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    Another woman in her thirties said, ¡°That young lord of the Big Bear Tribe is really attractive. If he¡¯s not dead when theye back, I¡¯m going to find him and have a baby with him.¡±


    While these people were chatting happily, a few others who should be people from the Little Brook Tribe were in another room, their breathing weak and faint.


    Xiong Qi looked at Xiong Ye, wanting to know what they should do next. And at that moment, Xiong Ye rushed out.


    Instead of wearing the clothing that Zhou Ji had made him, he hade out this time wearing an animal hide skirt, which saved him from having to undress before turning into his animal form. He shifted, then started to attack without a word.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had killed people from their tribe. Although he hadn¡¯t said anything about it out loud, he had kept this hatred in his heart.


    Originally, they had had no choice but to flee because they couldn¡¯t fight against them and win. However, the stronger members of the Giant Tiger Tribe weren¡¯t here for some reason... During times like these, they should fight first and then talk about it afterwards.


    While Xiong Ye was fighting, Zhou Ji was currently eating inside a tree cave. Niu Er and some others were standing guard outside, ready to take Zhou Ji and run away if needed.

 Chapter 59 - Ambush

    Ch59 ¨C Ambush


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t worried at all about Xiong Ye going back to investigate and find out more information.


    Based on Xiong Ye¡¯s current strength, he would probably be alright even if he encountered the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s forces straight on, let alone when there was a high likelihood that they wouldn¡¯t run into anyone.


    He had joined the salt team so that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t be in danger, but he didn¡¯t mean for Xiong Ye to be unable to experience anything at all.


    Zhou Ji still had that thought in his mind when he looked towards Niu Er and the others, ¡°Sit down by the tree and pray silently to the Beast God, asking the Beast God to watch out for us.¡±


    After they had found a ce to hide, Xiong Ye had already carefully swept away any traces that they might have left behind, but it was possible that some hints might still have remained. Now that these people were pacing back and forth with worried expressions, it only increased the likelihood that someone would discover that something was off.


    Since that was the case, it was better to have them be well-behaved and sit down instead.


    Niu Er and the others were a bit confused when they heard Zhou Ji¡¯s instructions, but they still obediently sat down and began to pray, their expressions turning pious.


    Zhou Ji was someone beloved by the Beast God. He must have a reason for saying such a thing.


    Great Beast God! Please bless and protect us!


    Seeing that these people were no longer moving around, Zhou Ji, who had originally already used some nts and flowers to iste their scent, increased his energy output to make them even more effective.


    With that done, their side would be safe. But he didn¡¯t know how it was going over on Xiong Ye¡¯s side...


    Xiong Ye had led the people with him to kill the people that the Giant Tiger Tribe had left behind.


    This was his first time killing people, but he had started killing prey from a very young age and had already killed countless prey. These people were their enemies and were also moring to attack his tribe... Although he wasn¡¯t used to killing people, he adjusted quickly.


    After those people were killed, Xiong Ye opened up the rooms where the people of the Little Brook Tribe were being held.


    All of the elderly and children of the Little Brook Tribe had already been killed, and most of the survivors were adolescents and people in their prime. The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had locked them up so that they could y around with them and also so that they could win them over.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had many ves who worked for them. These ves were survivors from the tribes they had destroyed.


    Generally speaking, if someone was beaten and left to starve for a period of time, some of them would be willing to yield. As for those who didn¡¯t give in... They would kill them.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since they attacked the Little Brook Tribe, and they were still in the starvation phase, so there were still plenty of survivors.


    When Xiong Ye opened the door, he became the recipient of these people¡¯s angry, hateful res.


    Fortunately, Xiong Qi quickly crowded in behind him and recognized a few acquaintances, ¡°Bao Cheng?¡±


    Xiong Qi and the others had been in a very haggard state thest time they hade to the Little Brook Tribe to trade for salt. The Little Brook Tribe had been on high alert against strangers, refusing to let them enter the tribe, but their tribal chief Bao Cheng hade out to negotiate with Xiong Qi, which was how they came to know each other.


    ¡°Xiong Qi?¡± After Bao Cheng¡¯s initial shock passed, his face twisted with grief and indignation, ¡°You joined the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡±


    ¡°You are...¡± Bao Cheng looked at Xiong Ye.


    ¡°He¡¯s Xiong Ye, a warrior from our Big Bear Tribe! He¡¯s very powerful!¡± Xiong Qi¡¯s expression was full of reverence.


    Seeing that Xiong Qi, who was someone he couldn¡¯t beat, respected Xiong Ye so much, he also became inspired.


    Bao Cheng was in good health. Although they had been starved for a few days, he still had quite a lot of his strength. After he came out of the house and saw the bodies of the people from Giant Tiger Tribe who had been killed, he finally believed Xiong Ye¡¯s words and was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Xiong Ye looked at these people and suddenly came up with an idea, ¡°Do you guys want to cooperate with us and kill off the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡±


    The people from the Giant Tiger Tribe had gone out. ording to the conversation between those guards who had been left behind, they had probably gone out to chase after them.


    If they were unable to catch them, these people would definitely return. If they were able to kill them all...


    Of course, he would need to go back and check in on Zhou Ji before that happened.


    They hade out this time for the sake of trading for salt as well as protecting Zhou Ji. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Zhou Ji!


    When Bao Cheng heard Xiong Ye¡¯s suggestion, he agreed without second thought, ¡°Yes! I must get revenge!¡±


    The environment in the Little Brook Tribe was simr to the Big Bear Tribe in that everyone in the entire tribe was like arge family with very close ties to each other.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had killed off two thirds of their people. They hated the Giant Tiger Tribe to death; of course they wanted revenge!


    Xiong Ye immediately made the arrangements. After that, he left the Little Brook Tribe and went back to the forest.


    He discovered that the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had followed the direction that they had traveled in, but hadn¡¯t discovered the rest of their team.


    He didn¡¯t know when the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe woulde back, but Zhou Ji and the others were definitely safe.


    If he brought Zhou Ji back to the Little Brook Tribe now, Zhou Ji might get hurt during the fighting... Xiong Ye quietly went back the way he¡¯de.


    Zhou Ji, who had discovered that Xiong Ye hade back and then left again through his spiritual power, ¡°......¡±


    When Xiong Ye returned to the Little Brook Tribe, the people from the Little Brook Tribe had just finished eating the earth eggs that they had brought for the salt trade.


    Earth eggs could help people recover their energy faster than meat.


    After eating, the people of the Little Brook Tribe went back to the houses and continued to lie down while the people from the Big Bear Tribe hid inside the Little Brook Tribe and covered up their scent with mud and dirt.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to find ces to hide with the help of the people of the Little Brook Tribe who were familiar with their own home.


    The people from the Giant Tiger Tribe returned not long after they had hidden themselves.


    Hu Tiao had led people out to chase after the people from the Big Bear Tribe, but he had been unsessful no matter how hard he tried. He had told the person whose animal form was a bat to fly ahead and search for them, but that hadn¡¯t worked either.


    Those damned people from the Big Bear Tribe must have gone into hiding!


    The forest was so big. If fifty people wanted to hide, they wouldn¡¯t be easy to find... Seeing that it was getting dark, Hu Tiao decided to lead everyone back to the tribe first.


    The Big Bear Tribe would be destroyed sooner orter anyway. There was no need to rush to get their revenge!


    ¡°Those people from the Big Bear Tribe are so cunning!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to kill them when we take down the Big Bear Tribe in the future!¡±


    ¡°They had a lot of earth eggs. We can ask the tribal chief to take them down earlier!¡±


    ......


    While they were talking, they smelled the scent of roasted earth eggsing from the tribe.


    Hu Tiao immediately became disgruntled, ¡°Those damned guys, they took advantage of the time while we were away from the tribe to secretly roast the earth eggs and eat them!¡±


    Hu Tiao strode into the Little Brook Tribe with thoughts of making things difficult for the people he had left to guard the tribe.


    During the day, Hu Tiao had intended to trick the people of the Big Bear Tribe into the tribe so that he could catch and kill them all in one go.


    And now... He was bringing people in himself, and was caught and killed all in one go. Only one bat was able to slip out of their grasp and escape.


    Xiong Ye had discovered the bat¡¯s escape, but the bat was too small and flew too fast, so he had no way to stop it.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe wanted to attack the Big Bear Tribe. Since things had alreadye this far, there was no need to chase after the bat either. It was more imperative for them to enhance the strength of their own tribe.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s gazended on the people from the Little Brook Tribe who were weeping and grieving after killing off all the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe and hesitated.


    These people from the Little Brook Tribe all had fighting power. If they were willing to join the Big Bear Tribe, the Big Bear Tribe would be much stronger.


    It was a very normal thing forrger tribes to absorb small tribes. A few decades ago, the Big Bear Tribe had once absorbed a smaller tribe that had escaped and run their way with only a dozen or so survivors.


    However, the Big Bear Tribe had a problem right now¨C¨Cthey didn¡¯t have enough food! Additionally, the Little Brook Tribe might not necessarily be willing to join them.


    Xiong Ye spoke up. ¡°We are going to go back to the Big Bear Tribe. What are you guys nning to do?¡±


    Bao Cheng was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You guys cane with us and settle near the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Xiong Ye offered.


    Bao Cheng had been very uncertain. On one hand, he wanted to join the Big Bear Tribe, but on the other hand, he also hoped that the Little Brook Tribe would continue on. Now, when he heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words... he agreed immediately.


    Next came the distribution of supplies.


    Xiong Ye had brought people to save the Little Brook tribespeople. Based on their customs, everything in the tribe should belong to him, but Xiong Ye was very generous and left the Little Brook Tribe with many things. ¡°The earth eggs, animal hides, insect shells, and such are all yours. You can use them to make weapons and equip yourself, but we need to take some salt and various other things.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Bao Cheng replied. He looked at Xiong Ye gratefully; these earth eggs could be nted after they had found a new ce to settle in. As for salt... Their tribe was already in such a state. They might not be able to keep their bellies full in the near future, so salt was no longer a necessity.


    Not to mention that Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t taken it all and had still left them with quite a bit of salt.


    ¡°By the way, what is this?¡± Xiong Ye pointed to a bag of something that looked like seeds.


    Zhou Ji was very fond of all sorts of nt seeds, so they had collected many types in their cave. Sometimes, he would even find many seeds scattered on the bed that he and Zhou Ji shared when they slept together.


    Now that he had aplished such a big task, it would be best if he could give Zhou Ji some sort of gift. Seeds were a good choice.


    ¡°This is a type of edible seed. After the Green Hill Tribe encountered troubles, other tribes gave this to us when they came to trade for salt.¡± Bao Cheng said.


    Seeds that could be eaten were an even better gift... Xiong Ye directly picked up the entire leather bag that contained the seeds. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The people from the salt team hadn¡¯t rushed out to the front when they fought the Giant Tiger Tribe, and everyone who hade to fight had been strong fighters, so nobody had died. However, the Little Brook Tribe had lost about a dozen people who had either been weak or had originally been wounded even before the fight, and they only had a little over forty people left.


    Xiong Ye led both the salt team and the people of the Little Brook Tribe, which added up to around ny people, to a nearby... stream.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Bao Cheng was confused.


    ¡°Washing up.¡± Xiong Ye jumped straight into the water.


    He had already discovered that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like the smell of blood, but he was now covered in it.


    So, he had better wash up first before going to find Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Qi and others obediently bathed as well.


    The reason why they hadn¡¯t looked so dusty and all appeared very clean when they arrived at the Little Brook Tribe yesterday was because Zhou Ji always made them wash up during their journey over.


    At first, they had been a little reluctant and unhappy about it, but after they washed more often, they felt that... it was veryfortable being clean.


    Washing up at this kind of time... what kind of ritual was this? Bao Cheng led the people of the Little Brook Tribe to wash up as well, and then discovered that... Xiong Ye had even started catching fish!

 Chapter 60 - Barley

    <strong>Ch60 ¨C Barley</strong>


    The distance between the Little Brook Tribe and the Green Hill Tribe was smaller than the distance between the Big Bear Tribe and the Green Hill Tribe, but it still required a few days toplete the journey.


    Xiong Ye understood this. He knew that it was impossible to hide from the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, who were upying the Green Hill Tribe¡¯s territory, forever, but because it would still take them a few days to journey over, the time they were taking to rest right now didn¡¯t matter much in the long run. This was why he had proposed bathing. As for catching fish... He felt a little ufortable seeing all those fish swimming in front of him without trying to catch them.


    Only, catching fish in his human form was a little troublesome... Xiong Ye turned back into a brown bear and soon caught several fish.


    The reason why the Little Brook Tribe was called the Little Brook Tribe was because their tribe was situated next to a brook. Many small fish swam here and there in the water.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe would also catch fish to eat, but most of them weren¡¯t good at fishing. They couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiong Ye when they saw him catch so many fish so easily.


    As for Xiong Qi... Xiong Qi hade back to his senses by now and started praising him again, ¡°Xiong Ye, the speed at which you catch fish is so fast! And you were so impressive just now! That Hu Tiao said he was going to kill you, but you ended up pping him to death in one hit!¡±


    Before, Xiong Qi had thought that releasing the people of the Little Brook Tribe was already enough. He hadn¡¯t thought that Xiong Ye would actuallye up with the idea of ambushing the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe and even manage to sessfully take them all down in one fell swoop.


    He had suffered some minor wounds in the battle earlier, but his heart felt indescribably refreshed. His lingering depression from the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s unprovoked attackst time, when he had led the team to trade for salt, had also dissipated.


    ¡°Very impressive indeed.¡± Bao Cheng wanted to build a good rtionship with Xiong Ye, so he immediately echoed Xiong Qi andplimented him as well. He even pointed to a woman and said, ¡°Xiong Ye, this is the most beautiful woman in our tribe. She can serve you well!¡±


    The woman that Bao Cheng was pointing to was truly very beautiful. Even though she had suffered some hardships when the Giant Tiger Tribe had taken over the Little Brook Tribe, she was still very attractive. She was standing naked in the brook, and at this moment, she straightened her chest, resulting in many of the men present being unable to move their eyes away.


    However, nobody dared to try anything. This woman¡¯s animal form was also a leopard. Earlier when they had fought with the Giant Tiger Tribe, she had been the first to rush out, biting one of them to death before they even had time to transform into their animal forms.


    At the moment, she still had a wound on her chest that had been left behind from the previous battle.


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Xiong Ye already has a mate.¡± Xiong Qi spoke up.


    ¡°Mate?¡± Bao Cheng was puzzled.


    ¡°Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji have formed a mated pair with the Beast God as witness. They will be together forever.¡± Xiong Qi exined.


    ¡°There is such a thing?¡± Bao Cheng was in a daze.


    ¡°Is there nothing like that in your tribe?¡± Xiong Qi asked.


    The Little Brook Tribe really didn¡¯t have anything like that in their tribe. They didn¡¯t even have a priest.


    Xiong Qi chatted with them and suddenly felt a sense of superiority.


    And there was no doubt that the Little Brook Tribe didn¡¯t understand the concept of mates, because the woman who Bao Cheng had pointed out then asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your mate. I just want to have a baby with you. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No. I already have a mate.¡± Xiong Ye unhesitatingly refused.


    The woman¡¯s name was Bao Yu. Seeing that Xiong Ye had refused, she could only say helplessly, ¡°Alright... Your mate must be a very beautiful woman.¡±


    Xiong Ye soon showed up in front of them.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I caught you some fish.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Howe you were gone for so long?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°We did some things...¡± Xiong Ye was a little proud.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye led us to kill everyone from the Giant Tiger Tribe... Xiong Ye was truly extremely amazing!¡± Xiong Qi spoke for him.


    Xiong Ye, who had originally wanted to tell Zhou Ji about his achievements himself, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You guys are also people from the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Bao Cheng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji looked at Bao Cheng and his group.


    The people that Xiong Ye had taken with him from the salt team were all quite powerful fighters. Although many of them now had wounds on their bodies, they weren¡¯t severe. On the other hand, these people from the Little Brook Tribe all had new injuries on top of their old ones, and they were all quite heavily injured. Amongst them, there were a few who were already on the verge of death.


    They were already like that, but these people still went to take a bath... Weren¡¯t they worried that their wounds would be infected?


    ¡°We really have to thank you this time. If it weren¡¯t for you guys, perhaps nobody from the Little Brook Tribe would have been able to live on.¡± Bao Cheng said.


    ¡°This is something Xiong Ye did. It¡¯s enough for you to thank Xiong Ye.¡± Zhou Ji said, then suggested, ¡°You guys should treat your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Treat?¡± The people of the Little Brook Tribe didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°These are healing herbs. You can apply them to your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Healing herbs?¡± The people of the Little Brook Tribe were even more confused.


    Zhou Ji suddenly realized that this tribe was even more primitive than the Big Bear Tribe. Speaking of which, if the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t had picked up a priest for free so many years ago, their lives would definitely be worse off than they were now.


    Although the old priest didn¡¯t know very much, he was already considered very knowledgeable in this ce.


    Zhou Ji brought out some herbs and told the people of the Little Brook Tribe chew them up before applying them to their wounds. He also took out a pot and boiled some herbs together, telling the injured to each drink one bowl.


    The things he cooked looked a bit like poison, but the people of the Little Brook Tribe believed in the Big Bear Tribe and weren¡¯t suspicious at all. They epted the medicine and drank it all down.


    Of course, it was inevitable that they would all have frowns on their faces from the bitter taste.


    While Zhou Ji was boiling medicine, he also poured out some oil and began to fry up the fish to make fish soup.


    At this kind of time, it was quite appropriate to boil some fish soup for everyone to have a bowl and warm themselves up.


    ¡°I caught them for you. You should eat more.¡± Xiong Ye picked out thergest fish and gave it to Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s attitude towards Zhou Ji was incredibly attentive. Seeing this, Bao Cheng went to ask Xiong Qi curiously, ¡°Is this Zhou Ji a very strong person in your tribe?¡±


    At the same time, Bao Yu who was currently drinking fish soup suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve never had such delicious fish before. You¡¯re also very attractive... I want to have a baby with you.¡±


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe weremitted to establishing a good rtionship with the Big Bear Tribe, and Bao Yu was very focused on her task. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to have a child with Xiong Ye, she immediately went for Zhou Ji, who appeared to be even more powerful than Xiong Ye.


    ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye looked expressionlessly at Bao Yu, ¡°This is my mate.¡±


    Bao Yu was dumbfounded.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe, who were a little more primitive than the Big Bear Tribe, were only focused on breeding and creating offspring. They truly couldn¡¯t understand the concept of two men getting together.


    Two men could be together? Why would they be together when they couldn¡¯t have any children?


    Zhou Ji looked at their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    The people in this ce were all struggling for enough food and warmth for sheer survival. They didn¡¯t know what would happen tomorrow, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t consider emotional matters. Compared to everyone else, Xiong Ye was definitely the oddball here.


    But, he liked this kind of oddball.


    After eating the fish soup and some other things, Zhou Ji pointed out a few of the injured and had others carry them along the way. Everyone set out again.


    They needed to hurry back to the Big Bear Tribe.


    There were wounded in their group, and they couldn¡¯t move very fast. This waspounded by the fact that Zhou Ji still wanted to talk to Xiong Ye, so he chose not to ride on the bear and walked together with Xiong Ye in human form instead.


    Xiong Ye liked carrying Zhou Ji, and also liked talking to Zhou Ji. As they walked, he told him about all the things he had encountered. He also wondered out loud, ¡°That Giant Tiger Tribe actually wants to attack us! Why would they want to do that?¡±


    ¡°It should be for the sake of stealing food.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t they go hunting? Why do they attack other tribes instead¡± Xiong Ye continued to ask.


    ¡°Attacking other tribes should have other benefits aside from obtaining food.¡± Zhou Ji exined. Although the Big Bear Tribe and the Little Brook Tribe hadn¡¯t evolved towards a ve society because they hadn¡¯t even developed farming, perhaps a tribe like the Giant Tiger Tribe had already begun to raise ves.


    Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense for them to have kept the people of the Little Brook Tribe alive.


    Zhou Ji had been toozy to talk to the people of the tribe about these things before.


    Firstly, he hadn¡¯t known much about the tribes outside at the time and felt that the people in the tribe didn¡¯t need to know so much. Secondly... He hadn¡¯t interacted much with the people of the tribe back then.


    However, he was now bing more and more interlinked with the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, how did you know that they were people from the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I just knew.¡± Zhou Jiughed, ¡°It was quite obvious from their expressions.¡±


    Zhou Ji exined his own analysis briefly.


    Xiong Ye remembered it all in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I received the blessing of the Beast God?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe in the Beast God at all, but he was always pulling the name of the Beast God out to fool others... Zhou Ji felt a bit of sympathy for that supposed Beast God.


    After journeying for a day, they found a ce to settle down for the night.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were already extremely tired. When they arrived, some of them immediatelyy down and went to sleep. On the other hand, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were using sticks and dinosaur leather to create tents for themselves.


    Some pieces of dinosaur leather wererge enough to be a tent on their own. It was even waterproof that way, how useful!


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were very envious as they looked on¨C¨Cthe Big Bear Tribe seemed to be very powerful. Although they also knew how to dig a hole in the ground and then cover it on top to build a makeshift shed, their lives weren¡¯t so good when they traveled outside their tribe.


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t tired, so he roasted meat for Xiong Ye and even took out some honey to make a bowl of honey water for Xiong Ye to drink.


    Xiong Ye was delighted as he drank it down, suddenly thinking of something as he drank, ¡°Zhou Ji, I have something to give you!¡±


    He had obtained a bag of seeds from the Little Brook Tribe. He had originally wanted to give it to Zhou Ji as soon as he saw him, but he had also caught some fish at the time and hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Xiong Ye opened up that leather bag and said, ¡°Zhou Ji, I heard that this is edible. See if you like it or not.¡±


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the small leather bag that Xiong Ye and the others had been carrying with them before. He only looked at it now that Xiong Ye had opened it up, and a nce left him startled.


    This leather bag actually contained barley!


    Zhou Ji was still feeling surprised when he heard Bao Cheng say in a rather embarrassed tone, ¡°Although these seeds can be eaten, they¡¯re not very tasty. They¡¯re very hard to chew, and people will feel ufortable if they eat too much.¡±


    Did that mean that these people had been chewing it directly?!

 Chapter 61 - Raising Livestock

    <b>Chapter 61 ¨C Raising Livestock</b>


    Ttrantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    Barley was a type of cereal. It could mature and be harvested every three months. It didn¡¯t have a high yield and wasn¡¯t suitable for making bread, but it was very nutritious and made for a great staple food.


    Hignd barley was a type of barley that was nted in high teaus. One of the staple foods of the Tibetans was ¡®zanba¡¯, which was made out of hignd barley that had been washed, dried, then fried, ground into barley powder, and finally, mixed into butter tea.


    Earth eggs were a good staple food, but they had one drawback, which was that they weren¡¯t easy to preserve. In contrast, barley was different. It could be stored for a long time after it was dried, and keeping it for a year wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    And although it couldn¡¯t be used to make bread, it could be used to make tbread or zanba...


    Before the apocalypse, Zhou Ji had traveled to Tibet and tried authentic zanba made with butter tea. It had been delicious when paired with yak meat.


    Unfortunately, there was no point even thinking about butter tea in this ce.


    All the mammals in this world were beastmen, which meant if they wanted milk, they would have to drink human milk...


    ¡°This thing isn¡¯t tasty?¡± Xiong Ye felt a little downcast. He had felt that this thing was pretty good, which was why he had wanted to give it to Zhou Ji. If it was no good...


    ¡°Other than earth eggs, no other nts are tasty.¡± Bao Cheng said. He hadn¡¯t known that Xiong Ye wanted to take this thing to gift it to others before, so he hadn¡¯t said much about it...


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very delicious.¡± Zhou Ji spoke very calmly, ¡°The nt that the Beast God wanted me to find was actually this.¡±


    He had made up a reason for why he needed toe out this time and had originally nned to say that the pumpkin had been the nt he was looking for. Unexpectedly, after a series of twists and turns, he had actually managed to obtain barley!


    ¡°The food that the Beast God told you to find is this small?¡± Xiong Qi was surprised. These things were so small. Even if they were delicious, how were they supposed to pick them up?


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when it¡¯s nted.¡± Zhou Ji said. Barley didn¡¯t have arge yield, but it could be grown everywhere and nted inrge areas. It was also very efficient for filling the stomach; it was a good thing!


    Zhou Ji was toozy to exin much more, so he kept his face expressionless. Xiong Qi felt a little quiver in his heart when he saw him like this, ¡°Great Beast God, I¡¯m not questioning you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Although the Little Brook Tribe didn¡¯t have a priest to teach them the proper way to worship the Beast God, they still believed in the Beast God¨C¨Cnot every tribe had a priest, but they all interacted with other tribes and knew about the Beast God¡¯s existence.


    When the people of the Little Brook Tribe saw this interaction, they were full of shock, ¡°Beast God?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji is the messenger of the Beast God.¡± Xiong Ye exined. He had always been keeping an eye on any changes in Zhou Ji.


    The previous priest might have been a gift from the Beast God to their tribe, but Zhou Ji was a gift from the Beast God to him.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were all filled with reverence.


    Zhou Ji suddenly felt that he really resembled a trickster.


    He had started off using simr words in order to fool the priest and make his own life a little better, but now... He had already climbed onto the back of a tiger and it was difficult to get off.


    In order to make it easier for him to do things in the future, for the sake of making life morefortable in the future, he might even have to perform a few more miracles.


    After all, there was now a Giant Tiger Tribe nearby, and there were many things he needed to do.


    To sum it up, he was the core of the team.


    Since the people of the Big Bear Tribe treated him that way, the Little Brook Tribe also followed suit. They were all very careful whenever they saw him and seemed to always want to talk to him about the Beast God.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    The group continued on their way and soon arrived in the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe could faintly sense that something was wrong¨C¨Cthey had constantly met a lot of dinosaurs along the way, but those dinosaurs hadn¡¯t dared to make a move on them because they had so many people with them. Now, however...why couldn¡¯t they see any dinosaurs?


    Xiong Ye also felt rather helpless when he saw this situation.


    He had always led people out to hunt during their journey, but now that they were back in their own territory... It was really difficult for them to catch any prey!


    Fortunately, they had caught extra when they had gone out hunting before, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about going hungry now.


    ¡°Why are there no dinosaurs around your tribe?¡± Bao Cheng was shocked.


    Zhou Ji was also quite helpless. A tribe that had no dinosaurs within their territory was akin to a tiger living on a bare mountain or a pride of lions living in a grasnd devoid of prey. Not only was it strange, it was also inconceivable.


    ¡°Our tribe doesn¡¯t depend on hunting to survive.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°How do you survive if you don¡¯t go hunting?¡± Bao Cheng was puzzled.


    ¡°We nted arge stretch of earth eggs.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Enough to feed everyone in the tribe.¡± Zhou Ji said. In fact,pared to hunting, farming was really a much more cost-effective method of keeping people fed. If they wanted to feed more people, it was still better to rely on agriculture.


    Bao Cheng was full of envy after he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, ¡°You guys can actually eat your fill without going hunting!¡±


    Bao Cheng hadn¡¯t wanted to join the Big Bear Tribe when they had first been rescued.


    However, his ideas had changed radically along the way here.


    Many people in his tribe had been injured and left to starve for many days after they had been attacked by the Giant Tiger Tribe... It was also because of this that they had lost over a dozen people during the ambush against the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Some of the people from the Little Brook Tribe who had originally been injured had fought with their lives on the line when they went up against the Giant Tiger Tribe. They naturally couldn¡¯t be saved.


    Over forty of them were still alive after that battle, but Bao Cheng had believed that five of them probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for more than a few days.


    This judgement had been made based on his prior experience.


    However, those people hadn¡¯t died after they met Zhou Ji!


    Zhou Ji had fed them a ck medicine and told them to treat their wounds, and then the people who were supposed to die all managed to live on!


    Not only that, they were able to see the strength of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Even without talking about anything else, the food that Zhou Ji asionally made were all things that they had never seen or heard of before!


    Zhou Ji also recognized many nts and knew about many edible things...


    To the people of the Little Brook Tribe, Zhou Ji really knew too many things!


    If Zhou Ji knew so much, the Big Bear Tribe should be very powerful, right?


    By now, Bao Cheng was already decided to join the Big Bear Tribe!


    Living in a safe ce withoutrge dinosaurs and being able to fill his stomach without having to hunt sounded like a heavenly paradise to him.


    Bao Cheng was incredibly envious.


    Xiong Ye and the others: ¡°......¡± Their life was nothing like what Zhou Ji had just described...


    They were nearly back at the tribe, so Zhou Ji didn¡¯t ride on Xiong Ye¡¯s back and walked on his own instead.


    Everyone was walking very quickly, but Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji walked slowly and soon fell behind.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, why would you say that to the people of the Little Brook Tribe?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I want them to stay.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Our tribecks workers.¡± Zhou Ji exined, ¡°And we¡¯re also short on fighting power.¡±


    The Giant Tiger Tribe would obviously being with bad intentions. He couldn¡¯t attack them himself, so he could only try to make the Big Bear Tribe stronger.


    Additionally, regardless of whether it was growing earth eggs or barley, both would require manpower.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re different from what I expected!¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but speak up. At the start, he had thought that Zhou Ji was a little pitiful weakling who could only rely on him, butter on, he slowly realized that something was not quite right.


    This time, when Zhou Ji had gone out with them to trade for salt, he felt even more that... Zhou Ji waspletely different from what he had expected.


    ¡°Oh. And?¡± Zhou Ji asked Xiong Ye.


    ¡°I think that you¡¯re still very cute like this.¡± Xiong Ye said. It turned out that Zhou Ji also knew how to deceive and trick others... He really felt that Zhou Ji was very cute.


    ¡°You are too.¡± Zhou Ji was very serious.


    Too many things had happened recently, and they had also gone out for a trip. It had been a long time since he¡¯d stroked the bear...


    He definitely had to stroke him properly after they returned to the tribe.


    Zhou Ji was thinking about this when he heard Xiong Bai¡¯s voice, ¡°The salt team is back!¡±


    He had never known that Xiong Bai¡¯s voice could actually be so loud...


    Xiong Bai hade out to catch baby dinosaurs. She identally stumbled across the people of the salt team and immediately shouted out the news.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were very shocked when they heard this call, fearing that it would attract all sorts of dinosaurs over. However, that didn¡¯t happen, and some of the people from the Big Bear Tribe who had alsoe out to catch dinosaurs were called over instead.


    Some of the herbivore dinosaurs wouldn¡¯t raise their own children, but most dinosaurs, especially carnivorous dinosaurs, would raise their own young.


    However, unlike mammals, dinosaurs were basically already developed by the time they were born, so they didn¡¯t need to be taken care of for too long. This was particrly true for herbivore dinosaurs.


    Baby dinosaurs could even survive on their own without their mothers present.


    Spring was breeding season. Many of the dinosaurs who had run off had alreadyid eggs, so many baby dinosaurs had hatched within the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory. Although quite a bit of time had already passed, and they were able to catch fewer and fewer of them, they were still able to find a few that had escaped the.


    When Xiong Bai came over, she was carrying a baby Centrosaurus.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were shocked once again when they saw this scene.


    Centrosauruses were very attentive to their babies, and they were a type of dinosaur that grew to be about six meters long with sharp horns on their heads... Now that the people of the Big Bear Tribe had caught a baby Centrosaurus, the mother dinosaur would definitelye looking for them.


    They couldn¡¯t help but be scared.


    But they then saw Xiong Bai and the others¡¯ unconcerned appearances...


    It seemed that the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t afraid of the Centrosaurus? Perhaps they deliberately grabbed the baby dinosaur just so that they could attract that mother dinosaur!


    Bao Cheng tried to praise Xiong Bai, ¡°This little dinosaur is really fat. It looks very tasty, you¡¯re very impressive!¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe alwaysplimented each other; he had already learned this point.


    Xiong Bai: ¡°It¡¯s so thin, yet you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fat? I n to bring it back, raise it properly, and fatten it up!¡±


    Bao Cheng: ¡°Raise?¡± Raising dinosaurs? He hadn¡¯t heard wrong, right?


    Xiong Bai no longer paid him any attention as she turned to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, we already have more than a hundred dinosaurs!¡±


    Bao Cheng: The Big Bear Tribe were actually raising over a hundred dinosaurs?!

 Chapter 62 - Barley Porridge

    Ch62 ¨C Barley Porridge


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were really shocked by the fact that the Big Bear Tribe actually raised dinosaurs, ¡°You can raise dinosaurs?¡±


    Even if some of the smaller dinosaurs weren¡¯t scary, some dinosaurs, like the Centrosaurus, were huge and intimidating. It was very difficult for the Little Brook Tribe to take one of them down even if all of their warriors worked together!


    How could such dinosaurs be raised?


    ¡°Of course. To raise dinosaurs, you just have to feed them grass. Then after they¡¯ve grown up, we can kill them for meat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe stared at Zhou Ji in awe.


    Was that actually possible? How amazing!


    Why hadn¡¯t they thought of doing something like that before?


    If it was possible to raise dinosaurs, they wouldn¡¯t need to go hungry. If they didn¡¯t go hungry, they could have more and more people in their tribe. If they had more people in their tribe, they wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by the Giant Tiger Tribe...


    While Bao Cheng¡¯s thoughts were still endlessly churning, Xiong Bai turned to Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, who are these people?¡±


    Thest time the salt team returned, they had been missing many people. How had they managed toe back with more people this time?


    ¡°They are people from the Little Brook Tribe.¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. I have something to say to the tribal chief.¡±


    The fact that the Giant Tiger Tribe wanted to attack them wasn¡¯t good news.


    However, the ce that their tribe was located was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Giant Tiger Tribe to defeat them!


    Additionally, they had killed so many people from the Giant Tiger Tribe. They probably didn¡¯t have many warriors left to fight with, right?


    Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t very clear about the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s situation, so he wanted to meet with Xiong He and the priest to have a proper discussion and think up a n together.


    The salt team¡¯s return was a very big asion!


    Some people had already gone back to the tribe in advance to tell everyone else about their return, so when Xiong Ye and the others arrived, Xiong He, the priest, and everyone else were already waiting at the gate of their tribe.


    Xiong Ye felt quite happy inside when he saw this scene.


    This was the scene that he had always wanted to see. He hoped that he could do something good for the people of the tribe.


    Xiong Ye saw the priest heading towards him excitedly and said, ¡°Grandpa Priest, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Priest: ¡°Zhou Ji, did you find the thing that the Beast God asked you to find?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The priest said, ¡°Oh, right. The earth eggs have all been nted. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had been gone for almost a month on this journey. Not only had the earth eggs all been nted, some of them had even begun to germinate.


    The weather had been quite warm recently. If they were watered well, the earth eggs would bud very quickly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    Xiong Ye watched as his mate was taken away just like that...


    There were still many things he needed to do as well. He needed to give the salt to the tribal chief, and he needed to discuss the Little Brook Tribe and Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s matters, so he could only watch helplessly as Zhou Ji left.


    Forget it, Zhou Ji would return at night anyway!


    Xiong Ye immediately went to talk to Xiong He. At this time, Zhou Ji had alreadye face to face with over two hundred baby dinosaurs of all types.


    Hadn¡¯t they said that there were only about a hundred? There were nearly three hundred baby dinosaurs here if he added them all up!


    Forget it, the people of the Big Bear Tribe weren¡¯t good with numbers...


    Zhou Ji remained calm as he looked at all these baby dinosaurs.


    All sorts of different dinosaurs were being raised together, and they were also being fed very chaotically. Even if these little dinosaurs had hardy survival skills, quite a few of them were already at death¡¯s door...


    ¡°Separate the different types of dinosaurs and feed them the food that they like to eat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Why do we need to be so nice to them?¡± Xiong Ping didn¡¯t understand. Although she fed on dinosaurs, she didn¡¯t have any positive feelings towards them¨C¨Cmany people in the tribe had been killed by dinosaurs!


    ¡°In order to raise them up and eat their meat.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    With this in mind, Xiong Ping, who had originally been a little dissatisfied, immediately recovered. However, she was still a little anxious, ¡°These dinosaurs aren¡¯t easy to raise. They eat too much, and the hunting team has to spend all day outside gathering grass in order to barely get enough to feed them.¡±


    ¡°How much grass do they eat every day?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Zhou Ji had also considered the possibility that dinosaurs wouldn¡¯t be easy to raise. Certain dinosaurs grew to be too big, and the bigger they were, the more they would eat.


    That was why he had nned to try raising all sorts of dinosaurs before finally choosing the ones most suitable for raising as livestock.


    Not all dinosaurs were that big.


    Xiong Ping¡¯s mouth dropped open. Although she was tasked with raising the dinosaurs, she had never counted them or calcted such things before...


    However, Zhou Ji soon learned why the hunting team had been so busy. This was rted to how far out they were traveling every time they went out to gather grass.


    In the Big Bear Tribe, everyone was ustomed to not destroying the vegetation in the area around their tribe.


    After sharing what limited knowledge he had about raising livestock with Xiong Ping, Zhou Ji went to check on the earth eggs.


    The earth eggs were growing very well. He used his nt abilities to make them even better while thinking about where to find a new stretch ofnd to farm on.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s gazended on the mountain that he had almost levelled by ident.


    There used to be many giant trees on that mountain, but now, they had all been uprooted or broken down, revealing the extremely fertilend that had been nourished by endless piles of fallen leaves. They would certainly be able to grow things over there if they tidied up thend there properly.


    Of course, thend around the tribe could also be farmed.


    When he thought of how much still needed to be done, Zhou Ji felt a little helpless.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, when do you n to nt the nts that the Beast God told you to find?¡± The priest asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold a ceremony, then nt the nts that the Beast God has given us tomorrow.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    The priest looked at Zhou Ji and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you finally willing to be the priest and take up my position in the tribe?¡±


    Zhou Ji looked at the priest, ¡°I am the Beast God¡¯s messenger. I won¡¯t be the priest.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to be the priest who had to be involved in everything. On the other hand, he could still find a way to keep his current position as the Beast God¡¯s messenger.


    Priest: ¡°......¡± Did that mean he still needed to teach those children? After experiencing Zhou Ji¡¯s learning ability, he was now truly despairing of those little childrens¡¯ ability to learn!


    Fine, he was also despairing of his own ability to learn.


    However, he had a reason for it... He was old, and his brain couldn¡¯t be expected to be as good as it had been when he was young.


    After visiting the livestock and the farms, Zhou Ji returned back to the tribe.


    The tribe had already begun to celebrate.


    Xiong Ye and the others had brought back more salt than ever before. The people of the tribe were naturally extremely happy! Only, Xiong He¡¯s expression was a little uncertain.


    The threat from the Giant Tiger Tribe left him rather worried.


    However, even he didn¡¯t remain worried for too long. Let theme! If they couldn¡¯t deal with it, they would simply fight!


    The Big Bear Tribe had often fought with others before they had obtained a priest.


    Xiong He calmed down when he thought about it from that angle. He found people to start boiling smoked meat and earth eggs in order to entertain the people of the Little Brook Tribe and celebrate the return of their own people at the same time.


    All of the failed smoked meat experiments had already been consumed, so the meat that Xiong He brought out all consisted of the smoked meat that had been prepared well.


    Not only was the burnt taste very faint with this smoked meat, it also gave off a very attractive scent. Earth eggs boiled like this with smoked meat were also especially delicious.


    Xiong Ye and the others hadn¡¯t eaten that well throughout their journey. At this moment, they felt like they couldn¡¯t possibly eat fast enough. The people of the Little Brook Tribe were also very shocked¨C¨Csuch delicious food actually existed in this world!


    Bao Yu went over to Bao Cheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Elder brother, I want to stay in this tribe and have a baby with Xiong Qi.¡±


    Bao Yu had expressed her interest in both Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, but had been rejected. Later on, she had set her sights on Xiong Qi, and Xiong Qi, who was someone who was very free in this aspect, had agreed.


    Xiong Qi used to like Lang Yin for two reasons. First was that Lang Yin was very beautiful, and second was that Lang Yin¡¯s animal form was white.


    He thought that since both of them were white, they were very well matched.


    However, Lang Yin didn¡¯t like him and felt that he was too old, so he had given up. Now that Bao Yu was taking the initiative and offering herself, he didn¡¯t hesitate to shift his affections to her instead.


    Such things weremon in this tribe. Xiong Ye had grown up with it and was used to it, and even Zhou Ji had be ustomed to it.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Bao Yu now wanted to remain with the tribe. She and Bao Cheng were the two strongest people in their tribe, but whenpared to the Big Bear Tribe...


    Other than peak level fighters like Xiong Ye, the Big Bear Tribe was also supported by arge number of strong warriors. These people had all awakened animal forms like ck bears, ck apes, and so on. There were also tigers like Hu Yue, and theirbat power was no worse than Bao Yu or Bao Cheng.


    This tribe gave them a very high sense of security.


    Bao Cheng wasn¡¯t surprised at his sister¡¯s choice. It also abruptly urred to him¨C¨Che could also find a woman in the Big Bear Tribe to have children with and also live here!


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe all began to think along those lines. And at this moment, Zhou Ji was busy cooking barley porridge.


    He had picked out some of the barley that wouldn¡¯t germinate, then produced a little more to add to the mix and started to cook porridge.


    This was something he hadn¡¯t had in a very long time... Zhou Ji suddenly felt his mouth water.

 Chapter 63 - Jealousy

    Ch63 ¨C Jealousy


    The barley that had been shelled using his nt abilities was simmered slowly in a stone pot over a small fire, giving off the faint fragrance of cooked rice.


    The process of making barley porridge couldn¡¯t be sped up. Zhou Ji waited patiently, adding wood to the fire from time to time as he watched the people of the tribe dance and sing.


    It was rare for strangers toe to the tribe, so everyone was very happy. Some members of the tribe had already begun to hook up; Xiong Qi and Bao Yu were also very close and intimate.


    Things had remained ambiguous between the two of them during the journey back, but it was obvious that they were nning to begin a rtionship together tonight.


    Zhou Ji had checked the bodies of Bao Yu and the rest of the Little Brook Tribe earlier and discovered that Bao Yu was already pregnant. Of course, she probably didn¡¯t know... Xiong Qi was going to end up as the father for someone else¡¯s child.


    But people from this era didn¡¯t attach much importance to these things.


    Even if it was someone else¡¯s child, as long as the child identified someone as their father, then that father of theirs would give them some extra care during their childhood


    This was simr to some nomadic tribes in ancient Earth. In some ways they were even more open-minded than those people.


    Since that was the case, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zhou Ji liked to be left in peace, but it was very obvious that for him, quiet rxation had already be a luxury!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, exactly what kind of food is it that the Beast God asked you to find?¡± Xiong Bai, who was a little more familiar with Zhou Ji, leaned over and looked at that pot of barley porridge, ¡°Is this it? Can I try it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even hesitate before he refused her.


    Xiong Bai left disappointed, but others also gathered around Zhou Ji to try and see what Zhou Ji was cooking.


    The scent of all sorts of different animals filled the area around Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji had never liked the smell in the valley. Now that he was being surrounded by all these people, he felt that it was even more hopeless.


    Unfortunately for him, these people had not onlye to see the porridge he was cooking. Someone asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, is it really possible to raise dinosaurs?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, what is the Beast God like?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji...¡±


    Xiong Yeughed as he continued to talk about their journey.


    These were all valuable experiences that should be shared with the people of the tribe so that they could learn a little more.


    While Xiong Ye was talking, someone suddenly came up to him and fell to their knees in front of him, kowtowing, ¡°Xiong Ye, you are great and generous. Please forgive me! I shouldn¡¯t have offended you in the past! Please leave me a path to live...¡±


    The kneeling person was Yang Ying. Seeing her act this way left Xiong Ye somewhat at a loss about what to do.


    After he and Shi Li had broken up, he had had no further contact with Yang Ying. His impression of Yang Ying was based on his past interactions with her.


    The Yang Ying from the start of his memories had been very weak. She cried a lot and alwaysmented about how pitiful she was.


    She had indeed been very pitiful. At the time, the elderly and weak of their tribe were always given their share of food, but Yang Ying and her family didn¡¯t have a share.


    He had felt bad for her, so he had taken Shi Li with him everywhere to look for food, letting Shi Li take it back to her whenever they found any.


    Yang Ying had been very nice to him at the time. When Yang Su¡¯s attitude towards him had worsened after he awakened, Yang Ying had even scolded Yang Su for his sake.


    However, he didn¡¯t like Yang Ying and didn¡¯t enjoy interacting with her.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t like others whoined tearfully to them every time they saw them, not to mention how Yang Ying always whined about the same few things every time.


    So in the past, Xiong Ye would hide whenever he saw her.


    Later on, Shi Li had joined the hunting team, and Yang Ying had stopped crying, but her attitude towards him had turned much colder. He hadn¡¯t minded and had instead felt more at ease.


    As for how Yang Ying had started to nitpick at him about everything after he and Shi Li had agreed to be a mated pair... In fact, it hadn¡¯t mattered how she nagged at him, and he hadn¡¯t paid her much attention.


    However, no matter what kind of Yang Ying it was in his memories, he had never seen such a humble version. Xiong Ye now felt quite awkward.


    ¡°Yang Ying, what are you doing?¡± Xiong He reprimanded her. Yang Ying had suddenly rushed up and done this while the people of the Little Brook Tribe were still here. What was she trying to do?


    What Yang Ying wanted was to recover her cave. ¡°Xiong Ye, you and Shi Li had feelings for each other for so many years. They couldn¡¯t have disappeared just like that, right? If you don¡¯t treat me well, Shi Li will definitely be angry when hees back...¡±


    Yang Ying had no other choice.


    The tribe had been very busy when Shi Li had first been taken away. Nobody had time to concern themselves over her, and she had been able to eat her fill because of the abundance of food in the tribe.


    However, things changed after the salt team departed.


    Xiong He had told her and Yang Su to move out of their cave to live in the collective cave instead!


    That was bad enough, but they also had a lot of work to do during the day.


    They had to cut grass and nt earth eggs every day, and she had no longer had any free time to spare. It was obvious that they were targeting her and her son.


    In truth, it was Yang Ying who was overthinking this matter. Nobody in the tribe was targeting her; there really were a lot of things that needed to be done recently... However, she and Yang Su hadn¡¯t done much work before, which led them to always take longer to finish than others and have less spare time. That part was indeed true.


    ¡°There is no longer anything between me and Shi Li.¡± There was no hesitation when Xiong Ye spoke.


    He would admit that he had once been worried when the man suspected of being Zhou Ji¡¯s father had taken Shi Li away, but after careful consideration... Shi Li being taken away that time was something he had brought upon himself.


    That person wouldn¡¯t have noticed him at all if he hadn¡¯t spoken up.


    However, he had insisted on revealing Zhou Ji¡¯s identity for some reason... It clearly had nothing to do with him!


    ¡°How could you be so heartless...¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Xiong Ye demanded.


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t drive us out of our cave!¡± Yang Ying had tears on her face as she looked at Xiong Ye.


    When Xiong Ye heard her say this, he immediately understood why she had rushed out and acted like this.


    Xiong He hadn¡¯t made a final decision yet about what to do with the Little Brook Tribe, but he was leaning towards allowing them to stay.


    Firstly, the Little Brook Tribe didn¡¯t have many people. Secondly... these people were all young and able-bodied, and there wasn¡¯t a single old or weak person amongst them!


    If he let a group of people like this go, he would never have another chance like this!


    It was because of this that on the same day that the people of the Little Brook Tribe had arrived, Xiong He had nned to clear out some of the caves to let them reside in. Yang Ying¡¯s and Yang Su¡¯s cave was amongst the caves that he intended to clear out.


    ¡°That cave was never yours... And it¡¯s not as though you¡¯re left with nowhere to live.¡± Xiong Ye said. Couldn¡¯t Yang Ying and Yang Su just go and live in the collective cave?


    ¡°We¡¯ve already lived in that cave for many years. And it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what the collective cave is like, right?¡± Yang Ying argued. When she had firste to the tribe, the tribe had allowed their family to live in the valley out of sympathy, and they had lived in the collective cave. The environment there... was really bad.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve lived there too.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand why she wasining.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the collective cave... Your cave is very spacious. How about you let us live in your cave?¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at this person incredulously. Why would he?


    Yang Ying pushed on, ¡°Didn¡¯t you allow Zhou Ji to move in with you before?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my mate!¡±


    ¡°What does he count as? He¡¯s just someone who pushed in half way!¡± Yang Ying wiped away her tears and continued, ¡°The person you like is clearly Shi Li! Have you forgotten the past? When there wasn¡¯t enough food in winter, you still went out to break open the ice and catch fish for Shi Li even though you obviously disliked the cold. One time when Shi Li was sick, you went out and worked so hard just to catch a dinosaur for him to eat. You¡¯ve even taken attacks from dinosaurs for Shi Li¡¯s sake. You guys grew up together, and your feelings are so good...¡±


    Xiong Ye had indeed done all the things Yang Ying talked about.


    Even if he and Shi Li hadn¡¯t been mates at the time, they had been the best of friends. He had cared for Shi Li from the bottom of his heart, and it was because of this that he had found it even more difficult to ept when Shi Li had unhesitatingly turned his back on him.


    ¡°Everything you talked about is from the past.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Exactly! Shi Li took advantage of Xiong Ye so much, and then did so many disgusting things, yet you¡¯re still expecting Xiong Ye to help you!¡± Xiong Bai charged out and interjected. She had grown up together with Shi Li and Xiong Ye, and Xiong Ye would asionally bring her along when they went hunting or something... She wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Xiong Ye otherwise.


    Of course, her crush was now also something of the past.


    At this moment, the people of the tribe were feeling a little shocked.


    Xiong Ye and Shi Li had still been young a few years ago. They all knew that the two of them had a good rtionship, but they hadn¡¯t known that Xiong Ye had done so many things for Shi Li and his family. Looking at it now... Shi Li¡¯s behavior back then had indeed been very despicable.


    Even Lang Yin felt embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t known that Shi Li had been basically living off of Xiong Ye before this!


    No wonder Shi Li took it for granted that he could eat her meat. How despicable!


    With this in mind, Lang Yin looked at Xiong Ye, her eyes filled with a bit more friendliness¨C¨Cthey could be considered to have suffered the same thing!


    Everyone greatly sympathized with Xiong Ye, but Zhou Ji¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was worried he might lose control, he really, particrly wanted to send Yang Ying flying with a good kick!

 Chapter 64 - Counting

    <strong>Ch64 ¨C Counting</strong>


    Zhou Ji had known about Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s matters from the very start, and he didn¡¯t care about any of it.


    At the time, he had only felt grateful towards Xiong Ye. He had known that Xiong Ye¡¯s reasons for wanting to be mates with him weren¡¯t pure, yet he had still agreed despite that.


    Now, however... Zhou Ji restrained his spiritual power that had rushed towards Yang Ying.


    Yang Ying inexplicably felt a little cold. She shivered and trembled as she looked at Xiong Ye again, ¡°Xiong Ye, help us for the sake of Shi Li. Even if you guys can¡¯t be mates, you¡¯re at least still friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not friends with him anymore.¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°And even if we were friends, even my blood-rted younger brother lives in the collective cave. Why should I take care of my friend¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    The environment and smell in the collective cave wasn¡¯t good, but other than that, it was fine. It was actually warmer there in winter because they burned more firewood there.


    Xiong Ye had always felt that living in the collective cave was pretty good. Why couldn¡¯t it be lived in?


    He had let Zhou Ji live with him back then because Zhou Ji had looked a little foolish at the time, and he had been worried that others would steal all his things... If he had known that Zhou Ji was actually very clever, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.


    Xiong Ye had seen a lot of life and death from childhood and had even killed someone during their trip this time... He wouldn¡¯t do anything to Yang Su and Yang Ying, but he also wouldn¡¯t sympathize with them.


    Xiong Ye turned and left, heading towards where Zhou Ji was.


    Yang Ying still wanted to follow, but Xiong Bai caught her and held her back, ¡°Yang Ying, Xiong Ye won¡¯t fight women, but I will! And that child of yours... If you continue kicking up a fuss, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you!¡±


    After saying so, she immediately gave Yang Ying a p that almost made her topple over.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t involve himself in these things... Fighting wasmonce in their tribe. It wasn¡¯t umon to see people fighting one day, and then be happily eating together the next.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, have you finished cooking your porridge yet?¡± Xiong Ye asked, ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±


    He basically understood now; Zhou Ji liked to eat things that were nearly vorless!


    ¡°Almost.¡± Zhou Ji took a spoon and scooped some up to taste it slowly.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye and didn¡¯t appear to intend to give Xiong Ye a bowl.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t mind at all. He served himself a bowl to eat.


    It was very delicious! Very fragrant and much tastier than vegetable soup. It would definitely be a great meal if it was eaten together with meat.


    After Xiong Ye had eaten two or three mouthfuls of porridge, he no longer touched it. It was rare for Zhou Ji to like something, and he knew that although it looked like a big pot, only a small amount of the thing that Zhou Ji had called barley had been added to it. It was better if Zhou Ji got to eat it instead.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, everyone from the salt team has a free day tomorrow. I¡¯ll go and catch fish for you to eat.¡± Xiong Ye leaned towards Zhou Ji and gave him a kiss.


    They hadn¡¯t had a chance to be intimate during the journey to trade for salt as everyone had been living together, and he rather wanted...


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t speak as he slowly ate all the porridge.


    Xiong Ye felt that Zhou Ji looked very attractive when he drank porridge.


    No wonder the Beast God liked him.


    After they were finished eating, Xiong Ye washed the pot out of habit and then brought their pot with them back to the cave. He then embraced Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, we haven¡¯t been intimate in a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling that well today.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve walked too much? Quickly go to bed.¡± Xiong Ye was anxious as he spoke. Zhou Ji had walked a lot today, and the priest had pulled him away to do this and that... He must be very tired!


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji worriedly, then ushered him into their sleeping area. After that, he held up a big bucket of water and ¡®gurgle gurgle¡¯ swallowed it all into his own tummy before lying down outside.


    He had worked hard at cultivating and absorbing energy every night during their journey, but he had no way to practice using that energy or anything like that. He wanted to get up early tomorrow morning to practice, but he was worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up in time. That was why he drank a lot of water¨C¨Cthat way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back the urge to pee in the morning and would definitely be able to wake up.


    In the past, he would also do this whenever he wanted to wake up early.


    After drinking the water, Xiong Ye fell asleep as soon as hey down.


    Due to the previous incident and because they were traveling in arge group, they hadn¡¯t run into anyrge dinosaurs during this trip to trade for salt. For some reason, they also hadn¡¯t encountered any poisonous snakes and other such things that they would usually encounter in the past either.


    He had spent a whole month that way and hadn¡¯t been able to rest properly... Two to three minutester, Xiong Ye was already fast asleep.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye slept very well, but he was woken up by the urge to pee very early in the morning.


    He climbed out of the cave and went outside to solve his physiological issue, then took the opportunity to practice using the energy in his body.


    He wanted to be strong, and after that, even stronger!


    Xiong Ye trained so hard that he was covered in sweat. As soon as he lifted up his head, he saw the powerhouse who had taught him before standing in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t smell the man¡¯s scent and hadn¡¯t heard his movements. He hadn¡¯t noticed his presence at all.


    ¡°Sir...¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    ¡°Be a bear.¡± That person said.


    Xiong Ye immediately turned into a bear and was picked up by the scruff of his neck and carried away by the man.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± This person was in human form, but he himself was so big. Didn¡¯t the man feel that it was a little strange to be carrying him like this?


    He was thrown into that cave once again, and a wave of energy rushed into his body.


    Xiong Ye already knew what he should do next and didn¡¯t hesitate as he began to cultivate.


    He had already been brought out to cultivate by this man many times. This man only ever talked to him to exin some ways to use the energy in his body, and he would leave as soon as he was done.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know who this man was, but he knew that he needed to work hard to seize this opportunity properly.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye was even more attentive as he cultivated.


    Zhou Ji saw him working so hard and felt that it was necessary to work him even harder...


    After Xiong Ye finished cultivating, Zhou Ji instructed, ¡°Go back on your own. Focus the energy on your legs as you run back.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to carry him back! He could just slowly make his own way!


    Xiong Ye nodded and agreed. As he tried to use the energy to run back, he found that his speed was growing faster and faster, but by the time he arrived back at the tribe, he waspletely exhausted¨C¨Cthat person clearly hadn¡¯t had to exert much effort to carry him away, but they had actually still gone such a long way away.


    Not only that, it wasn¡¯t that early in the morning anymore...


    Xiong Ye sat down to rest for a while before going out again to hunt.


    When the man who had taught him how to hunt had turned into a giant beast on the mountain, he had scared away all the dinosaurs in the vicinity. Even the fish and shrimp in the river had been scared away, but some small dinosaurs had begun toe back in search of food, and the fish and shrimp had also returned.


    It took Xiong Ye some effort, but he caught seven to eight fish before heading back.


    He brought the fish with him back to the tribe, only to discover that the entire tribe was empty. On the other hand, arge group of people had gathered in a ce not far away from the tribe, in the area where the gathering team had nted things in the earth.


    When Xiong Ye hurried over, he saw the people of their tribe as well as the people of the Little Brook Tribe. They were all gathered there around Zhou Ji.


    ¡°It really grew!¡±


    ¡°Bless the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what barley looks like!¡±


    ......


    Everyone was very happy, but Xiong Ye was rather puzzled. He was still curious when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s voice, ¡°Xiong Ye!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji!¡± Xiong Ye hurried over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well?¡± Xiong Ye was worried. He lifted Zhou Ji up and ran towards their cave, ¡°Hurry back to our cave and rest!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    People of the tribe: Xiong Ye carried away the Beast God¡¯s messenger! He actually dared to act like this towards the Beast God¡¯s messenger! Isn¡¯t he afraid of insulting the Beast God?


    At the same time, everyone in the tribe had alle to terms with the fact that Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger.


    Previously, everyone had thought that Zhou Ji was really fortunate to have found Xiong Ye as a mate, but now... Everyone felt that Xiong Ye was the lucky one for having found Zhou Ji as a mate.


    If they had known how amazing Zhou Ji was earlier, they also would¡¯ve pursued Zhou Ji back then!


    Since these people felt this way, they also spoke of it aloud.


    Zhou Ji, who was still observing the situation with his spiritual powers despite having already left, ¡°......¡±


    This morning, shortly after Zhou Ji had returned andy back down to sleep, the priest hade over and asked him to nt the barley.


    Barley was a good nt, but right now... they didn¡¯t have enough seeds.


    A single bag of seeds from the Little Brook Tribe couldn¡¯t be used to sow muchnd, but if he let the Big Bear Tribe slowly nt it however they liked, they might only be able to obtain enough seeds by the end of next year. In the meantime, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat barley at all.


    Zhou Ji was thinking about these things when he heard the priest ask, ¡°What does this barley look like when it grows? Does it grow in mud or on trees?¡±


    ¡°nt it and see.¡± Zhou Ji suggested.


    He was in a bad mood and was toozy to say much. He brought the priest to the field, and on the way, not only did they run into people from the hunting and gathering teams, they even met with the people from the Little Brook Tribe who hade over to see how they were raising dinosaurs.


    Amongst these people was also Yang Ying and Yang Su who had somehow mixed into the crowd, and the two of them were even crying and wailing.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t say much. After tossing the barley onto the ground, he directly used his abilities to produce a batch of barley.


    And then, the barley grew and matured in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    This was simply a miracle!


    And then... Everyone crowded around him.


    The priest shouted out to the Beast God, and everyone else in the tribe was full of reverence. The people of the Little Brook Tribe immediately decided to join the Big Bear Tribe on the spot.


    Everyone¡¯s attitude towards Zhou Ji had changed.


    Zhou Ji suddenly felt somewhat regretful.


    If things went on like this... He would likely end up tired to death!


    At the same time, he was worried that they might end up targeted due to such strange urrences.


    Forget it, this could all be attributed to the Beast God!


    He just needed to stick with the argument that this had all been done by the Beast God, and it would be fine!


    He calmed down when he thought of this, and was then carried back to the cave by Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, where do you feel ufortable?¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji with worry. Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t felt wellst night and also didn¡¯t feel good again today...


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡± Zhou Ji said. He should probably stay in the cave for the next few days to avoid being surrounded by the people of the tribe.


    ¡°Then you go have a proper rest. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°You can cook?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. ¡°Yes!¡± He had often watched Zhou Ji cook, and had naturally learned something from having looked on so much.


    ¡°You do it, then.¡± Zhou Ji said. He then watched as Xiong Ye happily began to cook.


    The corner of his mouth curved up, but then he suddenly recalled how Xiong Ye used to always roast meat for Shi Li to eat...


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji was inexplicably a little unhappy as he watched thepletely oblivious Xiong Ye finish preparing some fish soup and brought it over to him.


    So, after the two of them finished drinking fish soup, Zhou Ji started, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯ll teach you how to count.¡±


    ¡°Counting?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s using numbers to count and calcte. Don¡¯t you want to be the tribal chief? It¡¯s something you need to learn.¡±


    ¡°I already know it! I learned it from the priest, and the priest said I¡¯m very good at it!¡± Xiong Ye smiled as he looked at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Then you should calcte how much it is if you add up all the numbers from one to ny-nine.¡±


    Xiong Ye was instantly confused, ¡°Why would you need to count this?¡±


    ¡°If you give the first person one grain of barley, and the second one two grains of barley, the third person three grains of barley, all the way until the ny-ninth person, how many grains of barley does that add up to?¡±


    ¡°Normally, this isn¡¯t counted at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you don¡¯t usually need this, but there are more and more people in the tribe, and the things you have to count will only grow in number in the future. Shouldn¡¯t you practice a bit?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s words made sense... Xiong Ye replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll count it.¡±


    After saying so, he picked up a branch near the entrance to the cave and broke off a segment about the length of his fingernail, setting it to the side. He then broke off another two sections about the same size and set them to the side, then three...


    Zhou Ji felt that he could go to sleep while waiting for the answer.


    While Zhou Ji was making a small bit of trouble for Xiong Ye by making him count, the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s Hu Tian had arrived at the Little Brook Tribe.


    The Little Brook Tribe was only a small tribe. He had originally told Hu Tiao to bring some people over and destroy the tribe while the Little Brook Tribe was unprepared.


    This was a very easy thing to achieve, and because there wasn¡¯t enough space in the Green Hill Tribe for everyone to live, Hu Tiao and the rest had simply chosen to settle down in the Little Brook Tribe.


    But now, Hu Tiao and the rest had all been killed.


    Hu Tian¡¯s expression was ugly. He looked towards the person next to him, who happened to be Fu Xiao, the person whose animal form was a bat, ¡°Tell me about the actions of those people from the Big Bear Tribe in detail.¡±


    ¡°Tribal chief, it was like this...¡± Fu Xiao clutched at his head and described everything that had taken ce after the Big Bear Tribe hade to the tribe.


    Hu Tian listened very seriously. Some timeter, heughed, ¡°This Big Bear Tribe is quite interesting. They... have a powerhouse who can destroy a tribe all on their own?¡±


    Fu Xiao didn¡¯t dare lift his head and look at him, but his head shrank back in fear when he heard hisughter.


    Their tribal chief wasughing... This wasn¡¯t a good sign!


    ¡°Tribal chief, that Big Bear Tribe should be very strong, we need to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Tribal chief, since the Big Bear Tribe dared to kill Hu Tiao, we should go and kill them immediately!¡±


    ¡°Tribal chief, I¡¯m willing to go and attack the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    ......


    Hu Tian raised his hand, and these people immediately closed their mouths.


    Hu Tian: ¡°Divert some dinosaurs into their territory so that they can help us eat some of the people first.¡±


    Those people agreed immediately when they heard Hu Tian¡¯s words.


    They had discovered some herbs that would make dinosaurs go crazy. As long as the dinosaurs came into contact with this herb, and they led the dinosaurs using this herb, the dinosaurs would naturally follow them wherever they went.


    In the past, whenever they encountered tribes that were difficult to deal with or wanted to save themselves some trouble, they would first set the dinosaurs loose.

 Chapter 65 - Punishment

    Ch65 ¨C Punishment


    Xiong Ye¡¯s arithmetic wasn¡¯t bad. He could correctly count how many people were in the tribe and wouldn¡¯t get it wrong when he split things up amongst others.


    But when it came to adding all the numbers one to ny-nine...


    He had never calcted anything like this before.


    However, this really needed to be practiced. It mighte in handy someday?


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye began to count: ¡°1, 2, 3...¡±


    Grandpa Priest had taught him how to count up to one hundred, but it was easy to lose count that way, so he had divided it up into ten groups of ten. He made little piles of ten, and when he had ten piles, he would push them together to make a pile of one hundred before going on to count out the next hundred...


    After finally achieving the answer, Xiong Ye immediately went to look for Zhou Ji and share his results, but he discovered that Zhou Ji had already fallen asleep.


    He felt an itch in his heart, but Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t feeling well after all...


    Xiong Ye simplyy down in bed and helped himself. He had done this for himself before, and it had only changed to having Zhou Ji help him after he had be mates with Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji, who hadn¡¯t actually gone to sleep, ¡°......¡±


    He had gotten halfway there when Xiong Ye saw Zhou Ji open his eyes. He leaned over to give him a kiss and said, ¡°Zhou Ji, help me!¡±


    Zhou Ji nced over and reached out a hand. Xiong Ye embraced him and moaned softly.


    After it was finally over, Xiong Ye felt sofortable that he didn¡¯t want to get up, but Zhou Ji pinched his face, ¡°Did you finish calcting the number I asked you for?¡±


    ¡°I figured it out!¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    Xiong Ye got out of bed to look at his pile of wooden bits. He finally said, ¡°It¡¯s forty nine one hundreds plus forty nine!¡±


    ¡°Wrong. It should be forty nine one hundreds plus fifty.¡± Zhou Ji replied. The people of the tribe generally didn¡¯te into contact with numbers much, so they could only count up to one hundred and would count how many hundreds there were from there on out.


    Modern people might find this a bit troublesome and annoying, but it was already pretty good for these people to be able to count to one hundred smoothly. Zhou Ji seemed to remember that ny-nine in French roughly tranted to four twenties plus ten plus nine...


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji in confusion, ¡°You¡¯ve counted it before? I haven¡¯t seen you count anything before!¡±


    This was such a difficult question. If Zhou Ji had calcted it, he definitely should¡¯ve seen a lot of sticks around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to count, I just have to think about it in my head to know the answer.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    Think about it and know the answer? Xiong Ye was shocked as he looked at Zhou Ji. ¡°Did the Beast God tell you?¡±


    Xiong Ye suddenly understood. He rearranged his pile and realized that it really was forty nine one hundreds plus fifty.


    As for why he had been wrong before, it was probably because he had miscounted one of the pieces.


    After answering the question, Xiong Ye was very sincere as he said, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re really too smart!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before saying, ¡°Yes! But haven¡¯t I learnt it already?¡± He had already learned this topic and could go and exin it to the priest!


    ¡°You¡¯ve only learned one method. I¡¯ll give you another question... I caught eight dinosaurs, and amongst these dinosaurs, some have two legs while others have four legs. There are a total of twenty two legs. How many of those dinosaurs have two legs, and how many of them have four?¡± Zhou Ji asked. This was another ssic Olympiad mathematics training ss question.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know about Olympiad mathematics. He took out twenty two sticks and began to ce them around...


    Answering this question wasn¡¯t difficult when sticks were being used so straightforwardly. After giving each of the eight dinosaurs two legs and matching up the remaining sticks to make four legged dinosaur piles, it was easy to calcte.


    Xiong Ye felt a little proud, yet as a result...


    Zhou Ji asked, ¡°If I caught a total of one hundred dinosaurs, and there are a total of three hundred and twenty legs?¡±


    Xiong Ye had been fiddling with the sticks to calcte everything and felt that it was quite interesting, but now that Zhou Ji asked the question like this, he felt very confused¨C¨Chow could he count that? Also... ¡°You can¡¯t catch that many dinosaurs! Our entire tribe couldn¡¯t catch that many dinosaurs.¡±


    Zhou Jiughed, ¡°If I give you fish soup to drink, and after you finish half, I fill it up for you, then fill it up again after you¡¯ve finished half again, and then fill it up again when you¡¯ve finished half of that, and this time you finish it all, how many bowls of soup did you drink in total?¡±


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. ¡°Why does this need to be calcted?¡±


    ¡°A dinosaur can eat half of the grass on the ground every year. How many years will it take for it to finish eating all the grass?¡±


    ¡°I know this one!¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°Two years!¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Grass will regrow, so it¡¯s impossible for it to be finished in two years.¡±


    That was true! Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji in admiration. Zhou Ji was really too impressive, too smart.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ji, who had used his Olympiad mathematics training ss and acuity to toy with a person from the primitive era, was satisfied and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you arithmetic. If you want to be a qualified tribal chief, you¡¯ll need to learn more things.¡±


    ¡°Good! Should the priest learn this as well?¡± Xiong Ye no longer dared to say that he had already learned these things this time, but he thought of the priest¨C¨Cthe priest had always loved learning these kinds of things.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling that good and can¡¯t teach too many people.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s enough to teach just me!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before saying this. He decided to first learn it himself, and then go and teach it to the priest.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll teach you how to write numbers.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Write?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Yes, write.¡± Zhou Ji took out the piece of charcoal that he himself used as a pen and handed it to Xiong Ye, ¡°Use this to write.¡±


    Xiong Ye epted that piece of charcoal, and Zhou Ji began to teach him how to write.


    Zhou Ji had evene up with a way to write down every number. It was too impressive! He was even more amazing than the previous priest.


    Xiong Ye stared at Zhou Ji in admiration as he held the piece of charcoal in his ownrge hand and slowly began to write in the cave.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°Your ¡®8¡¯ is written badly... I¡¯ll hold your hand and guide you.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye agreed right away. Zhou Ji then reached out to hold his hand.


    His hands were rough and coarse, but Zhou Ji¡¯s hands... They were especially tender and smooth!


    Xiong Ye became rather restless, and he then heard Zhou Ji said, ¡°You¡¯re not concentrating on your writing. I¡¯ll give you a small punishment.¡±


    ¡°What punishment?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji used the charcoal to draw a circle on Xiong Ye¡¯s face.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand¨C¨Cwhy did this count as punishment? It didn¡¯t hurt, and it didn¡¯t itch...


    And then, he ended up with a good many circles on his face, and there were even some on his body...


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. What Zhou Ji was teaching him now had most likelye from knowledge the Beast God had imparted. The things he had learnt from the priest hadn¡¯t been like this, but he would have been beaten if he hadn¡¯t learnt it properly. Now, if he didn¡¯t learn well, he simply ended up getting a circle drawn on him. Wasn¡¯t that pretty insignificant?


    Xiong Ye muttered and puffed and spent an entire afternoon learning how to write the Arabic numerals for one to nine. He also practiced counting to one hundred smoothly.


    At this time, Xiong He¡¯s voice rang out through the valley, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    Xiong He immediately ran outside, ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m going to eat first! I¡¯lle back and learn moreter!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± This fellow had forgotten to wash his face!


    Zhou Ji was toozy to go down with him and directly went toy down.


    Xiong Ye was so excited when he heard that it was time for food that he hadpletely forgotten that he had circles on his face until he arrived outside.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. It wasn¡¯t a big deal that he¡¯d forgotten; wasn¡¯t it just some drawings on his face? It didn¡¯t affect his ability to do anything at all!


    But the people of the tribe were surprised when they saw his appearance, ¡°Xiong Ye, what is that on your face?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re circles. Zhou Ji drew them for me.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°They¡¯re drawn so nicely! Xiong Ye, you look particrly good like this!¡± Xiong Qi began to praise him, ¡°Look at this circle, it¡¯s so round, and it¡¯s just as round on both sides!¡±


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t been scribbling casually when he drew circles on Xiong Ye with the charcoal. He had paid attention to symmetry, causing the circles on Xiong Ye¡¯s face to appear very mysterious!


    The priest came over, ¡°Xiong Ye, why did Zhou Ji draw circles on you?¡± Could this be some strange ceremony or sacrificial ritual?


    ¡°Zhou Ji drew it for me when he was teaching me how to count.¡± Xiong Ye originally wanted to say that Zhou Ji drew it whenever he hadn¡¯t learned something properly, but he didn¡¯t want others to know that he was stupid, so he simply didn¡¯t mention it.


    ¡°Counting?¡± The priest was curious.


    ¡°Arithmetic.¡± Xiong Ye looked at the priest, ¡°Grandpa Priest, do you know how much it is if you add one plus two plus three all the way up until ny-nine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little hard. I need to calcte it slowly, and there might not be enough sticks.¡± The priest started looking for sticks.


    Xiong Ye exined, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s very simple, it¡¯s like this...¡± He repeated everything that Zhou Ji had said.


    The priest was instantly shocked. It could be done that way? How amazing!


    Especially since... Xiong Ye actually wrote numbers on the ground!


    Could numbers be represented by symbols like these? It was so much more convenient! He had always used wooden sticks and ced them on the ground to count. If it had to be written, he could draw out lines instead of cing sticks everywhere... It made his hand particrly tired whenever he did so.


    The priest had an excited expression on his face, and he gazed at the circles drawn on Xiong Ye¡¯s face as though he had just seen a pile of treasure.


    The priest¡¯s eyes were full of reverence as he stared at the circles on Xiong Ye¡¯s face.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want to go down into the valley below, so he made some barley porridge. He rather missed eating elephant bird meat.


    They had eaten fish every day, and he was starting to get tired of it. He wanted to eat some other types of meat.


    There wasn¡¯t much to do today, so Zhou Ji didn¡¯t use his spiritual powers to observe the situation in the valley. It wasn¡¯t until someone climbed up to the entrance to the cave that he turned his head and saw the priest¡¯s gnarled face.


    The priest grinned at him, revealing gums with only a few teeth left, ¡°Zhou Ji, can you draw a few circles for me too? I also want to learn more knowledge from the Beast God!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± What exactly did Xiong Ye say down there!

 Chapter 66 - Digging Traps

    <strong>Ch66 ¨C Digging Traps</strong>


    Xiong Ye was showing off the circles on his face in the valley below the cave, ¡°Zhou Ji drew this for me!¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s drawn so well!¡±


    ¡°I also want to draw something on my face.¡±


    ¡°What is it drawn with?¡±


    ......


    Bao Yu, who had already decided to join the Big Bear Tribe also felt that these circles were extremely beautiful. They were exactly the same as the patterns on the back of her animal form!


    She also wanted to draw circles like this on her own face and body!


    Everyone had simr thoughts. They watched as the priest returned with a piece of some ck thing in his hand. When he saw Xiong Ye, he immediately called out, ¡°Xiong Ye,e over and help me draw!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest?¡± Xiong Ye was a little stumped.


    ¡°Zhou Ji won¡¯t draw it for me. You do it... And the knowledge that Zhou Ji shared with you, you can teach it to me too.¡± The priest said.


    Zhou Ji was unwilling to draw circles for him and only gave him a piece of charcoal, so he had to go and find Xiong Ye to help him out!


    Xiong Ye was still very obedient towards the priest¡¯s words. The priest told him to draw, so he drew circles on the priest.


    Before long, the priest¡¯s face was covered in circles.


    Immediately after that, others came up to Xiong Ye to ask him to draw circles for them as well¨C¨CXiong Ye had them, and the priest had them, so they also wanted them too!


    Xiong Ye was surrounded by people for a while, until Xiong He finally pushed everyone aside and said, ¡°Me first!¡±


    ¡°Priest,e and draw for the tribal chief! I still have things to do!¡± Xiong Ye saw that so many people hade and pressed the charcoal into the priest¡¯s hands before running away in a hurry.


    Although he had eaten earth eggs stewed with smoked meat, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t eaten yet. He needed to get some food for Zhou Ji!


    Xiong Ye gathered some baked earth eggs into his arms and returned back to the cave.


    Zhou Ji, who had been observing the situation in the valley using his spiritual powers, was really left speechless at the scenes ying out below.


    Hey back down on the bed and watched as Xiong Ye returned.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I bought you back some roasted earth eggs!¡± Xiong Ye took out the roasted earth eggs and saw that Zhou Ji was lying on the bed looking very ufortable. He added, ¡°Should I feed you?¡±


    These circles looked pretty good! Why should he wash them off!


    Also, Zhou Ji had always used various reasons and excuses to draw circles on him, so this definitely wasn¡¯t a punishment. It was most likely because he liked him.


    He was a little reluctant to wash it all off.


    Zhou Ji then added, ¡°Don¡¯te to bed if you don¡¯t wash it off.¡±


    Xiong Ye could only wash his face unwillingly and wipe off the circles on his body.


    But at least he could finally go to bed.


    Xiong Ye returned to Zhou Ji¡¯s side and heard Zhou Ji say, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to recite the multiplication tables before we sleep.¡±


    ¡°What is a multiplication table?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji gave a brief exnation.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s excitement was shining from his face when he heard, ¡°This is really convenient!¡± Zhou Ji was treating him too well, sharing all of this knowledge with him!


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji gratefully.


    Zhou Ji suppressed the little bear, who was originally going into rut, with memorizing the multiplication table.


    Xiong Ye was so dizzy from trying to memorize it that he soon decided to pretend to have fallen asleep.


    Zhou Ji also pretended to fall asleep. He waited for Xiong Ye to get up and go out to cultivate before leaving to pick up Xiong Ye and take him elsewhere to start cultivating.


    Xiong Ye was veryrge in his animal form. If he really walked properly while holding the bear, he would be dragging Xiong Ye along instead of carrying him. However, he moved forward by touching down on the ground lightly before leaping up to two or three meters up into the air. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have to worry about his face being smashed into the ground, but it was inevitable that his body would bump into the ground...


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t mind this. After discovering that he didn¡¯t fall over every time he touched the ground, he just felt that this person who was teaching him was really a very good person!


    When the man finally put him down, Xiong Ye turned back into his human form, ¡°Lord, have you been staying in this areately?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was full of gratitude.


    ¡°No need for thanks. Just help me with one thing in the future!¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Lord, what do you want me to do? Just tell me, and I will do it properly!¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever I ask you to do?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye thought about it, ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt innocent people!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person, my lord.¡± Xiong Ye was very sincere.


    Zhou Ji: You¡¯ve said so many things but you still haven¡¯t even remembered to put on an animal hide skirt yet!


    The next day, Xiong He asked Xiong Ye to take the people of the Little Brook Tribe out to hunt.


    Farming thend required knowledge. Xiong He wasn¡¯t ready to teach these things to the people of the Little Brook Tribe, so those people naturally couldn¡¯t be allowed to help farm thend. Also... Although there was a lot of smoked meat left in the tribe, they couldn¡¯t stop huntingpletely!


    Xiong Ye agreed and led the Little Brook Tribe outside to hunt.


    As for Zhou Ji... He had made some rounds around the valley early in the morning, noticed that everyone had circles drawn on their faces, and had silently retreated back to their cave.


    Regardless of whether it was farming or raising livestock, he actually had no experience with any of it. By now, he had already taught them everything he knew. As for the future, it would depend on how much effort these people put in.


    Even if he took care of them for this lifetime, he couldn¡¯t help them for several lifetimes.


    Zhou Ji went back to their ce and went back to sleep. At the same time, Xiong Ye and the others had run into some trouble¨C¨Cthey couldn¡¯t find any prey.


    There were now some small animals around the Big Bear Tribe, but they consisted mostly of the small Lesothosaurus and other simr dinosaurs.


    These small dinosaurs hade here to hide from the carnivorous dinosaurs, so they were beginning to make their way back now that the carnivorous dinosaurs were gone.


    Xiong Ye and the people of the Little Brook Tribe set up several ambushes and worked hard for half a day before finally catching two dinosaurs that added up to around twenty kilos of meat. There were now over four hundred people in the tribe... Were they supposed to split each kilo between twenty people?


    Xiong Ye clutched helplessly at his hair.


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe were very calm. Bao Yu even said, ¡°Look at the nts over there. They¡¯re all edible! Let¡¯s harvest them out and bring them back!¡±


    The Little Brook Tribe used to have over one hundred people, of which about seventy were young and middle-aged. Only twenty amongst them had sufficient fighting power, so they often gathered grass to fill their stomachs.


    Xiong Ye looked at those grasses and finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s dig, then!¡±


    The gathering team finally ended up bringing back a lot of ¡®grass¡¯.


    At the same time, the people who had gone out to harvest grass in order to raise the little dinosaurs had also brought back a lot of edible ¡®grass¡¯, and the people from the gathering team also brought back some edible ¡®grass¡¯. That night, the valley within the tribe was piled full of vegetables.


    Xiong He immediately decided that they would eat less meat and more vegetables that night.


    He had already determined that the smoked meat could be kept for a long time. If that was the case, they should eat less smoked meat now and save it for winter!


    Therefore, that night, Xiong Ye was given a lot of ¡®grass¡¯ cooked with earth eggs.


    He had a share, and Zhou Ji had a share. The soup and vegetables added up to about twenty kilos worth of food, but amongst it all was only a single piece of Lesothosaurus meat about the size of two fingers.


    The vast majority of the people in the tribe were very satisfied with this meal. The Little Brook Tribe was happy as long as they could eat their fill, but Xiong Ye was a little greedy for more meat.


    He liked to eat roasted meat, and he wanted big pieces of meat! It would be best if he could eat fifteen plus kilograms of meat at a time!


    That would be a blessed day!


    Because there was too much to do in the tribe, and there wasn¡¯t much prey wandering around outside, Xiong He cancelled tomorrow¡¯s hunt. With that, Xiong Ye also no longer had time to travel further out and hunt down something big for meat. He could only spare some time to go to the river nearby and find some things to bring back for Zhou Ji to eat.


    As for himself, he would just eat earth eggs cooked with vegetables...


    Life went on, and half a month had passed like this in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone had eaten vegetables for half a month.


    It was now summer. The edible nts that the priest had directed them to nt before all grew and matured very quickly. Much of it could be eaten, and the wild vegetables outside were also very abundant... Although there was no meat to eat, everyone could always eat until they were very full.


    No, he wasn¡¯t satisfied at all! Without meat, Xiong Ye felt that his stomach was empty. There was no feeling of satisfaction or fullness. However, their territory simplycked dinosaurs.


    Xiong Ye swallowed his saliva and led the people of the Little Brook Tribe to dig out a pit and make a trap.


    This trap was something Zhou Ji had taught them. Zhou Ji had said that since he was unable to catch any prey, he should dig out arge pit, then attract some dinosaurs over and have them fall into the pit so that they could be killed more easily.


    This method was useless for catching bird-footed dinosaurs that had particrly powerful jumping ability, but it was very suitable for dealing with horned dinosaurs and the like.


    Only, it had been too difficult to find dinosaurstely.


    It took Xiong Ye a good few days to finally finish digging out a big trap with the people he had with him.


    After they finished digging, Xiong Ye said, ¡°We should bind some dinosaur horns to some wooden stakes and put them at the bottom of the pit so that our prey won¡¯t be able to get back up again after it falls in!¡±


    He even dreamed about eating meat now!


    The people of the Little Brook Tribe all nodded. At the same time, they were wondering¨C¨Chad all the animals around the Big Bear Tribe been eaten up by the tribe? If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why were there so few dinosaurs around?

 Chapter 67 - Barley Flatbread

    <strong>Ch67 ¨C Barley tbread</strong>


    Xiong Ye and the people of the Little Brook Tribe dug out a good many traps, but they were still unable to encounter any dinosaurs that they could drive into the traps despite searching for several days.


    Life was miserable!


    That day, the hunting team once again brought back many edible nts and fruits. Xiong Ye selected several of the tastier types to bring back to the cave for Zhou Ji to eat¨C¨Cafter the past few days, the people of the tribe were all basically sick of eating fruit, and nobody ced much value on these things. Xiong He simply set the food to one side of their tribe, and everyone helped themselves as they liked.


    Xiong Ye was listless as he entered the cave. His spirits only rose slightly when he saw Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, I brought you back some fruit. Give it a try.¡±


    Zhou Ji epted the fruit, then asked, ¡°Were you still unable to get enough meat today?¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded gloomily, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten meat in a long time!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± In fact, Xiong Ye had some meat to eat every day, it was just that there wasn¡¯t that much of it...


    However, he had been very busy recently and had been cultivating all the time. He needed a lot of energy for these things, so it was normal for him to feel hungry.


    ¡°If only some dinosaurs woulde!¡± Xiong Ye continued.


    Zhou Ji felt a little guilty when he saw Xiong Ye like this.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone into a frenzy, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t have ended up with no meat to eat...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m going to go out for a bit and see if I can catch anything by the river.¡± Xiong Ye said, then sped quickly out of the cave, heading towards the river.


    Zhou Ji watched him go, then brought out a handful of barley, using his abilities to produce more and looked at the resulting grains in his hands.


    On the way to the river, Xiong Ye passed by the ce that the tribe was using to farm and raise livestock.


    Earth eggs and barley could be harvested once every three months. The second batch of earth eggs had already grown abundantly and could be harvested in a month. The first batch of barley had already sprouted and would be ready in two months.


    Xiong Ye used to love eating earth eggs, but now... He had already lost all interest in earth eggs.


    He wanted to eat meat, a lot of meat!


    It was indeed true that it was difficult to ept a hard life after enjoying the good life. He had eaten very poorly before he joined the hunting team, and at the time, he had been happy with just being able to fill his stomach. Now... He would actually feel unhappy if he couldn¡¯t eat what he wanted to eat!


    Xiong Ye felt that he shouldn¡¯t be like this, but he couldn¡¯t resist swallowing back saliva when he looked at the fat little dinosaurs that were being raised on the other side of the fence.


    When would these little dinosaurs grow up...


    Xiong Ye spent a while feeling unhappy because he didn¡¯t have enough meat to eat, but his spirits recovered by the time he reached the river.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been fishing more recently or something else, but he was actually unable to catch any fish!


    Finally, after Xiong Ye had stayed in the river for a long time, he decided there was really no other way and could only dive to the bottom of the water and pry up several mussels.


    This kind of thing was also edible, but people in the tribe didn¡¯t like it because a big mussel often only yielded a small piece of meat after being roasted, and it was tough and difficult to chew.


    Additionally, they were hard to find... Xiong Ye had brought many different things to Zhou Ji for him to eat, but he hadn¡¯t brought him any mussels before.


    After prying up a few river mussels, Xiong Ye returned back to the tribe.


    The tribe had already begun to prepare dinner. As usual these days, it was earth eggs cooked with vegetables and pieces of meat that had been cut into very small pieces.


    Xiong Ye felt hungry when he smelled the food, but he also didn¡¯t really want to eat.


    He first brought the mussels back to the cave while waiting for the food to be cooked.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, these are river mussels. Have you had them before? Do you want them?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji looked at the river mussels and was actually quite interested in them.


    He had eaten river mussels before, and although they weren¡¯t that delicious, for better or worse, they didn¡¯t have much taste...


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat roasted things. Kill it and take out the meat inside.¡± Zhou Ji instructed.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t known that river mussels could be eaten like this. He was rather surprised as he picked up a stone and smashed the shell of the river mussel.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Although Xiong Ye¡¯s method of killing the mussels was a bit simple and crude, it was very efficient. After a while, he extracted the meat from several mussel shells and washed them clean in a nearby bowl.


    Zhou Ji nced over, and then handed a piece of stone to Xiong Ye, ¡°Help me grind down this stone to make the middle a little tter.¡±


    This stone was round, a little thicker around the edges and thinner in the middle. It looked a bit like a round te.


    Xiong Ye ground at it with another stone and asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, what are you grinding this for?¡±


    ¡°Making a pot.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pot too shallow?¡± Xiong Ye asked. Such a t pot couldn¡¯t hold anything.


    ¡°A shallow pot has its own benefits.¡± Zhou Ji spoke as he began to deal with the river mussel meat.


    The river mussel meat was cut into small pieces and smashed with a stone a few times to make it more tender before being fried lightly with oil. He then added water to make river mussel soup.


    In fact, fried mussels were also delicious on their own, but it was best if there was pepper, onion, garlic, or other such seasonings when they were fried. If they were fried with nothing but salt, the taste certainly wouldn¡¯t be ideal.


    The river mussel soup smelled particrly fragrant. Xiong Ye who was busily grinding out a pot grew even hungrier...


    Thankfully, the soup was soon ready.


    Zhou Ji ate this soup with earth eggs. As for Xiong Ye, he only drank the soup.


    River mussels basically didn¡¯t have any meat at all. Xiong Ye gulped down arge bowl of soup and became even hungrier and greedier for meat...


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Xiong He¡¯s voice rang out, saying the words that the people of the tribe most liked to hear.


    Xiong Ye immediately abandoned Zhou Ji and rushed outside.


    Although they were eating grass every day, mealtime was still a very happy event!


    When Xiong Ye returned from the meal, Zhou Ji asked him to continue polishing the t stone pot. As for himself, he used a stone stick to crush some barley inside a stone bowl.


    Nobody else had obtained any barley from the first batch of barley, but he had taken some... Of course, he had already finished with that barley. What he was using now was barley he had secretly produced with his own abilities.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, what are you doing?¡± Xiong Ye was puzzled as he watched Zhou Ji¡¯s actions¨C¨CZhou Ji was actually crushing the barley to bits!


    The barley grains were already small, but now it was like a powder... How could this be eaten?


    ¡°I¡¯m making barley flour. I¡¯ll cook it for you tomorrow.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    He had been a little upset with Xiong Ye because of Yang Ying a few days ago and had messed around with Xiong Ye a bit because of it, but Xiong Ye had been so busy running here and there over the past few days that that bit of anger had dissipated a while ago. Seeing that Xiong Ye was just eating the things being cooked in the big pot down in the tribe¡¯s valley every day, he felt quite bad and wanted to think of something nice for Xiong Ye to eat.


    For example, barley tbread.


    Barley wasn¡¯t suitable for making bread, but it could be used to make tbread. The resulting tbread was quite delicious.


    Of course, both a pan and barley flour was required for tbread.


    When Xiong Ye heard that Zhou Ji was making food for him, he immediately became delighted.


    Recently, not only had he been unable to catch prey, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t felt well and hadn¡¯t cooked anything good to eat in a long time. Today¡¯s river mussel soup was a rare urrence!


    Tomorrow¡¯s barley tbread... Xiong Ye was already looking forward to it.


    The next day, Xiong Ye was still unable to catch any prey.


    Even so, his mood was very good as he went to Xiong He as Zhou Ji had suggested and told him that he wasn¡¯t going to have dinner tonight but instead wanted a piece of smoked meat.


    ¡°I can give you and Zhou Ji a total of 2 kilos of meat.¡± Xiong He took out a piece of meat for Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Thank you, chief!¡± Xiong Ye was excited as he rushed back to the cave in time to see Zhou Ji adding water to the barley powder.


    The barley was originally yellow, but turned white after it had been ground into powder. After adding water and kneading it, it clumped up into a white mass.


    Xiong Ye watched as Zhou Ji fiddled with that white clump and an impulse rose up in his heart. He wanted to pinch it...


    Just as he was thinking that, Zhou Ji retrieved his hands, ¡°You do it.¡±


    He might as well have Xiong Ye do this kind of manual task while he started working on the filling... Zhou Ji brought out the pickled vegetables he had made after the salt team had returned. He used a stone knife to chop up both the smoked meat and pickled vegetables, then lightly fried them together.


    This smoked meat was made from arthropleura meat. It didn¡¯t have any of the strange odour that dinosaur meat had and just smelled like smoked meat. After adding pickled vegetables, it smelled even more fragrant.


    Xiong Ye kneaded the dough vigorously, but when he smelled the scent of the frying meat and vegetables, his eyes immediately popped wide open as he looked over, ¡°Smells so good!¡±


    Zhou Ji ignored him and pulled the dough over. He wrapped some of the dough around a bit of the filling, ttened it, then set it to the side.


    ¡°Is this barley tbread?¡± Xiong Ye picked up the prepared dough and looked at it curiously.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t actually have experience making tbread, but Xiong Ye had recently eaten nothing but a mixture of vegetables and earth eggs every day. He guessed that even if he gave him the worst tasting tbread in the world to eat, Xiong Ye would still like it.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s craftsmanship was in fact very poor, but he came off as a master chef whenpared to the primitive people of the tribe.


    ¡°This dough is very cute.¡± Xiong Ye flipped it around and inspected it, and after staring at it for a while, he took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! The filling inside is particrly tasty, but the barley outside isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    Zhou Ji, who hadn¡¯t been paying attention and therefore hadn¡¯t been able to stop Xiong Ye from ¡®making a move¡¯: ¡°......¡±


    The filling had already been cooked, and he wouldn¡¯t get sick eating the raw dough like this, but even so; Zhou Ji snatched back the uncooked tbread from Xiong Ye¡¯s hands, ¡°This tbread isn¡¯t finished yet!¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°How is it not finished?¡± It¡¯s already so well done! It looks so cute!


    Zhou Ji ced the uncooked tbread into the pre-oiled ¡®t pot¡¯: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been cooked yet.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye had no idea that this thing still needed to be boiled.


    No, it wasn¡¯t being boiled... Zhou Ji had added a bit of oil to the pot, and then ced the tbread on top... After that, a very fragrant scent wafted out!


    It was really particrly fragrant!


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. His eyes were locked on the tbread, and he couldn¡¯t move his gaze away.


    The tbread that Xiong Ye had bitten into before was soon ready. Zhou Ji gave it to him, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t care how hot it was as he took a big bite. His eyes brightened and shone.


    This tbread was so, so delicious!


    The previously raw tbread had already been delicious, and after it was cooked... the barley skin was slightly crispy after being lightly fried, the cooked dough was a little chewy, and the taste of the filling was just right.


    The earthy taste of the tbread and the vorful filling mixed together was simply incredible!


    Xiong Ye finished it in a few bites and stared eagerly at the pan as he waited for the next one.


    Zhou Ji made one; and Xiong Ye ate it. In the period of time that followed, he ate twenty in one go.


    He wanted to share some with Zhou Ji, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want any with filling... Instead, he made himself in tbread and ate it slowly.


    Making barley tbread was very troublesome, so Zhou Ji simply made a big batch in one go and made a full forty pieces with filling. He gave twenty to Xiong Ye and nned to save the remaining twenty for Xiong Ye to have for breakfast tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Can I eat two more at night?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Of course. The ones with filling are all yours.¡± Zhou Ji said. Xiong Ye trained hard every night. If he was hungry, he should be able to eat whatever he wanted to!


    Zhou Ji thought that Xiong Ye had asked because he wanted to eat them himself. Unexpectedly, that night when he picked up Xiong Ye to go and cultivate, Xiong Ye took out two tbreads and handed them to him.


    ¡°My lord, this is the tbread my mate made. It¡¯s especially delicious. You should try it.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°... No need.¡±


    Xiong Ye felt somewhat at a loss as he ced the tbread into his own mouth and turned into his animal form so that Zhou Ji could carry him.


    Since this man didn¡¯t want to eat it, he could only eat it himself... It was really tasty!


    Xiong Ye truly knew how to share. The next day, he ate twelve of the remaining eighteen tbread and split thest six between the priest, Xiong Qi, Xiong Bai, Xiong Mao, Niu Er, and the others. Everyone had half a tbread.


    When Zhou Ji woke up the next morning, he had reheated the tbread in oil so that the tbreads were still hot, fragrant, and delicious when they were distributed to the others.


    The priest broke a tooth while eating it.


    But he didn¡¯t even care. Instead, he looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Little brat, I taught you so many things, but you only gave me half of one. Do you still want to live?¡±


    The priest¡¯s speech had always been a little full of holes, but now it was even more obvious.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Grandpa Priest...¡±


    ¡°Is there any more?¡± The priest pressed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you make more?¡± The priest continued asking. This tbread was really too delicious!


    ¡°There¡¯s no more barley, so it can¡¯t be made.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He had seen that Zhou Ji¡¯s barley had been used up.


    ¡°This was made with barley?¡± The priest looked at Xiong Ye in surprise.


    Xiong Ye nodded, then watched as the priest practically flew as he ran off, ¡°I¡¯m going to go look after the barley!¡±


    Xiong Ye suddenly also had the urge to look after the barley!


    It was a little strange, but the amount of meat in this tbread was really quite limited. Even so, eating it was very satisfying, particrly satisfying!


    Xiong Ye suddenly had the energy to work!


    However, there was only one such good day.


    That night, he had no choice but to eat the mixture of earth eggs and vegetables again.


    At first, everyone except for Xiong Ye and a small number of people were able to ept this hodgepodge of food, Now, however... A lot of people were starting to crave meat!


    However, Xiong He was concerned about not having enough food to eat in the future and was reluctant to take out the smoked meat for everyone to eat as much as they liked.


    Unable to eatrge amounts of meat, the young people in the tribe could only continue to drool as they continued to raise those little dinosaurs.


    Xiong Ye, who cultivated at night and hunted during the day, and also asionally got pulled into study sessions by Zhou Ji when he had spare time, also dreamed about eating meat when he slept.


    And this was when the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe finally managed to get a hold of quite a few dinosaurs.

 Chapter 68 - Dinosaurs Are Coming

    <strong>Chapter 68 ¨C Dinosaurs Are Coming</strong>


    The ce that had originally belonged to the Green Hill Tribe was now full of people from the Giant Tiger Tribe. Early in the morning, they all gathered together to eat big mouthful after big mouthful of meat.


    The people of the Green Hill Tribe hadn¡¯t all died. Some had survived, but these people had all ended up suffering from hunger and beatings and had be ves for the Giant Tiger Tribe. Their faces werepletely expressionless and numb as they served the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    One of the youths from the Green Hill Tribe was a little slow at roasting meat and was immediately kicked by a man from the Giant Tiger Tribe who was next to him, ¡°You¡¯re so slow at doing things. Be careful, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The youth was injured and starving, unable to climb back up for a long time after being kicked to the ground. As a result, a foot stepped on his neck and trampled him down further, ¡°You¡¯re a waste of food!¡±


    The person used some force and trampled the youth under his foot to death.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe wasn¡¯t short on ves, and ves who didn¡¯t do a good job were a waste of food. They would generally be killed on the spot.


    This kind of act also served to make the remaining ves more obedient¨C¨Cthe rest of the ves who were roasting meat didn¡¯t dare to ck off at all.


    This killing scene didn¡¯t affect the appetite of the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe at all as they continued to enthusiastically eat meat.


    And at the head position above everyone else, there was a saber-toothed tiger that was much, much bigger than an ordinary tiger sitting there eating arge piece of roasted meat.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s tribal chief Hu Tian liked to live in his animal form. This was especially the case after his animal form grewrger andrger.


    Although not very many people had awakened as a saber-toothed tiger in the Giant Tiger Tribe in the past, there would still be one or two of them in the entire tribe. With their improved quality of life, they now had five or six people who had awakened as saber-toothed tigers.


    Originally, although Hu Tian¡¯s animal form was a littlerger than the other saber-toothed tigers, there hadn¡¯t been a significant difference. At some unknown point in time though, Hu Tian¡¯s animal form had actually be bigger, and now he was at least double his previous size!


    Other saber-tooth tigers weighed at most about four hundred kilograms, but Hu Tian was now a full eight hundred kilograms!


    He also had sharp teeth and ws... The Giant Tiger Tribe hade so far, but they had never encountered any beastman that Hu Tian was unable to deal with!


    Hu Tian ate around thirty kilograms of meat in one go before turning back into his human form.


    He sat down in arge chair, exposing his magnificent body, and asked, ¡°Have all the big dinosaurs in the territory all been gathered together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, chief!¡± He received an answer immediately.


    ¡°What kind of dinosaurs?¡± Hu Tian asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Carcharodontosaurus, three Carnotaurus, two Barosaurus, and some other dinosaurs. They¡¯ve already been slowly drawn to the area near the Big Bear Tribe.¡± That person said.


    Carcharodontosaurus was a very ferocious predator. It had sharp teeth and a powerful body that could reach up to twelve meters long at adulthood. As for the Carnotaurus, this type of dinosaur was smaller than the Carcharodontosaurus but was simrly ferocious. It could reach up to eight meters in length, had powerful hind limbs, small forelimbs, and a big head. Of course, these two types of dinosaurs still weren¡¯t as big as the Barosaurus that could reach a full twenty eight meters in length!


    Therefore, after they took over a territory, they would find a way to lead these dinosaurs out of the ces they had taken over and send them off to cause trouble in other ces.


    ¡°Not bad. Keep an eye on the situation. When it¡¯s about time, toss down those herbs in the ce where the Big Bear Tribe lives.¡± Hu Tian instructed.


    He had heard from the Green Hill Tribe that the people of the Big Bear Tribe lived in a valley and could withstand many attacks.


    But if theserge beasts led some smaller beasts and rushed over in a stampede... He refused to believe that the Big Bear Tribe could block them all!


    Not only did Hu Tian feel this way, the other people of the Giant Tiger Tribe also thought the same.


    Under the ¡®guidance¡¯ of the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe, in a ce about a day¡¯s journey from the Big Bear Tribe, a group of huge dinosaurs began to run in a certain direction.


    When these dinosaurs ran, the smaller dinosaurs in front of them would panic and flee ahead of them, so there was eventually arge group of dinosaurs all running together in the same direction.


    The small ones were in front while the bigger ones chased from behind; it was a magnificent scene!


    In the meantime, the Big Bear Tribe was preparing to go out hunting again.


    Xiong Ye led the people of the Little Brook Tribe out of the tribe, sighing as he walked.


    Zhou Ji knew why he was acting like this¨C¨Cthey most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to catch any prey today.


    Look at them, they were going out without holding any weapons. Instead, they were each carrying a basket!


    The weather was now very hot, and many fruits were ripe. In the past, the people of the tribe would only gather the fruit from the area near their home as they were more likely to bump into dinosaurs when they travelled further out. Those ces would have nothing left for them to collect anyway¨C¨Cdinosaurs had very big appetites and could even eat all the fruit off of a giant tree in a single day!


    However, now that there were no more dinosaurs... They could casually find any tree and fill up several baskets with fruit, practically finishing their task.


    Xiong Ye loved to eat meat, but the area near the tribe simply had no meat. In addition, there hadn¡¯t been any shortage of food in the tribe recently, so he wasn¡¯t required to travel too far out to hunt... Zhou Ji rubbed his nose as he began to consider this problem.


    Perhaps... He could bring Xiong Ye a little further out tonight and let Xiong Ye hunt prey from somewhere else?


    Of course, that was something to do at night.


    Zhou Ji nced at the people of the tribe who liked to draw circles on their own faces and who now had either circles or other things drawn on their cheeks, and silently returned to their cave.


    Since he now had something to do at night, he should have a proper rest during the day.


    In any case, he couldn¡¯t help out with much else.


    While Zhou Ji was sleeping in the cave, Xiong Ye had already gathered up sufficient fruit.


    Things like fruits and wild vegetables would be wasted if too much was picked. Seeing that everyone¡¯s baskets were full, Xiong Ye stopped everyone from continuing to gather more, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go dig a pond.¡±


    Before, when Xiong Ye had been worried about hunting, Zhou Ji had suggested that he dig out traps. However, those traps had been dug in vain.


    This made Xiong Ye lose interest in digging traps until one day, while they were digging and digging to create another trap, he somehow dug out water!


    Xiong Ye was shocked and instantly went to find Zhou Ji to ask him the reason behind such a thing. Zhou Ji had then told him that there was water under the ground, and if they dug out arger, deeper pit, water would collect within it.


    Zhou Ji had even said that they could dig out a pond this way and raise some fish.


    Fish could be raised! Xiong Ye was immediately interested!


    Recently, regardless of whether it was raising the small dinosaurs or taking care of the barley and earth eggs, everything had been proceeding smoothly on the right track. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have much to do, so he simply led the people assigned to him to continue digging a pond.


    ¡°We definitely have to dig out a very big pond and raise a lot of fish!¡± Xiong Ye swallowed his saliva. Even if there was no dinosaur meat, he could at least enjoy the fish that he liked.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe and the Little Brook Tribe all made sounds of agreement beforemitting themselves to the work.


    Fish was also meat! They wanted to eat meat!


    While the people of the Big Bear Tribe were busy, Xiang Tian had finally released Shi Li from the dungeon.


    Shi Li had finally capitted to Xiang Tian and was willing to teach him the method for cultivation.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t doing this in earnest. He also didn¡¯t n to give Xiang Tian the real cultivation method... He had decided to teach Xiang Tian some incorrect methods.


    When Shi Li finally emerged from the dungeon and was able to see the sun outside, he had a feeling of being able to live again.


    The Beast God had given him a chance at living his life again. He originally should have be the most powerful person, but he hadn¡¯t expected to run into Xiang Tian...


    Shi Li cursed, and his mood immediately deteriorated.


    However, he soon adjusted his mood.


    Xiang Tian would die sooner orter. As long as he was able to hold on until Xiang Tian died, he would be free!


    Staying with the Elephant Tribe was actually better than staying at the Big Bear Tribe.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Big Bear Tribe suffered a dinosaur attack.


    Some huge dinosaurs woulde to the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory and attack the people of the Big Bear Tribe. Finally, a lot of people from the tribe would die...


    Thinking about how he was better off than others, Shi Li immediately became happy again.


    But at the same time, he was still a bit depressed¨C¨Che hade into contact with big tribes like the Elephant Tribe in his previous life, but now... Why weren¡¯t these people¡¯s lives as good as what he remembered?


    Even just talking about the food... Didn¡¯t these people know how to make tbread? They were simply frying the barley with the shells still on, and then giving it to him to eat after they had been cooked.


    He had drunk tea made with such barley at the Beast God Temple, but he hadn¡¯t tried to eat it directly as food!


    The Elephant Tribe must be looking down on him and tormenting him on purpose, right?


    Shi Li hatefully stuffed the shelled barley into his mouth and chewed at it fiercely.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t even eaten barley before... His current life could still be considered pretty good.


    The Big Bear Tribe was about to end up eaten by dinosaurs! When Shi Li thought of that, he feltfortable again.


    In the area near the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye had brought people over to dig out a pond. They were halfway done when he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    There was a faint tremor in the earth, and some scents travelled over from a distance...


    Xiiong Ye frowned as he looked towards a certain direction. Someone in the tribe who was good at climbing trees climbed up into a tree nearby to check out the situation in the distance!


    That man turned into his animal form and ran up to the top of the tree in order to see the situation clearly. After climbing back down, he looked at Xiong Ye with a face full of excitement, ¡°Xiong Ye, those dinosaurs are back! They¡¯re back!¡± Based on what he had seen just now... A lot of dinosaurs hade back together!


    The man was full of excitement. Seeing him like this, Xiong Ye also climbed up onto a tree to see. The disturbance in the distance really wasn¡¯t small, and the heads of some long-necked dinosaurs could be seen poking out through the canopy.


    These dinosaurs were all running towards them!


    What big dinosaurs!


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard. The people around him also climbed up onto the trees and swallowed back their saliva.


    So much meat!

 Chapter 69 - Bat

    Ch69 ¨C Bat


    Although Xiong Ye was rather desperate for meat, he soon realized that something was wrong.


    There were so many dinosaurs. Why were they all running over together?


    Was something chasing them from behind?


    There must be something wrong with this situation!


    Xiong Ye immediately ordered several fast runners to return to the tribe and report the news. As for him, he went to find the thickest tree nearby and climbed on top of it to observe the situation.


    When he looked closely, Xiong Ye noticed two particrlyrge dinosaurs.


    Xiong Ye had never seen suchrge dinosaurs before so he was unable to identify them, but he was very certain about one thing, which was that these dinosaurs wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Of course... they had a lot of meat.


    Perhaps it was because he had seen an even bigger giant beast wrecking havoc around the tribe before, but Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t afraid even when he saw suchrge dinosaurs. Instead, he contemted how to deal with them.


    The traps that had been useless in the past woulde in handy now. Additionally... The poison that Zhou Ji had prepared for him could also be put to use!


    Xiong Ye immediately gave orders to his team and had them prepare the poison along with some other things.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xiao, the person from the Giant Tiger Tribe whose animal form was a bat, was carrying some herbs in his mouth as he flew towards the Big Bear Tribe.


    At the start, these herbs had been carried by some ves who ran up ahead in front of the dinosaurs. As time passed, these ves had been trampled by the dinosaurs that chased behind them and be dinosaur food, so Fu Xiao had picked up the herbs to continue leading the dinosaurs forward.


    Fu Xiao¡¯s animal form was very small and had very little fighting power, but he was especially valued within the Giant Tiger Tribe because he could fly. Many things were handed to him to aplish.


    The vast majority of beastmen were unable to fly. If he was the one doing this task, he would be able to run away easily even if he encountered danger.


    Fu Xiao¡¯s flying speed wasn¡¯t as fast as the ves who had run ahead at the start, but the huge dinosaurs at the back of the stampede had also slowed down after having run for such a long time. The entire group had slowed down, and the smaller dinosaurs fleeing up ahead started to scatter. Some of the armored herbivore dinosaurs discovered that there was a lot of food avable here and directly began searching for ces to graze.


    Xiong Ye was up in the tree, watching as a bird-footed dinosaur that was about as big as Yang Ying in his animal form begin to graze at a patch of grass. And then... A giant bird approximately two meters tall suddenly appeared and shot towards it.


    Xiong Ye recognized this big bird.


    The elephant bird he had hunted down before was herbivorous, and although it was quite big, it wasn¡¯t fierce by nature. This big bird was different¨C¨Cit was called the terror bird and was carnivorous.


    Of course, the first thing that came to Xiong Ye¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t this point. Rather, it was¨C¨CZhou Ji seemed to enjoy eating bird meat?


    Xiong Ye immediately wanted to go and catch this bird.


    At this point, however, he suddenly smelled the scent of a predator.


    There were even more powerful predators behind this group of dinosaurs!


    It was obvious with a nce that those two huge dinosaurs with long necks and tiny heads didn¡¯t eat meat, so Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been afraid of them. However, if there were powerful carnivorous dinosaurs amongst them...


    Xiong Ye frowned as he continued to observe.


    And at this time, Bao Yu who had climbed up another tree suddenly spoke up, ¡°Look at that bat! He¡¯s from the Giant Tiger Tribe!¡±


    With Bao Yu¡¯s shout, Xiong Ye finally noticed that there was actually a very small bat flying in front of those dinosaurs.


    That bat was the one he had encountered before when they had fought against the Giant Tiger Tribe in the Little Brook Tribe¡¯s territory.


    At the time, most of the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s animal forms had been very powerful. Correspondingly, their animal forms had also been veryrge, and none of them had been able to slip through their fingers. This bat had been the only exception.


    Had all of these dinosaurs been brought over by that bat?


    Xiong Ye immediately realized that something was off.


    Previously, he had considered luring those dinosaurs into traps or trying to poison them, but if they had actually been led over by someone else...


    There was no way they would lure the dinosaurs into a trap!


    ¡°We must kill that bat!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before making this decision.


    There were many people from the Little Brook Tribe around Xiong Ye, and their eyes were burning with hatred.


    The destruction of the Little Brook Tribe had a lot to do with this bat!


    It was this bat who had investigated the situation within their tribe and led to Hu Tiao being able to lead his people in and take them all down in one fell swoop!


    Only, they were all unable to fly. Catching that bat would be a difficult task...


    As everyone was still trying to figure out a solution, a group of people from the Big Bear Tribe arrived. ¡°Dinosaurs areing? Where are the dinosaurs?¡±


    The messengers who were on the way back to the tribe had encountered people from the Big Bear Tribe who were working in the area. They had told them about the dinosaurs, and the people from the Big Bear Tribe had all rushed over.


    Everyone wanted meat!


    ¡°Is there anyone who can catch birds?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I can!¡± Someone stepped up. Xiong Ye nced over and discovered that it was actually Mao Jin.


    Mao Jin spoke up, ¡°I can catch birds!¡±


    Mao Jin¡¯s animal form was a cat. It was very small, but she was good at climbing trees and had caught birds before when she went out to hunt for food.


    Xiong Ye pointed to the distance, ¡°Mao Jin, do you see that bat? In a bit, go up and hide in the tree and think of a way to catch it!¡±


    ¡°Bat?¡± Mao Jin was a little confused.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°That thing with wings that looks like a small bird.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mao Jin agreed.


    Xiong Ye had already noticed that the bat was flying in the direction of the Big Bear Tribe!


    He had Mao Jin hide in a tree, and then told a few of the people of the tribe whose animal forms were rtively more dexterous and also able to catch birds to go up and hide as well.


    By this time, the bat had already flown over. Behind it was a huge stampede of dinosaurs.


    Xiong Ye changed into his animal form and gestured for them to try and catch the other party. The people who were with Xiong Ye all jumped up from the ground and acted as though they wanted to catch the bat. When the bat saw this scene, it tried to dodge to the side.


    Just then, a cat jumped out from the tree next to it and bit down on the bat.


    Xiong Ye was delighted. Immediately after, he watched as the bat suddenly turned back into a man and plummeted down from mid-air. Mao Jin, who had originally bitten him, fell down with him... Mao Jin flipped andnded gently on the ground, but the man couldn¡¯t do so. He was already dead by the time he smashed into the ground.


    His stomach had been bitten through!


    Mao Jin was dazed. She had never seen a bat before and hadn¡¯t known that the animal she had bitten down on was actually a person when she made her move...


    It was Xiong Ye who was particrly calm as he came over to pick up the body, tossing it into the pond he had dug out with the rest of his team.


    After doing so, he noticed a strange smell and found a stalk of grass on the ground. He picked it up and also threw it into the pond.


    The dinosaurs veered slightly and ran towards the pond. Some of the smaller dinosaurs saw the big pit in front of them and scattered as they switched directions, but one of the Carcharodontosaurus fell headfirst into the pond...


    Immediately after that, another dinosaur came along.

 Chapter 70 - Chili Pepper

    <strong>Ch70 ¨C Chili Pepper</strong>


    Carnivorous dinosaurs like the Carnotaurus and Carcharodontosaurus weren¡¯t good at running long distances. They had only run for so long because of the herbs and were in fact very exhausted by now. After falling headlong into the pond, they were unable to move anymore.


    Of course, the pond wasn¡¯t that big, so they didn¡¯t die after falling in. As a result, at this time, two Barosaurus ran over and also fell in.


    These two Barosaurus were too big, so they filled up the pondpletely and crushed the carnivorous dinosaurs beneath them.


    Heavy,rge dinosaurs like the Barosaurus also weren¡¯t good at running. They typically wandered around at a slow and leisurely pace, constantly eating as they went¨C¨Cthey were veryrge and required a lot, a lot of food.


    Now, however, they had be extremely agitated under the influence of the herb. As a result, Xiong Ye watched with wide eyes as they stumbled and nearly lost their bnce, then stood back up and restlessly began to walk back and forth.


    Stepping back and forth on the bodies of the dinosaurs that had fallen into the pond before them.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, the dinosaur that fell in earlier... That was a Carnotaurus...¡± Xiong Qi was really in a daze, ¡°We encountered them when we went to trade for salt after winter had passed. They ate a few of our people...¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s mood was indescribable as he looked at the Carnotaurus that had been trampled into the mud by the Barosaurus.


    Not only had the Carnotaurus fallen in, there was also a Carcharodontosaurus down there that was even more terrible than the Carnotaurus!


    Now, they had all been trampled to death.


    The two Barosaurus were so big that Xiong Ye and the others didn¡¯t dare to make any moves against them at all. They could only watch nkly as they panted and stomped on the dinosaurs beneath them. As for the ¡®small dinosaurs¡¯ that had been brought along with them, some of them had also fallen into the pond while others had already run off to who knows where.


    The earth trembled under the steps of these Barosaurus. Xiong Ye and the others who were still in the vicinity found it difficult to stay upright.


    Finally, Xiong Ye simply sat down.


    Xiong Qi saw this and sat down as well. He took the opportunity to praise him, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re too amazing. You told us to dig out this trap and actually caught so many dinosaurs!¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± At first, he had indeed wanted to dig a trap, but it wasn¡¯t a trap anymore. It was a pond! He had originally nned to use it to raise fish...


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to get such arge dinosaur out of the waterter!¡± Xiong Qi said.


    Xiong Ye also felt that it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    At this point, Xiong Qi swallowed his saliva again, ¡°Before, it was the Carnotaurus eating us, but now it¡¯s be us eating them. I wonder if it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°That was a Carcharodontosaurus that fell in before the Carnotaurus! The most powerful dinosaur! I definitely have to see what it tastes like. If I¡¯m able to try it, my entire life will have been worth it.¡± Bao Cheng said.


    Bao Yu: ¡°I feel that those tworge dinosaurs should taste better.¡± Those tworge Barosaurus... They were like two mountains of meat! Why hadn¡¯t they fallen to their deaths in the trap!


    Their trap had been too small!


    They would make sure to dig a bigger one next time.


    At this time, Mao Jin who hade out with the gathering team was still spitting.


    Mao Jin was fourteen years old. She couldn¡¯t be considered young and would therefore follow the gathering team to work during the day. When the gathering team heard that dinosaurs hade, the gathering team had hurriedly returned back to the tribe, but she had run over to take a look because her animal form was small, and she was able to climb trees¨C¨Cif she really encountered any danger, she would be able to escape simply by climbing a tree!


    Yet as a result, Xiong Ye had asked her to catch the bat.


    She had thought the bat was a bird, but unexpectedly it was someone in animal form! She had bitten someone to death!


    Mao Jin kept feeling a little ufortable¨C¨Cit was so dirty!


    ¡°Bah!¡± The little cat who hadn¡¯t turned back into human form spat once again.


    When Bao Yu saw the situation, she immediately went to pick up the little kitten, ¡°Mao Jin, you¡¯re so amazing! If it weren¡¯t for you, that bat might have been able to lead those dinosaurs straight to the tribe!¡±


    The kitten was a little shy. Bao Yu added, ¡°That bat led the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe to kill many of our people... Thank you for killing it!¡±


    When the little kitten heard this, she was no longer embarrassed and instead puffed out her chest.


    And then, Bao Yu gave her a kiss.


    Xiong Ye was suddenly a little envious of Bao Yu and then couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh¨C¨Cwhy couldn¡¯t Zhou Ji¡¯s animal form be a small cat?


    While Xiong Ye was still thinking about Zhou Ji, he saw Xiong He leading a group of people over. Zhou Ji was at the back of the crowd.


    The neglected Xiong He: Shouldn¡¯t this kind of thing be reported to him first?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?¡± Xiong He asked, ¡°The meat you¡¯re talking about shouldn¡¯t be the two big fellows up ahead, right? We have no way to kill such big dinosaurs!¡±


    Xiong Ye turned his head when he heard Xiong He¡¯s words. Only then did he discover that the Carnotaurus and other dinosaurs had all been trampled under the water by the Barosauruses. ¡°Chief, the meat I¡¯m talking about is inside the pond. They¡¯ve been stomped into the water by those two big dinosaurs!¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡± Was that possible?


    Zhou Ji had discovered this matter long ago and was actually quite delighted¨C¨CXiong Ye finally had meat to eat.


    Only, this meat had been repeatedly trampled on by such heavy dinosaurs. The texture had probably worsened...


    Zhou Ji enveloped the two Barosaurus with his spiritual powers and discovered that their mental state wasn¡¯t quite right. It should be because they had eaten some sort of hallucinogenic nts.


    Zhou Ji noticed that they seemed to be a bit dizzy and was nice enough to use his spiritual powers to help heal them a little.


    The two dinosaurs that had still been going around in circles and had even hit their heads against the trees next to the pond, suddenly stopped moving. After that, they walked out of the pond and slowly made their way to the side, acting like nothing had happened as they began to eat the leaves off a tree.


    Xiong Ye and the others were a little dazed. Zhou Ji kept his contributions to himself.


    Regarding herbivorous dinosaurs, they generally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to deal with beastmen as long as they weren¡¯t actively hunted. Seeing that the two Barosauruses had walked off, Xiong He immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll go into the pond and drag the dinosaurs out!¡±


    These Carnotaurus were seven to eight meters long and catching one was usually enough for an entire tribe to eat their fill. Not only that, there was also a ten meter plus Carcharodontosaurus inside as well as some smaller dinosaurs that had been knocked in identally...


    Their tribe was going to be overflowing with meat again!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe, who had only just finished their farming work, were suddenly busy once again.


    However, even though they were very busy, everyone was still very happy.


    There was so much meat!


    And this meat had also brought along so much other meat! They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being unable to find dinosaurs to hunt anymore!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe began to busy themselves as they went into the water to collect the meat,pletely unfazed about getting dirty. Only Zhou Ji, who was wearing the white clothing he had weaved himself, remained by the side and watched quietly.


    He was already to the side like this, but Xiong Ye was still worried that he might be bothered by the smell of blood, ¡°Zhou Ji, the smell here is very intense. Do you want to go back to the tribe first?¡±


    ¡°The tribe also has the smell of blood.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°I¡¯ll have people wash the meat first before bringing it back! It¡¯ll be more convenient, too!¡±


    After Xiong Ye said this, he immediately went to find Xiong He.


    Xiong He gave Zhou Ji a reverent nce and agreed without hesitation. He even added, ¡°Xiong Ye, you definitely have to treat Zhou Ji well!¡±


    There had been no meat to eat in the tribe, and Xiong Ye had been unable to catch any prey. In this kind of situation, he had felt that it was pointless when Zhou Ji had told Xiong Ye to dig traps. He had even thought that Xiong Ye was merely wasting his strength, but Xiong Ye was willing to do it, so Xiong He hadn¡¯t said much about it.


    But look what had just happened! After they finished digging these traps, a group of dinosaurs actually ran over and even jumped into them on their own!


    Zhou Ji was definitely loved by the Beast God!


    It wasn¡¯t only Xiong He who thought this way. Many people of the tribe also had these same thoughts.


    Although they already knew that these dinosaurs had been led over by the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, if Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t dug these traps at Zhou Ji¡¯s behest, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch these dinosaurs!


    Since the people of the tribe were being so amodating... Zhou Ji went back to continue napping.


    There was nothing he needed to continue worrying about in the Big Bear Tribe. The Giant Tiger Tribe wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon after experiencing this setback... Zhou Ji felt that he no longer needed to toil and tire himself out.


    It wasn¡¯t a good thing for him to interfere too much. What would he do if he ended up guiding the tribespeople into bing useless?


    Zhou Ji returned to the tribe and decided to make himself some more daily necessities and improve his quality of life.


    Oh, right. Xiong Ye was still shedding, and he could also make a nket...


    Taking advantage of the fact that Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t there, Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to y around with the bear fur.


    He didn¡¯t know how to make a nket and could only use his spiritual powers to weave the fur together... In the end, he didn¡¯t manage to make a soft nket and ended up with a hard, rough floor mat instead.


    A mat was fine too... Zhou Ji finished half of it, set it aside, yawned, and went to sleep.


    Zhou Ji was sleeping very soundly, but the people in the tribe were continuously, persistently busy.


    There was so much meat that simply bringing it all back took up a lot of time!


    Fortunately, all the meat had been brought back by the time the sky grew dark. Seeing that there was so much meat, Xiong He even dered on the spot that everyone could eat as much as they liked today.


    Xiong Ye finally ate until his belly was rounded,pletely satisfied.


    After that, he went to find Xiong He and requested to be excused from tomorrow¡¯s manual work.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Xiong He said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s work involves smoking meat. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, chief!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, what do you n to do tomorrow?¡± The priest, who had circles all over his face, asked him.


    ¡°I saw a bird today. Tomorrow, I want to catch it and give it to Zhou Ji to eat!¡± A lot of animals had run over today, and he had seen the terror bird amongst them as well as some other animals that Zhou Ji was willing to eat.


    He couldn¡¯t just let Zhou Ji constantly have no meat to eat!


    ¡°That¡¯s something you should do. You definitely have to hunt well... Right, teach me that multiplication table again.¡± The priest demanded.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye had recently begun to understand the priest¡¯s mood when faced with the people of the tribe who didn¡¯t manage to learn anything no matter how he taught them.


    He now felt quite close to copse too¨C¨Cprobably due to his age, the priest was particrly slow when it came to learning things. He couldn¡¯t memorize this multiplication table no matter what!


    However, even if he was about to copse, Xiong Ye still needed to teach if the priest wanted to learn.


    Xiong Ye slowly began to teach it to him again.


    The priest once again tried very seriously to learn it.


    That night, the well-fed Xiong Ye ran out in the middle of the night to cultivate as usual, but the person who always appeared so suddenly to teach him actually didn¡¯t show up.


    He inexplicably felt a little lost and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Actually... Zhou Ji was justzy. Additionally, he didn¡¯t want his mate to run out like this every day.


    Although he had started cultivating and could sleep less, he still needed to sleep. At least, Zhou Ji wanted to sleep.


    What was Xiong Ye trying to aplish by running around outside every day? He should turn into his animal form and cuddle him to sleep...


    The fur on the big bear¡¯s belly was very soft. Lying inside his embrace was really veryfortable!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t seem to mind that he hadn¡¯t met that powerful person that night. The next day, Xiong Ye happily went out hunting as usual.


    His target today was the terror bird from yesterday. He still remembered this bird¡¯s scent... He started searching for it everywhere.


    At this time, Zhou Ji had also gone outside of the tribe to take a look and see if he could find anything edible.


    Although he had already canvassed the area around the tribe several times in the past, it had been during spring when most nts were still young seedlings. He simply hadn¡¯t known what they would look like after they matured and had naturally missed out on a lot.


    Now that the weather was hot, there were more nts, and he could go out and take another look.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t held much hope for finding anything new when he went out this time, but unexpectedly he actually found a variety of nt that grew something like chili peppers!


    This kind of nt wasn¡¯t very big and produced small green fruits about the size of a fingernail. He had originally thought that it was a fruit, but after studying it, he discovered that it could be used like chili pepper.


    This small green fruit would also turn red when it ripened.


    The fruit was very juicy and had a medium level of spiciness. It could be directly used like chili sauce after being picked and crushed.


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat excited.


    He could eat spicy food even when he was in the modern era, but he wasn¡¯t obsessed with it; he also liked lighter, milder fare. After all, there had been an abundance of all types of food back then, and many spices were avable.


    There had been all sorts of condiments and seasonings. Some vegetables were delicious even when they were simply boiled and then dipped in sauce!


    However, there was nothing but salt in this ce, and that salt also contained impurities.


    Even if the vegetable had originally been very delicious, the resulting taste was rather average when it was only seasoned with salt.


    It was because of this that he always felt that Xiong Ye and the others were very impressive for being able to eat that hodgepodge of mixed vegetables every day without any change in expression.


    In any case, he didn¡¯t want to eat a single bite of that kind of thing.


    As for fish and the like... He was also a bit sick and tired of eating fish soup every single day!


    But it was different now that he had chili peppers... He could make many fish dishes with chili peppers!


    Roasted meat with a bit of chili was also very delicious!


    Zhou Ji produced a big pile of chili peppers to bring back. He nned to make something delicious for himself and Xiong Ye to eat that night.


    Additionally, now that he had chili, he should be able to find some other spices... He had already found an herb simr to rosemary that could be added to the roasted meat, but he still needed things like onion, ginger, garlic, and so on...


    While Zhou Ji was busy picking chili peppers, Xiong Ye was clinging to a terror bird¡¯s back so he could break its neck. After aplishing that, he then picked up the terror bird and headed back to the tribe.


    On the way back, he heaved a heartfelt sigh as he looked at the bare trees in the area.


    Those two Barosaurus were really capable of eating! It had only been a day, but they had already cleared out so many trees!


    Xiong Ye felt that it would be best if they could find a way to kill off one of the Barosaurus and eat it... Otherwise, all the trees around their tribe would end up being eaten by these two big fellows!


    Xiong Ye carried the terror bird toward the tribe and first went to the river to remove its skin and clean it.


    If it had been before, he would have saved the bird skin and such for the children of the tribe. However, the tribe wasn¡¯t short on meat these past few days, and the meat would go bad easily if it was left for a long time... Xiong Ye finally chose to extravagantly throw the bird skin into the river instead.


    He had been unable to catch any fish in the river a few days ago, but now, many fish immediately ran out to nibble at the discarded bird skin. They even scrambled topete for it, eating very happily.


    Xiong Ye immediately felt less regretful when he saw this scene¨C¨Cthis skin hadn¡¯t been wasted. It was being used to raise fish!


    He woulde over to catch fish in a few days!


    The tribe was filled with the scent of smoked meat when Xiong Ye returned to the tribe.


    The priest had made some very strong salt water, cing strips of dinosaur meat inside to soak for a while before having people take it out and smoke it...


    Last time, they had used mud to make a small hut that was specifically used for smoking. Because of this, the speed at which they smoked meat this time was quite fast!


    Xiong Ye rather missed the smoked meat and pickled vegetable barley tbread.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, why did you still go out hunting?¡± Someone asked him curiously.


    ¡°This is for Zhou Ji to eat!¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± That person nodded. Zhou Ji was different from them and actually didn¡¯t like eating dinosaur meat...


    Fine, the meat that Zhou Ji ate did indeed taste better...


    Xiong Ye climbed up into their cave and found that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t there. However, there was a wooden barrel nearby full of bright red, fingernail-sized fruit.


    This fruit looked really cute and had to be very delicious!


    Xiong Ye picked one up and stuffed it into his mouth...

 Chapter 71 - Fried Meat

    <strong>Ch71 ¨C Fried Meat</strong>


    The fruit looked very cute, but Xiong Ye¡¯s expression changed as soon as it was in his mouth, and he quickly spat it back out.


    What kind of terrible taste was this?!


    His mouth felt like it was on fire. It was unbearably painful, and tears suddenly streamed out of his eyes. He was so stimted that he even turned into his animal form and ran out to the valley, wrapping himself around the big barrel of water in the middle of the tribe, dunking his head in, and drinking and spitting out mouthfuls of water.


    That fruit had to be poisonous!


    After eating such a toxic fruit, he needed to quickly spit it out and drink more water!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhou Ji returned with some vegetables in hand. He immediately ran over when he saw Xiong Ye acting like this, then used his spiritual powers to inspect Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was fine. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his body at all.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Even the sound of Xiong Ye¡¯s roar had changed. He felt that his tongue had already swelled up from the poison.


    Zhou Ji could make poison. Why had he thoughtlessly gone and eaten that fruit as soon as he had seen it without asking first?


    He wasn¡¯t going to die during a hunt. Instead, he was going to be identally poisoned to death. How unjust!


    Oh, he might not die, but he felt really terrible!


    The huge brown bear had tears in his eyes as he looked at Zhou Ji. He then ced his head on Zhou Ji¡¯s thighs and syed out on the ground without moving, looking like he was about to expire right then and there.


    The people in the tribe were all startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiong Ye?¡±


    ¡°Is Xiong Ye alright?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Xiong Ye fine when he came back?¡±


    ......


    Only the priest realized something, ¡°Xiong Ye drank a lot of water and even spat water out... Was he poisoned?¡±


    Zhou Ji knew that Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been poisoned, but on the topic of poisoning... Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Did you eat the chili that I ced inside the cave? That little red fruit.¡±


    The huge brown bear nodded listlessly.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Although he quite enjoyed spicy food, he also couldn¡¯t bear eating chili peppers raw, let alone Xiong Ye who had never eaten chili before in his life.


    He now basically understood what had happened to Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°That fruit isn¡¯t poisonous. It just makes people¡¯s mouths feel ufortable when they eat it... You should still be full of energy.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mind had been full of various terrible scenarios before, and he thought that he might die. Now that Zhou Ji had said this...


    He stood up and suddenly discovered that nothing was wrong with him. It was just that his mouth hurt a little.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Go back to the cave then.¡±


    Xiong Ye immediately went and climbed back into the cave¨C¨Chow embarrassing! He was really alright, but he acted as though he was dying down in the valley!


    Seeing that Xiong Ye was returning back to the cave, Zhou Ji also followed him back. He then heard Xiong Ye, who had turned back into human form, say, ¡°Ugh... Exactly what kind of thing was that... Ouch...¡±


    ¡°Adding a little bit of this chili will make things like roasted meat very tasty.¡± Zhou Ji added.


    Xiong Ye hurriedly shook his head, ¡°That... I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t about to force him and immediately smiled and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiong Ye was a bit scared of it after his experience today, so it was fine for him not to have any, but he could have Xiong Ye give it a tryter on.


    Of course, Xiong Ye might be unustomed to it at the start... He could give him a bit less at first.


    Zhou Ji marinated the vegetables he had brought over with some salt. He also crushed the juicy chili peppers and added some of the salt he had purified as well as a type of nt that made meat more fragrant when added to roasted meat.


    Xiong Ye really liked the meat that was roasted with this kind of nt. Zhou Ji also enjoyed it. Of course, he was much pickier about meat.


    Zhou Ji was just thinking about that when he noticed the huge bird in the cave.


    Xiong Ye pointed to that bird and said, ¡°Zhou Ji, this is the bird that I caught today. It¡¯s for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Bring the dinosaur meat that you¡¯ll be given today to the cave and eat it here. I¡¯ll make something delicious for you to eat today.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed, then looked towards the bright red sauce that Zhou Ji had just made, ¡°That... this...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you this.¡± Zhou Ji assured him.


    Xiong Ye rxed and then ran down to the valley to ask Xiong He for arge piece of meat.


    The tribe hadn¡¯t turned all the meat into smoked meat. They had left some fresh meat that could be eaten over the next few days. At this time, everyone was getting meat and preparing to eat.


    Xiong He had allowed everyone to eat as they liked yesterday, but he had resumed distributing the meat ording to the work that was done today. The hunt yesterday had been led by Xiong Ye, so his portion was quiterge. Others received rtively less, particrly the people from the gathering team.


    Of course, their appetites were smaller, and they couldn¡¯t eat that much anyway.


    At this time, everyone was gathered together to roast their meat. Seeing that Xiong Ye was bringing his meat back to his cave, some of them were a little envious, ¡°I heard that Zhou Ji will make delicious food for Xiong Ye.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know how to make delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Even if we knew how, we still don¡¯t have pots and materials... Xiong Ye caught arge bird to eat today, while we only have dinosaur meat.¡±


    ......


    These people sighed and began to gnaw at their roasted meat.


    They should be content with what they had. Just a few days ago, they hadn¡¯t even been able to eat roasted meat at all!


    While the people in the tribe were roasting meat, Zhou Ji had ced the ¡®t pot¡¯ that Xiong Ye had ground out for him on the fire.


    This ¡®t pot¡¯ had basically been almost finished before he had given it to Xiong Ye to polish. It had a diameter of about 60cm and was veryrge and quite thin.


    After the pot was heated up, Zhou Ji poured in some oil and had Xiong Ye slice the meat into thin slices that he then fried.


    He fried the terror bird meat on one side and used the other side for the dinosaur meat. It was divided very clearly; the dinosaur meat was kneaded with salt before being fried, while the terror bird meat... He ced it straight into the pot for frying, then used a piece of wood to dab some chili sauce onto the meat.


    Xiong Ye could feel his mouth throb a little when he saw this scene.


    This thing made his mouth very ufortable when eaten. Was Zhou Ji really going to eat it?


    ¡°Zhou Ji, this thing will make your mouth hurt after eating it. You¡¯re better off not eating it.¡± Xiong Ye was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhou Ji used chopsticks to pick up the piece of terror bird meat, eating it directly.


    This body of his had never eaten spicy things before, so he had only put a very small amount of chili sauce on it. The taste was just right!


    Terror bird meat wasn¡¯t as good as elephant bird meat and had a bit of a gamey taste, but it was covered up because of the chili sauce... Zhou Ji quickly realized that he could soon eat dinosaur meat that didn¡¯t have such a strong gamey taste in the future.


    Chili sauce was such a good thing.


    Xiong Ye ate the fried dinosaur meat while Zhou Ji ate his terror bird meat.


    When meat was roasted in the tribe, it was always roasted directly on the fire. There were many disadvantages to roasting meat like this. For example, it was quite tasteless, and it had a wooden vor.


    But meat that had been seared with oil didn¡¯t have these problems.


    In particr, Xiong Ye liked to eat oily meat.


    Fried dinosaur meat that had spices sprinkled on top was truly too delicious! The only problem was that frying it piece by piece like this was a little slow!


    At the start, Xiong Ye let Zhou Ji fry meat for him to eat, but he soon learned how to do it and began to fry meat for himself.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ji no longer worried about him and slowly fried his own terror bird meat.


    He was actually capable of eating more than Xiong Ye if he really wanted to eat. He had a rare opportunity to eat spicy food today, so his appetite was quite expansive.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s really too delicious! Can we still eat like this tomorrow?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiong Ye was immediately delighted. At this time, Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Does your mouth still hurt?¡±


    Xiong Ye had lost that kind of feeling a long time ago and instantly replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhou Ji used his chopsticks to pick up a piece of roasted terror bird meat and offered it to him, ¡°Give it a try.¡± He had only put a tiny amount of chili on this piece of meat, and it shouldn¡¯t make him too ufortable.


    Xiong Ye felt a bit conflicted as he looked at that piece of terror bird meat.


    The chili pepper he had eaten before had left a psychological shadow!


    But Zhou Ji enjoyed it that much. It was as though... this meat was very delicious?


    Also, this was something that Zhou Ji had worked hard to make and roast. He couldn¡¯t just refuse... Xiong Ye gritted his teeth and took a bite.


    His eyes lit up almost instantly after he ate this bite.


    This... After reducing the amount of that chili that had made him feel so bad, it was actually extremely tasty!


    ¡°This kind of vor is called spicy.¡± Zhou Ji taught him.


    Xiong Ye nodded and finished the piece of spicy terror bird meat before going back to eat his own non-spicy meat.


    After eating it, his mouth no longer felt spicy, but he also felt like... his dinosaur meat wasn¡¯t that delicious anymore...


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you voring your dinosaur meat with salt before frying it? You can add a little chili sauce to it when you marinate it. That way, you¡¯ll be able to taste the vor without it being too spicy.¡± Zhou Ji suggested.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all before doing what Zhou Ji had proposed.


    Meanwhile, a spicy fragrance had wafted out of the cave.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s cave was quite high, and it wasn¡¯t easy for the fragrance to spread to the valley below, but the noses of the people of the tribe were all very sensitive!


    ¡°What are Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji making? It smells great!¡±


    ¡°Everything Zhou Ji made when we went out to trade for salt was delicious, but it never smelled this good.¡±


    ¡°Will Xiong Ye let us try it tomorrow?¡±


    ......


    Everyone in the valley looked longingly towards Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    Finally, the priest stood up, dusted off his robe, and climbed up to the entrance to Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    Xiong He and Xiong Qi immediately followed suit when they saw this, with Xiong Bai also tagging along. Niu Er thought about it, then brought Xiong Mao with him and also climbed up. He even said to Xiong Mao, ¡°Hurry and change into a little panda.¡± Xiong Ye obviously liked Xiong Mao¡¯s animal form. If Xiong Mao was going to go and scrounge for food, it would be more effective if he turned into his animal form.


    Although Niu Er didn¡¯t like to talk much, he was very clear-eyed about many things.


    Those who had a good rtionship with Xiong Ye all ran up to ask for food, but some others felt embarrassed about going.


    However, even if they felt too embarrassed to go today, there would be opportunities in the future. They could try and find a way to help Xiong Ye or Zhou Ji do more things...


    With this thought in mind, those people all looked towards Xiong Ye¡¯s cave and swallowed back their saliva.


    The fragrance of chili fried meat filled Xiong Ye¡¯s cave, and the tform in front of the entrance to the cave was crowded with people.


    Everyone who hade had good rtions with him, and even the priest and tribal chief were there... Xiong Ye reluctantly handed a piece of meat he had already finished frying to the priest.


    The priest ate it all in one bite and said excitedly, ¡°Delicious! This thing is too delicious!¡±


    The priest was old, and his tastes were quite heavy, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of this spicy taste. In fact, the spiciness even served to stimte his appetite.


    After the priest had eaten, it became someone else¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant!¡±


    ¡°What kind of vor is this?¡±


    The more everyone ate, the more excited they became. Only Xiong Mao, who was still young, found it a little unbearable. After he ate the meat while in his animal form, the little ck and white ball began to roll around on the floor.


    Even so, he quickly got up and went back to staring fixedly at the meat Xiong Ye was cooking.


    If it went on like this, Xiong Ye would have no way to keep eating... Zhou Ji took out the bowl of chili sauce he had made and handed it to the priest, ¡°This is chili sauce. You can put a bit of it onto the meat when you roast it.¡±


    He had a lot of chili peppers on hand and could make the chili sauce again. It was best if he sent away these people who were disturbing their cozy world of two.

 Chapter 72.1 - Fishing Net

    <strong>Ch72.1 ¨C Fishing Net</strong>


    The priest shared a bit of the chili sauce he had just received with Xiong Qi and the others, then leftpletely satisfied. Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye continued to eat.


    After Xiong Ye had finished eating all the meat he had been given that day, he suddenly discovered that a quarter of the terror bird he had caught today was also gone.


    This... It wasn¡¯t any less than the amount he had eaten today!


    Had he eaten quite a lot of Zhou Ji¡¯s terror bird meat when he was eating earlier? Otherwise, how could so much of the terror bird have been eaten up?


    While Xiong Ye was still caught up in this conundrum, Zhou Ji had already gone to lie down in their bed, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Xiong Ye went over and noticed that Zhou Ji¡¯s stomach was actually bulging.


    He touched Zhou Ji¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Zhou Ji, you look like you¡¯re about to have a child like this!¡±


    Zhou Ji: Was Xiong Ye only able to describe stomachs this way? Were his vocabry andnguage that poor?


    That night, Xiong Ye went out for a few hours to cultivate beforeing back.


    Zhou Ji casually pulled him back into his arms and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Zhou Ji used chili peppers to fry up some terror bird meat andbined it with roasted earth eggs to make breakfast for Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was very satisfied; this chili was really tasty!


    He felt warm and cozy after eating such a hot and spicy meal.


    When he climbed down from the cave after eating breakfast, someone immediately came up to ask Xiong Ye what he had eaten yesterday. Xiong Ye replied, ¡°I ate dinosaur meat, but there was a spice called chili added to it. This kind of spice is very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, when will we get to try that chili thing?¡± Someone who hadn¡¯t been able to try the chili yesterday spoke up and asked.


    ¡°Grandpa Priest has already decided to nt chili peppers. Everyone will be able to eat it when they¡¯re ready.¡± Xiong Ye said. As he spoke, he saw the priest returning from outside, his walking posture not quite right.


    Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Grandpa Priest, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Was he walking this way because he was hurt?


    The priestughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened to you?¡± Xiong Ye pressed.


    The priest saw that Xiong Ye was still asking and said, ¡°I just had diarrhea, and it hurt a little when I went. It was firey and spicy, and it must be because of that pepper from yesterday!¡±


    The priest was old, and he always felt that food was nearly tasteless when he ate, but after tasting that chili pepper from yesterday...


    How could there be such a great spice in this world!


    He felt that adding it to anything made it appetizing!


    As a result, he ate too muchst night.


    Not only that, while everyone else could only tolerate a tiny bit of chili sauce, he could put a lot of it on his food!


    It was probably because of this that he had suffered from diarrhea this morning. Not only that, a certain area still burned with a fiery hot sensation, and it was especially painful.


    The priest naturally noticed Xiong Ye¡¯s expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the only one suffering. Maybe you¡¯ll suffer too. As for Zhou Ji, I saw that he ate quite a lot yesterday. Tonight... Let¡¯s see how you manage to sleep together!¡±


    ¡°What does diarrhea have to do with sleeping?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand. As long as the diarrhea wasn¡¯t serious, it wouldn¡¯t affect their sleep. If it was serious... This wouldn¡¯t only affect their sleep!


    Xiong Ye was quite confused. After hearing his words, the priest also asked him with some shock in his voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know about the matter of sleeping together?¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°There are other men that are together in the tribe. Haven¡¯t you seen them?¡± The priest continued to ask him.


    Only then did Xiong Ye understand what the priest was talking about, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it... But that has nothing to do with diarrhea.¡±


    The priest realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right, ¡°How is it unrted?¡±


    ¡°How is it rted?¡± Xiong Ye was even more confused.


    The two of them looked at each other. Finally, the priest spoke again, ¡°When you saw two men together, cough, cough, how did they do things together?¡±


    ¡°With hands.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before answering.


    The priest: ¡°......¡±


    People in the tribe all said that Xiong Ye had tossed Zhou Ji about in bed until he was unable to get up, but in reality... This fellow didn¡¯t even know how to sleep together with his mate!


    The priest looked at Xiong Ye sympathetically¨C¨Cas the oldest man in the tribe, he had seen a lot and knew everything.


    ¡°Is that wrong?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    The priest was about to reply, but Zhou Ji arrived, ¡°Xiong Ye, there¡¯s no more water in our cave.¡±


    When Xiong Ye heard this, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get water right away.¡±


    He went to go fetch water with a bucket as soon as he finished speaking. Zhou Ji then looked at the priest, ¡°I know what two men do together.¡±


    The priest: ¡°......¡± He had originally thought that since Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know, Zhou Ji would be even more in the dark about it. Unexpectedly, Zhou Ji actually knew how to do it.


    Zhou Ji knew, but Xiong Ye didn¡¯t. This...


    The priest sympathized even more with Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji was very good to Xiong Ye, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was unwilling to sleep with Xiong Ye, but he didn¡¯t sleep with Xiong Ye even though he clearly knew what was supposed to happen... Could it be that he didn¡¯t want to be the one on the bottom and wanted to top Xiong Ye instead?


    The priest went back to his own cave while stroking his beard in contemtion.


    He was old now. It was better if he didn¡¯t interfere in these matters of young people in case he offended Zhou Ji.


    As for Xiong Ye... He was so robust that it wouldn¡¯t matter much if he was on the bottom...


    But Zhou Ji¡¯s weak body might not be up to the task of sleeping with Xiong Ye!


    Zhou Ji saw that the priest had left and headed out of the tribe¨C¨Che wanted to bring back more chili peppers.


    In addition to making chili sauce, they could also be dried then fried with oil to make chili oil.


    Chili oil was definitely more fragrant than chili sauce.


    Zhou Ji produced quite a lot of chili peppers as well as some chili nt seedlings, then brought them back for the priest to nt.


    ¡°This is really such a good thing!¡± The priest was incredibly fond of the chili nt seedlings and hastily took them away to nt them. He also didn¡¯t forget to ask for more chili peppers from Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji felt rather helpless. The priest was really going for it; he had already suffered from diarrhea after eating too much chili, but he still wanted more...


    ¡°This chili is too delicious!¡± The priest said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I can¡¯t help it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s not good for you to eat too much of it.¡± Zhou Ji advised.


    The priestughed, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore and won¡¯t live for much longer. At this time, I should just do what I want to do and eat what I want to eat! If I treat myself badly even at this point, aren¡¯t I just finding trouble with myself?¡± He had been very cautious with his own body before, worried that he would identally die, and their tribe would suffer and deteriorate because they didn¡¯t have a priest.


    But now, he was already at ease¨C¨CZhou Ji understood much, much more than he did!


    He couldpletely rest in peace!


    The priest obtained a lot of chili peppers from Zhou Ji and was ecstatic, but someone soon ran in from outside, ¡°Priest, there are bugs growing amongst the earth eggs...¡±


    ¡°Hurry and have the children of the tribe catch them! Ah!¡± The priest who had originally wanted to rx had to rush off to see to the earth eggs.


    He was really hard-working! He mustpensate himself with more chiliter!


    The priest was ruminating about how to enjoy the chili peppers that night when he found himself surrounded by a crowd of people, ¡°Priest, did Zhou Ji bring back more chili?¡±


    ¡°Priest, is chili delicious?¡±


    ¡°Priest, show me what the chili peppers look like.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, I want to eat some too...¡±


    ......


    The priest finally said, ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking! I¡¯ll make it for you all to try tonight!¡±


    That evening, the tribe all ate dinosaur meat and earth egg stew. It was cooked in tworge pots, one of which contained chili peppers.


    This chili pepper hadn¡¯t been pre-fried with oil beforehand and was just directly added into the soup, so the smell it gave off wasn¡¯t as fragrant. Also, because only a small amount had been added, the spice wasn¡¯t very obvious in the stew.


    However, most people felt that it tasted better with the chili peppers added in.


    More importantly, the dinosaur meat had picked up a stronger unappetizing taste after being left out for two days, but it was no longer as noticeable after the chili was added.


    Chili peppers really were good things!


    Everyone was sweating all over as they ate, and after a round of eating and sweating, they all felt veryfortable.


    The Big Bear Tribe was happily eating meat everyday, but on the other side, the atmosphere in the Giant Tiger Tribe wasn¡¯t very good.


    It was once again time to eat. Hu Tian ate in his animal form, turning back into his human form when he was finished. He broke off a piece of straw and used it to pick his teeth.


    After cleaning his teeth, he asked, ¡°Is Fu Xiao not back yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Someone who sat under Hu Tian spoke out in frustration, ¡°He might have fallen into the hands of the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    Fu Xiao was a member of the Giant Tiger Tribe. He had been very weak as a child and at the time, many people in the tribe had advised his mother to throw him away. His mother had been unwilling and insisted on raising Fu Xiao.


    At the age of ten, Fu Xiao had awakened... as a mouse that was even smaller than the palm of a hand?


    Everyone had been very disappointed at the time. His name had been changed to Shu Xiao, and he hadn¡¯t had any status at all within the tribe. He was always bullied and didn¡¯t dare to show his animal form.


    Shu ¨C mouse/rat


    Yet in the end, Fu Xiao finally couldn¡¯t stand being beaten up all the time and transformed into his animal form out of agitation. After taking on his animal form, he actually managed to fly away!


    Only then did everyone realize that Fu Xiao hadn¡¯t awakened as a mouse. Later on, they finally discovered that Fu Xiao had actually awakened as a bat.


    His name changed from ¡®Shu Xiao¡¯ to ¡®Fu Xiao¡¯, and he became a very important member of the tribe¨C¨Cthe tribe needed someone like him to do things for the tribe.


    Even so, the people of the tribe still didn¡¯t respect the weak Fu Xiao, and many tasks were heaped onto him to do. However, it wasn¡¯t without its own benefits¨C¨CFu Xiao, who nobody had been willing to have a child with before, now had many female ves.


    To Hu Tian, Fu Xiao leading the dinosaurs to the Big Bear Tribe was an easy, small task. Unexpectedly, Fu Xiao had gone out to do such a simple thing and still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Fu Xiao had likely died in the hands of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Hu Tian was very unhappy.


    Others in the Giant Tiger Tribe were equally unhappy.


    Fu Xiao¡¯s animal form was really very useful. If they didn¡¯t have Fu Xiao... It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to spy on other tribes in the future!


    ¡°Have someone go and investigate the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Hu Tian ordered.


    Before, Hu Tian hadn¡¯t taken the Big Bear Tribe seriously at all. However, he no longer dared to treat them lightly.


    If this Big Bear Tribe had no ability, how could they have killed Hu Tiao and the others?


    If they didn¡¯t have any ability, how could Fu Xiao have gone there and not returned?


    However, they probably didn¡¯t have much ability... If they were so powerful, they definitely would¡¯vee looking for them instead!


    Regardless, they should go and investigate first.


    Hu Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had reached his current status not only due to his strength, but also because he was careful.


    He wouldn¡¯t casually make a move without first understanding more about the Big Bear Tribe.


    In the Giant Tiger Tribe, they finally found a few people with small animal forms to go and investigate¨C¨Cpeople with smaller animal forms could hide, and it was easier to have them go and scout for information.

 Chapter 72.2 - Fishing Net

    <b>Chapter 72.2 ¨C Fishing Net</b>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    While the Giant Tiger Tribe wanted to understand exactly what was going on with the Big Bear Tribe, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had finally finished smoking all the meat.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye also finally had some food stored up in their cave¨C¨Cthe leftover terror bird meat had been cured, and they had also been given quite a lot of smoked meat.


    However, Xiong He had only divided up the smoked meat among the hunters and hadn¡¯t given any to anyone else, in particr those who lived in the collective cave.


    Even if the people in the collective were given smoked meat, they would have no ce to store it, so he simply didn¡¯t give them a share and ced the leftovers in the warehouse and prepared to take it out in winter to improve the quality of their food then.


    By the time everything had been arranged, another few days had passed. At this time, the weather had changed, and it was raining on and off.


    When Xiong Ye led the hunting team out to hunt, he discovered that the pond they had dug before was now filled up. There were even animals who hade over to the pond to drink.


    ¡°After today¡¯s hunt, there will be no need to hunt tomorrow. Are you guys interested in going to catch fish that we can raise tomorrow?¡± Xiong Ye asked the people of the hunting team.


    Although this pond had acted as a trap for a while, after the Barosaurus had stomped all over it, and the people of the tribe had deepened it further, it had already be a very deep, impressive pond.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The people of the hunting team all agreed, but someone was worried, ¡°Xiong Ye, fish aren¡¯t so easy to catch, and I¡¯m not good at it...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to catch fish!¡± After saying this, he led the team to go hunting.


    They caught a rtively small horned dinosaur that day as well as a few smaller dinosaurs. If it was divided equally amongst everyone in the tribe, everyone should be able to get a few kilograms of meat.


    If this had been before, this harvest would be considered very good. If it was mixed with some wild vegetables, given that the elderly and weak ate a little less, everyone would be full from the meal.


    But now...


    Presumably because they had experienced two huge harvests, Xiong Ye felt that the meat they had caught this time was a little limited.


    ¡°If only we could catch those two Barosauruses...¡± Xiong Ye felt that his confidence had puffed up; he even dared toe up with the idea of making a move against the two Barosauruses.


    His animal form was only as big as the thickness of one of their legs!


    However, it also wasn¡¯t a very good idea to leave these two giant beasts here without dealing with them.


    They ate way too much! If they were allowed to stay near the tribe and eat, all the trees around the tribe would soon be bare.


    Even if the Barosauruses didn¡¯t eat all the leaves, and they regrew this season after rainfall, it still wasn¡¯t good for things to go on like this...


    That night, Xiong Ye told Zhou Ji that he nned to go catch fish tomorrow, and also mentioned that he wanted to catch a Barosaurus.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, do you think that I can catch that Barosaurus?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Xiong Ye immediately asked.


    There was indeed a way. If they wanted to deal with a Barosaurus, they could use poison.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had used herbs to lure the dinosaurs to their tribe, and they could also use herbs to poison the dinosaurs to death.


    ¡°This matter has to be slowly nned out. Aren¡¯t you going to catch fish tomorrow? I have a way to catch fish.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s face was full of curiosity, ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡°You can make a fishing to catch fish.¡± Zhou Ji exined, ¡°You can¡¯t always use your mouth to catch them. If you catch fish that way, how will they be able to live?¡±


    Zhou Ji had long ago thought about things like fishs, but he hadn¡¯t had time to bring it up.


    After all, Xiong Ye¡¯s fishing skills were excellent.


    When Xiong Ye stood in the water, as long as there were fish nearby, he would easily be able to catch them, making him feel that fishings werepletely unnecessary.


    There weren¡¯t that many fish in the river nearby, and there was no need to catch them all in a.


    But if Xiong Ye wanted to catch fish to raise them, a would be needed.


    Zhou Ji told Xiong Ye to find some rtively soft vines and began to weave a fishing.


    He had recently made some clothing and had also used bear fur to make a mat, so his weaving skills had grown better and better. This fishing was soon finished, and he even took the chance to teach Xiong Ye how to make it.


    After hearing Zhou Ji talk about how to use the fishing, Xiong Ye eximed excitedly, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re so smart!¡±


    When they used to catch fish before, they always had to stand in the water. It was fine in the summer, but it was particrly painful to do so in the winter.


    He had broken apart the ice over the river to try and catch fish in the winter before when he was starving and had almost frozen to death!


    But, he wouldn¡¯t have to do that anymore now that he had this fishing! Of course, as Zhou Ji said, fishings made from vines weren¡¯t very good, and it would be better if they could find some better materials to make them with.


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji and felt that he liked him more and more. How could his mate be so good?


    ¡°Go and catch them. After catching them, you can leave the small fish to be raised and bring back therger ones. I¡¯ll make sauerkraut fish for you to eat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. The next day, he rushed out with the fishing to go and catch fish.


    When Xiong Ye arrived outside, the hunting team was already waiting. Seeing Xiong Ye, Xiong Qi spoke up, ¡°Xiong Ye, about the fish... I¡¯m very good at catching fish, but if you want live ones, it¡¯s not possible! Exactly what kind of n are you thinking of?¡±


    His animal form was very good at swimming, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to catch some fish!


    But even a small cat like Mao Jin would identally bite a bat to death when trying to catch it. There was no need to mention a big pr bear of his size.


    He had caught many fish before, but he had never managed to catch them alive. He always ended up biting them to death by ident....


    ¡°I was originally going to make two dams out of mud in the river to cut off a section of the river, then scoop out all the water in the middle to catch all the fish stuck inside.¡± Xiong Ye began.


    ¡°Great idea!¡± Xiong Qi immediately agreed. This was indeed a good idea. If they did that, there would be no need to worry that the fish would be bitten to death.


    ¡°But doing it that way is too troublesome.¡± Xiong Ye continued.


    Xiong Qi¡¯s face was full of confusion.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°If we use mud to cut off such a big section of river, everyone will probably have to be busy for a long time... Fortunately, Zhou Ji gave me a simpler method.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± Xiong Qi asked.


    ¡°Do you see this?¡± Xiong Ye showed Xiong Qi the fishing he was carrying over his shoulder.


    ¡°I see it. There are holes in this clothing... Isn¡¯t it a little big?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clothing, it¡¯s a fishing.¡± Xiong Ye exined the usage of the fishing.


    Xiong Qi was shocked.


    Xiong Qi used to praise Xiong Ye all day long, but now he said, ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s too smart. You¡¯re so lucky to have actually been able to find a mate like that.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was full of pride, ¡°Yes!¡±


    When the people of the hunting team arrived by the river, they opened up the big. Xiong Qi and Xiong Ye each grabbed two corners of the and ran down a section of the river, sweeping everything up!


    They caught a lot of fish in one go!


    The water in the river near their tribe had swelled up after the rain. The water level was higher, and there were more fish.


    Before long, they had caught a lot of fish. The rest of the hunting team that waited by the edge of the river had nothing to do and could only watch.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, let me give it a try.¡±


    ¡°I want to catch fish too!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°This fishing is so easy to use! Let me try it!¡±


    ......


    Finally, everyone in the hunting team had a chance to use the fishing. They took turns sorting through the fish, cing the smaller ones that could still be raised into buckets and carrying them to the pond to raise them.


    As for those who didn¡¯t have anything to do... They were learning how to make fishings with Xiong Ye.


    Not everyone was able to learn how to weave well. Some people spent an entire day learning but were still unable to aplish much, and only managed to make a small section of a ¡®fishing¡¯.


    Such a small piece of certainly couldn¡¯t be used as a fishing. They put it on their heads instead, treating it as decoration.


    Seeing this, those who had wovenrger ¡®fishings¡¯ used it to cover their bodies.


    In fact, everyone in the tribe was envious of Zhou Ji¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s clothing. However, only Zhou Ji could make this clothing, and he wouldn¡¯t make it for everyone, so they had no way to get some even if they wanted to wear it.


    It was different now; they had learned how to make fishings.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have beautiful clothing to wear, they could also use fishings to amuse themselves...


    The group returned to the tribe with all sorts of fishings. Very soon, everyone soon developed various ways to use thes.


    For example, they could hang up the fishing and use it to store meat.


    Or, they could take it outside and use it to pack up prey, fruit, and so on to bring back¨C¨Cof course, the holes in the would need to be smaller for that.


    They could even...


    ¡°This fishing can also be used to hunt! Just throw it over the head of a smaller dinosaur, and it won¡¯t be able to shake it off!¡± Someone suggested.


    That was indeed possible... Someone immediately wanted to go and give it a try.


    They all remembered to give Zhou Ji a word of praise before they went out to test this method, ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    ¡°This must be a gift from the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry about letting our prey slip away with this!¡±


    ¡°The Beast God is really omnipotent!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: There¡¯s really no Beast God in this world...


    Forget it, he might as well go and eat fish!


    The people of the tribe had given all the big fish they had caught that day to Xiong Ye. It was enough for them to eat for a long time!


    Zhou Ji fried together the chili he had already pre-fried with oil as well as some pickled vegetables he had made ording to his own taste. After a rich fragrance began to emerge, he added some water and made a pot of pickled vegetable soup into which he added the fish fillets; the pot of sauerkraut fish was now ready.


    This fish smelled amazing!


    Additionally, Zhou Ji had also prepared two stir-fried vegetable dishes as well as a cold sd. He intended to encourage Xiong Ye to eat more vegetables¨C¨Che believed that Xiong Ye would definitely end up finishing these dishes.


    Zhou Ji was right. Xiong Ye indeed ate a lot of vegetables.


    This sauerkraut fish was very spicy! Xiong Ye who was suffering from the spicy taste could only eat the vegetables to relieve the burning sensation in his mouth. Eating like this, he really ate quite a lot of vegetables.


    After eating everything, he still felt unsatisfied and even suggested, ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s put earth eggs into the soup and boil it? I feel that cooking earth eggs with this soup will definitely be delicious!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed. It was a blessing to be able to eat; if Xiong Ye liked it, then let him eat as much as he wanted.


    Speaking of which, sauerkraut fish was really appetizing when paired with rice. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t found rice yet.


    Xiong Ye showed a toothy grin and then ate a lot of sauerkraut fish soup boiled earth eggs.


    After bing stronger, it seemed that he had be more powerful in all aspects...


    Juurensha: Hahahaha, such a realistic take on eating spicy food....


    xiin: i really love how resourceful/creative the Big Bear Tribe is about all these new ¡®inventions¡¯...

 Chapter 73 - Hunting the Barosaurus

    <strong>Ch73 ¨C Hunting the Barosaurus</strong>


    After making sauerkraut fish, Zhou Ji decided to cure the rest of the fish.


    The fish wouldn¡¯t stay fresh after being left out for a long time and would no longer taste good after that. It was better to cure and preserve it.


    As a result, over the next few days, Xiong Ye would bring back some fish every day. Even if he went out hunting during the day, he would still use his fishing to catch some fish at night.


    Zhou Ji had no objection to eating fish, but he was unable to finish all that fish.


    Since it couldn¡¯t be finished, he could only preserve it... But he also found the smell of salted fish in the cave a bit difficult to tolerate.


    This was making him want to be a salted fish himself.


    Finally, Zhou Ji donated all of the salted fish to the tribe, and it was stored together with the tribe¡¯s smoked meat.


    After five or six days of this, no more fish could be caught in the river. There was also enough fish in the pond for the tribe to raise, so Xiong Ye stopped trying to catch fish and began to think about how to catch the Barosaurus¨C¨Cthose two dinosaurs ate too much, too quickly. Xiong Ye felt that he couldn¡¯t let them continue eating in such an uncontrolled way.


    Their tribe would be done for if the nts around their tribe were all eaten up!


    He started discussing ways to deal with the Barosauruses with the tribe.


    There was a swamp near their tribe, but the swamp wasn¡¯t necessarily useful against the Barosaurus. The Barosaurus wasn¡¯t something they could lure toward the swamp so easily.


    ¡°Of the two Barosauruses, one of them went up to the mountain where the giant beast raged before. The trees there are very tall, so what if we climb up the tree and throw the poison into its mouth? After throwing it, we can run into the forest, and let the trees act as a barrier. Even if the Barosaurus goes mad, it might not necessarily be able to hurt us.¡± Xiong Ye suggested.


    ¡°Will the poison you¡¯re talking about work?¡± Xiong He asked.


    The tribe used to avoid these kinds of toxic things. Nobody in their tribe had thought of using poison before. They didn¡¯t know how or where Zhou Ji had gotten the poison he had given to Xiong Ye...


    ¡°It works!¡± Xiong Ye said. He had tried it when they had gone out hunting over the past few days and felt that it was very effective.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll try it!¡± Xiong He pped the table in confirmation. ¡°Our tribe will be really impressive if we¡¯re able to catch such a big dinosaur! When that happens, we can have the priest draw and chisel out the story of us catching the dinosaur on the cave walls!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Xiong Ye was also excited.


    If they were really able to take down such arge dinosaur, this story could be passed down to future generations as an example and a lesson!


    His figure would also be added to the wall of the cave and passed down forever!


    Xiong Ye became more and more excited as he thought about it, and led the people of the tribe to begin busying themselves with the preparations.


    On this day, the weather was clear, the sky blue with a few scattered clouds. Everything looked beautiful.


    ¡°After we climb up into the trees, we¡¯ll wait until the Barosauruses over and throw the poison into its mouth!¡±


    ¡°One pack might not be enough... In that case, throw a few more.¡±


    Xiong Ye gave orders to the people he had brought with him.


    Seeing this, Xiong He was pleased as he patted Xiong Ye shoulder. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re now able to stand up on your own!¡±


    If they had more people like Xiong Ye in their tribe, wouldn¡¯t their tribe be able to thrive and grow?


    Xiong He¡¯s mood was instantly lifted. He added, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t difficult. We can definitely aplish it properly. After that, we¡¯ll be able to eat Barosaurus meat!¡±


    ¡°Barosaurus meat! Barosaurus meat!¡± The people of the tribe were all excited and moved by that idea.


    In that moment, Xiong Ye¡¯s ambitions also soared up. That huge Barosaurus seemed to be a meal that had already been seized in their hands.


    At that moment, however, the Barosaurus seemed to have noticed them and found them a little annoying. It suddenly stomped a foot and waved its tail...


    The entire mountain shook for a while. Xiong He, Xiong Ye, and the others from the tribe all stumbled and rolled as they scattered and fled.


    After reaching a safe ce, Xiong Ye finally said, ¡°We have various scents on our bodies... Let¡¯s smear some tree sap on our bodies before going back.¡±


    Although they were small, and the Barosaurus didn¡¯t take them seriously, if they agitated the Barosaurus, it certainly wouldn¡¯t mind trampling them or biting them to death.


    Even if the Barosaurus was a herbivorous dinosaur, it could easily chew up branches with its teeth. They couldn¡¯t hold up under that kind of strength.


    While the people of the Big Bear Tribe were preparing to hunt the Barosaurus, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had already arrived near the Big Bear Tribe after traveling for many days.


    A total of ten people from the Giant Tiger Tribe had traveled over this time. Amongst them was a powerful person who Hu Tian regarded highly within the Giant Tiger Tribe, called Mao Huo.


    His animal form was a cat, but he wasn¡¯t an ordinary cat. Instead, he was a leopard cat that was extremely lethal. Of course, there were other reasons behind why he had been able to be a powerful warrior within the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Within this team, two of the members were Mao Huo¡¯s direct subordinates. Out of the remaining seven, five were people from the Giant Tiger Tribe who had small animal forms and could scout for information, and the other two were survivors of the Green Hill Tribe.


    ¡°This is the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Mao Huo looked at the vast territory in the distance and said, ¡°This Big Bear Tribe has upied a very good location!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. This is the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory.¡± The elder of the two people from the Green Hill Tribe replied.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had said before that as long as any one of the people from the Green Hills Tribe resisted, they would kill everyone who was left...


    They really hated the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, but they had no choice but to obey in order to keep their own people alive.


    Now that they were selling out the Big Bear Tribe, they were very unhappy and ufortable, but it had to be said that... They hoped the Big Bear Tribe was a bit more powerful. It would be best if they could destroy the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    ¡°Go. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Mao Huo ordered.


    ¡°My lord, the Big Bear Tribe is very powerful, and they have a priest...¡± The people from the Green Hill Tribe hesitated.


    ¡°Any priest in this kind of ce definitely isn¡¯t a proper priest!¡± Mao Huo didn¡¯t think this was a big deal, but he was still a bit more careful. He pointed to two of the people from his own tribe who had smaller animal forms and told them to go and investigate the Big Bear Tribe. After thinking about it, he ordered one of the two people from the Green Hill Tribe to go with them.


    Of the two people from the Giant Tiger Tribe who had been sent to investigate, one was a weasel, and the other was a mouse. As for the person from the Green Hill Tribe, his animal form was a rather rare one. He was a lemur.


    Lemurs were the smallest variety of monkey. Thergest of the species only reached about half a kilogram, while the smallest was only ten centimeters long and weighed approximately thirty grams.


    This member of the Green Hill Tribe just happened to be the smallest kind of lemur.


    When the Giant Tiger Tribe attacked the Green Hill Tribe, he had changed into his animal form and hidden. The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe hadn¡¯t discovered him at all, but he was still very young, only twelve years old, and his animal form was very weak. Although he had managed to hide and avoid notice, he had ultimately gone back to look for his parents and had then been caught by the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Of the two people that the Giant Tiger Tribe had brought with them, one was him, and the other was his father.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be obedient. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your father.¡± Mao Huo threatened the lemur coldly before they set out.


    The little lemur nodded, and then he was fiercely gripped in the weasel¡¯s mouth as they headed towards the Big Bear Tribe.


    Recently, due to the raising of fish and other such endeavors, arge area near the Big Bear Tribe had been cleared out, leaving more ces for the children of the tribe to safely y in. The priest had also arranged some work for them to do, such as nting fruit trees near the tribe and other such things.


    These children used to lie in the collective area and do nothing in order to conserve energy due tock of food, but it was different now. They had enough to eat and ran around everywhere in the tribe as they yed.


    Those who hadn¡¯t yet awakened an animal form yed as humans, while those who had awakened an animal form would asionally turn into animals to y.


    Mao Jin had turned into her animal form.


    She had felt very ufortable after killing a person a few days ago, but her mentality changed after Bao Yu praised her, and she felt that she was now incredibly fierce.


    She had always felt that since her animal form was so small, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to be a warrior. Unexpectedly, that wasn¡¯t the case!


    Mao Jin was now learning how to hunt!


    While she was catching frogs for fun, Mao Jin suddenly scented... prey!


    She immediately ran out and then discovered a... mouse?


    This mouse didn¡¯t belong to their tribe!


    If it was a friendly person who wasing to their tribe, they would at least turn into their human forms to greet the children when they saw them. Howe this person seemed to be sneaking along the side...


    Mao Jin suddenly recalled what the people of the tribe had said about the Giant Tiger Tribe... She pounced over and bit the mouse.


    The mouse ¡®squeaked¡¯ and turned back into his human form, but there were already several big bloody wounds on his stomach. Meanwhile, another weasel beside it turned around and fled.


    However, there was still another little fellow that hadn¡¯t run. Mao Jin was just nning to catch that one when she saw that that unknown little animal suddenly turned back into human form. He began to kowtow at her while pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, don¡¯t eat me wuwuwu...¡±


    Mao Jin: ¡°......¡± You¡¯ve already turned back so big, do you really think I can eat you? Besides, I don¡¯t eat people!


    Mao Jin didn¡¯t hesitate before turning back into human form herself and shouting, ¡°There are enemies!¡±


    Although the mouse who had turned back into human form had been wounded from Mao Jin¡¯s bite, Mao Jin had known that it was a human when she had pounced and therefore hadn¡¯t used much force. She hadn¡¯t bitten him to death, so at this moment he was covering the wounds on his stomach with his hands as he tried to run. The people from the gathering team, who were nearby and watching over the children as they worked, ran over and threw a at him when they came close.


    This had been used before to catch fish. It still carried the stench of fish as it covered his head, preventing his escape.


    ¡°There was a weasel who ran away!¡± Mao Jin eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone go to the tribe and let them know!¡± Someone from the gathering team spoke up. They didn¡¯t know what to do when encountering this kind of situation¨C¨CXiong He and Xiong Ye weren¡¯t here!


    However, one thing was clear. They couldn¡¯t let that weasel enter their tribe!


    The weasel hadn¡¯t run to the Big Bear Tribe. It had already run away and had swiftly fled back to Mao Huo¡¯s side. He had always been timid from a young age and seeing that Mao Jin had bitten through hispanion¡¯s stomach, he had been practically scared to death.


    Even though, his animal form was actually the same size as Mao Jin¡¯s.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Mao Huo asked.


    ¡°No... No...¡± That weasel shifted back into human form and subconsciously tried to shirk responsibility, ¡°The Big Bear Tribe is too powerful. The two that went with me have probably lost their lives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡± Mao Huo sneered. ¡°How powerful can a mere Big Bear Tribe be? Did you guys identally reveal yourselves?¡±


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe is really powerful. I heard the people of the Big Bear Tribe say that they were going to go catch a Barosaurus.¡± The weasel insisted. Before, when those children had been ying, he had heard them talking about wanting to eat Barosaurus meat.


    ¡°With their ability, they want to catch a Barosaurus?¡± Mao Huo sneered again. He was just about to send someone to go and investigate again when the earth suddenly trembled.


    Mao Huo was shocked and immediately climbed up a tree. He then saw a huge Barosaurus topple over and fall to the ground, rolling and twitching as it convulsed.


    This... Had they really gone to catch a Barosaurus?


    Exactly how terrifying was this Big Bear Tribe?!

 Chapter 74.1 - Giant Pig

    <strong>Ch74.1 ¨C Giant Pig</strong>


    The Big Bear Tribe that was now considered very terrifying, was actually not scary at all.


    Even now, the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe was leading the people of the hunting team to flee and run away again.


    Not long ago, Xiong Ye and the others had smeared tree sap all over their bodies and climbed up the trees that the Barosaurus was about to eat. Then, likely because they were small and hadn¡¯t gathered together in a group, the Barosaurus had really ignored their existence...


    However, although they were ignored, the Barosaurus¡¯s huge head was gnawing at the leaves and branches of the trees beside them, crushing and chewing the thick branches in a very terrifying way.


    Xiong Ye wrapped an arm around the trunk and took advantage of the time when the Barosaurus wasn¡¯t paying attention to throw the leaf wrapped poison into the Barosaurus¡¯s mouth.


    That Barosaurus waspletely unaware as it finished off most of the leaves on the tree it was eating from before moving on to the next.


    The poison didn¡¯t work? Xiong Ye was puzzled, but the tribesperson in the next tree followed suit and threw their portion of the poison into the Barosaurus¡¯s mouth when the opportunity presented itself.


    However, there was still no reaction from the Barosaurus.


    Xiong Ye climbed down the tree and met up with the people on the ground. Xiong He wondered out loud, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you sure that this poison actually works? Howe the Barosaurus seems to bepletely fine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was very effective when I used it for hunting before...¡± Xiong Ye also found it strange.


    Xiong He asked, ¡°Should we feed it more poison?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡± Xiong Ye said. If this poison was really ineffective, then they would just have to find another way to deal with this Barosaurus...


    Just as he was thinking about this, the Barosaurus suddenly roared, its tail thrashing as it knocked down a tree.


    The tree toppled towards the people of the Big Bear Tribe...


    They all scattered and fled.


    While running, Xiong Ye called out, ¡°I just knew that Zhou Ji¡¯s poison would definitely work!¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°Stop talking! Hurry up and run!¡±


    The Barosaurus had gone a little crazy after being poisoned. If they didn¡¯t quickly run away, they might end up trampled to death by the other party!


    As they yelled, a few more trees toppled over.


    .


    Xiong Ye and the others ran even faster.


    On a hill some distance away from the Big Bear Tribe, there was a group of people sitting together, roasting and eating meat.


    Everyone in this group was tall, but one of them still stood out above the rest and was over two meters tall.


    Male beastmen were generally between one meter sixty and one meter ny in height, and it was rare for there to be someone so tall. This person had scars on his face and looked particrly fierce.


    ¡°Young chief, have some meat.¡± A person around one meter eighty in height handed over a piece of roasted meat as he spoke. He had a perfectly built body, but when he stood in front of the other tall and broad man, he appeared much shorter and iner.


    The giant who was over two meters tall epted the meat and began to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t call me young tribal chief anymore. I¡¯m a sphemer who has already been driven out of the tribe. I haven¡¯t been the young chief for a long time now!¡±


    ¡°Young chief is still our young chief even if you¡¯ve been expelled from the tribe!¡± That person insisted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in merely being a young chief to you guys? Don¡¯t you know that they banished me to this kind of ce just for the sake of killing me off? Now that you¡¯re following me, you should be careful you don¡¯t all die!¡± That giant suddenly stood up and kicked out, sending one of the prey they had caught flying with the force of his kick.


    ¡°Young chief... Your leg...¡± That person was worried as he spoke up. The leg that this person had stretched out to kick with was crooked and had obviously been injured.


    ¡°F*ck that!¡± The giant finished up the roasted meat in his hand and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t any of you afraid of death?¡±


    The people with him had firm expressions on their faces, obviously unafraid. The giant suddenly sent out a roar, then turned into his animal form and ran off.


    His animal form was a daeodon. This kind of pig was also known as a giant pig. Of course, although he was called a ¡®giant pig¡¯, it waspletely unrted to the idea of ¡®an oversized pig¡¯. Daeodons looked quite different from a standard pig.


    This kind of animal was a very fierce predator. Their bodies were around three to four meters long, and their body weight could grow up to five hundred kilograms. Their mouths were extremely big, and they could easily bite through the heads of normal beastmen¡¯s animal forms.


    And the giant pig in front of them was even bigger than the average daeodon... He was a medium level Beast Warrior, and his body was twice as heavy as that of a regr giant pig.


    Therefore, his body weight had already reached one and a half tons.


    As this moment, it could be seen that when the giant pig ran forth, one of its legs bent at an odd angle. Even so, he could still run very fast. The people behind him turned into their animal forms to chase after him but were still unable to catch up.


    While they were in pursuit, a huge disturbance in the distance caught their attention.


    The giant pig looked towards the ce the disturbance hade from, then pumped his legs and headed in that direction.


    Some of the people chasing behind him were pigs in their animal form, but there were some who had other forms. Seeing this scene, their expressions changed, and they continued to chase after him.


    They were people from the Giant Pig Tribe.


    The Giant Pig Tribe was arge tribe with a very powerful fighting force. There was only one bad thing about it¨C¨Ctheir tribe had a lot of people. A lot, a lot of people.


    They... They were very prolific.


    The current tribal chief of the Giant Pig Tribe had over one hundred children. That giant was the eldest of his hundred children. His name was Zhu Zhan, and he had previously been the future tribal chief of the Giant Pig Tribe.


    This young chief had very highbat ability, and other than the fact that he particrly liked to fight, he had no other shorings... No, the fact that he liked to fight couldn¡¯t really be considered a disadvantage in others¡¯ eyes¨C¨Che always went to find dinosaurs to fight and could always bring back a lot of prey.


    In the beginning, the current tribal chief had been very fond of this son of his. However, heter had other women, and when his other sons grew up, they all learned to please and tter him. Eventually, he no longer liked this eldest son of his much.


    Not long ago, Zhu Zhan had gone out hunting and ended up being injured by dinosaurs. Not only that, but his bones had healed crooked, and the chief of the Giant Pig Tribe had used the excuse that Zhu Zhan was a sphemer in order to drive Zhu Zhan out of the tribe, forcing him into this wild forest.


    Some beastmen lived on this side of the wild forest, but this ce was separated from the main area where the beastmen lived by a big river. They did not have any Beast Kings looking over their territory, and not only did they often encounter huge dinosaurs, the beastmen tribes on this side of the river didn¡¯t even have priests, didn¡¯t know how to farm, and so on.


    Of course, the most important thing was the river.


    Everyone who had been exiled to the wild forest was sent over on a wooden boat. If their luck was good, they would be able to reach the other side, but if their luck was bad... They would all die in the river.


    In fact, more people ended up dying in the river than making it to the other side alive.


    Zhu Zhan had still been injured and unconscious back when he was sent over in the boat. Some of his subordinates who were determined to tie their lives with his had followed him here... In the end, Zhu Zhan had made it to the other side alive, but out of the seventy or eighty odd subordinates who had followed him, there were only a dozen or so left.


    They had already been wandering around this wild forest for a long time. They had encountered other tribes on their journey, but the entire tribe¡¯s fighting power couldn¡¯t evenpare to just the few of them, and life in those tribes was obviously very difficult. Therefore, they had chosen not to stay and had instead continued on their way.


    Now, they had discovered a disturbance in the distance...


    The people following behind Zhu Zhan were all very anxious. They all knew that their young chief particrly liked fighting. Now that there was such a fuss over there, he would probably rush over to join in. However, his injury hadn¡¯t healed yet. What would they do if he encountered something bad?


    They had no choice but to continue chasing after him.


    Zhu Zhan ran very fast. After he arrived, he realized that the disturbance wasn¡¯t caused by people fighting as he had thought. Instead, there was a Barosaurus rolling crazily around on the ground.


    It was a very big Barosaurus!


    Zhu Zhan ran over and bit down on the Barosaurus¡¯s neck.


    The Barosaurus had originally already been poisoned and was dying. Now that it was bitten like that, it twitched and really lost its life.


    At the same time, Mao Huo, who had climbed up a tree to observe the ¡®battle situation¡¯, was given a scare when he looked over and saw the Barosaurus thrashing and rolling about chaotically.


    Previously, he had only seen the Barosaurus thrashing about on its own and thought that the Barosaurus had eaten something bad. At that moment, he was thinking that the Big Bear Tribe was indeed quite useless, but a person with a huge animal form suddenly appeared and bit down on the Barosaurus¡¯s neck.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back first!¡± Mao Huo told the others next to him.


    This Big Bear Tribe really had a powerful person in their tribe. He had to quickly go and tell this news to Hu Tian!


    With that in mind, Mao Huo quickly led his people away.


    By this time, Xiong Ye had already led his group back to where Zhu Zhan was.


    Their prey looked like it had been poisoned to death, but someone had suddenly stepped in and bitten down hard...


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhu Zhan ignored him. He had run for some distance, and his originally injured leg throbbed with pain, making it so that he couldn¡¯t hold himself back from venting... Zhu Zhan bit down on the Barosaurus¡¯s neck once again.


    ¡°This Barosaurus is our prey.¡± Xiong Ye frowned. This person shouldn¡¯t be nning to steal their prey, right? Where exactly had hee from?


    Zhu Zhan looked down at Xiong Ye from his higher vantage point, then turned around to leave.


    Seeing that Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of snatching away their prey, Xiong Ye rxed.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where this man hade from, he was certain that this person was very powerful, and they might not necessarily be able to deal with him.


    It would be best if they didn¡¯t have to face up against such a person.


    Just as he thought that, Xiong Ye saw the man topple over. His animal form vanished as he automatically turned back into human form.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong He was also confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person?¡± He had almost bitten through the Barosaurus¡¯s neck earlier, but now he had suddenly copsed?


    ¡°Zhou Ji told me not to bite poisoned prey. He said that I might get poisoned...¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xiong He and the others: ¡°......¡± So this man had run out to bite the Barosaurus and was now poisoned?


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back and let Zhou Ji take a look.¡± This person was very powerful, but his animal form wasn¡¯t a tiger, so he shouldn¡¯t be someone from the Giant Tiger Tribe. Perhaps he was passing by... They couldn¡¯t just let him be poisoned to death like this.


    And even if he was from the Giant Tiger Tribe... In that case, it was still good if they brought him back to the tribe for interrogation.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye took out arge and ced the man in it before lifting up the and running back towards the tribe.

 Chapter 74.2 - Giant Pig

    <strong>Ch74.2 ¨C Giant Pig</strong>


    When Xiong Ye returned to the tribe, Zhou Ji was busy flipping over and examining the chili peppers he had set out to dry in the sun on the tform outside their cave.


    He had cut up and set out these chili peppers to dry a few days ago. They had already be sun-dried chili peppers by now, and he could fry them with oilter to make chili oil.


    He rather missed the taste of chili oil.


    It was then that he noticed Xiong Ye running back with a naked man on his back.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji very readily noticed that Xiong Ye was carrying a man on his back, but the people of the tribe didn¡¯t discover this fact. They only saw that Xiong Ye was running over from afar while carrying something on his back and asked one after the other, ¡°Xiong Ye, what did you bring back?¡±


    ¡°Is it for Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more noise from that Barosaurus. Did you guys catch it?¡±


    ......


    Someone elsemented, ¡°That Barosaurus really can¡¯t bepared to that giant beast from before! We didn¡¯t feel much of anything while it was thrashing and rolling around! I looked, and the dinosaurs in our territory didn¡¯t even run away.¡±


    At first, they had been worried that when the Barosaurus was poisoned, the resulting disturbance would be too big and drive away the dinosaurs that they had finally attracted back to their tribe with much difficulty.


    Fortunately, although the Barosaurus had kicked up a fuss, the dinosaurs hadn¡¯t run away at all.


    Zhou Ji felt a little helpless when he heard these words.


    Back then, when he had been in a frenzy, not only had he created a disturbance, he had also sent out a lot of energy and killed countless dinosaurs... How could the dinosaurs in the area not flee? This Barosaurus was much milder inparison... It hadn¡¯t even destroyed that many trees.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, who is that person on your back?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stranger. He¡¯s poisoned!¡± Xiong Ye spoke while he set the man down on the ground in the valley.


    They didn¡¯t know where this man hade from. He wasn¡¯t about to bring him back to his own home!


    Hearing this, Zhou Ji came out and went down to the valley to check on the man¡¯s condition.


    This man had indeed been poisoned, but the poisoning wasn¡¯t too severe. Of course, if he didn¡¯t save him, he would definitely suffer quite a bit. At the same time, he also had other injuries on his body. For example, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know how this man¡¯s leg had ended up so crooked.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Cover him with a piece of animal hide.¡±


    This man was naked, and Xiong Ye also felt that it was a bit inappropriate. Now, when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, he immediately found a piece of animal hide and covered him up.


    Zhou Ji then said, ¡°Give him some water.¡±


    We¡¯re sorry for MTLers or people who like using reading mode, but our trantions keep getting stolen by aggregators so we¡¯re going to bring back the copy protection. If you need to MTL please retype the gibberish parts.


    Wlbcu Tf ygbeuta bea rbwf kjafg jcv ofv ab atf wjc.


    Itbe Al rlweiajcfberis ralweijafv atf wjc¡¯r rabwjmt jcv lcafralcfr t tlr rqleji qbkfgr.


    ¡°Ujt...¡± Ktf wjc lwwfvljafis atgfk eq.


    Itbe Al mbcalcefv, ¡°Wlbcu Tf, ub ab ws gbbw jcv yglcu bea rbwf tfjilcu tfgyr... Tbe uesr ub jcv mifjc tlw eq.¡± Ktlr qfgrbc kjr cbk j aif vlgas. Lf vlvc¡¯a kjca Wlbcu Tf ab ub jcv mifjc tlw eq, rb tf mjiifv batfgr ab tfiq bea.


    Fortunately, the people of the tribe didn¡¯t mind that fact at all. They soon cleaned up the man who was still lying there, and even thoughtfully helped him wipe his skin clean.


    Xiong Ye had alreadye back with the herbs. Zhou Ji had him feed them to the man, then straightened the man¡¯s bones through the animal hide.


    While they were doing this, Xiong Ye had already briefly told them about their encounter with the man.


    ording to the situation when they met, this person shouldn¡¯t be a member of the Giant Tiger Tribe and was probably a wandering beastman. Otherwise, the injury on his leg wouldn¡¯t have been left unattended for such a long time.


    His crystal core was darker than Xiong Ye¡¯s, making him a orange-level wandering beastman... If they could make him stay, the Big Bear Tribe would have another powerful fighter.


    Zhou Ji used his energy to help the man heal his leg, then had Xiong Ye feed him some herbs that would sap his strength and weaken him.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright now. Take him to the collective cave to rest.¡± Zhou Ji instructed, then asked Xiong Ye, ¡°That Barosaurus...¡±


    ¡°The Barosaurus is dead! Everyone,e with me to help carry back the Barosaurus!¡± Xiong Ye hollered, then led the people of the tribe out towards the mountain at a run.


    There was so much meat! They had to hurry up and bring it back!


    Zhou Ji finished speaking and went back to their cave. He was thinking about making hot pot for Xiong Ye that night.


    He could use oil to stir fry the dried chili peppers to make them more fragrant, add water to make a hot pot soup, then boil dinosaur meat in the soup. It would definitely be delicious!


    Zhou Ji was looking for vegetables to cook with the hotpot when the priest suddenly climbed up to the entrance of his cave, ¡°Zhou Ji!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°That man¡¯s leg was crooked when he first arrived, but it¡¯s now straight again!¡± The priest eximed.


    The priest had been down in the valley the entire time. He had seen the man¡¯s condition when Xiong Ye had set him down¨C¨Chis calf had been bent, and it had been bent very badly... This was the mark of a sphemer.


    Although the people of their tribe didn¡¯t care about this, now that this person¡¯s leg had be like this, his life would definitely be difficult in the future.


    Yet in the end, he didn¡¯t know how Zhou Ji had done it, but the man¡¯s leg was now fine. It wasn¡¯t crooked anymore!


    ¡°Oh... I helped him straighten out his bones.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Bones can be straightened?¡± The priest was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Of course they can.¡± Zhou Ji replied. Based on the medical skills of this era, it was very possible that after someone¡¯s leg was broken, they might end up with legs of uneven lengths or other problems even if their legs healed straight.


    However, he had his spiritual strength and energy. If he used the two, he could make it so that people could recover properly from broken bones.


    Of course, if this person became problematic, he could just break their leg again... He wouldn¡¯t harm others, but he could have Xiong Ye break their leg if things came to that.


    ¡°This... this...¡± The priest started, ¡°Isn¡¯t he a sphemer?¡±


    ¡°A sphemer?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°The reason why people¡¯s legs are crooked is that they offended the Beast God!¡± The priest said.


    Zhou Ji: The Beast God really doesn¡¯t exist! Why do you all like to bring up the Beast God at every possible opportunity?


    The priest became excited again, ¡°Zhou Ji, you really deserve to be the Beast God¡¯s messenger. You even know how to cure sphemers!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    The priest then asked, ¡°There is a sphemer in our tribe too. Can you heal him?¡±


    Now that the priest said so, Zhou Ji recalled that there was ame person in the tribe.


    This man usually worked with the gathering team. Although one of his legs wasn¡¯t usable, he was still able to continue living on. Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t interacted with him before, so he hadn¡¯t thought about healing him.


    One had to remember that he had still been trying to hide all his abilities a while ago!


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°It can be cured, but his leg has to be broken again and left to heal again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great!¡± The priest suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Can you help cure him?¡±


    His teacher had always thought of himself as a sphemer and had always been very depressed. If it could be cured...


    The priest was already so old. Now that he suddenly burst out in tears... Zhou Ji said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhou Ji was soon invited back to the priest¡¯s cave by the priest. A whileter, the priest brought back that man with theme leg.


    Theme man didn¡¯t know about sphemers and only knew that hisme leg could be healed. He was instantly extremely grateful, ¡°Zhou Ji, thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Then he heard this man say, ¡°Right, right. I should thank the Beast God. It must be that the great Beast God heard my prayers and made it so that I could be cured!¡± He had prayed that his leg could be cured during the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The Beast God again!


    Zhou Ji told the man to break his own leg.


    There was no other way. Everyone in the tribe had gone out to bring back meat. Only him and some of the weak and elderly hadn¡¯t gone. The priest was old and frail and was even weaker than the man...


    After the man broke his own leg, he fell to the ground in pain. And because he hadn¡¯t done it skillfully enough, the bone hadn¡¯t been pushed back into ce...


    Zhou Ji could only use more of his spiritual powers and energy to help him straighten out the bone. He then had the priest bring out a few sticks to tie to his leg, straightening it and keeping it in ce.


    With this done, Zhou Ji said, ¡°Take care during your recovery. It should be better after half a month, and one monthter, it¡¯ll be the same as it was before.¡± These beastmen¡¯s physical recovery ability was really, really good!


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± This person was crying as he spoke.


    The priest was also crying at the same time, tears rolling incessantly down his wrinkled face.


    Zhou Ji called the priest outside and found a ce where nobody else was around, ¡°What exactly is a sphemer?¡±


    The priest immediately exined the beliefs about sphemers.


    Zhou Ji suddenly interjected, ¡°So... that person just now might be a sphemer in exile?¡±


    That man¡¯s leg had been injured less than a month ago. When an injury like that happened amongst the tribes here, people would at least try to recover¨C¨Ceven if it healed crooked, it was still better than losing a leg, right?


    That man was different. He seemed not to want his own leg to recover.


    If it was someone from outside, then it made sense...


    Zhou Ji was very curious about the outside world. He rather wished that the man would wake up earlier.


    At this time, Xiong He and the others had just cut the Barosaurus into eight pieces when they saw a group of animals run out of the forest.


    The leader of these people had an animal form simr to the person who had run out to bite the Barosaurus¡¯s neck, but his animal form was much smaller.


    When these people saw Xiong He and the others, they immediately shifted back into their human forms, set down the things they were holding in their mouths, and put back on their clothes.


    The clothing that these people were wearing was simr to the ones made by Zhou Ji! Who were these people?


    Xiong He was on guard as he watched these people.


    The person who led the group smiled and asked, ¡°Have you guys seen anyone with the same animal form as me?¡±


    Xiong He thought about it, ¡°We saw him! He ran over here and fought with this Barosaurus. Then, he fainted for some reason... I asked someone to bring him back to the tribe so that the priest could treat him.¡± He felt that... he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the people in front of him in a fight.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t let them know that that person had been poisoned!

 Chapter 75 - Staying

    Ch75 ¨C Staying


    The poisoned man had dripped blood as well as his scent all over the area, and Xiong He knew that it was impossible to hide the man¡¯s whereabouts. He could only admit that he had seen him while hiding the fact that he had been poisoned. His words were ambiguous, making it sound it like the man had fallen unconscious while fighting the dinosaurs.


    The people who were chasing after Zhu Zhan weren¡¯t suspicious.


    Running over to fight the Barosaurus as soon as he saw it did sound like something their young chief would do.


    Normal people would hide themselves away when they noticed such arge disturbance, but instead of doing that, Zhu Zhan had run straight towards it!


    It was to the point where he had run so fast that they hadn¡¯t been able to catch up. They only found their way over based on the scent trail he¡¯d left behind.


    Now that he learned from Xiong He that they had taken him back to their tribe for treatment, they were quite grateful, ¡°Thank you... Could you bring us to him?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. We need to bring this dinosaur back.¡± Xiong He said. Xiong Ye should have returned by the time they finished getting this dinosaur ready, right?


    He had no idea if that man had died from the poison... Xiong He nced at the people from his tribe and only rxed after he determined that nobody had any intentions of speaking up and telling the truth.


    The priest always told the people of the tribe not to talk as they liked in front of outsiders. It was a very reasonable suggestion.


    The people who hade after Zhu Zhan frowned, ¡°You could get someone to just take us there.¡±


    That was actually reasonable... Xiong He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, then!¡± It was probably safer if he led them there...


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± These people thanked him again.


    On the way there, Xiong He didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°That person didn¡¯t look to be in good condition, and his leg was injured...¡±


    The men were all on guard and looked at Xiong He with cautious gazes when they heard him mention the wound on the man¡¯s leg.


    If someone had merely broken their leg, they only needed to straighten the leg and connect the bones, and it would recover well. However, Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg had been badly injured, and several different bones had all been broken. They had some methods to make his wounds heal faster, but they couldn¡¯t make the leg heal straight.


    Anyone who could see would know that he was a sphemer like the ones mentioned by the Beast God Temple.


    Of course, many people didn¡¯t take the Beast God Temple seriously. At least, they didn¡¯t care about the Beast God Temple and didn¡¯t feel that Zhu Zhan was a sphemer, but there were always some who believed, and there were people who would use these messy things to deal with people who went against them.


    They feared that this tribe, who also had a priest, would do the same.


    If these people believed in sphemers, it wouldn¡¯t be good for their young chief...


    Xiong He didn¡¯t notice their strange behavior, but he was still trying to give them some psychological preparation, ¡°And we don¡¯t know why he fainted. I noticed that his body didn¡¯t seem to be in good condition, and his face seemed wan.¡±


    Thank the Beast God that the man hadn¡¯t died! Otherwise, they may have had to fight a vicious battle right now!


    Xiong He hadn¡¯t acted strangely at all when he mentioned the leg injury, so the people who hade with Zhu Zhan finally set down their worries. After walking for a period of time, they encountered Xiong Ye, who was leading the people of the tribe over to collect the meat.


    ¡°Xiong Ye!¡± Xiong He called out busily, ¡°Xiong Ye, these people are friends of the man you took back earlier and came here looking for him. How is that person doing?¡±


    Xiong He winked at Xiong Ye as he spoke.


    A person standing next to Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Tribal chief, are your eyes feeling ufortable?¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡±


    In light of this, Xiong Ye was also left speechless¨C¨Ccouldn¡¯t this person just not talk?


    Seeing Xiong He¡¯s expression, Xiong Ye knew that he must be worried. ¡°He¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Xiong He was relieved.


    The faces of the men who hade here with Zhu Zhan also lit up with joy. They quickly inserted, ¡°Can we pick up the pace?¡±


    ¡°That person is over there.¡± Xiong Ye led these people to their collective cave.


    As soon as they entered the cave, they saw a tall man lying on the ground covered with a piece of animal hide. And... A group of children from the tribe surrounded him,pletely engrossed in watching him.


    ¡°This man is so tall!¡±


    He¡¯s really big!¡±


    ¡°If only I could grow to be so tall and big in the future...¡±


    While they were talking, someone even lifted up the animal hide and peeked inside.


    Xiong Ye and the others: ¡°......¡±


    The people from the Giant Pig Tribe: ¡°......¡±


    The people from the Giant Pig Tribe had been rather worried that the people of this tribe would hurt Zhu Zhan due to his sphemer status, but unexpectedly they came here in time to see a group of children being envious of Zhu Zhan¡¯s figure...


    Beastmen were very friendly and tolerant of their young, so they didn¡¯t say anything and only went over to check Zhu Zhan¡¯s situation, cing their hands on Zhu Zhan¡¯s chest.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s heartbeat was very strong. He was indeed fine.


    ¡°Thank you for saving him!¡± These people didn¡¯t know about Zhu Zhan being poisoned, and were now full of gratitude towards them.


    ¡°No need for thanks, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Xiong He was finally thoroughly relieved. ¡°What tribe are you guys from?¡±


    These people must havee here from another tribe... Although they had a lot of salt now, they currently didn¡¯t have any stable trade routes for salt due to the Giant Tiger Tribe. It would be great if they could obtain some news!


    ¡°We¡¯re people from the Giant Pig Tribe!¡± These people didn¡¯t try to hide their origins.


    This name was very simr to the Giant Tiger Tribe! Fortunately, they were pigs and not tigers! Xiong He was again relieved.


    At this time, Zhu Zhan, who had been lying there on the floor, woke up.


    He was a little confused at first, but he recovered after a while and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± Why had he earlier fainted all of a sudden?


    ¡°Young... Lord, this is...¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate nced at Xiong He.


    ¡°This is the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Xiong He introduced.


    Zhu Zhan sat up. His expression was full of dislike, ¡°How did I end up in this wastnd?¡± The environment in this collective cave... Was really terrible.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates were a little embarrassed, and Xiong He was a little unhappy¨C¨CWhat was so bad about their tribe?


    ¡°Sorry, our lord has a bad temper.¡± Someone from the Giant Pig Tribe spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine...¡± Xiong He was rather gloomy.


    Zhu Zhan spoke as he began to get up, ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±


    His body was powerless, and he was actually unable to stand up!


    At this time, he finally noticed his leg, ¡°My leg!¡±


    ¡°Lord?¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate hurried forward and then discovered that there was a wooden stick tied to Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg. It was set very straight and didn¡¯t look crooked at all.


    These people were all a little muddled¨C¨Cthe leg was somehow straight now?


    The bones inside had been broken and split into several pieces, but it was actually straightened out again?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The priest came in from outside, noticed the situation, and asked.


    The priest¡¯s appearance waspletely different from the rest of the people in the tribe.


    In the situation where the vast majority of the tribe only wrapped a piece of animal hide around their waists, he was wearing a robe made of leather.


    Not only that, he also wore a rtively densely woven... fishing, had circles painted on his face with green paint, and held an unknown animal in his hand that was only about the size of a finger.


    The people from the Giant Pig Tribe immediately realized this person¡¯s identity, ¡°Are you this tribe¡¯s priest?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The priest said. He petted the little monkey in his hand as he spoke.


    This priest dressed differently from their priest, but it still looked very mysterious!


    Even if they didn¡¯t mention anything else and only focused on his ability to heal... He had actually managed to straighten out Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg!


    The people from the Giant Pig Tribe were very excited.


    Zhu Zhan asked, ¡°Are you the one who healed my leg?¡±


    ¡°No. Someone else from our tribe healed you.¡± The priest replied.


    The priest hadn¡¯t done anything, but someone else had still managed to heal his leg?


    Zhu Zhan looked at his own leg, his expression full of shock.


    He could clearly feel that not only had his leg been straightened, it had also recovered a lot. He moved a little and discovered that he was now able to move his toes!


    This... was too amazing!


    Zhu Zhan broke out intoughter.


    The priest then added, ¡°You aren¡¯t a sphemer. The Beast God will always bless you.¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s smile stiffened.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe were also dazed.


    They didn¡¯t know how the people of this tribe had healed Zhu Zhan¡¯s injuries, but they had originally thought that they probably didn¡¯t know about Zhu Zhan being a sphemer.


    But now... It seemed that they actually knew?


    ¡°What sphemer?¡± Xiong Ye was also a bit confused.


    ¡°The people from outside treat people who get injured and heal with crooked bones as sphemers.¡± The priest exined.


    ¡°How is that a sphemer? They were wounded and their bones might end up healing crooked by ident. Isn¡¯t that very normal?¡± Xiong Ye asked. Some of the dinosaurs they¡¯d caught in the past also had crooked legs!


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°Yes. Why would this ur as a result of being a sphemer? It was very normal if an injury healed crooked! The people from the Beast God Temple are always cheating and lying all day long in the name of the Beast God!¡±


    Zhu Zhan became even more agitated as he spoke, ¡°How could there be a Beast God in this world? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Zhu Zhan had never believed in the Beast God. And it was because he didn¡¯t believe that he had fallen to this miserable point¨C¨Cthe priest from their tribe didn¡¯t find him pleasing to the eye. The matter of him being exiled from the tribe was most likely due to that fellow provoking his father!


    Before, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had really fallen to this point because he didn¡¯t respect the Beast God, but now, his injury had been healed!


    The Beast God definitely didn¡¯t exist!


    Those who followed Zhu Zhan also felt the same way.


    However, the priest¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Nonsense, how could the Beast God not exist? It was the Beast God¡¯s messenger who healed your wounds!¡±


    Zhu Zhan and the rest: ¡°???¡± What exactly was going on with this tribe? They didn¡¯t believe in sphemers but believed in the Beast God...


    The priest was a little angry now. It just so happened that he had other things to do, so he no longer paid them any attention and turned to Xiong He and Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe sent people to investigate our tribe!¡±


    ¡°Are they the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡± Xiong Ye demanded and immediately looked towards Zhu Zhan and his people.


    ¡°No.¡± The priest held up the little monkey in his palm as he spoke, ¡°He¡¯s the person from the Giant Tiger Tribe.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± This thing was a little too cute, right!?


    Xiong Ye looked at the little monkey trembling in the priest¡¯s hands, and his heart blossomed with a wish¨C¨Cif only Zhou Ji¡¯s animal form was like this!


    If only Zhou Ji could fit into the palm of his hand...


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk outside.¡± The priest said.


    Once they were outside, the priest ced the little monkey in his hand on the ground and instructed, ¡°Tell us everything you know.¡±


    The little monkey took on human form and didn¡¯t try to hide anything. He had soon shared everything he knew and finally added, ¡°My father told me that if I was able to escape, I should tell you guys everything.¡±


    ¡°Those people from before aren¡¯t from the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡± Xiong Ye wanted to confirm again.


    ¡°No.¡± This person shook his head.


    If those people weren¡¯t from the Giant Tiger Tribe, then that was fine. As for the matter of the Giant Tiger Tribe... Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we caught someone whose animal form was a mouse? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°That man died by ident.¡± The priest was a bit helpless about this. That person could originally have been saved, but this little monkey had said that that person was from the Giant Tiger Tribe. After that, the people from their tribe had killed him.


    The salt team from before had lost many people to the Giant Tiger Tribe. Although the tribe had recovered very quickly and had soon moved on from their grief, those people¡¯s rtives still remembered this wrong.


    Having been given a chance, they would definitely take revenge.


    This little monkey had only managed to avoid being beaten up by saying that he was from the Green Hill Tribe right at the start.


    Speaking of which... This little monkey¡¯s animal form was so cute that as soon as he turned into his animal form, nobody would be willing to lift a hand against it.


    Of course, even if they wanted to fight, this child wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up¨C¨Cthis animal form was too weak and small, and they could casually pinch it to death with ease.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had actuallye here to investigate their tribe... The priest discussed it with Xiong He and Xiong Ye, then finally decided to... think of a way to have the people from the Giant Pig Tribe stay.


    Someone who would dare rush out to bite a Barosaurus¡¯s neck must be very powerful and wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.


    Additionally...


    The priest: ¡°Those people don¡¯t even believe in the Beast God! This is uneptable. I have to talk to them properly and convince them to believe in the Beast God!¡±

 Chapter 76.1 - Hot Pot

    Ch76.1 ¨C Hot Pot


    Zhu Zhan had been given medicinal herbs that would weaken him. making it so that he was unable to support himself or walk even short distances. So naturally, this meant that he and his men had no way to leave.


    Xiong He was warm and hospitable as he invited them to stay and even arranged a separate cave for them to all live in.


    This cave had just been excavated recently and wasn¡¯t very big. It only had barely enough space for all of them to live in, but it was already a vast improvement over asking them to stay in the collective cave.


    After they had been settled in, Xiong He and Xiong Ye continued to deal with the Barosaurus.


    It was such a big Barosaurus and had so much meat... Just thinking about it made people happy!


    Xiong He led people to cut the Barosaurus into pieces, then brought the entire dinosaur back to the tribe, leaving nothing behind. Even the bones were brought back.


    Although they had recently obtained a lot of meat, they were still unustomed to wasting food.


    Besides, these bones could be used for many things... A single one of these bones was already big enough to serve as a bench!


    Of course, even before using it to make furniture, they would first scoop the bone marrow out; it couldn¡¯t be wasted.


    Bone marrow was truly delicious!


    As for the Barosaurus meat... Because the Barosaurus had been poisoned, all the meat was first brought to the river and washed before being taken back to the tribe. They would boil itter to ensure that all the poison was removed.


    As night fell, many fires were set up in the tribe, and severalrge pots were ced on the fire.


    Today was another day where everyone could eat meat freely and fill their stomachs as they liked.


    Zhou Ji yawned. When he arrived down in the valley, he saw Xiong Ye holding a sharp piece of stone and knocking it against a bone. It was obvious that he was trying to get the bone marrow out from inside the bone.


    Zhou Ji thought about it and went over to find the priest, ¡°I have a pretty good way of eating meat... Do you want to try it?¡±


    The priest¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What method?¡±


    Zhou Ji had always been able to make a variety of appetizing food. Now that Zhou Ji had spoken, he began to drool even as he felt his chrysanthemum tighten in phantom pain.


    Chili peppers were delicious, but they also hurt his chrysanthemum!


    However, he didn¡¯t care!


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about something called hot pot.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Have someone bring over an empty pot.¡±


    The priest didn¡¯t even hesitate before sending someone to empty out thergest pot they had.


    This pot had been chiseled out not long ago back when the tribe hadn¡¯t had enough prey to hunt and hadn¡¯t gone out hunting. The priest had asked them to make it out of arge stone, so it was very big!


    The man who was suspected of being Zhou Ji¡¯s father had smashed one of their pots before, so they had to make a new one to rece it.


    Zhou Ji saw a pot that was so huge that someone could curl up and sleep inside it and couldn¡¯t help but give a heartfelt sigh over the amount of food beastmen could eat.


    The tribe had even created a special frame in order to hold up thisrge pot. It was open on one side and surrounded the pot on the other three sides, and because the pot was too high, they had also ced stones on the sides they hadn¡¯t left open so that people could stand on the stones and cook.


    It was quite user-friendly.


    Zhou Ji stood on the stone and roughly measured the pot¡¯s capacity with a wooden spoon, then asked people to put some fat from the Barosaurus into the pot.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe, who had just settled down in their cave, couldn¡¯t help but sniff a few more times, ¡°How fragrant!¡±


    After they had arrived here in the wild forest, due to the fact that they hadn¡¯t taken many things with them, they could only eat the meat of the prey they killed and roasted and hadn¡¯t eaten anything good in a long time...


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s mouth was watering and full of saliva.


    For better or worse, the others had already eaten. Only him... Although he had eaten his fill, he had thrown it all back up!


    After melting down the Barosaurus fat in the pot, Zhou Ji poured in a bowl of fried chili peppers.


    The dried chilis reheated in oil were simply too fragrant; Zhou Ji added some other spices and the entire valley was filled with a wonderful smell.


    Of course, there were those who felt a little choked by this smell...


    ¡°What kind of smell is this?¡± The people of the Giant Pig Tribe sneezed repeatedly.


    As for the people of the Big Bear Tribe... they were already used to this kind of feeling. The priest evenmented, ¡°Today¡¯s smell... How could it be so fragrant!¡±


    ¡°Dried chili peppers fried in oil be even more fragrant.¡± Zhou Ji exined. He then had people add boiled water as well as some bone marrow into the pot.


    In fact, they should have first stewed some bone soup before adding it to the chilis and oil, but there wasn¡¯t enough time for that. Tossing the bones in like this would create a lot of foam that didn¡¯t look very good...


    So he simply put the water and bone marrow in directly.


    The bone marrow would be particrly oily after it was boiled, but the people of the tribe would probably enjoy it.


    Stone pots conducted heat very slowly. Although they had poured hot water into the pot, it still took a long time for it to boil. Zhou Ji finally said, ¡°Alright, you can put meat inside now. When the slices of meat are cooked, you can fish them out and eat them.¡±


    When the people of the tribe heard his words, they all came over and surrounded the pot. Xiong Ye was no exception.


    Zhou Ji called out, ¡°Xiong Ye!¡±


    Xiong Ye immediately ran over to Zhou Ji¡¯s side, ¡°Zhou Ji, did you need something?¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°The two of us will make another pot.¡±


    He had purposely made a big pot for the tribe just so that he could avoid having everyonee find them in their cave and ask questions while he and Xiong Ye were eating.


    Now that there was a big pot avable, the others wouldn¡¯te and beg him to share even if they had made a small pot for themselves.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words.


    No matter how good the things in that big pot were, the things cooked in it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as delicious as the food cooked in the small pot that Zhou Ji prepared specifically for them!


    The two of them chose a spot in the valley to settle down. Xiong Ye moved over a stool for Zhou Ji, then set up their own pot and started a fire to begin cooking.


    Zhou Ji fried the chili peppers with the very fragrant vegetable oil he had made himself.


    In the modern era, only hot pot made with butter could be called fragrant. However, Barosaurus fat wasn¡¯t as good as butter, so he simply chose to use vegetable oil instead.


    He used the oil to stir fry the dried chili peppers, then added water and bone marrow... Zhou Ji also had Xiong Ye bring out a series of side dishes from their own cave.


    The people of the tribe liked to eat meat, but he still preferred to pair it together with vegetables. If he had his way, he personally felt that vegetarian dishes were better.


    Of course, he had also prepared a lot of meat for Xiong Ye¡¯s sake.


    Zhou Ji had just finished the preparations, and Xiong Ye already couldn¡¯t wait any longer before dropping a piece of meat into the hot pot soup. Once the meat was cooked, he fished it up and asked Zhou Ji, ¡°Will you eat this meat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye ced the piece of meat into Zhou Ji¡¯s bowl.


    At the same time, Zhou Ji ced a green vegetable into Xiong Ye¡¯s bowl.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    The two of them had a pot of their own and ate together particrlyfortably, making the people of the tribe feel a little envious watching them.


    Of course, the most envious people were the ones from the Giant Pig Tribe.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe felt that the scent of the fried chili peppers was a bit intimidating, so they didn¡¯t like it. But after the people in the tribe began to cook hot pot...


    ¡°What exactly are they doing? Why does it smell so good!?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all fighting over it. It looks very delicious.¡±


    ¡°I want to try it...¡±


    ......


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates were all discussing the hot pot. Zhu Zhan swallowed hard; this talk only served to make him even hungrier. At this time, he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Don¡¯t I have some clothing? You can use my clothing to trade them for something to eat!¡±


    This tribe had taken down a Barosaurus and definitely weren¡¯t short on meat, but wasn¡¯t the clothing they had brought with them from their tribe very valuable?


    He had used a hundred kilograms of meat to trade for that clothing!


    However, he liked his animal form, so he didn¡¯t wear that clothing very often.


    ¡°My lord, the people of this tribe also wear clothes. Our clothing probably isn¡¯t worth much.¡± One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates sounded quite dismal as he spoke.


    ¡°They also wear clothes?¡± Zhu Zhan looked down and saw Zhou Ji who was wearing clothes as he ate hot pot alone with Xiong Ye.


    It was already dark out, but the tribe had lit fires, and the two moons in the sky shed a lot of light on the scene... They could see Zhou Ji¡¯s appearance very clearly.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s skin was snow white, his ck hair glossy. Not only did he wear clothing, he was also wearing shoes. When he ate, his teeth could be seen... His teeth weren¡¯t worn down at all!


    Even those well-raised brothers of Zhu Zhan weren¡¯t in as good of a state as he was.


    Zhu Zhan clicked his tongue, then said, ¡°Bring me down there. We¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s men immediately carried the still-weak Zhu Zhan down to the valley.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were eating meat at the moment.


    The vor of Barosaurus was actually quite good. Zhou Ji ate quite a lot of it, and when Xiong Ye saw this, he immediately went to obtain some more. After cutting it into small pieces and washing it clean, he gave it to Zhou Ji and let Zhou Ji eat as he liked.


    He was very happy seeing Zhou Ji enjoy his food so much.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, this hot pot is really delicious.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite nice, only it¡¯s a bit too hot for it in summer... It¡¯s truly delicious in winter.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Now that Zhou Ji had mentioned this... Xiong Ye immediately began to look forward to it.


    If he could eat this kind of hot pot in winter... He would rather not hibernate!


    Zhu Zhan arrived while the two were talking.


    After his leg had been healed, Zhu Zhan looked a lot calmer. He sat down beside Xiong Ye and spoke to him, ¡°I saw you before I fell unconscious. I heard that you were the one who brought me back? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Thanks is definitely needed. How could I not be thankful!¡± Zhu Zhan refuted him, then looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This is Zhou Ji, my mate. He was the one who healed your injury.¡± Xiong Ye introduced them.


    Zhu Zhan was shocked. He had been told before that his injury had been healed by the Beast God¡¯s messenger, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the person in front of him would be that supposed Beast God¡¯s messenger.


    No wonder he had such a noble and delicate appearance!


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he nced at Zhou Ji again, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be people who could cure sphemers in this wild forest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an injured bone, not some sign of a sphemer.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    At first, when Zhu Zhan heard that Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger, he had been a little unhappy. Now that he heard Zhou Ji say such things, his impression of Zhou Ji improved a lot.


    Heughed and said, ¡°If only everyone thought like you. I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to this ce, then!¡±


    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s good that you came here. Your leg has been fixed!¡± Someone spoke up from behind Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°But how many people died?¡± Zhu Zhan shot back.


    The person behind Zhu Zhan froze.


    And at this moment, Zhu Zhan turned back to speak to Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji again.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know much about the outside world and didn¡¯t say much, but Zhou Ji asked him about many things.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t hide anything and shared all of it, even exining his origins.


    Zhou Ji listened very carefully.


    The more Zhu Zhan spoke, the more depressed he became¨C¨Che had been talking to these two people for so long, but neither of them had even thought to invite him to eat!


    Before, he had already felt that their food smelled particrly good when he was in the cave, and he couldn¡¯t help wanting to eat it. Now that the food was right in front of his eyes, he wanted to eat it even more...

 Chapter 76.2 - Hot Pot

    <strong>Chapter 76.2 ¨C Hot Pot</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    While Zhu Zhan was busy being depressed, Shi Li was also having dinner in the Elephant Tribe.


    He had changed the cultivation method he gave to Xiang Tian and basically turned it upside down. Yet when Xiang Tian cultivated with it... It was actually still useful.


    As a result, he was given much more freedom within the tribe.


    He was quite clever and actually managed to get to know Xiang Tian¡¯s daughter. He used the experience and insights gained from his previous life to coax the little girl... Fine, it wasn¡¯t a little girl; Xiang Tian¡¯s daughter was already twenty seven or twenty eight years old and had two children.


    However, even if she was older, this person had been in a high position from childhood and never went out to hunt. Most of the things Shi Li told her were things she didn¡¯t know, and after a while, she began to regard Shi Li as a knowledgeable person. Coupled with the fact that Shi Li was attractive... The two of them started sleeping together right away.


    After experiencing getting spurned by Lang Yin, Shi Li was careful to please her and endeared himself to Xiang Tian¡¯s daughter more and more. He was also able to obtain a lot of news about the world outside from her.


    For example, he learned that the tribal chief of the Giant Pig Tribe had exiled his son because he was a sphemer.


    What sphemer!? A few yearster, the Beast God Temple would decree to everyone that sphemers didn¡¯t exist.


    That had always been the case! Hadn¡¯t they merely lost the use of their arms or legs due to injuries, or had them regrow crooked? How could that be considered sphemy?


    Shi Li felt a bit of sympathy for the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribal chief.


    This was because the young chief that he had exiled was actually a very powerful person. Although he had broken his leg, he had actually still managed to be a high level Beast Warrior and had returned to the tribe.


    And then, he killed his one hundred plus brothers one by one.


    It was said that this person was a very righteous person. He had endured many hardships after his exile, then returned to learn that his women and children had all been killed. After that, he had gone mad.


    Shi Li suddenly realized that he could pull some of these people who were at the low points of their lives over to his side now and cultivate his own power base...


    However, he could only think about this n and do nothing.


    He had no way to leave the Elephant Tribe at all!


    The people of the Elephant Tribe even treated him as a little boy toy that was kept by Xiang Tian¡¯s daughter! His current identity was the same as the ornamental and pretty men and women he had kept in his previous life.


    There was no need to discuss Shi Li¡¯s current mood. Over in the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had eaten enough.


    ¡°Gentlemen, we are already finished eating. If you don¡¯t mind, you can eat something here.¡± Zhou Ji finally offered.


    Zhu Zhan and the others really didn¡¯t mind. They exchanged nces, then sat down to begin their feast.


    Zhou Ji had already used the hot pot soup to cook a lot of meat, so the spiciness of the broth was much milder now. They had added some saltter on, so the level of saltiness was now just right.


    When Zhou Ji ate it, he felt that it was a little tasteless, but Zhu Zhan and the others who had never had spicy food before thoroughly enjoyed themselves.


    That meal of meat had been so satisfying! These chili peppers were definitely good things!


    Zhu Zhan and the others spent some time reminiscing over the chili peppers.


    But actually... The only reason they felt this way was because of the herbs that Xiong Ye had given Zhu Zhan. Previously, they had sapped away his strength but they hadpletely worn off by now. Additionally... Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg was healed, so they would all naturally feel much more mentally rxed.


    Zhu Zhan woke up early in the morning and walked out of the cave. He smelled the same fragrant scent from yesterday emanating from a cave nearby.


    Someone was cooking hot pot again!


    ¡°The Beast God¡¯s messenger lives there.¡± The priest noticed Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression and spoke up.


    Zhou Ji hade to find himst night. He had asked him to find a way to invite Zhu Zhan to stay... This aligned with his own ideas perfectly!


    ¡°Is there really such a thing as a Beast God¡¯s messenger in this world?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°Of course there is!¡±


    ¡°The Beast God Temple...¡±


    The priest interrupted, ¡°What does the Beast God Temple amount to? Have they ever seen miracles?¡± His own teacher had been driven out by the people of the Beast God Temple, so the priest didn¡¯t have any goodwill towards the Beast God Temple.


    Of course, more importantly, the Beast God Temple was very far away from them. Who would care about them?!


    ¡°You¡¯re right, what does the Beast God Temple amount to, haha!¡± Zhu Zhanughed loudly.


    The children of the tribe hade to peek at him again.


    They couldn¡¯t help it, Zhu Zhan was too big!


    However...


    ¡°Although he¡¯s big, his animal form isn¡¯t as big as big brother Xiong Ye¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Big brother Xiong Ye must be more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick some fruit for big brother Xiong Ye...¡±


    ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing good about being so big. It¡¯s better to have a powerful animal form!¡±


    ......


    After the children chattered amongst themselves, they all ran off.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± His animal form was really powerful! Why did these people feel that his animal form wasn¡¯t powerful?!


    Zhu Zhan felt that these people from small tribes were really ignorant.


    However, he soon discovered that... He was the one who was ignorant.


    That Barosaurus had been so big, and he had believed that the tribe would have a lot of trouble preserving the meat, but he then saw these people begin to make smoked meat.


    When he walked outside, he even sawrge fields of barley!


    ¡°You grow barley, too?¡± Zhu Zhan was shocked. The tribes from the other side of the river didn¡¯t have much barley.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The priest replied.


    Zhu Zhan looked at the flourishing barley fields in front of him and said, ¡°Barley is very good. It can be preserved for a long time even if it isn¡¯t tasty.¡±


    ¡°Barley isn¡¯t tasty?¡± The priest looked at Zhu Zhan in surprise, ¡°You actually think that barley isn¡¯t tasty?!¡±


    ¡°Barley is... tasty?¡± Zhu Zhan was muddled. This thing was really coarse when chewed. How was it delicious?


    ¡°How do you guys eat it?¡± The priest asked him.


    ¡°We heat it up by frying it.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    The priest looked at Zhu Zhan sympathetically, ¡°Barley needs to be shelled, then crushed into powder. It¡¯s then made into a tbread and eaten that way. It¡¯s especially tasty. Pickled vegetable and meat tbread is even more delicious than yesterday¡¯s hot pot.¡±


    Zhu Zhan was really shocked this time. Could that really be the case?


    Zhu Zhan wasn¡¯t someone who attached importance to the taste of the food he ate, but after listening to the priest¡¯s words and recalling the taste of the hot potst night, he inevitably began to look forward to this tbread.


    ¡°You guys... when do you eat these tbreads?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°When the barley here matures.¡± The priest said, ¡°We¡¯ve already finished our tribe¡¯s current store of barley.¡±


    All the barley in their tribe had been eaten; that meant that many people in the tribe liked barley! That tbread must really be very tasty!


    Zhu Zhan wanted to try it even more.


    In fact, the priest was also looking forward to it very much. He had only been able to eat half of a tbreadst time. Half!


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. They might as well go and look at something else!


    So, Zhu Zhan was soon able to see arge stretch of earth eggs.


    This Big Bear Tribe was really rich in resources! They had actually farmed so muchnd!


    Of course, this kind of farm wasn¡¯t particrly unusual to Zhu Zhan. However, immediately after that he saw the dinosaurs that were being raised as livestock.


    The little dinosaurs had grown very fast. A period of time had already passed, and they were already quite big now.


    They were all a little stupid, and... were quite easy to raise.


    At first, some of the little dinosaurs would hit the fence or do other simr things, but they were unable to escape. As they grew up, they no longer tried to hit the fence and spent their days peacefully within the fence, eating and sleepingfortably.


    ¡°These dinosaurs...¡± Zhu Zhan was a little dazed.


    ¡°We raised them.¡±


    ¡°You guys are already raising dinosaurs. Why did you have to go and catch that Barosaurus?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°Does your tribe everin about having too much meat?¡± The priest retorted.


    Of course not... Only, this Big Bear Tribe was actually able to raise dinosaurs. They were really too amazing!


    Zhu Zhan and his subordinates had originally kind of looked down on the tribes on this side of the wild forest. Now, however... they suddenly felt that they were the ignorant ones.


    The people here had been able to cure their injuries, could use some unknown method to catch a Barosaurus, and even raised dinosaurs... They were much more impressive than the Giant Pig Tribe!


    When he had woken up yesterday, Zhu Zhan and the others had nned to spend a few days resting in this tribe before going out to catch a few dinosaurs for them as thanks and then leaving this ce. But now...


    This tribe probably didn¡¯t need them to catch dinosaurs for them at all.


    Zhu Zhan felt a little restless and ufortable.


    They had saved him, but he hadn¡¯t repaid them for it.


    Fortunately, at that moment, the priest suddenly looked towards him, ¡°With the help of the Beast God, our tribe is bing better and better... However, we stillck some things... Do you know of anything that¡¯s avable outside that we don¡¯t have?¡±


    Zhu Zhan was stunned for a moment, then realized... There really was something!

 Chapter 77 - Pottery

    <strong>Ch77 ¨C Pottery</strong>


    There were many things that the Giant Pig Tribe had that the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t have. For example, there was no sign of pottery anywhere in the Big Bear Tribe.


    In addition, there were also some nts and other things that the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t have.


    However... For goods like pottery, the production methods and technology were actually in the hands of the Beast God Temple.


    Zhu Zhan spoke, ¡°Do you know why each and every one of the big tribes all support the Beast God Temple? It¡¯s because there are many things that only the people of the Beast God Temple know how to make. For example, pottery.¡±


    The priests for those big tribes were all arranged and selected by the Beast God Temple, and their knowledge wasn¡¯t passed down from generation to generation. Those priests were all loyal to the Beast God Temple.


    At the same time, the Beast God Temple controlled techniques that the other tribes didn¡¯t have themselves, such as the knowledge required to make pottery.


    Only the people of the Beast God Temple could make pottery, but pottery was more useful and effective than stone tools. That meant that in their Giant Pig Tribe, anyone with a smidgeon of status used pottery.


    In addition to this, the people of the Beast God Temple also controlled the spread of various areas of other knowledge.


    Zhu Zhan spoke a lot and then suddenly added, ¡°Since your tribe has a messenger of the Beast God, you should be able to make pottery, right?¡± He was grateful to Zhou Ji for saving him, but to be honest, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger.


    If he was really the Beast God¡¯s messenger, why didn¡¯t he stay at the Beast God Temple? Or at the very least, he should have appeared in arge tribe... The quality of life in the Big Bear Tribe was still iparable to life in those big tribes.


    The priest: ¡°I¡¯ll go ask!¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    Was the knowledge required to make things like pottery something that could be obtained simply by asking? Wasn¡¯t that too simplistic?!


    Take their Giant Pig Tribe as an example ¨C they had always been envious of the Beast God Temple and wished that they could make pottery on their own. Yet what was the result? They had researched it for a very long time and still hadn¡¯t figured it out.


    As for going to the Beast God Temple and convincing their people to switch allegiances... The people there had great faith in the Beast God and would rathermit suicide than divulge any of its secrets!


    However, the priest was full of confidence regarding Zhou Ji.


    So, that day, Zhou Ji was basking in the sun at the entrance to his own cave when the priest came over and asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you know anything about pottery?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°Yes.¡±


    See? He knew that Zhou Ji would know! The priest looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°This pottery thing sounds very useful... How is it made?¡±


    ¡°Shape it out of mud and then burn it with fire.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Zhou Ji had always felt that stone tools weren¡¯t easy to use. Now that the priest had mentioned pottery... It suddenly urred to him that they could fire bake y to make pottery.


    To say nothing else, y pots were definitely better than stone ones!


    Before, the people in the tribe had spent all their time working hard in order to get enough to eat, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to have people set aside hunting for the sake of firing y. Now however, they could give it a try.


    He didn¡¯t actually know the specific techniques required, and just firing y probably wouldn¡¯t create proper pottery... but they could give it a go. What was there to be afraid of?


    Of course, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know how to fire y bricks. He had seen pictures of cave life in books before, but he had only flipped and nced through them and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it all.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind doing some more research into it now.


    Zhou Ji had people dig a pit outside of their valley and also sent others out to obtain some mud from the foot of the mountain behind the valley.


    Fired pottery couldn¡¯t be made with just any kind of mud. At the very least, soil that was full of detritus was unsuitable for pottery. However, the mud behind the valley was very pure and didn¡¯t have any flowers or grass bits mixed in. It should be usable, right?


    If it couldn¡¯t be used, they would just switch to another type.


    Zhou Jiy back in a reclining chair carved out of a giant piece of wood and watched as the people of the tribe bustled about.


    The people from the Giant Pig Tribe: ¡°......¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°Are these people crazy? They actually n to fire pottery!¡±


    The people around Zhu Zhan also had incredulous expressions on their faces, ¡°Is pottery so easy to make?¡±


    ¡°Do they really believe that this person is the messenger of the Beast God?¡±


    ¡°What Beast God¡¯s messenger. I think he looks like a swindler.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is busy, but he¡¯s doing nothing at all...¡±


    ......


    Although they were told that Zhou Ji was the one who had fixed Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe didn¡¯t actually believe it. They were also unable to summon up any goodwill towards Zhou Ji.


    Everyone in the Big Bear Tribe was bustling about, but this Zhou Ji was incredibly rxed, which made it difficult for others to like him.


    ¡°Let them mess around! They¡¯ll soon discover that they¡¯re doing pointless work.¡± Zhu Zhan stated, ¡°However, this tribe really did help us out... Shouldn¡¯t we go and do something for them?¡±


    ¡°We can join the hunting team?¡± One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates suggested this. Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, and his recovery would take at least half a month. During this half a month, they nned to remain here in the tribe.


    It was dangerous outside. It was better if they remained in the tribe so that he could recover fully first.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Zhu Zhan agreed, ¡°You guys go and join their hunting team to help out!¡±


    Having confirmed their ns with Zhu Zhan, Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates immediately went to find Xiong Ye who was in charge of the hunting team, ¡°We¡¯re all experienced soldiers who can join you on hunts.¡±


    ¡°Are you able to catch elephant birds alive?¡± Xiong Ye asked them.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe: Why would they want to catch it alive?!


    After hunting the Barosaurus, Xiong Ye had once again be idle.


    The priest had led the elderly and weak people of the tribe to try out this pottery firing thing and had sent out some of the weaker youths of the tribe to dig up mud and smoke meat, so Xiong Ye was left responsible for leading some of the stronger men and women of their tribe to go out hunting while patrolling and inspecting their territory.


    A tribe needed to be very familiar with its own territory.


    After making one such trip, Xiong Ye began to think about catching elephant birds and raising them.


    Few fruits and vegetables could be eaten in winter, and Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like most types of dinosaur meat... It would be great if they could catch some elephant birds to raise!


    However, elephant birds weren¡¯t going to be caught simply because he wanted to catch them... Not only was he unable to find young elephant birds to bring back and raise, he couldn¡¯t find any elephant birds at all.


    Xiong Ye felt quite powerless.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe, who felt that they were already very rich in experience, felt even more powerless. They were good at fighting and were very lethal, but they were unable to catch things alive.


    They usually used their ws and teeth to bite their prey to death right away!


    While everyone over at the Big Bear Tribe was busy, Mao Huo, who had been sent over by the Giant Tiger Tribe to scout for information, had already returned back to the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    He arrived in front of Hu Tian and said anxiously, ¡°Tribal chief, that Big Bear Tribe can¡¯t be underestimated! I saw them hunt down a Barosaurus. Such a big Barosaurus was taken down and almost had its neck bitten off!¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Hu Tian, ¡°What happened to the Carcharodontosaurus and the others that we drove there?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see any Carcharodontosaurus. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s already been killed.¡± Mao Huo said.


    Regardless of whether it was the Carcharodontosaurus or Barosaurus, they were all dinosaurs that the Giant Tiger Tribe wouldn¡¯t easily dare to provoke.


    They were able to deal with behemoths like those, but it woulde at a great price. Since that was the case, they were naturally unwilling to deal with those types of dinosaurs unless they had no choice.


    Now, the Big Bear Tribe had actually managed to deal with them?


    Hu Tian¡¯s eyebrows drew together in a frown, but he didn¡¯t give up on his idea of attacking the Big Bear Tribe. Instead, his interest in fighting them only increased.


    He really wanted to see exactly what was so impressive about the Big Bear Tribe!


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t make his move so simply...


    Hu Tian asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a group of ves that isn¡¯t doing so well?¡±


    Mao Huo had been away from the tribe for half a month and didn¡¯t know anything about this, but the rest of the tribe knew. Someone immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Yes, tribal chief. There¡¯s a batch of ves that can¡¯t hold up for much longer. We were preparing to take them outside and kill them off.¡±


    When a beastmen died, they would turn back into their human forms. None of them ate people¨C¨Cthat kind of behavior would make them subconsciously feel sick.


    Therefore, they usually drove those useless ves out of the tribe to kill them off there.


    Sometimes, they didn¡¯t bother to even kill them... Those people wouldn¡¯t live for long anyway.


    ¡°Give those people some food and have them go to the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Hu Tian instructed.


    Those obsolete ves were already in poor health. It was a waste of food to keep them alive. Since they didn¡¯t want to keep them anymore, they might as well send them to the Big Bear Tribe and have them deal with them!


    If the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t take care of them, they may cause some disputes to arise. But if they took them in, they soon wouldn¡¯t have enough food...


    While Hu Tian was making this decision, Xiong Ye was feeding the lemur.


    This little monkey from the Green Hill Tribe was really too cute!


    Xiong Ye would usually feed him something from time to time when he saw him. For example, this time, he was feeding the little monkey a strawberry.


    This was a type of fruit that Zhou Ji had found and brought back. It couldn¡¯t be left for long and needed to be eaten soon after it was picked.


    The lemur held a strawberry the size of its own body and gnawed on it non-stop. Within a short time, it had finished off the strawberry and its stomach bulged a little from the meal.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Its stomach is so big that it looks like it¡¯s pregnant with another small monkey.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye poked at the little monkey¡¯s tummy as he spoke, his expression full of enjoyment and pleasure.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Was Xiong Ye flirting with others in front of him?


    Speaking of which, it would be great if Xiong Ye could be so small. If that was the case, he could hold Xiong Ye in the palm of his hand.


    Xiong Ye was teasing the little monkey when the lemur suddenly transformed back into a human. The boy abruptly knelt in front of Xiong Ye and kowtowed, ¡°Lord Xiong, can you help me save my parents? Please!¡±


    This little lemur had remained in the Big Bear Tribe because his father had told him before not to return if he was ever able to escape.


    The days he had spent in the Big Bear Tribe had really been very good. After all, when he had just arrived at the tribe, the Big Bear Tribe had just caught a Barosaurus that weighed over ten tons.


    That was over ten thousands kilograms of meat!


    He had eaten particrly well these past few days.


    But in his heart, he still remembered his own people. On the other hand, the Big Bear Tribe had basically forgotten about him.


    Compared to the little monkey who was a nearly invisible presence, everyone¡¯s attention was more focused on the people of the Giant Pig Tribe who were much more eye-catching.


    Now that he had met Xiong Ye who seemed to like him a lot, he knelt down and bowed his head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t win against the Giant Tiger Tribe.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°Otherwise, we definitely would go there to save everyone. Our tribe is short of hands right now!¡±

 Chapter 78 - Pottery Shard

    <strong>Ch78 ¨C Pottery Shard</strong>


    The Big Bear Tribe had really been short of people recently!


    The earth eggs and barley nted in the fields needed to be carefully cultivated, but hunting couldn¡¯t be abandoned either. Not to mention, the priest had also started messing around with pottery.


    Not only did they have to dig mud for pottery, they also needed firewood. All these tasks required a lot of effort.


    Originally, the Big Bear Tribe had thought that they had a lot of people. Now, they felt that... they didn¡¯t quite have enough people to do all the work.


    Because they were too busy, even Yang Su and Yang Ying who had previously always managed to find opportunities to ck off no longer had any chance to anymore.


    When Xiong Ye saw them two days ago, he discovered that they were now a lot more tanned. They also no longer had time to always re at him the way they used to.


    That was great.


    However, it was precisely because they were short on people that they definitely wouldn¡¯t go fight the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had many more people than they did, and they were also very strong. If they went to fight against the Giant Tiger Tribe, it would be like sending themselves into the mouth of a Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    The little monkey heard him, and his face filled with despair, making him look rather pitiful.


    Xiong Ye added, ¡°In order to live well in our tribe, you can¡¯t keep hiding in your animal form doing nothing... Go help the priest with his work. Even if you can¡¯t do heavy work, you can still do some misceneous things.¡±


    This person was really very weak. He imed to be twelve, but he was smaller than the ten year olds in their tribe. That was bad enough, but his strength was also very limited.


    It was likely because of this that the priest had left him alone and hadn¡¯t arranged any work for him.


    However, Xiong Ye felt that he still needed to work. He had no parents to take care of him, but he was living in the tribe and eating the tribe¡¯s food. He had to contribute somehow.


    After talking to the child, Xiong Ye stood up and said to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m going to go dig for mud.¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji rose from the recliner, ¡°Today is the first time we¡¯re firing pottery. Help me bring the recliner over.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know much about firing pottery. After talking about briefly with the priest, he had let the priest go about everything on his own.


    However now that the pottery was in the fire, he still needed to go and take a look.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s reclining chair was something that the priest had asked someone in the tribe who was good at carving to make. It was made out of a singlerge piece of wood. It was very solid and very heavy, and was usually moved around by Xiong Ye or some of the others.


    Everyone felt that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t be able to move it.


    ¡°Sit down, then.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, then sat down on the recliner so that Xiong Ye could move him and the chair to the ce where the priest was about to start firing pottery.


    It was quite chaotic there.


    Some people were kneading mud and creating all kinds of strange things. There were others who had created rectangr bricks and set them aside. Next to the ce where everything was being made, the priest had arranged for people to dig out a hole.


    ¡°Later, when we fire pottery, do we just ce these things that were made out of mud into the fire and burn it?¡± The priest noticed Zhou Ji¡¯s presence and immediately asked him, ¡°Approximately how long do we burn it for?¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know either.


    He had only ever seen the technique of making pottery in history books and other random books, but he had never tried to memorize it. Later, after spending so many years in the apocalypse, he hadpletely forgotten it all.


    ¡°The Beast God doesn¡¯t like people who don¡¯t do things for themselves. We¡¯ll have to figure it out on our own.¡± Zhou Ji said. He couldn¡¯t tell these people how to do everything; it was better for them to find their own way.


    Of course, he could give them a little help. For example, he could use his spiritual powers to observe the situation of the pottery in the fire from the side and provide them with some suggestions.


    Those y bricks were ced in the middle of the pit, then surrounded by a circle of stones. Outside of that was another circle of firewood.


    ¡°Do you guys think that it will be sessful?¡±


    .


    ¡°This fire pit... I think we can make one like this inside the collective cave. It must be very warm when the fire burns like this in winter.¡±


    ......


    The mes were burning vigorously. Zhou Ji looked at the situation and felt that the pit hadn¡¯t been dug properly.


    If the pit had been dug down at an angle, it would have something of a cover, which would keep the area within the pit even hotter.


    Now, if they wanted to keep this fire going strong, they had to keep adding firewood to it endlessly.


    It was summer now, and the weather was extremely hot. Everyone was drenched in sweat from the heat emanating from the fire pit as they worked.


    The priest was still keeping count, ¡°Eighteen bundles of firewood have already been used. Now it¡¯s neen...¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t concern himself over what the priest was thinking. Instead, he observed the situation inside the fire with his powers.


    After the y had been inside the fire for about two hours, the priest asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, is the pottery ready?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji said. The bricks were a little cracked. Some looked pretty good, but the y in the middle hadn¡¯t hardened into pottery yet.


    Since it hadn¡¯t been fired properly yet, it was necessary to keep the fire burning. The priest added even more firewood to the pit.


    While the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all busy with their tasks, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe, who had free time since it wasn¡¯t a hunting day, had also run over to be part of the excitement.


    Zhu Zhan felt that this Big Bear Tribe was quite amusing.


    The people of the Beast God Temple would busy themselves for an entire year to create just a few hundred pieces of pottery. It was said that the method of making pottery was veryplex. This Big Bear Tribe... was too funny!


    They casually brought out some mud, shaped it, and then ced it in a fire. Did they think that they could make pottery this way? How could that be!


    ording to the Beast God Temple, pottery was a treasure that the Beast God had given to the beastmen. How could it be made out of baked mud?


    Nevertheless, pottery was really useful. If nothing else, a pottery bowl was already much better than a stone bowl and was even very light.


    Of course, the average person would have no chance to use pottery in their life. Within their tribe, pottery was a status symbol. Some people would even wear broken pottery shards as jewelry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Beast God Temple say that pottery was made out of a special kind of stone? What are they doing, trying to make pottery out of mud?¡±


    ¡°How could pottery be made out of y!¡±


    ¡°So much firewood was wasted just like this...¡±


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe looked at the scene in front of them and felt rather helpless.


    Of course, what made them feel the most helpless was Zhou Ji.


    At first, Zhou Ji had been rather close to the fire pit. Later on, he felt that it was too hot and moved away from the area, resettling under the shade of a tree in the distance.


    Someone immediately came over to help him move his recliner as soon as he moved.


    Later, Xiong Ye returned and was called over by Zhou Ji. He even managed to obtain some fruit from who knows where that the two of them ate together.


    One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates tsked twice, ¡°This Zhou Ji is enjoying life a little too much, right? His quality of life is even better than the priest of our own tribe.¡± The priest of their tribe had to bustle about every day and work hard with both his body and mind. This Zhou Ji was different; they had already been in the Big Bear Tribe for a few days now, and every time they saw him, he was either making food, or lying down and resting, or going out for a walk outside, bringing back all sorts of flowers and grasses.


    Yet even though that was the case, the people in the tribe still obeyed his words, Xiong Ye even more so than any of the others.


    They had already learned that Xiong Ye was a low level Beast Warrior, and a powerful one amongst that rank. In a few years, he would most likely be a medium level Beast Warrior.


    Such a powerful person actually allowed his life to revolve around Zhou Ji...


    Zhu Zhan looked down on him a little.


    However, at the end of the day, they were outsiders, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to say anything...


    Xiong Ye had no idea that his behavior had caused Zhu Zhan to disdain him.


    At the moment, he had been pulled over by Zhou Ji to learn how to write.


    Before, when Zhou Ji had had him solve math problems, he had already found it very difficult. Unexpectedly, he had now encountered something even harder!


    These words... What exactly were these things?!


    How could there be something this difficult in this world?!


    Just regarding his own name... Why was the word ¡®bear¡¯ so hard to write? He found himself regretting that he had awakened as a bear, but the words for other animals were also very hard to write!


    People¡¯s names shouldn¡¯t start with the word for their animal form. That way, he could be called ¡®Ò»Ò»¡¯!


    In this primitive tribe, someone began to think like the people from Earth, and began to wish they had called themselves ¡®Ò»Ò»¡¯.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, why do we have to write words. I feel that it¡¯s better to just draw a bear.¡± Xiong Yeined.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°There are so many bears in the world. If you just draw a bear, how will someone know whether this bear is you or someone else from the tribe?¡±


    That was true... Xiong Ye nodded.


    ¡°But if you write ¡®Xiong Ye¡¯, that will represent you.¡± Zhou Ji continued.


    Xiong Ye nodded again, then said, ¡°But... The priest often gives a person¡¯s name to someone else in the tribe after they die... There was another Xiong Ye before me.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He really hadn¡¯t known about this matter...


    Zhou Ji tried again, ¡°You can carve my name and your name together on the stone for future generations to see.¡± Teaching someone who had never been exposed to words how to write simplified Chinese characters was actually very difficult. Zhou Ji had never had any ns to do so at first.


    However, since he and Xiong Ye would be together for the rest of their lives, they needed to find more stuff to do together.


    Moreover, the meaning behind words was very important. Only with words could some knowledge and cultural information be passed on and inherited.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a big deal if it wasn¡¯t passed on. He was very unlikely to be able to use an iron pot again in this lifetime. Since that was the case, what was the point in talking about culture...


    Xiong Ye was very interested in Zhou Ji¡¯s suggestion. How great would it be if he and Zhou Ji¡¯s names were engraved in stone and passed on forever?


    He suddenly had the motivation to learn to recognize and write words.


    Zhou Ji slowly taught him how to write, and while he was writing, he casually made some clothes.


    He had made clothing for Xiong Ye, but Xiong Ye didn¡¯t wear it often. After all, those clothes would be scrapped as soon as he switched into his animal form.


    In contrast, an animal hide skirt was much simpler. Only the tie would break when he changed into his animal form, so when he turned back into human form, he could pick it up and continue to wear it.


    Zhou Ji was considering making him several skirts that were simr to Xiong Ye¡¯s animal hide skirts for him to wear.


    He didn¡¯t know if the people here would develop in the same direction as they had on Earth. If that was the case... the people on the streets who were wearing suits would suddenly burst out of their clothing when they turned into their animal forms or something...


    Zhou Ji suddenly rather wanted to see that scene.


    Gradually, the sky turned dark.


    Today hadn¡¯t been a hunting day for the hunting team. As time went by, even the people who had gone out to collect firewood were making their way back... Everyone was gathered together next to the fire pit.


    The priest even waved his hand and allowed everyone to eat directly next to the fire pit.


    After the priest agreed, the people of the tribe borrowed some fire from the fire pit and began to roast earth eggs and reheat some smoked meat nearby.


    Out of all these people, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were eating the best food.


    Zhou Ji fried the chili peppers with oil again, then stir-fried the smoked meat slices along with a bean-type vegetable. It tasted very good when paired with roasted earth eggs.


    And they didn¡¯t only have that one dish.


    Zhou Ji had sun dried some mushrooms before, and now he made mushroom soup with salted vegetables. In this era that didn¡¯t have MSG, soup like this could be considered delicious beyond what words could describe.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe could feel their eyes burning with envy as they looked on.


    Although they looked down on Zhou Ji, they had to admit that the food that this person made was really good.


    After ncing at the feastid out in front of Zhou Ji, they continued to gnaw on their smoked meat and fill their stomachs with their earth eggs.


    In fact, the food they had was already very delicious. Why did they now feel that the taste wasn¡¯t good enough?


    It wasn¡¯t only the people of the Giant Pig Tribe who thought this way.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were just as greedy.


    At this time, Zhou Ji said, ¡°The things inside the pit are basically done. There¡¯s no need to add any more firewood.¡±


    Zhou Ji had been observing the situation inside the pit with his spiritual strength and reminding people to add firewood from time to time.


    Even so, the vast majority of bricks and pottery in the pit were still ckened and cracked.


    However, for better or worse... they had still managed to create ¡®pottery shards¡¯?


    Hearing Zhou Ji¡¯s words, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe prepared to watch this farce y out in front of them.


    How could pottery be made so easily? If the people of this tribe were really able to create pottery out of mud and fire, they would also join in and serve Zhou Ji in the future!


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe didn¡¯t believe that the Big Bear Tribe could make pottery with tricks like these, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe believed in Zhou Ji.


    ¡°I wonder what pottery looks like...¡±


    ¡°When will that fire go out?¡±


    ¡°I must see this pottery thing before I go to sleep tonight!¡±


    ......


    The fire in the pit slowly burnt out as no more firewood was added.


    About seven hours after they had begun the fire, the priest had people stamp out the still burning embers from the pit, and everyone finally saw the things piled up in the middle.


    One of the stones that made up the ¡®kiln¡¯ had fallen down, and the pottery things inside couldn¡¯t be seen clearly because it was already dark.


    They had to wait another hour or so for it to cool down before someone turned into their animal form and went down into the pit to get to the things inside and bring them out.


    Many of the bricks were cracked. Some were red, some were ck, and they looked strange. There were some other stones that looked like... they had be pottery from the outside.


    As for the dishes and pottery that Zhou Ji had told them to make that they had ced in the middle, most of them were shattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all broken.¡± The priest was a little downcast, but he then said, ¡°This piece of pottery shard is very beautiful, I want to decorate my cave with it!¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t a single usable piece.¡± Zhou Ji found a te that was barely intact out of the pile of things, then discovered that there were still some structural problems with the te. It would likely break if it was used.


    Zhou Ji wasmenting, but Zhu Zhan and the others werepletely dumbfounded, ¡°You guys... actually made pottery!¡±

 Chapter 79 - Love Rival

    <strong>Chapter 79 ¨C Love Rival</strong>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    Zhu Zhan and the others doubted their eyes.


    Although these people hadn¡¯t managed to create a single piece of whole pottery, they had still managed to create pottery shards.


    Now that they had pottery shards, was genuine pottery really that far away?


    They would definitely be able to create pottery after a few more attempts!


    Zhu Zhan looked at the scattered bits and pieces of pottery in front of him and didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should show.


    The people of the Beast God Tribe had said that pottery was very mysterious, even to the point of being a blessing from the Beast God, so the tribes had traded all kinds of precious things for pottery...


    They had also researched pottery before, wanting to know how the Beast God Temple had made it. Yet as a result... Pottery was simply made out of mud that was kneaded into shapes and roasted in fire!


    When the priest heard Zhu Zhan¡¯s words, he picked up a piece of pottery shard and asked, ¡°This is pottery?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pottery that was shattered during the firing process... If it hadn¡¯t broken apart, it would be pottery.¡± Zhu Zhan said. His gaze wasplicated as he looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°You... are you from the Beast God Temple?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Zhou Ji has always lived in our tribe.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression was ufortable as he looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Are you really the Beast God¡¯s messenger?¡±


    He had also believed in the Beast God when he was a child, but he had lost faith after seeing the Beast God Temple¡¯s actions and words. Now... He felt like he had to believe in the Beast God again.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t answer Zhu Zhan¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at the priest and said, ¡°Try making pottery with different types of mud. Try it a few times, and record the differences along with information on how big the mes were for each batch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the right thing to do. We have to find someone reliable to do this.¡± The priest agreed.


    ¡°Later, when you make pottery again, find a way to make the pieces smoother. You can try and turn it as you make it.¡± Zhou Ji thought of the pre-apocalypse pottery wheels from his world, which spun in order to make it easier to smooth out the surfaces of the y. He didn¡¯t know how to do something like that during this era, but he could give suggestions for the tribe to try out.


    For example, they could use wood as a base and coil rope around it. The base would turn when the rope was pulled, or something like that.


    The tribe could slowly study and learn these things.


    After they had learned it and knew how to do it, the technology they had learned would belong to them. If they couldn¡¯t learn it... Well, he had no other way. He couldn¡¯t help these people forever.


    Zhou Ji offered up his suggestions, then looked at Xiong Ye and said, ¡°Xiong Ye, let¡¯s go back and sleep!¡± It was already veryte...


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye agreed and happily followed Zhou Ji to leave. He even offered, ¡°Do you want me to carry you on my back?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The two of them slowly made their way back, walking further and further away. Zhu Zhan shifted his gaze as they left, and for some inexplicable reason, suddenly wanted tough.


    Xiong Ye chased after Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s fine. Even if we failed this time, it¡¯ll be sessful next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°I think that you¡¯ll definitely be able to make pottery.¡± Xiong Ye repeated.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy today... Can you turn into your animal form and sleep with me?¡±


    Xiong Ye generally slept in his human form, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t go to sleep in his animal form. He nodded and turned into a bear, but when he wanted to go and embrace Zhou Ji, he found it a little difficult


    The ws on his bear paws couldn¡¯t be retracted.


    His ws were so long. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would hurt Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Jiughed lightly andy down beside him. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Xiong Ye had originally worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cuddle Zhou Ji in his animal form, but Zhou Ji had already said to sleep... He soon fell asleep and slept particrly soundly.


    Zhou Ji shifted Xiong Ye¡¯s big bear body over a bit, causing the big bear to make little snuffling sounds, then turned over and soon went to sleep himself.


    Zhou Ji had secretly given him some more energy.


    Zhu Zhan was actually stronger than Xiong Ye... Zhou Ji was a little unhappy about that.


    The next day was a day when the hunting team went out to hunt.


    Xiong Ye went out with Zhu Zhan and the others, intending to catch and bring back somerger prey.


    They hadn¡¯t finished the Barosaurus meat yet, but Xiong He was being very stingy and was no longer willing to share it with everyone after it had all been turned into smoked meat. If they wanted more meat to eat, they would have to go out and hunt to bring some back.


    Xiong Ye had no choice but to work hard and go out hunting.


    A few days ago, Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t joined the hunting team on their hunts due to his leg injury. Today, however, he followed them out of the tribe with splints on his leg and a wooden stick for support.


    Xiong Ye felt a little uneasy when he saw him like this, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Zhu Zhan said, ¡°It¡¯s already been over ten days since I received this injury, and it¡¯s pretty much healed. And even if my leg is wounded, mybat power is still very high.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. As a medium level Beast Warrior, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to deal with over a dozen regr Beast Warriors; his fighting power was at least ten times that of Xiong Ye¡¯s.


    Xiong Ye definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him even if his leg was still broken.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t shift into your animal form and fight that way.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± Oh yeah!


    ¡°But I have a lot of experience.¡± Zhu Zhan argued, ¡°I¡¯ve been going hunting since I was twelve or thirteen, and I¡¯ve already spent twenty years exploring the wilderness!¡±


    Hearing Zhu Zhan say that, Xiong Ye thought that it was likely that the dinosaurs they had encountered near their tribe were different from the ones he¡¯d met before. With that in mind, he asked Zhu Zhan about it.


    Zhu Zhan really had many experiences to share.


    After talking for a while... Zhu Zhan suddenly asked, ¡°Are you and Zhou Ji a mated pair? How did you get together?¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hide anything and exined that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t been allowed to live in a cave on his own, which had led to him inviting Zhou Ji to live with him in his own cave.


    ¡°He actually wasn¡¯t allowed to live in his own cave?¡± Zhu Zhan was a little surprised.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger at the time.¡± Xiong Ye exined, ¡°I only learnedter on that he was so amazing and clever.¡±


    Someone as clever as Zhou Ji had actually started liking him and even agreed to his proposal that they be together... Xiong Ye was very happy whenever he thought about it.


    ¡°When did you guys learn that he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger?¡± Zhu Zhan pressed.


    Zhou Ji had said before that some things shouldn¡¯t be shared with people from outside their tribe... Xiong Ye didn¡¯t speak any further. At the same time, he had also realized that something wasn¡¯t right¨C¨CWhy did Zhu Zhan keep asking so much about Zhou Ji?


    Xiong Ye became rather guarded against Zhu Zhan.


    As a man, he would be possessive of his own woman... Of course, it was the same vice versa, some women also felt a very strong sense of possessiveness towards their men.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t notice this point. Seeing that Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t replying anymore, he asked again, ¡°Are you unable to tell me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to hunt, not chat.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°I can smell the scent of dinosaurs.¡±


    Xiong Ye stopped talking and went to search for dinosaurs.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe had pretty decent fighting power. Although Zhu Zhan couldn¡¯t attack due to his injury, the strength of his subordinates were simr to Xiong Ye¡¯s.


    Coupled with the flourishing vegetation in their territory, many dinosaurs hade to the area... It didn¡¯t take long for them to catch enough meat to eat for two days.


    Xiong Ye pretended to be doing it for the sake of everyone, but it wasrgely for his own self-interest that he led everyone to the river to wash up so he could see if there was anything there that Zhou Ji would eat.


    Although the food that the hunting team brought back belonged to the entire tribe, Zhou Ji now got the same level of treatment as the priest, and Xiong He would give him the best portion of the prey first!


    In that case, if he managed to catch something Zhou Ji liked, Xiong He would definitely give it to them.


    Xiong Ye was just thinking of that when he noticed a devil frog that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    ¡°Devil frog!¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    ¡°That thing can¡¯t be eaten...¡± Zhu Zhan wanted to stop him, but he ended up staring as Xiong Ye turned into a giant bear and pounced over, catching the devil frog that had tried to leap up and escape.


    Xiong Ye then knocked the devil frog unconscious with a paw before turning back into his human form and putting his animal hide skirt back on. He turned to Zhu Zhan and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°This devil is imprisoned in this devil frog. It can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°What do you mean, it can¡¯t be eaten? I¡¯ve eaten a lot of it before, and Zhou Ji is very fond of it.¡± Xiong Ye took the devil frog with him and left right away.


    Zhu Zhan: Another one of his childhood perceptions had been subverted...


    Xiong He eventually split the devil frog in half, with half going to the priest, and the other half going to Zhou Ji.


    The materials that Zhou Ji had had on hand thest time they had obtained a devil frog had been very limited, and there was a lot of dishes he hadn¡¯t been able to make. This time, however, it was different...


    He first stir fried some pickled vegetables with oil and made a pot of pickled vegetable soup before adding the devil frog meat to it. Sauerkraut devil frog was very tasty served with earth eggs.


    Of course, it would be even better if he had rice or steamed buns to go with it...


    Zhou Ji rather wanted to use his abilities to help the barley in the tribe grow a little faster.


    Zhou Ji enjoyed the devil frog soup while Xiong Ye ate seared meat.


    He had discovered that Zhou Ji¡¯s appetite was actually quite good. If it was something that Zhou Ji liked to eat, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t eat much of it. He only tried some of the devil frog to see what it tasted like before leaving the rest to Zhou Ji. He used a t stone to sear and eat his own meat instead.


    He would add some oil to the stone and then use it to sear the dinosaur meat before adding some spices. It was really indescribably tasty!


    Xiong Ye was eating happily when Zhu Zhan came over.


    Zhu Zhan hade here looking for Zhou Ji.


    He had met many people like Xiong Ye and wasn¡¯t curious about him, but Zhou Ji... was really unique.


    He had previously felt that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t anything good, feeling that hezed around all day long and wasn¡¯t very likable. Now, however, he had discovered that Zhou Ji was the real thing and felt that Zhou Ji¡¯s behaviour was actually very normal.


    And at the moment, he also wanted to better understand Zhou Ji. He even went so far as to consider... If Zhou Ji was willing to return with him, he would definitely be able to be the tribal chief of the Giant Pig Tribe!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I didn¡¯t expect that you would like to eat devil frog... I¡¯ll catch one for you next time.¡± Zhu Zhan offered. He didn¡¯t like this type of frog, but if Zhou Ji liked it, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to go and catch them.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye spoke at the same time. Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze was even full of anger as he looked at Zhu Zhan¨C¨CWhat exactly was this person trying to do?!

 Chapter 80 - Canoe

    Ch80 ¨C Canoe


    Xiong Ye had liked Zhu Zhan quite a lot before this. Zhu Zhan was very strong and easily drew other people¡¯s admiration.


    But that was all in a situation where Zhu Zhan wasn¡¯t coveting his own mate.


    People in the tribe knew that Zhou Ji was his, so nobody would try and snatch Zhou Ji away from him, and Xiong Ye had never felt this sense of crisis before. Now, however... When Xiong Ye looked at Zhu Zhan, he had a kind of impulse to go up and fight him.


    On what basis did Zhu Zhan think that he should go and hunt for Zhou Ji? They weren¡¯t rtives, and they didn¡¯t even know each other well.


    Xiong Ye red hatefully at Zhu Zhan.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t understand the reason for Xiong Ye¡¯s hostility and was puzzling over it when his subordinates came over and pulled him away. ¡°Lord, our own roasted meat is ready. Hurry ande eat.¡±


    Zhu Zhan knew that his subordinates wouldn¡¯t really call him over to eat just because the roasted meat was ready, so that meant that there was probably something else going on... He was a little suspicious as he followed them over, only to hear one of his subordinates say, ¡°Lord, Xiong Ye probably thinks that you¡¯re trying to steal Zhou Ji away from him.¡±


    People outside the situation could see things more clearly. Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate had already noticed that Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been happy with Zhu Zhan asking so much about Zhou Ji. His displeasure was even more apparent now.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± Was that what it was? He really had no interest in Zhou Ji! He already had a mate of his own, and he wasn¡¯t like Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji who had tied themselves to another man. His mate was the most beautiful girl of their Giant Pig Tribe!


    Of course, many years had passed since then. The most beautiful girl had already given him several children and could no longer be considered the most beautiful...


    ¡°What a damned.... It¡¯s already strange enough for those two men to find each other and be mates. I was just talking, is it really necessary to be on guard against me?¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate: ¡°If Xiong Ye was constantly asking about Zhu Zhu and said that he wanted to catch food that Zhu Zhu liked for her to eat... ¡° Zhu Zhan¡¯s mate was called Zhu Zhu.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t even think about it before eximing, ¡°He dares?!¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    That was indeed the case. Nobody would allow anyone else to court their own woman... Zhu Zhan finally understood and turned to his subordinates, ¡°Right, who allowed you to call Zhu Zhu so intimately? Call her sister-inw! In the future, just address me as big brother. Calling me Lord makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates: ¡°...Big brother.¡± They had all grown up together and were used to calling her Zhu Zhu, but now they weren¡¯t allowed to anymore...


    Zhu Zhan added, ¡°I wonder how Zhu Zhu is doing now... Do you think we¡¯ll have a chance to go back?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates said.


    ¡°Exactly, that Zhou Ji must have a way!¡± Zhu Zhan said. ¡°As for Zhu Zhu, mothers with children are the fiercest. She must be doing well.¡±


    His Zhu Zhu was big and fierce. He often had to hide from her when she was angry; she had to be alright.


    Zhu Zhu¡¯s subordinates all nodded to express their deep approval.


    They had all been afraid of Zhu Zhu when they were younger!


    While they were chatting, Xiong Ye was also talking to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, ignore that Zhu Zhan. I don¡¯t think he has any good intentions!¡±


    Zhou Ji felt that Zhu Zhan had been a bit wronged over this matter. A few days ago, Zhu Zhan had clearly been very suspicious every time he nced at him, and even today... Zhu Zhan definitely hadn¡¯te to speak with him because he liked him, but because there was something he wanted to ask for.


    But it wasn¡¯t a big deal if Xiong Ye felt that way.


    Xiong Ye added, ¡°However, don¡¯t worry... You¡¯re my mate. We¡¯ve received the Beast God¡¯s blessing, and nobody can break us apart.¡±


    Zhou Ji smiled, ¡°Indeed.¡± He didn¡¯t entirely understand exactly what it was he felt towards Xiong Ye, but one thing was for sure, which was that he liked having Xiong Ye by his side.


    Some chili peppers had been added to the sauerkraut devil frog, making it particrly appetizing. Zhou Ji ate a bit too much again this meal. As for Xiong Ye, he always ate a lot.


    There was no collective hunting the next day.


    Xiong Ye got up early in the morning and said to Zhou Ji, ¡°I¡¯m going to go and catch you something delicious again today.¡±


    Zhou Jiughed and said, ¡°Alright. Come back early.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He also wanted to leave early and return early. He needed to guard against Zhu Zhan!


    However, Zhu Zhan came to find Zhou Ji as soon as Xiong Ye left.


    At this time, Zhou Ji was lounging near the ce where pottery was being made.


    Pottery was made outside the valley. However, the shapes and things made out of mud couldn¡¯t be rained on, so the priest had ordered people to build sheds out there. Unfortunately, the people of their tribe had very limited experience in building shelters from rain. They had been going at it for a few days without managing to build up anything.


    Zhou Ji suddenly remembered a music lesson he had learned in school. The teacher had taught them to sing a ¡®earth ramming song¡¯.


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rammed_earth


    He had long forgotten how that song went, but he still remembered what the teacher had said about ramming earth.


    The so-called rammed earth method was to use mud as the primary building material and press it together firmly until it could be a foundation wall. This method for building structures had been passed down from ancient times and had been used for countless years.


    He had no experience with building structures. He knew that houses could be made out of wood, but he didn¡¯t know any of the specifics. Besides, houses built with wood wouldn¡¯t be warm enough for the people of the tribe, and would also attract snakes, insects, mice, and other pests.


    But it should be better if they built a wall out of mud, right?


    Zhou Ji immediately shared his thoughts with the tribe.


    Rammed earth structures were definitely a time-consuming andborious process, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe weren¡¯t short on strength and had plenty of time!


    Zhou Ji first had the priest draw out a square about twenty square metersrge, then dig out three sides to insert two rows of wooden sticks. They filled the space between the wooden sticks with dirt, then had people continuously pound down the dirt in the middle.


    The dirt would be very, verypact after it was pounded repeatedly. The mud wall that would be created this way wouldn¡¯t be affected by wind or rain, and they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any grass or other such things growing in it. Structures built this way were very warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Of course, Zhou Ji had no idea how to make windows in this kind of structure.


    They could make one wall shorter than the rest? And then make a window frame?


    Forget it. These things could be slowly consideredter on. In any case, all they needed now was a good ce to store the unfired y.


    Zhou Ji sat under a tree and discovered that the y molding skill of the people of the tribe had already improved a lotpared to how it had been a few days ago.


    Especially that old beastmen whose animal form was a monkey who Xiong Ye had asked to make their mattress¨C¨Cthe y bowl he crafted was the most well-made.


    However, although the things that these people had made weren¡¯t bad, the majority of those things would probably still break apart during the firing process... Of course, this didn¡¯t matter. They would learn from their failures and seed eventually.


    What¡¯s more, they really had no shortage of firewood in this tribe.


    The firewood that the tribe had obtained from the mountain he had ¡®raged¡¯ through before hadn¡¯t been used up yet, and new trees were already emerging... The oxygen content of this world should be very high. It was precisely because of the high oxygen levels that nts and animals could grow so tall.


    Zhou Ji was considering all these things when Zhu Zhan approached him, ¡°Zhou Ji, can we talk?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Do you have any way that would allow me to go back?¡± Zhu Zhan asked, ¡°Back to the Beastman Continent.¡± The Beast God Temple had named the ce where they lived the Beastman Continent. It had fertile ins, and many tribes thrived there. At the same time, the area that was separated from the Beastman Continent by a long, endless stretch of river that was so wide the other shore couldn¡¯t be seen, was called the wild forest.


    When beastmen were exiled, they were shoved into canoes and sent across the river into the wild forest. Nine out of ten died on the way over and returning was even harder.


    In thisrge river lived giant crocodiles over ten meters long, as well as many huge fish that could swallow a beastmen in a single bite.


    Zhu Zhan had been unconscious when he was ced into the canoe, but he woke upter during the trip and had to watch as the people who had followed him were swallowed up one by one by giant beasts right in front of his eyes.


    And even without the giant beasts... The canoe would flip over if arge wave rushed by.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Based on Zhu Zhan¡¯s description, it should be a big river. Wanting to cross the river in a canoe... Was indeed impossible.


    Not to mention that there were many terrible predators in this era... Even millipedes could grow to be ten meters long, let alone anything else!


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I have a way to help you return, but it¡¯s not possible to do it now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°The technology is missing.¡± Zhou Ji said. If they wanted to cross the river, they had to have boats. But regarding how boats were built... Sorry, but he didn¡¯t know how.


    Of course, it was also possible to cross the river if they built a giant raft and found a group of strong fighters to cross over with. However, they couldn¡¯t even build a good raft, so there was no need to even discuss finding powerhouses.


    ¡°What technology?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°The knowledge of how to connect many pieces of wood together to make a big ship.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    Zhu Zhan fell into deep thought.


    Zhou Ji then said, ¡°You can take some small sticks and try doing it yourself.¡±


    Zhu Zhan nodded, but his face was twisted in confusion¨C¨Che had never been able to do those things?


    Although Zhu Zhan had shared many things about the outside world with Zhou Ji before, he hadn¡¯t gone into much detail. This time, he told him everything he knew, allowing Zhou Ji to build a more thorough understanding of how things were on the Beastman Continent.


    However, knowing these things held little meaning to him.


    Even if the beastmen on the Beastman Continent were more developed,munication in this era still relied on walking and roaring. The Beastman Continent was so far away that it really had no impact on their lives.


    By contrast, the Giant Tiger Tribe...


    While Zhou Ji was worrying about the Giant Tiger Tribe, a group of ves from the Giant Tiger Tribe were currently walking towards the Big Bear Tribe.


    There were over one hundred ves in all, one third of whom belonged to the Green Hill Tribe. The rest belonged to other tribes.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had caught a lot of ves during their journey, over a thousand of them. This group contained the weakest ones amongst them.


    It had already been several days since they had left the Giant Tiger Tribe. During this journey, quite a few of them had already died, and at this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were numb, their eyes nk.


    ¡°Move quickly! You all will be able to rest and eat meat every day when you arrive at the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Mao Huo said. He had already been to the Big Bear Tribe before, so he was the one leading this group of people over this time.


    These people¡¯s expressions changed when they heard Mao Huo¡¯s words.


    They would be able to eat meat when they arrived at the Big Bear Tribe? They absolutely didn¡¯t believe these kinds of lies.


    The bigger possibility was that... They would be killed when they arrived at the Big Bear Tribe.


    With that in mind, these people began to grow desperate.


    Seeing the situation, Mao Huo became a little anxious.


    They had hoped that when these people arrived at the Big Bear Tribe, they would either be taken in by the Big Bear Tribe and end up eating all the tribe¡¯s food, or fight against the Big Bear Tribe.


    Yet as a result, looking at the appearance of these people now, they definitely wouldn¡¯t put up a fight.


    What a bunch of fools!


    Forget it. They would have killed off these people in any case. It didn¡¯t matter if they weren¡¯t that useful...


    While Mao Huo and his group of people were pushing on with their journey, Xiong Ye had returned back to the tribe. He was immediately surrounded by a group of children who ran over and announced, ¡°Big brother Xiong Ye! That pig went over to find Zhou Ji today and talked for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 81 - Challenge

    <strong>Chapter 81 ¨C Challenge</strong>


    Xiong Ye was very much on guard against Zhu Zhan, so he had specifically asked the children of the tribe to help him keep an eye on Zhu Zhan before going out that day.


    As a result, he received this news as soon as he got back and almost burst into mes from sheer rage.


    This Zhu Zhan was really bad; he even took advantage of the time when he wasn¡¯t here to court Zhou Ji!


    ¡°Big brother Xiong Ye, other than talking to Zhou Ji, this person has also been watching Zhou Ji the whole time!¡± Someone else added.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°I see. Help me continue to keep an eye on him in the future!¡± After saying this, he gave them one of the birds he had caught that day. ¡°Take it and share it between all of you!¡±


    Xiong He had never minded having more food stored away in the tribe, so he had recently reverted back to distributing food ording to his usual style.


    The tribe gave the children a decent amount of food, but the children would always be happy to receive extra food.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother Xiong Ye!¡± These children took the bird with them and ran off.


    Xiong Ye took the remaining birds with him and arrived at Zhou Ji¡¯s side.


    Each of these birds were about the same size as a modern chicken. They were very beautiful, with bright, colorful feathers. Zhou Ji nced at them, then looked back at Xiong Ye.


    A sour smell floated up from Xiong Ye¡¯s body as he stared nkly at Zhou Ji, seemingly a little aggrieved...


    He hadn¡¯t expected that Xiong Ye would ask the children of the tribe to keep watch over Zhu Zhan... Zhou Ji found it quite hrious as he pointed to a bird and asked, ¡°What kind of bird is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re called. I caught them with a.¡± Xiong Ye instantly forgot about his jealousy, ¡°Fishings are really useful. Not only can they be used to catch fish, they can also be used to catch other prey. In the past, I would never have been able to catch this kind of bird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Zhou Ji praised him.


    Xiong Ye was a little proud with such praise. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten this bird once before. It tastes very good, and you¡¯ll definitely like it!¡± Not every type of bird was delicious. There were birds in the area that fed on fish, resulting in a particrly fishy taste, to the point where even he as a non-picky eater didn¡¯t like eating them.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhou Ji smiled.


    Zhou Ji was so attractive when he smiled! Xiong Ye wanted to give him a kiss, but he also simultaneously recalled the matter with Zhu Zhan, ¡°Right, did Zhu Zhane find you today? What did you talk about?¡±


    ¡°He asked me if there was any way to get him back to the Beastman Continent.¡± Zhou Ji didn¡¯t hide it.


    Xiong Ye let out a sigh of relief but didn¡¯t let down his guard.


    Zhu Zhan was very strong. Not only that, but his appearance was also very outstanding, and he was very tall. Even though he wasn¡¯t a member of their tribe, many women from the tribe had be attracted to him over the past few days.


    Even if it was likely that he would leave and wouldn¡¯t help them raise a child, it would still be pretty good to have a child that grew up to be like him¨C¨CWhat woman wouldn¡¯t want a strong child?


    While the women were attracted to Zhu Zhan, it was different for the men... When faced with Zhu Zhan, all the men felt a sense of inferiority.


    And it wasn¡¯t just those who had limited strength and were quite weak, even Xiong Ye felt that he couldn¡¯tpare to Zhu Zhan.


    If Zhu Zhan was really interested in Zhou Ji... And it seemed very likely! Zhou Ji was much better than any of the women of the tribe!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, he might just be randomlying up with a reason to talk to you... Don¡¯t pay him any attention.¡± Xiong Ye instructed.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    Zhou Ji was so obedient! Xiong Ye added, ¡°If hees to bother you again... I¡¯ll go fight him!¡±


    Zhou Ji burst outughing..


    He thought about it, then said, ¡°We¡¯ll make a mud bird.¡±


    ¡°Mud birds?¡± Xiong Ye was a little muddled¨C¨CWhat kind of thing was that?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji nodded, then directed him to first rub salt over the bird that Xiong Ye had already cleaned up.


    Ayer of salt was rubbed over the bird along with a pinch of chili powder. They stuffed earth eggs into its stomach, then wrapped the bird inyers of a fragrant kind of broad leaf before coating whole thing in mud so that it could be tossed into the fire and roasted.


    While Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were messing about with the mud bird, Zhu Zhan was currently observing their actions.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates found the scene rather strange when they saw it, ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t that Zhou Ji a little too fond of mud? Not only did he use mud to make pottery and houses, he¡¯s now actually using it to make food.¡±


    ¡°So, can food that¡¯s cooked like that... be delicious?¡± Someone else asked.


    Zhu Zhan pondered the question deeply, ¡°I feel that... It should be?¡±


    That Zhou Ji was very impressive. It seemed that everything he made was very tasty. Especially those chili peppers... After eating hot pot from that other day, it had constantly been on his mind.


    It was a type of miraculous thing that could restore energy and allow people to recover from illness after eating it!


    It was also especially tasty!


    ¡°The other people from the tribe don¡¯t have chili peppers either... I¡¯ll go and ask for some from Zhou Ji.¡± Zhu Zhan saw that Xiong Ye had gone off to roast the bird and stood up to walk towards Zhou Ji.


    He wanted to roast meat the same way as Zhou Ji did, or make hot pot to eat.


    ¡°Zhou Ji.¡± Zhu Zhan nced at Zhou Ji and began, ¡°I heard the people of the tribe say that you were the one to discover chili peppers, and you¡¯re the only one who has them... Can you give me some chili peppers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many chili peppers on hand and can¡¯t give you any.¡± Zhou Ji said. Previously, he had told the priest that he didn¡¯t have any left when the priest wanted some. How could he give them to an outsider now?


    ¡°I can trade for it! What do you think of my clothing?¡± Zhu Zhan thought for a moment, then took off his clothes right then and there.


    When they had first arrived, they had seen Zhou Ji dressed in clothing and believed that the people of the tribe knew how to make clothing. They only learnedter that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The people of this tribe couldn¡¯t make clothing. Only Zhou Ji could, and the things he used to weave clothing was different from what they used.


    So... Zhu Zhan felt that his clothing was still very valuable.


    ¡°Not trading.¡± Zhou Ji moved his gaze away¨C¨CZhu Zhan hadn¡¯t worn anything else underneath, and the scene hurt his eyes a little. Also... He wasn¡¯t interested in used clothing that others had worn before.


    Zhu Zhan wanted to try and change his mind again when Zhou Ji suddenly said, ¡°Later, when Xiong Ye tries to fight with you, say that you are injured and can¡¯t fight. Have your men fight him instead.¡±


    Zhu Zhan waspletely confused, but at this time, Xiong Ye returned.


    As soon as Xiong Ye came back, he saw Zhu Zhan standing naked in front of Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even want to see him and had already turned his head away.


    He had already had been nursing a belly full of anger before, so there was no way for him to hold back this time, ¡°Hey! Zhu Zhan! I want to challenge you!¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Xiong Ye ran in front of Zhu Zhan and blocked Zhou Ji¡¯s view of him.


    He had wanted to fight Zhu Zhan since long ago! Zhu Zhan was very strong, and he wanted to see exactly how powerful Zhu Zhan was.


    However, he hadn¡¯t brought it up because Zhu Zhan¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, and he didn¡¯t think it was good to do so. Now...


    Zhu Zhan had said his injury was better.


    He had even changed the way he tried to catch Zhou Ji¡¯s attention!


    Xiong Ye felt that he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you.¡± Zhu Zhan retrieved his clothing and covered himself up. Even if he was injured, he was still a medium level Beast Warrior. Wouldn¡¯t he be bullying others if he fought a low level Beast Warrior like Xiong Ye? And Zhou Ji had spoken those words so suddenly...


    Zhou Ji was also very clear on the fact that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Zhu Zhan, but he wasn¡¯t against Xiong Ye finding other people to fight against.


    Xiong Ye fighting others under his supervision would help Xiong Ye improve his fighting power, which was very good.


    Zhou Ji stuck his head out from behind Xiong Ye, nced at Zhu Zhan, then pointed to one of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you fight? You don¡¯t dare fight me?¡± Xiong Ye noticed that Zhu Zhan was looking behind him and grew even angrier.


    Zhu Zhan wanted to say that Xiong Ye definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him, but Xiong Ye would be unhappy if he said that, and Zhou Ji would probably be displeased by that as well.


    He still needed something from Zhou Ji... Zhu Zhan had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t fight against you... I¡¯ll have my subordinates fight you instead.¡±


    Xiong Ye wanted to fight Zhu Zhan, but he couldn¡¯t bully an injured person. He thought about it and finally agreed, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Zhu Zhan called up the subordinate that Zhou Ji had pointed to.


    This person was a low level Beast Warrior, and his strength was about the same as Xiong Ye¡¯s, which was why Zhou Ji had specifically pointed him out.


    Now, he stood in front of Xiong Ye and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a low level Beast Warrior for seven years now and have the potential to be a medium level Beast Warrior. People might suspect me of bullying you if we fight...¡±


    This person¡¯s intent was sincere when he spoke these words. Xiong Ye had only just reached adulthood, so he was ten years older than Xiong Ye. Although they were both low level Beast Warriors, he would be stronger than Xiong Ye no matter what.


    However, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know about any of these things. He didn¡¯t even know what a low level Beast Warrior was, ¡°Are you looking down on me? Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    That man froze for a moment, then saw that Xiong Ye had already shifted into his animal form.


    He also hurriedly shifted into his animal form and started to fight Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye could be considered powerful in the tribe. Only Xiong He and Xiong Qi could match up to him, and it was because of this that he very rarely sparred with others in the tribe.


    Even so, he was still rich inbat experience!


    At this point, he made full use of the advantages of his animal form and did everything he could.


    But the other side wasn¡¯t bad either!


    A giant pig¡¯s body wasrger than that of a lion or tiger. Although it wasn¡¯t quiteparable to Xiong Ye, he also had an iparably powerful bite that Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t counter. Xiong Ye had to be very careful to not get bitten by this person.


    Both sides tussled back and forth as they fought very fiercely.


    Zhou Ji sat to the side and watched very carefully.


    He watched the way Xiong Ye fought, and also prevented Xiong Ye from sustaining any serious injuries.


    Xiong Ye definitely wouldn¡¯t be bothered by minor injuries.


    The person from the Giant Pig Tribe who fought against Xiong Ye had held back at the start. They were in the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory, and Xiong Ye was the future tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe. There was no way he would use killing moves against Xiong Ye.


    Yet, Xiong Ye fought better the longer the fight went on... Very soon, he was no longer able to hold back any part of his strength. And eventer... He had to try his best in order to end the fight with Xiong Ye at a tie.


    At the very end, both of them copsed to the ground in exhaustion.


    Xiong Yey there on the ground unable to move and felt rather unhappy.


    He had felt that he was already very strong. Instead, against his expectations, he couldn¡¯t even beat Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates!


    Then Zhu Zhan... He probably couldn¡¯t beat him, right?


    At this time, perhaps others might begin to feel sorry for themselves and abandon themselves to despair. But Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t that type of person. A powerful fighting spirit now ignited in Xiong Ye¡¯s heart, with Zhu Zhan as the target.


    He would definitely be able to win against Zhu Zhan one day!


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye pulled himself up from the ground and then overpowered the man from the Giant Pig Tribe who was too tired to get up.


    The unlucky person from the Giant Pig Tribe who had just been pressed down: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji: Were they indulging in skin to skin contact? Also, he had a craving for pork now.


    Pork had been very cheap before the apocalypse. Some people even disdained eating pork, preferring the more expensivemb, beef, and so on, but in fact, when he thought about it carefully, pork was really very tasty.


    Back then, if pork couldn¡¯t be farmed and was therefore more expensive, perhaps everyone would have talked about how delicious pork was rather than saying that pork was no good...


    His gaze returned to the fight.


    Finally, it was Xiong Ye who stood up, which could be understood as Xiong Ye winning this round.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s face was full of excitement as he very happily dragged his tired body over to Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji immediately gave him a hug, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really impressive!¡±


    Xiong Ye turned back into his animal form, ¡°I¡¯ll be even more powerful in the future.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Zhou Ji covered Xiong Ye¡¯s form with a piece of animal hide, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be able to win beautifully against him next time!¡± Fighting was necessary in order to be stronger. He might as well have the people of the Giant Pig Tribe serve as a honing knife for Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji was pondering how to create opportunities for Xiong Ye and the Giant Pig Tribe to fight again. They could consider other methods after Xiong Ye had won against Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat the mud bird.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The originally weak and powerless Xiong Ye immediately stood up, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Beggar¡¯s chicken... no, the mud bird was really very tasty! Zhou Ji hammered on the mud that had been caked on the outside, shattering it and allowing a scent to drift out that caught practically everyone¡¯s attention.


    The people from the Giant Pig Tribe were almost drooling.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s bad enough that you weren¡¯t able to obtain any chili peppers, you actually even made me suffer a beating...¡± The person who had fought against Xiong Ye was full of grievances.


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely obtain chili peppers! As for Xiong Ye... We¡¯ll find ways to fight him again and win!¡±

 Chapter 82 - Becoming Stronger

    <strong>Ch82 ¨C Bing Stronger</strong>


    The taste of the bird that Xiong Ye had caught was really good. After rubbing it with spices and baking it inrge leaves, the meat was extremely tasty. Not only that, it also carried traces of the leaves¡¯ fragrance, making it difficult for anyone to stop eating once they started.


    Xiong Ye had most likely caught the entire family of birds. He brought back a total of five birds, and still had four left after giving one to the children. The four birds were divided equally between him and Zhou Ji, so that each person had two.


    Even if the two birds were stuffed with earth eggs, it still wasn¡¯t enough for Xiong Ye to be full, but it was enough for now. After the two of them finished eating, Zhou Ji suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the cave. I¡¯ll help you apply some medicine.¡±


    Xiong Ye had been injured in the earlier fight, and there was a bite mark on his shoulder. Looking at it made Zhou Ji¡¯s heart clench.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye nodded.


    Back in their cave, Zhou Ji helped Xiong Ye deal with his wounds and then fed him some herbs before telling him to go to sleep.


    After determining that Xiong Ye was asleep, he sent more energy into Xiong Ye¡¯s body.


    Therefore, the next day, Xiong Ye¡¯s energy level was back at one hundred percent. He even went so far as to say to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, I learned a lot of things from fighting with that person yesterday, and I even feel like I became a little stronger.¡± After a full night¡¯s rest, not only had the energy in his body recovered, it had even increased!


    ¡°In that case, if you fight a few more times, won¡¯t you be even stronger?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye felt that Zhou Ji¡¯s words made sense!


    He hoped to be stronger than Zhu Zhan. Since that was the case, shouldn¡¯t he fight a few more times against Zhu Zhan and his subordinates?


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t say much else. He fried up a te of smoked meat with chili peppers, then served it to Xiong Ye along with some vegetable soup and roasted earth eggs.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mood lifted even more after he was satiated.


    The person who had been beaten up by Xiong Ye yesterday and still had to go hunting with him today didn¡¯t really want to speak to him anymore.


    He had fought Xiong Ye yesterday, and the fight hadsted almost an hour. He had been so tired that he just wanted toy down on the ground, and today he was sore all over. Yet over there, Xiong Ye looked like he waspletely fine... It was really depressing.


    Even Zhu Zhan couldn¡¯t help but curiously sneak looks at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was too resilient! He had been born in such a small tribe, yet he was able to be a low level Beast Warrior even at such a young age. If he had been born in arge tribe and trained well from a young age, his future would be limitless.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Xiong Ye frowned as he looked at Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would recover so soon... You¡¯re very resilient.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Zhou Ji specifically helped me put herbs on my wounds and even brewed medicine for me!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhu Zhan raised his eyebrows and grew even more curious about Zhou Ji¨C¨Ccould it be that this Beast God¡¯s messenger also knew how to help others increase their strength?


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, I¡¯m telling you: Zhou Ji is my mate. You¡¯re not allowed to try anything with him.¡± Xiong Ye stated.


    Zhu Zhan had long wanted to rify the matter of him having no interest in Zhou Ji in that way, but nobody had ever consulted him, giving him no opportunity to rify the situation even if he wanted to. Now that Xiong Ye finally brought up this matter, he quickly spoke up for himself, ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in Zhou Ji! I like women.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Really.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°In that case, why are you paying so much attention to Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji is so impressive. He¡¯s also the Beast God¡¯s messenger, how could I not pay attention to him?¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯sugh was a little bitter.


    ¡°Alright...¡± Zhu Zhan agreed. He also thought to himself that Xiong Ye was actually quite easy to get along with. He didn¡¯t want to have to fight over this strange matter either.


    Yet as a result, even though he didn¡¯t want to fight, Xiong Ye came back to seek him out for a fight after the meat was divided amongst the tribe that night.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I learned a lot from yesterday¡¯s fight. Let¡¯s fight again!¡± Xiong Ye looked eagerly at Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates.


    Zhu Zhan and his subordinates: ¡°......¡± But they didn¡¯t want to fight!


    Zhu Zhan was about to refuse when Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three chili pepper fruits every time you guys fight against Xiong Ye.¡±


    Chili pepper? Zhu Zhan wanted to agree, but he hadn¡¯t even had time to when one of his subordinates had already epted Zhou Ji¡¯s conditions.


    It wasn¡¯t only Zhu Zhan who had been thinking about the taste of chili peppers!


    This fight was once again between Xiong Ye and one of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates. The two of them weren¡¯t fighting desperately and ended up fighting for a long time because of this. It dragged on for over two hours before they both ran out of energy to continue.


    After that, it became a fight to see whose endurance was better and who was more resilient!


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s men had be low level Beast Warriors by relying on their own talent and the energy rich foods they had eaten. They didn¡¯t understand how to cultivate, but Xiong Ye was different! He knew how to cultivate!


    When the fight reached its end, his opponent¡¯s energy waspletely used up while he was still able to cultivate and recover a little...


    In fact, the person he was fighting today was a little stronger than Xiong Ye. He had overwhelmed Xiong Ye a few times, but Xiong Ye had always been able to get back up. On the other hand, after this person had gotten tired and been overpowered, he was no longer able to get back up again...


    ¡°I won again!¡± Xiong Ye was delighted as he looked at Zhou Ji.


    His heart surged with indescribable joy. It wasn¡¯t only because he won; it was also because he had discovered that his cultivation speed would speed up after the energy in his body had beenpletely used up.


    ¡°Really great.¡± Zhou Ji gave Zhu Zhan three chili peppers and took Xiong Ye away with him.


    Zhu Zhan received the chili peppers and looked at his men, ¡°This thing... What should we make with it?¡±


    His subordinates didn¡¯t even hesitate before answering, ¡°Hot pot!¡±


    Making hot pot was indeed pretty good.


    Zhu Zhan led his subordinates in eating a big feast using the chili peppers they had traded for with their strength. They sweated all over, and then felt that... all the pain in their body seemed to have disappeared.


    ¡°I feel that this chili pepper is much more useful than the medicinal herbs that the priest of our tribe uses.¡± The person who had just fought with Xiong Ye had even recovered a little from his previous exhaustion.


    He had originally been so tired that he didn¡¯t even have any appetite, but after smelling the chili peppers in the hot pot, his appetite had immediately returned!


    When he thought of that, he suggested, ¡°Should you guys pick someone else to go up and fight Xiong Ye tomorrow? This time, we can ask for four chili peppers in exchange!¡± Three chili peppers didn¡¯t seem to be enough...


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, right? Xiong Ye has already fought for two consecutive days, will he even be able to fight tomorrow?¡± One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s men was skeptical.


    Yet it turned out... Xiong Ye really had enough energy to continue fighting the next day!


    Xiong Ye was back to normal by the next day, and the wounds on his body were almost all healed.


    Also, even without them going to look for Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye had already taken the initiative toe and seek them out for a fight.


    He was a bit stronger than he had been when they foughtst time.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s progress was too swift! He felt that if this went on, he would soon have to be Xiong Ye¡¯s opponent.


    This rate of progress...


    Zhu Zhan became even more curious about Zhou Ji¨C¨Cthis breakneck rate of improvement was most likely rted to Zhou Ji!


    And since he was curious about Zhou Ji, he would need to stay in the Big Bear Tribe and interact with Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye more often...


    Not to mention that he still wanted to know how to make a boat... It seemed that he couldn¡¯t leave yet?


    Zhu Zhan had a feeling like he had stepped into a pit ever since he arrived here.


    While Zhu Zhan was currently feeling as though he had stepped into a pit, in another pit, the tribe had started to fire another round of pottery!


    This time, the priest had switched to a different pit to fire pottery.


    After digging out a big hole, he had dug out some smaller pits under therge one, cing the various y creations into those smaller pits while lighting the firewood in the big pit.


    This time when they fired the pottery, they had prepared many more molded things than before. Most of these y things were in the shape of pots and bowls.


    Zhou Ji wanted a pot, and things like pots and bowls that wererge and open were definitely the easiest to make at this stage.


    The fire was lit, and the temperature around the pit instantly shot up by several degrees. Zhou Jiy there in the shadow of a tree not far away, hoping that they would be able to create an unbroken pot this time.


    At this time, Mao Huo had finally brought the ves to the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory.


    The ves were in poor health and walked very slowly. He didn¡¯t want them to die, so this journey had taken a long time.


    Fortunately, he had finally finished delivering these people.


    Mao Huo dropped off these hundred odd people, dusted off his butt, and left.


    As for these hundred or so people, they were all muddled and confused.


    Many of them were injured, their wounds festering and rotting due to being exposed to the wind and rain.


    Many of them had already been starving when they left the Giant Tiger Tribe. Fearing that they would starve to death, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had given them food, but it wasn¡¯t much, and they had already finished it all.


    ¡°What does the Big Bear Tribe look like?¡±


    ¡°Would they be willing to let us stay?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nowhere for us to stay, we might have to just die...¡±


    ......


    These people pushed forward step by step.


    Within this group of people, a man and a woman who were in rtively good shape walked at the front of the crowd.


    The woman was with the man. She asked, ¡°Hou Shi, do you think our child... Is he doing well in that tribe now?¡±


    The man called Hou Shi smiled, ¡°He¡¯s definitely doing well.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s fine, we only have one child now...¡± The woman continued.


    Hou Shi¡¯s eyes stung a bit, and a hint of tears welled up.


    Hou Shi was from the Green Hill Tribe and hade with Mao Huo to the Big Bear Tribe before.


    He knew the way, which was why Mao Huo had brought him along even though his body was still alright. He had then told his partner to feign illness so that she could also join the group.


    They had left the Giant Tiger Tribe and were now free!


    But the Big Bear Tribe...


    Hou Shi felt great sorrow in his heart right now.


    Mao Huo had sent his son to the Big Bear Tribe to investigate due to the small size of his animal form, and he had never returned. ording to those who had escaped, his son was now dead.


    He and his woman had grown up together, and had then had had four children together. Because they had been very young when they had their first child and hadn¡¯t known how to raise children, their first child had grown up to be very small and weak, and his animal form was a tiny, tiny lemur. Even so, they loved him very dearly.


    When the Giant Tiger Tribe attacked the Green Hill Tribe, their three youngest children had all been killed because they couldn¡¯t do much work. Only their eldest child had been spared, but now... That child might have already lost his life as well.


    He had been worried that his woman might not be able to take the stress, and so he had lied to her and assured her that their child was doing well in the Big Bear Tribe. Now, however...


    He needed to go to the Big Bear Tribe and look into the situation. If that child had really died, then he would take his woman with him and be wandering beastmen together.


    If their children were all gone, they wouldn¡¯t want to live on, either.


    While Hou Shi was thinking, over in the Big Bear Tribe, the priest was currentlymenting while watching the fire burn in the fire pit. ¡°Right now in the tribe, we need at least another one hundred people to be responsible for ntingnd and gathering, who can be more skilled in those tasks. On the pottery side, another fifty or so people are needed, and we also need people to learn how to make houses, dig caves, and such... The tribe is short on people!¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just take it slowly.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The priest took in Zhou Ji¡¯szy,nguid appearance and felt extremely helpless.


    He was working so hard. How could Zhou Ji take it so easy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things will always work out.¡± Zhou Ji said. Weren¡¯t they just short on people? When they figured out how to fire pottery, and there was no shortage of food in their tribe, they would definitely be able to attract people from other tribes.


    Perhaps they could even go and attack the Giant Tiger Tribe then.


    Zhou Ji was just thinking of this when someone suddenly came over, ¡°Priest, priest, a group of people came to our tribe!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Are they enemies?¡± The priest immediately asked.


    ¡°No, these people are thin and look like they¡¯re close to starving. They should be wandering beastmen, but they¡¯re a bit strange. The entire group of people actually have no children amongst them...¡± That person began to describe the group.


    The priest didn¡¯t hear what was said after that. His expression brightened, and he immediately looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re really worthy of being the Beast God¡¯s messenger! You said that things would work out, and the matter was instantly resolved!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Could things be so coincidental?

 Chapter 83 - Joining

    <h4> Chapter 83 Joining</h4>


    The ves of the Giant Tiger Tribe had just entered the Big Bear Tribe when they were already discovered. They had been noticed by Xiong Ye, who had led his people out to go hunting.


    Xiong Ye was actually a little confused when he suddenly saw such arge group of people¨Cwhere had all these peoplee from? What did they want to do?


    He should¡¯ve been a little wary, but these people looked so miserable. They were all scratched up, wounded, and thin to the point of starvation¨Cnot only that, many of these people didn¡¯t even have a proper piece of animal hide wrapped around their bodies.


    When faced with a group of people like this, he couldn¡¯t even work up the urge to be on guard... He sent someone to inform the priest even as he asked the people who had appeared, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    These ves had spent a long time in the Giant Tiger Tribe and not only had they suffered from brutal oppression, they hadn¡¯t been allowed to show even the slightest hint of rebellion. Now that Xiong Ye asked them this, they immediately shared their story. They even knelt down in front of Xiong Ye, ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t kill us...¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°.....¡± Why would I kill you?


    ¡°Follow me back to the tribe.¡± Xiong Ye finally said. He didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do with these people, so he might as well bring them back to the tribe.


    He knew that the tribe was short on people, but he wasn¡¯t sure if so many people would be a little too much...


    Hearing that Xiong Ye was willing to bring them back to the tribe, these people were all overjoyed, ¡°Thank you Lord, thank you!¡±


    This man was willing to bring them back to his tribe. Did that mean that he didn¡¯t mean to kill them? Or perhaps, even if he nned to kill them, he didn¡¯t n to kill all of them?


    That was great!


    Hope ignited in these people¡¯s hearts, and they began to whisper to each other, ¡°We... Is it possible that we¡¯ll be able to live on?¡±


    ¡°Will they give us food to eat?¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t give us meat, maybe they would still give us some vegetables?¡±


    ......


    They had had no meat to eat within the Giant Tiger Tribe and could only eat a variety of vegetables. That was bad enough, but the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would also berate them, and some members of the tribe would torture them for enjoyment.


    They didn¡¯t even dare hope that they would be able to eat their fill now. They only wanted to be fed something, anything, no matter what the food was, and not get beaten.


    Most of the people in the group felt this way, but Hou Shi¡¯s woman was tugging on Hou Shi¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Hou Shi, ask him... How is our baby doing?¡±


    Hou Shi replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. We¡¯ll be able to see little Hou when we get to the tribe. There¡¯s no need to be anxious.¡±


    Hou Shi¡¯s woman nodded. They had encountered the people of the hunting team first. Xiong Ye was alright, but Zhu Zhan who was standing beside Xiong Ye was really too tall. He was even taller than Hu Tian, which led to the new people fearing him subconsciously. Because of this, even though she wanted to inquire for news about her son, she didn¡¯t dare to speak up out of fear of being beaten.


    These people stumbled as they walked, their steps uneven.


    They hadn¡¯t walked for very long when someone copsed to the ground.


    They had long been at the end of their ropes, so someone would always copse every now and then.


    The ves who were walking together all noticed the fallen man, but nobody went to take care of him. Many of them had copsed during this journey only to never wake up again, to the point where some small carnivorous dinosaurs even stalked behind them, waiting for the chance to eat any corpses left behind... They were already ustomed to death and didn¡¯t concern themselves over these fallen people at all.


    Even if those people might be their rtives.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye was shocked. He went over to check out the situation and discovered that the copsed person was burning hot, with festering wounds across his body. He really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and picked the man up.


    ¡°Lord...¡± Some of the people who saw this scene were dumbfounded, ¡°Lord, this person has a fever and is going to die...¡±


    People who had a fever like this might infect others, so the Giant Tiger Tribe would just kill them off and throw their corpse away... Now, if this sick person passed his illness to the people of the Big Bear Tribe, would the Big Bear Tribe drive them away?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we just need to bring him back and cure him.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    These people had seen too much of the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s attitude where they didn¡¯t even bat an eye when they killed. Now, when they heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words, they were so touched that tears filled their eyes, ¡°Lord, lord, you¡¯re really a good person!¡±


    These people felt that they would most likely be able to live on. That was great!


    They had already beenpletely exhausted, but they were now full of hope for the future. They even recovered some strength, and their walking speed picked up.


    And at this time, the person that Xiong Ye had sent to find the priest had already returned.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, the priest wants you to bring the people to the ce where we make pottery!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye nodded and led the people there.


    The ce where pottery was made? What was pottery? These people were puzzled, but nobody dared ask any questions and could only follow behind silently.


    They walked for three hours before they finally arrived at the ce where the pottery was fired.


    And from far away, everyone could smell a certain fragrance.


    Was that... the smell of boiled meat??


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were actually eating earth eggs and boiling meat in broad daylight? Wasn¡¯t that a bit too luxurious? Their tribes only ate one meal in the evenings!


    These people instantly became extremely envious of the people from the Big Bear Tribe.


    At the same time, that fragrance also made them pick up their speed.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t eat it... Smelling it was good enough!


    This fragrance made the neers so excited over how good it smelt but for Xiong Ye, it had already be a verymon smell since he had eaten so much of this stuff recently. He didn¡¯t notice the scent at all.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe also wouldn¡¯t drool over such a small thing¨Cearth eggs stewed with meat was a very basic type of food that they often ate back in the Giant Pig Tribe.


    Seeing the situation, these ves were secretly very surprised¨Cthe people from the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t seem to notice the smell at all. Could it be that they often ate such things?


    Even Hou Shi was surprised. He had interacted with the people from the Big Bear Tribe before when they hade to the Green Hill Tribe to trade for salt. Based on what he had learned of their situation at the time, although the Big Bear Tribe had a priest, their lives weren¡¯t that much better than that of the Green Hill Tribe... Why didn¡¯t they show any reaction when they smelled such a fragrant scent now?


    He was very curious as they walked through some trees and arrived at a clearing where the trees had been cut down.


    This ce was veryrge and t. There was a huge fire set up in the middle as well as some smaller fires beside it. Small pots were ced over the smaller fires, and weren¡¯t those earth eggs and meat boiling inside?


    Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets!


    Just then, an old, white-haired man with robes that dragged on the floor came walking towards them.


    This man¡¯s robe was the same as the one that the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s tribal chief wore!


    However, he lookedpletely different from the tribal chief of the Giant Tiger Tribe. The Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s chief looked very frightening, but this man was different. He had a friendly smile on his face and gave off a friendly aura, making people subconsciously feel that he could be approached.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just a sense of closeness... There was a circle drawn in the middle of his forehead that made him appear very mysterious and simultaneously made people feel a sense of worship.


    This man was the priest, of course.


    Before, when Zhu Zhan had wanted to trade his clothes with Zhou Ji for chili peppers, Zhou Ji had refused. Later on however, Zhu Zhan had gone to find the priest, and the priest had agreed to this deal.


    The priest promised to give Zhu Zhan a basket of the chili peppers that the tribe had nted, then obtained Zhu Zhan¡¯s clothes in advance as payment.


    The priest felt that Zhu Zhan¡¯s clothing was particrly good looking and especially in line with his identity as a priest. The only drawback was that it was a little toorge; the priest¡¯s figure was considered to be on the smaller side within the tribe, and he had grown even shorter as he got older and was now a full head shorter than Xiong Ye. Compared to Zhu Zhan, he was two heads shorter...


    Therefore, the clothing that was actually a little tight on Zhu Zhan was instead very loose and long on the priest.


    However, it was also because that was the case that he now appeared to be floating... In short, the priest was very satisfied with his new clothing and had decided that he would wear this clothing whenever anything important urred within the tribe.


    ¡°You¡¯vee... Have something to eat first.¡± The priest instructed. He then arranged for someone to bring out some wooden bowls and feed these people some food to eat.


    He gave adle of boiled meat and earth eggs to each person.


    The earth eggs had already been boiled to the point of breaking apart, and the meat had been cut into tiny pieces. In fact, after adding a lot of water, this bowlful of stew was actually very thin and didn¡¯t contain much meat at all. Even so, these people were so delighted they almost fainted.


    Was this earth egg and boiled meat stew actually for them?!


    This had indeed been made for them to eat. The priest spoke gently, ¡°Eat quickly. Only after eating will you all have strength.¡± Only with strength could they help out with all the work that still needed to be done!


    The amount of earth eggs and meat that had been ced in the stew today wasn¡¯t much. It was quite thin, but on the other hand, it was also good for this group of people¨Ctheir current physical condition made it unsuitable for them to eat too much or too well, since that might cause them to end up suffering from diarrhea instead.


    These ves¡¯ bodies were very weak, and the ce where they waiting at now... This clearing had many fires, which had dried the moisture in the air and warmed up the area. It made them all feel veryfortable.


    What¡¯s more, they also had earth egg and boiled meat stew to eat!


    The first person to obtain the stew opened his mouth and gulped down everything clean in one go,pletely unafraid of the heat! And when they were finished, they returned the bowl so that it could be used to serve the next person.


    Everyone was very excited, but the most excited person was actually Hou Shi¡¯s woman. After arriving at this ce, she had subconsciously begun to look around for her child, and then... she actually spotted him!


    She clutched at Hou Shi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hou Shi, look! Our child!¡±


    They both saw their child, and at the same time, their child also saw them. The little lemur ran towards them with his hands covered in mud.


    Hou Shi hadn¡¯t expected that his child really hadn¡¯t died; he was instantly incredibly grateful towards the Big Bear Tribe and couldn¡¯t keep his eyes from turning red with tears. He then patted his son¡¯s head, ¡°Silly boy, why aren¡¯t you working properly and ying with mud!¡±


    The child, who had originally been making things out of y, hugged him and instantly covered him in mud.

 Chapter 84 - Moving In

    <strong>Chapter 84 ¨C Moving In</strong>


    This was his only remaining child; Hou Shi cared about him deeply and hadn¡¯t used any force when he smacked him on the head. Even then, he still managed to annoy his woman.


    The woman shoved Hou Shi¡¯s head with more force than Hou Shi had used on their child, then said, ¡°What are you hitting your child for? Can¡¯t you see that there are a lot of people ying with mud?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know why these people were all ying with mud, their child wasn¡¯t the only one doing so, so wasn¡¯t it likely that they were trying to do something?


    With that in mind, this woman immediately knelt down in front of the priest and began to kowtow, ¡°Thank you, thank you all, you are all really good people!¡±


    The priestughed lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that... Hurry up and eat. After eating, bring the injured over for treatment.¡±


    ¡°Treatment?¡± These people were a little confused.


    The priestughed and didn¡¯t exin. Someone next to the priest spoke up instead, ¡°Our tribe has a priest, as well as a messenger from the Beast God. They can heal the wounds on your body!¡±


    Was there really something so amazing? These people were shocked once again.


    In particr, they were surprised by the fact that there was actually a messenger of the Beast God in this tribe.


    They all knew of the Beast God, and knew that they were people of the Beast God, but they didn¡¯t know that something like a messenger of the Beast God even existed in this world


    ¡°Are you the Beast God¡¯s messenger?¡± Someone¡¯s expression was full of awe as they asked this.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s priest.¡± The priest replied, ¡°The Beast God¡¯s messenger is more powerful than I am!¡±


    These people felt that this man in front of them already looked noble enough; but the Beast God¡¯s messenger was even more powerful than he was?! They were about to ask again when the priest pointed to Zhou Ji who was lounging under a tree not far from where they were, ¡°That is the Beast God¡¯s messenger.¡±


    Zhou Ji was lying down on recliner and had several tes filled with various fresh fruits set out on a small table nearby. From time to time, he would pick up some fruit to snack on.


    Of course, the most striking things about him were his clothing and shoes, as well as his appearance.


    Beastmen experienced both the scorching sun and drenching rain from childhood on up and were generally very rough looking, but Zhou Ji... had really been brought up well.


    Anyone could tell at first nce that he had never done any hard work!


    No wonder he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger!


    The crowd was filled with awe and respect. At the same time, they also noticed that the man who had fallen unconscious from fever had been brought over to the Beast God¡¯s messenger by the great Lord who had led them over.


    That man was about to die. Was the Beast God¡¯s messenger really capable of curing him?


    Also, this feverish person was both dirty and smelly, and they weren¡¯t sure if that would annoy the Beast God¡¯s messenger... They were rather worried, to the point where they even resisted the temptation of the earth egg and meat stew in order to watch the scene that was unfolding over there.


    Zhou Ji certainly wouldn¡¯t be offended by such a thing, but he also wouldn¡¯t involve himself too deeply... After ncing at the man, he brought out a rtively sharp pottery shard that he had ground down to a sharp edge and handed it to Xiong Ye, ¡°Cut off the rotting flesh from his body. I¡¯ll go and bring back some herbs.¡±


    While doing so, he also singled out some of the more severely injured people within the group of ves, telling them to hurry up and finish their earth egg and boiled meat stew so that they coulde over for additional treatment.


    This so-called treatment unexpectedly required them to first dig out a portion of their flesh... The ves who heard this idea felt a little confused, but it was the Beast God¡¯s messenger who told them to do so. So there had to be a reason behind it, right?


    While they were thinking about this, the people from the Little Brook Tribe who had been treated by Zhou Ji before spoke up and told this new group of severely injured people, ¡°You are lucky that you didn¡¯t copse halfway and actually managed to make it here alive. The Beast God¡¯s messenger is particrly powerful and will definitely be able to save you!¡±


    Was the Beast God¡¯s messenger really so powerful? The people who had originally just been waiting for death now had traces of hope in their eyes.


    Zhou Ji liked these kinds of people.


    Beastmen all had very good physiques. As long as their psychological condition was improved a little... These people wouldn¡¯t die and may even recover very quickly.


    Once the herbs were ready, and Zhou Ji had finished exining what needed to be done to Xiong Ye, instructing him to wash the pottery shard in water and dip it in boiling water after scraping off the rotting flesh of each person in order to prevent contamination, Zhou Ji found another clean ce to lie back down.


    Although the sun was strong, and the heat emanating from the fire pit quite hot, the breeze was actually quite cool due to the lush vegetation. Now that he was lying down in the shade and enjoying the wind, Zhou Ji started to feel a little sleepy.


    In any case, he had already secretly helped out a few of the escaped ves who had been in danger of losing their lives. The pottery wouldn¡¯t finish firing anytime soon, so he might as well take a nap first.


    Zhou Ji closed his eyes and slept veryfortably.


    After those ves finished eating the earth eggs and boiled meat stew and drank the ginseng soup, their situation had already improved a lot.


    Most of them didn¡¯t know what they should do at the moment, but Hou Shi and his woman had already been pulled over to make pottery by their child, ¡°The Beast God¡¯s messenger told us to make bowls and pots with the mud. The surface must be very smooth!¡±


    The child carefully instructed his parents on what needed to be done.


    He really liked this task and couldplete it very well, to the point where he had received severalpliments for his work.


    That only served to make him enjoy his work even more!


    Hou Shi and his woman began to work seriously at this task. They also asked, ¡°Have you been well recently?¡±


    This child whose animal form was a lemur was named Hou Bao; he nodded solemnly, ¡°Very well! There¡¯s meat to eat every day!¡± In the past, he hadn¡¯t eaten that well when they had still been in the Green Hill Tribe. After all, his family¡¯s animal forms weren¡¯t very useful.


    His father¡¯s animal form was a monkey and was also quite small. Even if he joined the hunting team, he could only help by scouting ahead and couldn¡¯t do anything if they actually encountered dinosaurs, so their share of the meat would naturally be very small. Also, he had once had three little brothers and sisters in his family... Even if there was more to eat, he would feel too embarrassed to eat much more.


    Hou Shi knew that his child hadn¡¯t lied.


    Their child had gotten fatter!


    It had only been half a month since they had seen each other, but their child had fattened up!


    At this point in time, he had thought that he would have toe to terms with the news of his child¡¯s death, but unexpectedly the opposite was true... He was actually looking at a chubby son.


    Hou Shi suppressed the tears that threatened to leak from his eyes and continued to y with the mud¨C¨Cno, continued to make bowls.


    The people of this Big Bear Tribe were too strange, they actually used mud to make bowls and pots!


    Hou Shi really couldn¡¯t understand the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Around twenty odd ves had died on this journey, and ny seven from the original group managed to arrive at the Big Bear Tribe.


    If this was in modern times, nobody would feel that this was a significant number, but in this era... This was already considered a lot of people!


    The priest and Xiong Ye spent a lot of time feeding and treating these people. By the time they had finished with everyone, three hours had already passed.


    Zhou Ji also finally woke up, ¡°The pottery is finished.¡±


    The pottery had indeed gone through the firing process. And this time... It seemed as though they had managed to make some useful pottery?


    Zhou Ji was quite looking forward to seeing it. After thinking for a moment, he said ¡°Later, ce the wood that hasn¡¯t been burned up yet into one of the mud rooms in the area.¡±


    Zhou Ji really wanted to have a house, and now that they had found a way to build houses, he figured that he should let people practice more by building a dozen or so mud huts in this area.


    In fact, this area only needed a warehouse, but building a few more huts had been a good idea.


    And now, these houses wereing in handy¨C¨Cthey werepleted just in time for these ves to live in.


    However, these huts hadn¡¯t been used after they were built and were a little cold and damp and ufortable to live in... However, if they first heated the huts up with a fire, they should be fine.


    The priest didn¡¯t know why Zhou Ji had made such a request, but since Zhou Ji had said so, he would do as he said.


    The fire in the pit where the pottery was being fired slowly burnt out, and the leftover firewood with red embers on one end were sent to the surrounding huts.


    The ves werepletely at a loss when they saw this scene.


    ¡°What exactly are the people of the Big Bear Tribe trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I thought they were burning such a big fire in order to cook or perform some ceremony. But now they¡¯re dousing the fire?¡±


    ¡°They even y with mud...¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji had been using his spiritual powers to observe these people and determined that there were no spies amongst them.


    Fine, people from this era probably didn¡¯t do things like inserting spies into other tribes...


    Since that was the case, these people could be trusted. Of course, they would still need to adjust their mindset. As for how to make those adjustments... He believed that the priest would be able to do it well.


    In fact, the priest had already begun.


    Zhou Ji nced at the priest and noticed that he was now wearing the robe that had originally belonged to Zhu Zhan as he preached about the Beast God.


    ¡°Our Big Bear Tribe is beloved by the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°The Beast God even gave us a messenger.¡±


    ¡°You just have to join the Big Bear Tribe...¡±


    Even before the priest had finished speaking, these people had already grown excited, ¡°Can we join the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ¡°How do we join?¡±


    ¡°Can we join right now?¡±


    They all wanted to join the Big Bear Tribe!


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± The priest replied. Had it been a little too easy getting these people to join?


    But now that these people had already joined the tribe... He just needed to find a way to make sure these people obeyed!


    The priest continued to sell the Big Bear Tribe to them.


    These people listened very carefully and believed in every word the priest said.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± These primitive people are so easy to fool!


    And at this moment, the priest pointed to the pottery that had just been fired and said, ¡°What we fired here is the gift that the Beast God has given us, pottery!¡±


    These people still didn¡¯t know what pottery was, but they felt that it was... very amazing.


    The Big Bear Tribe was really different from the others.


    Unexpectedly, the Giant Tiger Tribe really hadn¡¯t tricked them¨C¨Cthey were really able to eat meat and live well after arriving here!


    Unfortunately, many of their rtives were still suffering in the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Could the Giant Tiger Tribe also send over their loved ones?

 Chapter 85 - Working

    <strong>Chapter 85 ¨C Working</strong>


    While these people were beginning to consider the situation of their loved ones, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had all gathered together and begun to eat meat.


    Xiong Ye had been busy with bringing the people that had been driven out of the Giant Tiger Tribe back and settling them in, so he hadn¡¯t had time to go out hunting that day. However, Zhu Zhan and the others had gone back out to huntter that day, so there was still meat to eat that night.


    The good meat and viscera, as well asrge, high quality earth eggs were distributed amongst the people of the Big Bear Tribe. As for the people who had just arrived... The priest had told people to cut off the rotten parts of the bad earth eggs and cook them with the bones and other viscera that nobody liked to eat in order to feed them.


    Those things didn¡¯t look very good, but the people of the gathering team in the Big Bear Tribe had only been able to eat this kind of food in the past as well.


    These people naturally wouldn¡¯t disdain such food. On the contrary, they were very moved¨C¨Cthey hadn¡¯t expected the Big Bear Tribe to actually give them two meals to eat in a day!


    They wolfed down the earth eggs and dinosaur viscera and felt that it was incredibly tasty.


    But then, they smelled a very mouthwatering fragrance...


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t used chili peppers to cook today, but he was stir frying things with the sugar he had made for himself and was making red braised meat.


    The meat he used was the tenderest portion of that day¡¯s prey, and the sugar had been made from sweet cane. In addition, he had also used some spices for vour.


    Using a stone pot to fry vegetables was a bit slow, but as long as he had patience, it was still pretty good when it came to making red braised meat. Zhou Ji slowly heated up the sugar and then braised the meat for a long time, and by the time the lid of the pot was lifted up, a very appetizing scent drifted through the air.


    Beastmen¡¯s sense of smell were generally very good, so basically everyone present could smell this fragrance. They all looked towards Zhou Ji.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe began to get cravings and couldn¡¯t help but drool, ¡°What is Zhou Ji making today?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he cooking meat? Howe the meat he¡¯s boiling smells so good?¡±


    ¡°It smells so delicious!¡±


    ......


    The ves worshipped the Beast God¡¯s messenger even more.


    He really lived up to the name of being the Beast God¡¯s messenger, even the things he ate were different¨C¨Cthey¡¯ve never had food that smelled so fragrant!


    Almost everyone could only stare wistfully at the food, but it wasn¡¯t the same for the priest. The priest held a bowl in one hand and lifted his dragging robes with the other as he ran over to Zhou Ji¡¯s side, drooling as he stared at the meat, ¡°This meat smells very fragrant, let me try it!¡±


    Zhou Ji picked up a piece of meat and ced it into the priest¡¯s bowl.


    The priest ate it in one bite.


    Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Is it good? Is it too salty? Does it need to be cooked further?¡±


    The priest replied, ¡°Tastes good. The level of saltiness is just right. The meat is already very soft and doesn¡¯t need to be cooked anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhou Ji turned towards Xiong Ye, ¡°It¡¯s ready to eat.¡± He didn¡¯t like this type of dinosaur meat and didn¡¯t want to eat it, so he had the priest try it in his stead.


    Since it was delicious, he could let Xiong Ye eat it.


    Priest: ¡°Why did you just give me such a small piece?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Priest, other people also want some. If I give you a little more, it¡¯ll mean that I also have to give them more, and then I won¡¯t have any for myself.¡± Xiong Ye gestured behind the priest.


    The priest only now noticed that Xiong He and a few others who had good rtions with Xiong Ye were waiting behind him. Seeing that he had turned around, Xiong He even smiled at him.


    The priest could only leave indignantly.


    Zhou Ji had known that Xiong Ye would most likely give some of the dish to others, so he had cut the meat into smaller pieces. Xiong Ye gave everyone who came to ask for food a piece, and was still left with four fifths of the original bowl that he then began to dig into heartily.


    This meat had his favorite sweet taste. It was really especially tasty!


    Xiong Ye ate very happily, and his mood was incredibly good, which put Zhou Ji in a good mood, too, ¡°After we have a pottery pot, I¡¯ll be able to make other delicious things for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and catch good things for you tomorrow!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    By the time everyone had finished eating, the sky had already turned dark. At the same time, the fire in the pit where the pottery was fired had finallypletely extinguished.


    Someone immediately went to the firepit and brought out everything that had been put in.


    With Zhou Ji keeping watch by the side, the temperature of the fire in the firepit had been well-maintained, and they had also stopped the process at the right time, so the pottery they fired... came out as a lot of pottery shards.


    Fractured pottery was inevitable.


    One fortunate thing was that they had actually managed to create something whole¨C¨Ca ceramic knife!


    This ceramic knife had been randomly made and put into the fire with the rest; unexpectedly, it became the only thing to make it through the firing process without breaking...


    In addition, there were some bowls and pitchers that still maintained a solid base despite cracking at the top and could still be used to hold things.


    Zhou Ji had scanned everything they had ced inside with his spiritual powers earlier and was now evaluating the results... He felt that if he made a few pots out of the mud himself, he would definitely be able to make something that came out whole.


    He could give it a try tomorrow.


    Although they had failed again, the people of the tribe were still able toe up with a variety of uses for these shards of broken pottery. They weren¡¯t wasted at all.


    ¡°One more time, and we should be able to createplete pottery. This is really great!¡± The priest was delighted as he said, ¡°There¡¯s also more good news. The earth eggs are ready to be harvested!¡±


    Earth eggs were a nt that could be harvested every three months. The earth eggs they had nted three months ago were now ready.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have the group of neers go and collect the earth eggs tomorrow! Then, have them plow and fertilize the ground before nting the next crop. They can also be given the task of gathering grass to feed the dinosaurs with...¡± The priest had already thought about what kind of work these people would do in the tribe.


    Zhou Ji had no opinion about these things. ¡°You can arrange things as you like. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Xiong Ye had often gone to look for Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates in order to spartely. After each fight, he would receive a few injuries, and the energy in his body would be exhausted. He had to find opportunities to help Xiong Ye recover during the night.


    Since that was the case, he would naturally have Xiong Ye go to bed earlier!


    Speaking of which... Having kept a close eye on Xiong Ye recently, he felt that the cultivation method that he hade up with before could be improved on. He could consider this more during the night.


    He had slept enough during the day, anyway.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye left, but the priest was still busy settling all the people who had just arrived at the Big Bear Tribe.


    This batch of people given the mud huts they had built in the area where pottery was fired.


    Hou Shi was lying down with his woman in a hut.


    This hut had been dried out with fire, so the interior wasn¡¯t very damp. Hou Shiy there in a corner and felt at his stomach, feeling that everything he had experienced today was like a dream.


    His child wasn¡¯t dead, and he and his partner had settled down in a new tribe... This was truly wonderful!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be able to survive.¡± The man next to Hou Shi also said. He was the one who had fallen unconscious just as they had approached the Big Bear Tribe and had ultimately been picked up by Xiong Ye.


    When he arrived at the Big Bear Tribe and smelled the earth egg stew, he had woken up. In order not to annoy Xiong Ye, he had quickly scarfed down the food as quickly as he could and kept silent while Xiong Ye had dug out his rotten flesh.


    At the time, despite not saying much, he had still been somewhat worried. He was worried that the flesh that had been cut off wouldn¡¯t regrow, and he still thought that he would die. Unexpectedly, after his flesh had been cut out, he actually felt a lot more rxed, and after he finished eating... he even thought that he would be able to survive and live on!


    This person¡¯s expression was full of joy, but the joy he felt was followed by sorrow¨C¨Che had a friend who had died halfway through the journey a few days ago.


    If he had only been able to hold on for a few more days...


    Theyy in their mud hut and it waste when they finally fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, someone came around to shout outside just after dawn, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    These people got up and went outside immediately. They saw the priest they had met yesterday standing in front of them. Seeing that they were here, the priest said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve joined our tribe, you will work for the tribe from today onwards!¡±


    Doing work was something they should do; these people nodded one after another. They were also a little worried¨C¨Cif they were told to hunt, they might not be able to catch any prey...


    While they were worrying, they heard the priest say, ¡°Today, you will follow me to dig up earth eggs... Have something to eat before you dig.¡± Thest batch of earth eggs hadn¡¯t been finished yet, and some had already gone bad. They had to finish them soon, and these people... these people were too thin to do any real work, so they had to help feed them back to health first.


    The priest brought some earth eggs and had these people roast it for themselves.


    These people¡¯s expressions were full of gratitude as they held these earth eggs.


    They had never thought that they would be able to eat two meals yesterday and then eat again this morning!


    Also, the Big Bear Tribe had told them to dig up earth eggs... Not only was this work quite easy, they could evene into contact with food. The people of the Big Bear Tribe trusted them too much and treated them too well!


    These people finished roasting and eating the earth eggs, then followed the priest to start work. Even if the wounds on their bodies hadn¡¯t healed yet, they still insisted on going¨C¨Calthough they might not be able to do much, they could still do their bit.


    While these people who had just arrived at the Big Bear Tribe worked hard to dig up earth eggs, Zhou Ji was shaping a pot.


    He felt that he could shape the best pottery pot if he used his spiritual powers to cheat... In truth, he had shaped it pretty well on his own.


    The people around him who had who had been shaping y for half a month saw him create such a good pottery pot with ease and were full of admiration¨C¨CZhou Ji really lived up to being the Beast God¡¯s messenger. His crafting skills were too good!


    Under these people¡¯s worshipful gazes, Zhou Ji, who had just finished shaping a pot, then moved on to create other things. In short, they were all things that could be used at home. Finally, with the help of his spiritual powers, he also shaped a bear out of y.


    He set aside the pots and tes that he had shaped, but he took the bear away with him and ced it in their cave. He nned to bring it back outter when they started firing pottery in the pit again.


    After finishing his task with the y, Zhou Ji went over to the ce where the earth eggs were being dug up.


    Without his ¡®help¡¯, the earth eggs from this harvest weren¡¯t as big as they had beenst time, but due to the usage of fertilizer, these earth eggs still couldn¡¯t be considered small. They were also plentiful¨C¨Cthey had nted arge piece ofnd with earth eggs.


    The neers to the tribe dug carefully and didn¡¯t leave anything behind, not even earth eggs that were just the size of a thumbnail. They even sighed over how amazing the Big Bear Tribe was while they were digging¨C¨Cthe people of the Big Bear Tribe were actually raising dinosaurs to eat!


    How was the Giant Tiger Tribe better than the Big Bear Tribe?


    Only... The Giant Tiger Tribe had so many people, and theirbat power was very strong. If the Giant Tiger Tribe really came to fight against the Big Bear Tribe...


    These people had only just arrived at the Big Bear Tribe, but they were already starting to worry about the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s future.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t worry for long¨C¨Cthe Big Bear Tribe was so beloved by the Beast God. They would definitely be alright!


    There was no collective hunt that day, so no prey was distributed that night, but the priest allocated everyone some earth eggs.


    After distributing the earth eggs... The people of the tribe then saw another scene they often saw these days¨C¨CXiong Ye had gone to challenge the people from the Giant Pig Tribe once again!


    Not only that, this time, Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t challenging just one person, but two!


    Xiong Ye stood in front of Zhu Zhan and proposed to fight two of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates at the same time, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can give you some sugar!¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    He had wanted to refuse, but now that Xiong Ye was offering sugar, he also wanted to savor the taste of sugar.


    Sugar was just too yummy. It was simply delicious, even sweeter than honey.


    Zhu Zhan gritted his teeth and finally agreed, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Xiong Ye was really bing more and more powerful. Zhu Zhan felt that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he came to challenge Zhu Zhan himself...

 Chapter 86 - Ripe Barley

    <strong>Ch86 ¨C Ripe Barley</strong>


    Xiong Ye also felt like he was getting stronger and stronger, and he greatly enjoyed this growing feeling of strength.


    Zhou Ji was so amazing that he had to be stronger in order to match him. Only in this way would he be able to protect Zhou Ji and protect their tribe.


    Although the Giant Tiger Tribe hadn¡¯t made a move for the time being, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t dare to rx.


    Who knew if they would suddenly decide toe by?


    Now that he had the Giant Pig Tribe to act as training partners and help him be stronger, he couldn¡¯t ask for anything more!


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of this training, how would he be willing to give up the precious sugar that Zhou Ji had given him?!


    Xiong Ye looked seriously at the two people from the Giant Pig Tribe who were across from him.


    In the past, he had only been able to make the energy run through his body and cultivate when he was alone and in a quiet peaceful state. After he had started running out of energy during his fights with the Giant Tiger Tribe, in order to win, he had figured out how to absorb the energy from his surroundings during battle...


    The first few times he had done this, he had been beaten up several times because his attention had been divided.


    However, after a few more attempts against the Giant Pig Tribe members, he was slowly getting the hang of it!


    And now, he could cultivate while fighting against two people from the Giant Pig Tribe.


    When the people of the Giant Pig Tribe had first started sparring Xiong Ye, they had all held back because they were concerned that the people of the Big Bear Tribe would be unhappy if Xiong Ye got hurt in the process. However, after Xiong Ye grew stronger and stronger, they let themselves go all in when they fought against him.


    There were two of them fighting against him this time. These two also had a level of tacit understanding between them due to their time asrades, which made the fight much more difficult for Xiong Ye.


    Before long, Xiong Ye¡¯s leg had been bitten, and when he tossed that man away, the man still managed to tear off a chunk of flesh and blood with him.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s fist trembled slightly, but he slowly recovered and rxed.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t care. It only served to arouse his ferocity as he roared, then swatted one of the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s people with one paw.


    Both sides fought back and forth, their figures nearly indistinguishable.


    At first, Xiong Ye had been at a disadvantage; after all, he was only one person while his opponents were two.


    He was beaten down several times, and if it were someone else, they would probably have lost.


    However, Xiong Ye was a strange one. He could cultivate, so even though he was beaten down, he didn¡¯t admit defeat! Not only did he refuse to admit defeat, after lying down on the ground for a while, he could jump right back up and continue to fight!


    The two people from the Giant Pig Tribe, ¡°......¡±


    This again! Why was it like this again!


    Exactly how had this Xiong Ye grown up? Why was his endurance so good?


    In a normal situation, if someone was beaten down like this, they should admit defeat. Yet every time this person was beaten down, he could climb back up again, and every time he got back up, he would continue to fight...


    Both people from the Giant Pig Tribe were feeling increasingly desperate.


    They couldn¡¯t kill Xiong Ye, but if they simply beat Xiong Ye into the ground, Xiong Ye would soon just climb right back up...


    In the end, the ones who were exhausted and couldn¡¯t get back up would be them!


    While the people of the Giant Pig Tribe who were fighting against Xiong Ye felt helpless, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all cheering, ¡°Xiong Ye! Get up!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, defeat them!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye! You can do it!¡±


    ......


    Hou Shi and the others were all looking on in a daze. They were neers who hadn¡¯t seen Xiong Ye and the people of the Giant Pig Tribe fight before, and now that Xiong Ye was being beaten up like this, people were still shouting out support. They were a little worried as they asked, ¡°Xiong Ye is about to lose. Why are the people from the Big Bear Tribe still cheering?¡±


    Was this Big Bear Tribe stupid? Based on the current situation, the one who was defeated was clearly Xiong Ye!


    ¡°Xiong Ye will win.¡± Hou Shi¡¯s son Hou Bao was full of confidence in Xiong Ye and his eyes glittered with the strength of his worshipful gaze, ¡°Big brother Xiong Ye can¡¯t be beaten down!¡±


    Hou Shi: ¡°......¡± Looking at Xiong Ye¡¯s current appearance, it was obvious that his strength had been exhausted. How could he continue to fight?


    Hou Shi was thinking along those lines when he saw Xiong Ye, who had been knocked down again, climb right back up and charge towards the two men from the Giant Pig Tribe.


    At the end of the match, it was the people from the Giant Pig Tribe who could no longer continue to get up. After having been thoroughly exhausted by Xiong Ye, they finally chose to give up.


    The two of them turned into their human forms at the same time and said, ¡°No more, no more. We admit defeat!¡±


    This Xiong Ye¡¯s endurance was too good!


    Hearing that these two people had admitted defeat, Xiong Ye fell to the ground and began to pant. He had a lot of wounds on his body; the blood made his fur clump up, and he looked very miserable.


    The former ves who had just joined the Big Bear Tribe saw this scene and felt some pity towards Xiong Ye¨CXiong Ye had suffered such serious injuries, would he be alright?


    Hou Shi also asked this question.


    Hou Bao exined, ¡°Big brother Xiong Ye will be fine. He¡¯ll be recovered by tomorrow!¡±


    Hou Shi didn¡¯t really believe him. He had fought so fiercely and suffered so many injuries that he would need at least two days to recover. How could he be fine by tomorrow?


    The next day, he saw Xiong Ye running and jumping around as he went out with the hunting team. On the other hand, the two men who had fought against him were obviously tired and were low in energy with bruised and swollen bodies.


    This Xiong Ye was really too powerful!


    Hou Shi was full of admiration, and then... He suddenly realized, if Xiong Ye was given another few years to grow, wouldn¡¯t there be hope that he could surpass Hu Tian?


    While Hou Shi was thinking about such matters, he was following everyone out to cut and gather grass.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were raising some dinosaurs, and those dinosaurs ate a lot of grass every day. Their task of cutting grass to feed them was very important!


    But they were d to endure such hardships.


    Since they were raising so many dinosaurs, it meant that the Big Bear Tribe wouldn¡¯tck for food even in winter, right?


    And Hou Shi¡¯s current view of the tribe¡¯s situation was cemented even further when he saw the small mountain of earth eggs that they had harvested!


    After the earth eggs were put away, they added fertilizer and ploughed the ground before nting another crop of earth eggs. When they were done with all that work, they thought they could have a breather, but then the barley ripened!


    The barley was finally ready for harvest!


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help but be a little excited when he saw the golden stalks.


    Although the food that could be made with barley was more limited than that of wheat, he had been dreaming of barley for a long time.


    Xiong Ye also missed barley. After eating the tbreadst time, he had been eagerly looking forward to eating it again!


    Those who had eaten or seen the tbread before were all looking forward to having barley, but those who had juste to the Big Bear Tribe felt more curiosity than excitement towards it.


    The barley that grew at the end of these stalks was really small!


    Even the smallest earth eggs were the size of a fingernail, but this grain was even smaller than that. How were they supposed to harvest it and eat it?!

 Chapter 87.1 - Pottery Pot

    <strong>Ch87.1 ¨C Pottery Pot</strong>


    Regarding barley, not only did these former ves who had just arrived at the tribe not understand it, in fact, even those who had originally been involved in the nting and tending of the barley didn¡¯t know much about it.


    Last time, the Beast God had shown them a miracle and matured the barley in the tribe all at once. The vast majority of barley from that batch had then been used as seeds for this current batch.


    Not only that, when it came to collecting barley, the priest had done it all himself.


    After all, it had been a miracle!


    Due to these reasons, the people of the tribe didn¡¯t understand the barley harvesting process at all. Now that Zhou Ji told them that the barley was ready for harvest, they all gathered together, wanting to know how to collect it.


    That day just happened to be a day where the hunting team didn¡¯t go out for the collective hunt. Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were standing side by side as they looked at arge stretch of barley in front of them, and Xiong Ye missed Zhou Ji¡¯s tbread quite a lot.


    This barley had been brought back by Zhou Ji, so Zhou Ji¡¯s portion would be veryrge... He felt that he would have many opportunities to eat tbread, and he could perhaps even enjoy some other foods that were made from barley.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to harvest the barley!¡± The priest said, ¡°Some of the stronger people shoulde over and pull out the barley to bring back to the tribe!¡±


    He had studied this before, and only picking out the stalks was too troublesome. It required cutting, and they didn¡¯t have the tools for that, so he simply told people to bring it all back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pull it out!¡± Many people responded. Xiong Ye was one of them.


    The priest picked a few people, including Xiong Ye, and then these strong individuals began to pull out the barley and pile it all up together before taking it to the ce where they made pottery.


    Although there was open space in the valley, there was rtively little sunlight, and this barley just so happened to need to be dried out in the sun... The priest finally chose to have it ced where the pottery was fired up, and they had even leveled out a ce for it specifically.


    For the people of the tribe, it was much easier to pull up barley than to dig up earth eggs, so it wasn¡¯t long before all the barley was set out to dry in the sun.


    Xiong Yeid out all the barley properly and was about to go do some hunting for Zhou Ji when Zhou Ji called him back, ¡°Xiong Ye, help me bring back some of the barley.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed, then carried over a wooden barrel and started filling it with a bunch of barley stalks.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he had a whole barrel full of barley.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, is Zhou Ji going to make something delicious again?¡± The priest saw this scene and started to be hungry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Xiong Ye looked at the priest cautiously before returning back to the cave with the barrel of barley stalks.


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t there when he returned to the cave, so Xiong Ye ced the wooden barrel on the ground and helplessly discovered that the cave had started to feel a little small.


    There were more and more things stored in their cave, and although he had expanded the cave a little, it still wasn¡¯t enough. Not only that, there were many more things in the cave that he hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    He had been too busy these past few days to be at home often, so he didn¡¯t even know what was in all the bowls and jars next to him.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye opened up a wooden jar that he had never seen before, and saw that inside... there was a little bear?


    Xiong Ye looked at the little bear in surprise.


    He could recognize the little bear as himself at a nce.


    In their tribe, the only other person whose animal form was identical to his was Xiong He. This little bear that had been ced so carefully inside the wooden jar had clearly been made by Zhou Ji and couldn¡¯t possibly be Xiong He, so it must be him!


    Zhou Ji actually made such a small bear and hid it away!


    Xiong Ye was indescribably happy. He knew that Zhou Ji had sculpted some things out of y a few days ago, but hadn¡¯t expected that Zhou Ji had made a model of him... He also wanted to make a model of Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± How had Zhou Ji returned so quietly?


    Also, he could actually have more... Xiong Ye took out a spoon and dug out a spoonful of honey to put into a bowl so that he could savor it slowly with chopsticks.


    Honey was so delicious!


    Xiong Ye hugged the bowl to him and asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, what are you going to do with the barley?¡±


    ¡°Make barley and pumpkin porridge.¡± Zhou Ji showed Xiong Ye the pumpkin he had brought back.


    He had brought back pumpkin when they gone out to trade for salt. Because there wasn¡¯t much of it, the people of the tribe couldn¡¯t have a portion of it for the time being, but he could eat it if he wanted to.


    Xiong Ye had tried Zhou Ji¡¯s barley porridge before and had also eaten pumpkin previously, so he asked, ¡°Won¡¯t that kind of porridge be sweet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll also put sugar in it.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye started to look forward to it.


    Sweet things were his weakness, and he liked to eat anything that was sweet!


    Zhou Ji added, ¡°However, you have to first help me shell the barley.¡±


    ¡°Shell?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Remove the shell that¡¯s covering the barley.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    Xiong Ye looked at the big pan of barley and was a little dazed. Barley was so small, how long would it take to peel off all the shells?


    Wait, it seemed that the barley had been shelled thest time they ate it. How much time had Zhou Ji spent to peel off all the shells? Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Ji admiringly.


    Zhou Ji exined, ¡°Take a wooden stick and pound it gently to remove the shells.¡±


    Xiong Ye took out a stick and tried it, but in a moment of carelessness, broke some of the barley.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t used much strength and the shattered barley pieces weren¡¯t too small.


    He slowly started to study how he could improve at this.


    At first, he was unable to grasp the power level that was needed and broke a lot of barley, but he slowly learned to control the force he was applying. Not only that... He found that he could control it better if he used his energy and achieve better results that way.


    Xiong Ye was very attentive as he shelled the barley.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he was at it, but he knew that it was a long time before he had finally finished threshing all the barley.


    A lot of barley had been broken at first, butter on, most of the barley he processed was still whole after he had removed the shells.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Xiong Ye announced.


    ¡°You finished so fast, how amazing.¡± Zhou Jiughed.


    Xiong Ye was a little embarrassed, ¡°A lot of it was broken, and the shells are mixed in...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Zhou Ji said. He rubbed the barley grains with his hands, added water, then allowed all the shells to float up to the surface, scooping them up so he could toss them away before draining the water... Zhou Ji then poured the barley into a pan to start boiling.


    A lot of the barley was broken, but that wouldn¡¯t really affect the porridge.


    Zhou Ji cooked slowly, waiting for the water to boil before adding the pumpkin. He then started to roast meat for Xiong Ye.


    Cooking things with stone pots was really very, very slow. The porridge was only just ready by the time Zhou Ji had finished roasting meat for Xiong Ye to eat. He added some sugar to it, then handed Xiong Ye a bowl.


    The porridge was sweet, and the pumpkin soft, making the cooked barley really tasty...


    Xiong Ye was incredibly fond of it and felt that this porridge tasted better than the roasted meat.


    However, he didn¡¯t eat much of it; it was better to leave this porridge for Zhou Ji!


    And then, as soon as he finished his bowl, Zhou Ji added more to his bowl with a wooden spoon.


    Xiong Yeughed and drank it slowly to avoid having Zhou Ji give him more as soon as he was done.


    Xiong Ye left the cave after he was finished with the porridge.


    He went to the ce where pottery was made, then asked for a piece of y so that he could try to shape a Zhou Ji.


    He had Zhou Ji¡¯s appearance in his mind. He had originally thought that he could do it just like how Zhou Ji had sculpted the bear and make a perfect miniature Zhou Ji, but unexpectedly, no matter how he shaped it, it just wasn¡¯t very good.


    It must be because he was making it too small, which would make it harder to shape... Xiong Ye added some y and started again, and also found a hard, needle-like nt to help him carve out the details.


    In the end, the finished product was still very ugly. No, it was even uglier than before.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    While Xiong Ye was busy being depressed, Zhu Zhan who had juste back from hunting outside came over to Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, why didn¡¯t you go outside to hunt today?¡±


    They had harvested barley in the morning, so Xiong Ye should have been free in the afternoon, but for some reason, he hadn¡¯t gone out to hunt.


    ¡°I had something to do.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°What kind of something? Making a mud man?¡± Zhu Zhan sat down by Xiong Ye¡¯s side, then looked at the person that Xiong Ye was sculpting, revealing an expression that was difficult to describe¨C¨CXiong Ye¡¯s crafting was too ugly!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye confirmed.


    ¡°Who is this mud man supposed to be?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°I want to make a Zhou Ji.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He really was too ashamed to tell Zhu Zhan that he had already made a Zhou Ji and could only say that he nned to make a Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye wanted to make a Zhou Ji, yet as a result... He had made such an ugly doll?! Zhu Zhan felt a little helpless. He didn¡¯t think that the ugly mud man in front of him looked anything like Zhou Ji.


    However, Xiong Ye¡¯s intentions were pretty good, ¡°Are you making this mud man in order to coax Zhou Ji? That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Xiong Ye was able to catch someone like Zhou Ji, which meant that he had to have some ability. Zhu Zhan felt that he could learn something from him.


    That way, he could coax his own woman and convince her to stop hitting him!


    He, Zhu Zhan, wanted some self-respect too!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what Zhu Zhan was thinking. He shaped the mud man back into a clump of y and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°My sculpting ability is bad.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Zhu Zhan said. He felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even as well as Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s sculpting looks perfect.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°He¡¯s different from us. He is the Beast God¡¯s messenger.¡± Zhu Zhan sighed. Zhou Ji was someone with real ability and not only could they notpare themselves with him, they really just shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Zhou Ji is particrly impressive.¡± Xiong Ye was very proud.


    Zhu Zhan saw that Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was full of delight and said, ¡°The feelings between the two of you are really good. I hope that your feelings can always remain so.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re mates who have been blessed by the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re mates blessed by the Beast God? Mates will still separate just like anyone else.¡± Zhu Zhan stated.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can mates that were blessed by the Beast God separate?!¡± Xiong Ye eximed, ¡°After forming a mated pair, you¡¯ll be together for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Does something like that exist?¡± Zhu Zhan was a little surprised.


    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not the same for you guys?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zhu Zhan said. There were many people in their tribe who had mates. Basically two thirds of their tribe found mates when they reached adulthood.


    Most people would live with their mates until they grew old, but not everyone was like that. There were quite a few people who eventually split up.


    Using his father as an example, hadn¡¯t he changed mates a few times already?!


    ¡°What is it like for you guys?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhu Zhan exined the situation in his tribe, then added, ¡°You know this already. I have a mate, and I like her very much.¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t notice that Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression gentled a lot when he mentioned his mate, and only insisted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. After forming a mated pair, the two can¡¯t be separated for their entire lives!¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± Was there really something like this?


    Zhu Zhan had originally wanted to challenge his words, but he then thought about the fact that Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger and gave up on the idea¨C¨Cperhaps, this was really the case?


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t dwell over this matter and was nning to bring up something else when Xiong Ye spoke up again, ¡°You have to treat your mate well, and you can¡¯t betray her. Otherwise, the Beast God will be unhappy and punish you.¡±


    Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan had often gone out hunting together recently, and Zhu Zhan¡¯s rtionship with Xiong Ye was now pretty good. Of course, the most important reason why their rtionship had improved was because their misunderstanding had been resolved¨C¨Cafter learning that Zhu Zhan had a mate, Xiong Ye¡¯s hostility towards Zhu Zhan hadpletely disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, he now learned from Zhu Zhan that they could change mates... How could that be!


    Xiong Ye felt that he needed to teach Zhu Zhan properly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhu Zhan agreed.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°What does your mate like? What kind of things do you give her?¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°She likes to hit me and likes to eat meat. I usually give her prey or weapons.¡±

 Chapter 87.2 - Pottery Pot

    <b>Chapter 87.2 ¨C Pottery Pot</b>


    Xiong Ye had originally wanted to learn some tricks from Zhu Zhan and hadn¡¯t expected to receive this kind of answer. He was left disappointed for a moment¨C¨CZhou Ji didn¡¯t like to hit people, didn¡¯t like meat, and didn¡¯t like weapons. As for prey... Who didn¡¯t give prey to their mates?


    Xiong Ye felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a good mud man and was currently pondering over what to give Zhou Ji instead as a gift when Zhu Zhan spoke up, ¡°Xiong Ye, how does it feel when you¡¯re together with a man?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s reply was practically instantaneous. Zhu Zhan continued, ¡°Looks like Zhou Ji is great... He does indeed look very good, and it must feel very pleasurable to hold him. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little tall. I know someone from the outside who likes men, but he only likes slender men with good looks.¡±


    Xiong Ye was a little confused, ¡°Would they still be attractive if they¡¯re slender?¡± Wasn¡¯t it better to have a powerful body? He always felt that Zhou Ji was a little thin.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°You¡¯re really... Oh, right. I know that he uses this kind of thing... Do you want some? It¡¯ll make it more pleasurable.¡±


    ¡°What kind of thing?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of oil from a fruit.¡± Zhu Zhan exined it to him.


    The more Xiong Ye listened to him, the more he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The thing that Zhu Zhan was talking about wasn¡¯t the same as what Zhou Ji and he did together!


    Could it be that he and Zhou Ji had done it wrong the whole time when they slept together before?


    Xiong Ye abruptly understood, and he had a kind of feeling like he had just been struck by lightning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°When two men sleep together, do they not use their hands?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± So, what exactly did these two people do after they had be mates?!


    Zhu Zhan was a little dumbfounded. Xiong Ye also wanted to thump his chest and stamp his feet in anguish¨C¨Chow much time had he wasted?


    Xiong Ye immediately climbed back up to his cave.


    Zhu Zhan saw that Xiong Ye was running off and finally recalled what he had originallye to find Xiong Ye for, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you noting to spar with us today?¡±


    He was still waiting for his subordinates to fight against Xiong Ye in exchange for seasonings!


    Yet Xiong Ye had actually run off?!


    However, he could also understand why. Xiong Ye suddenly learned that he hadn¡¯t actually been enjoying his matepletely despite having had him for so long. Anyone would be anxious in that kind of situation!


    Zhu Zhan had no choice but to go back and prepare himself to eat the most basic salt-rubbed, roasted meat. As for Xiong Ye, he had already run back to his cave, ¡°Zhou Ji, I learned something.¡±


    Zhou Ji was puzzled, ¡°What did you learn?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that two men together should be like this...¡± Xiong Ye swiftly exined it all.


    Zhou Ji hugged his head somewhat helplessly.


    He had known that Xiong Ye would learn about this sooner orter, but he hadn¡¯t thought that Xiong Ye would figure it out so soon.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°Zhu Zhan... Zhou Ji, should we try it?¡±


    Xiong Ye had always been bold and direct. As he spoke, he had already embraced Zhou Ji and picked him up.


    He wanted to be intimate with Zhou Ji!


    He believed that Zhou Ji must also want to be intimate with him!


    Xiong Ye might think so, but Zhou Ji said, ¡°Wait a bit, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± Xiong Ye was puzzled.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°I¡¯m scared it will hurt. Doing that... will it hurt?


    Only... Zhou Ji said, ¡°I¡¯m worried it might injure and hurt you.¡±


    Zhou Ji gave some reasons, and the reasons made sense.


    However, those weren¡¯t the main reasons why he was refusing.


    When he had originally agreed to Xiong Ye¡¯s ¡®proposal¡¯, he had only wanted to help Xiong Ye and hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. At the time, if Xiong Ye had really offered himself up, perhaps he would¡¯ve taken him up on it and slept with him then and there.


    But now, the feelings between the two of them were growing deeper and deeper, and he had a lot of concerns.


    For example, did Xiong Ye really like him? If he hadn¡¯t agreed back then, would Xiong Ye have just gone on to find another mate? Would he have been as good to that other person as he was to him?


    As for himself, how did he feel towards Xiong Ye?


    Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye a deep, searching gaze.


    Xiong Ye kissed Zhou Ji on the mouth and felt that Zhou Ji¡¯s appearance of being concerned over him being injured was really too cute!


    In fact... What two men did together should all be pretty much the same, right? In fact, there was no need to do that specifically...


    ¡°Forget it, then.¡± Xiong Ye suggested.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± That was it? Xiong Ye didn¡¯t push for it?


    Xiong Ye really dropped the idea. He fell straight into a deep sleep that night after going to bed.


    Zhou Ji supplied him with some energy and fell asleep in aplicated mood. He didn¡¯t sleep much that night.


    Early the next morning, Xiong Ye woke up and prepared to go hunting. Zhou Ji followed after him and left the cave, then noticed Zhu Zhan staring at him.


    This was the person who had caused him to sleep badlyst night!


    Zhou Ji rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    Zhu Zhan saw that Zhou Ji was walking normally without any strangeness at all and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed in Xiong Ye.


    However, it was a matter between others, and he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    He might as well use this time to try and make a boat instead!


    Recently, Zhu Zhan had taken a lot of small pieces of wood and collected it in his cave with his subordinates, wanting to make the boat that Zhou Ji had mentioned before. Although he had managed to make something like a boat, it was difficult to make it any bigger. Additionally, dealing with the predators in the river was also a very big problem.


    Zhu Zhan was very downcast about it.


    While Zhu Zhan was feeling upset about this, the Big Bear tribe had finished firing pottery for the third time.


    This time, Zhou Ji had paid extra attention to the process. He was firing the things he had made personally, including the little bear that had been sculpted from y. Only after he had ced all of his things inside did the other people from the tribe add their contributions and light the fire.


    Arge fire zed up and began to burn.


    That evening, while everyone was eating next to the pottery fire pit, Zhu Zhan¡¯s people asked Zhu Zhan, ¡°Big brother, do you think that the Big Bear Tribe will be able to create pottery this time?¡±


    ¡°Probably, but maybe it¡¯ll only be one or two pieces.¡± Zhu Zhan said. The High Priest of the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t have much pottery, which meant that the production process for this pottery should be quiteplicated.


    The Beast God Temple had been making pottery for so many years, but they were only able to make a very limited amount each year. The Big Bear Tribe had only made it a total of two times, so what kind of sess could they have?


    Although they now acknowledged Zhou Ji as the Beast God¡¯s messenger, Zhu Zhan still didn¡¯t fully believe the Big Bear Tribe members when they talked about the barley maturing immediately and the earth eggs growing overnight.


    As for the ves who had only recently joined the Big Bear Tribe...


    These past ten days had been like heaven for them.


    Over the past ten days, they had been able to eat two meals a day and be full after every meal. Although it wasn¡¯t meat and consisted mainly of earth eggs, this was already a very good situation for them.


    These people were gaining weight at a speed almost visible to the naked eye.


    They were very grateful to the Big Bear Tribe, but were also puzzled about why the Big Bear Tribe was ying with mud and burning it with fire.


    They had been burning it when they arrived, and in the end, only created some debris. Wouldn¡¯t it be basically the same this time?


    They really didn¡¯t know what the people of the Big Bear Tribe were actually trying to do...


    Everyone was curious, and at this time the fire finally extinguished, and the temperature in the fire pit started decreasing.


    Xiong Ye was the first to jump into the ¡®fire pit¡¯.


    He had seen Zhou Ji put the little bear inside, and he wanted to know how it had turned out...


    Xiong Ye was hoping that the little bear hadn¡¯t been ruined by the firing process.


    After he jumped in, he immediately wanted to go and look for the little bear, but it was a little too hot...


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Zhou Ji reminded him. But even as the words left his mouth, he saw Xiong Ye turn into a brown bear.


    Xiong Ye who had turned into a brown bear was no longer afraid of the heat and soon carried out the pottery that had been ced inside.


    He brought out the little bear, his expression full of surprised delight¨C¨Cthe little bear hadn¡¯t broken!


    Zhou Ji had known early on that the little bear hadn¡¯t shattered. Having sculpted it with his spiritual powers, how could it shatter?


    As for the rest... Zhou Ji instructed, ¡°Take out the rest.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded and brought out aplete pot.


    After that, he took out aplete bowl, te, and some other containers.


    These things were very thin, and other than the pot that was quite thick, everything else was very light and particrly smooth.


    Xiong Ye had polished stone wares before, and he had been very careful when he worked with the stone, but even then, he would be unable to make a pot this good!


    Before when Zhou Ji had wanted to make pottery, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t really understood why. He didn¡¯t know what pottery looked like, but now... Xiong Ye looked at the pots and pans in front of him and felt a little excited.


    These things looked great!


    ¡°These things are ours. Bring them back.¡± Zhou Ji pointed to the things he had made. When he had made these things, he had dered that whatever he made would be his personal possessions.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you really live up to being beloved by the Beast God! The pot that you made actually didn¡¯t break!¡± The priest was also very excited.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°With the pot that you¡¯ve made, some of the other pottery that was fired was also sessful!¡± The priest continued. He looked in surprise at the other whole products that had been made.


    The first two times they had fired pottery, other than creating some things that the people of the tribe could use as decoration, it had resulted in no other achievements. However, this time was different.


    This time, other than the ones Zhou Ji had made, there was also anotherplete pottery pot, two pottery bowls, and a jar.


    These pottery pieces were so rough that the difference between those and the ones made by Zhou Ji could be seen by the naked eye. Even so, this was pottery!


    The priest knew how precious this pottery was when he picked it up and felt its weight for himself.


    Stone tools weren¡¯t easy to use, especially when it came to stone pots since they used a lot of firewood every time in order to heat up whatever was held inside. But the pot he had now...


    The priest ordered, ¡°These things... ce them in my cave first!¡±


    Xiong He asked, ¡°You only need a pot, right?¡±


    ¡°This open one is for you.¡± The priest said.


    After everyone finished ¡®splitting up¡¯ the goods, everyone brought their own things back to their caves.


    Zhou Ji began to cook stir-fried vegetables.


    There had been an abundance of vegetables in the tribe recently, so he fried up a few different types.


    Before when he was using the stone pot to stir fry things, it had felt very unwieldy and sometimes, it had felt like he was boiling things more than frying them. If he was even the slightest bit careless, the vegetables would be overcooked, or they would remain undercooked no matter what he did.


    But it was different now.


    Although using this pottery pot to cook still wasn¡¯t as good as using an iron pot, it was still countless times better than using a stone pot. Zhou Ji made several veryrge dishes.


    Zhou Ji finished cooking several vegetable dishes in one go, then used some hulled barley to make barley rice.


    Barley could be boiled like rice. The grains that were cooked this way were very chewy and fragrant, but also a little hard and definitely iparable to rice.


    However, when there was no rice to eat, it was still nice to have a bowl of barley.


    It had been a long time since Zhou Ji had eaten like this. Now that he had ¡®rice¡¯ along with some properly stir-fried vegetables... His appetite seemed limitless.


    As for the priest... The first thing the priest did when he returned to his cave was to try and fry up some meat with chili peppers in his new pot.


    His skills weren¡¯t good, but the meat he used was smoked meat that had already been pre-seasoned, and he didn¡¯t go as far as to overfry anything. While he was cooking, he also discovered how much easier it was to use this pottery pot.


    The priest who had never used an iron pot before felt that this was the best pot ever.


    Only Xiong He...


    When tribal chief Xiong He returned home, he intended to use the new pot to boil some meat to eat, so he left some water in the pot and set it over the fire to boil. As a result, the water boiled away, and the pot got burnt, resulting in the entire pottery pot cracking in the middle.


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong He¡¯s woman saw the situation and picked up half of the cracked pottery pot, setting it on her head and asking Xiong He, ¡°Do you think I look good like this?¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°Yes.¡± He ced the other half of the pot on his head, thought about it, then took it down and began to grind it.


    While Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were eating in their cave that night, Zhu Zhan was still in a bit of a trance.


    The Big Bear Tribe had managed to create pottery so soon!


    They could ignore the ones that the priest had taken away, but the pottery that Zhou Ji had made himself was really made perfectly!


    Not only could that kind of pottery be used to trade for dinosaurs, it could even be used to trade for territory!


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Zhu Zhan suddenly said.


    ¡°What did you decide?¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates asked him.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°I want to join the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    He used to be the young chief of the Giant Pig Tribe, but he hadn¡¯t held such a position for a long time now. He also didn¡¯t want to go back and be the tribal chief anymore, either.


    He felt that it would be more beneficial to join the Big Bear Tribe.


    His father didn¡¯t have much pottery, but if he continued to work for the Big Bear Tribe, he would definitely be able to obtain pottery!


    The more Zhu Zhan thought about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea.


    One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s men spoke up, ¡°I thought we joined the Big Bear Tribe a long time ago. Didn¡¯t we?¡± Didn¡¯t they go hunting with them every day?


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    At the same time, Xiong Qi, Xiong Bai, and some others had all climbed into the fire pit where the pottery was fired.


    They were a little embarrassed when they encountered each other inside, so they each found a ce to lie down on their own. When they did so... They suddenly discovered that there was someone else nearby.


    ¡°This is the ce where the Beast God gave us artifacts... Are you here to receive some of that glory, too?¡± The priest¡¯s voice sounded through the fire pit.


    Xiong Bai: Priest, you were cooking in your cave not long ago, but now you¡¯re here... your old body is really able to move very fast!

 Chapter 88 - Building A House

    <strong>Ch88 ¨C Building A House</strong>


    There was still some residual warmth in the pottery fire pit, and there was no wind when theyy down at the bottom of the pit, so everyone felt quite good after sleeping there overnight.


    Sleeping inside the fire pit was even morefortable than sleeping on the ground of a cave.


    The next day, Xiong Ye went out hunting with the hunting team while Zhou Ji roamed around the tribe¡¯s territory.


    He wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the cave they lived in now and wanted to build a house of their own. Now was about the right time to start.


    Of course, when one wanted to build a house, they had to first choose a ce and decide on the design.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ji decided to finally act.


    The house couldn¡¯t be built too far away from the tribe, but it also couldn¡¯t be too close since he didn¡¯t like being stared at by the tribesmen all day long.


    At the same time, it was preferable if the house had two floors, at least three rooms, arge yard, and an enclosing wall.


    They could nt flowers and other nts in the yard and grow climbing ivy and morning glory along the walls. If it was possible, they could also dig out a small pond...


    The more Zhou Ji pictured it, the more he looked forward to it.


    This was the home that he dreamed of.


    During the apocalypse in hisst life, when faced with a polluted world, he had especially wanted to live such an idyllic life.


    At the time, it had definitely been a luxurypletely beyond reach for him, but now... It waspletely possible for him to build a manorrger than any estate on Earth!


    That wasn¡¯t necessary, of course...


    Zhou Ji finally found a suitable ce about four hundred meters away from the entrance to the valley, next to a hill. He marked out an area that was evenrger than the valley that the tribe lived in now, then found the priest and said, ¡°This ce will be mer on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. What are you going to use it for?¡± The priest asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to build a house there.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°Why are you building a house there?¡± The priest didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live in it.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The priest was stunned, ¡°You n to live outside the valley? Aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering dinosaurs?¡±


    ¡°A fence can be built.¡± Zhou Ji said. Although he had originally wanted to make a wall out of mud, the area that he ended up drawing out was a bit too big, so he changed his mind.


    He nned to keep a few trees, then pound some wooden stakes between them and make a wooden fence instead.


    Of course, they could add an additional low wall near the cottage.


    The priest listened to Zhou Ji¡¯s words and gave Zhou Ji a ratherplicated look as he tried to understand what Zhou Ji was trying to do.


    Their valley was very safe. Why would Zhou Ji suddenly want to build a house outside of it? And he also wanted to put a fence around the house and block himself inside like the dinosaurs they were raising...


    But, if this was what Zhou Ji wanted, then so be it.


    Perhaps Zhou Ji would be able to do something new again in the end!


    With this in mind, the priest said, ¡°The barley has already been harvested, and the ground has been plowed. We can start helping you with this tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    Zhou Ji marked out a bunch of trees and told people to help him cut them down the next day.


    It didn¡¯t take him much time, and after he was done, he slipped over to the ce where the pottery was fired.


    It had been a few days since they had harvested the barley, and the weather had been particrly sunny recently, so the barley was basically fully dried, so the individual grains of barley fell off the stalks on their own.


    Zhou Ji told people to use a wooden stick to strike the barley so that the barley would drop to the ground, and they could then collect it and ce it into some barrels.


    Of course, the best way to eat barley was to cook it after it had been shelled, but to be honest, this method wasn¡¯t suitable for the people of the tribe¨Cit was too troublesome!


    It had to be said that even during the Han Dynasty on Earth, people still didn¡¯t know that they should remove the shells from the barley before cooking it. When they used it to make bread and such, they also skipped this step.


    They always cooked it straight with the shells on.


    During this period, some of the tribes that grew barley didn¡¯t eat it, either.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji had some people fry up the barley with the shells still on.


    The barley was fried in a stone pot until it was toasted yellow and became... Barley tea?


    Zhou Ji picked some up and put it into his mouth. After chewing it for a while, he felt that it wasn¡¯t uneptable despite being a little burnt.


    ¡°Divide up the fried barley and let everyone have a try.¡± Zhou Ji made himself a cup of barley tea while he was at it¨Che hadn¡¯t forgotten to make himself a cup when he made potteryst time!


    The toasted barley was soon divided amongst the people of the tribe, and everyone obtained a portion.


    ¡°This barley smells good!¡±


    ¡°It tastes pretty good too. It¡¯s a little bitter, but very fragrant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel hungry anymore after eating just a small amount. This food should be quite useful in the winter.¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji felt that eating barley with the shells still on was a little rough, but the people of the tribe obviously didn¡¯t care and even seemed to enjoy the toasted barley.


    This barley carried with it the fragrance of food. Although it was a little bitter, the bitterness wasn¡¯t unbearable... Everyone treated barley as a snack and enjoyed it quite a bit.


    Xiong Ye even felt that chewing it and eating it directly was quite tasty, but was also quite reluctant to have Zhou Ji eat something so coarse.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, let me shell the barley!¡± Xiong Ye offered.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye one hundred kilograms of barley, ¡°This barley all needs to be shelled.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± So much!


    ¡°This barley has been drying for a long time, so it should be easier to remove the shell than the previous batch.¡± Zhou Ji added.


    Shelling the barley would allow Xiong Ye to practice his control over his energy, so he didn¡¯t mind letting Xiong Ye do more of this kind of work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and do it right now!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Compared tost time, Xiong Ye¡¯s skill in removing the shells from the barley was much better this time. When he was finally done, most of the barley was still intact.


    Zhou Ji no longer used water to separate the barley shells from the grain. He told Xiong Ye to pour the mix of barley and barley shells from one barrel to another, and then used a fan to blow away all the shells as he poured.


    After they cleaned up the barley, he told Xiong Ye to continue breaking it down to make barley flour.


    Compared to barley rice, tbread tasted even better. And... He knew that Xiong Ye wanted to eat it.


    Now that they had a pottery pot, making tbread had be easier!


    As usual, Zhou Ji prepared the filling.


    He made two kinds of filling. One was chopped up fresh dinosaur meat fried with salted vegetables, while the other was smoked meat mixed with chili.


    One tbread after another emerged, wrapped around its filling. It became even more fragrant after it was fried in oil...


    Xiong Ye only had to use two pieces of tbread to convince the people from the Giant Pig Tribe to spar with him.


    Zhu Zhan and his people cut apart the tbreads, and everyone was able to try a small bite...


    ¡°I never thought that something so good could be made out of barley!¡±


    ¡°The people from the Beast God Temple have never had the chance to eat something so good, right?¡±


    ¡°This should be made out of hulled barley that has been ground into powder...¡±


    ......


    After harvesting the barley, a portion of it was taken back to be nted, some was stored away, and the rest was split amongst the tribe. Everyone had basically two or three kilograms worth of barley each.


    Zhu Zhan and his people were also given a portion. The next day, they went to learn from Xiong Ye so they could start removing the shells from their barley.


    Next, they followed Xiong Ye¡¯s descriptions and tried to make tbread.


    Although the bread they were able to make wasn¡¯t as tasty as the tbread that Zhou Ji had made, it wasn¡¯t bad... Zhu Zhu was very moved, ¡°I was exiled, but my cooking has improved... After going back and letting Zhu Zhu try my craft, she definitely won¡¯t beat me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by going back? Shouldn¡¯t we be trying to bring Zhu Zhu here instead?¡± One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates asked him.


    ¡°Why are you calling her Zhu Zhu! Call her sister-inw!¡± Zhu Zhan started to think about his mate again.


    In fact, it couldn¡¯t be said that Zhu Zhu liked to hit him. In fact, she simply liked to spar and fight with him...


    Zhu Zhu enjoyed eating and was quite plump. If she came to the Big Bear Tribe and saw so much delicious food, she would be very delighted.


    With that in mind, Zhu Zhan took an extra big bite of his tbread and said, ¡°I wonder how this salted vegetable is made... Next time Xiong Ye asks us to fight, we can ask for the method of making salted vegetables!¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates all nodded.


    They had really fallen so far, now willingly selling themselves for the sake of food...


    Zhou Ji was someone who would do something as soon as it was decided. After telling the priest that he wanted to build a house, he asked the people of the tribe to cut down all the trees that he didn¡¯t want within the area he had marked out. They then removed the branches from the trees and used the trunk to start building the fence.


    At the same time, looking at the area that had been cleared out, Zhou Ji began to look forward to his future home more and more.


    He wanted a small pond, a well, a vegetable garden patch, a variety of fruit trees, and of course, the house itself was also very important. Aside from a mud house, he also wanted to build a breezy wooden hut...


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t possible to raise a pet.


    That didn¡¯t matter. Whenever he wanted to have a pet, he could have Xiong Ye turn into his animal form!

 Chapter 89.1 - Moving

    Ch89.1 ¨C Moving


    Today, they didn¡¯t have to hunt, so Xiong Ye took some people to dig out a small pond by his and Zhou Ji¡¯s new home early in the morning.


    He had experience with this!


    However, digging out a pond this time was much more troublesomepared tost time.


    The pond Zhou Ji wanted wasn¡¯t big, but if the pond they dug was too small, the water inside would easily turn into still water... Zhou Ji wanted to connect this pond with the stream nearby so that the water would be fresh. Like that, not only could Xiong Ye bathe and wash prey in the pond right by their doorstep, they could also throw any kind of sewage into the pond without worrying that the water would eventually smell.


    Domestic sewage in this era basically consisted of waste water from washing vegetables, rice, and so on. Not only would it not pollute the environment, it was also useful for raising fish when poured back into the pond.


    This was a big project, but fortunately there were now many people in the tribe. With the addition of Zhu Zhan and the others, they also didn¡¯t need as many people when they went out to hunt.


    Half of the ves who had just arrived at the Big Bear Tribe now worked on Zhou Ji¡¯s new ce every day.


    And Xiong Ye was the one who directed their work, ¡°Pile up the mud that you¡¯ve dug up over here.¡±


    ¡°Follow this line to build the foundations, then tamp down the ground everywhere else.¡±


    ¡°We can start to put up the walls tomorrow.¡±


    ......


    Every night, Zhou Ji would usually teach him how to recognize new words or solve more math problems, but recently, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t been teaching any of this. Instead, he spoke to Xiong Ye about their new house.


    The more Zhou Ji spoke, the more Xiong Ye looked forward to it. He started feeling that the cave they lived in now wasn¡¯t very good.


    The ground was cold, and they needed to go outside to use the toilet. It was also troublesome when they wanted to wash things... It would be different once the house was built. Zhou Ji had dug out a pond just outside and also intended to make a... well?


    In addition to all that, Zhou Ji also said that they could build several rooms, some of which would be for sleeping, some for cooking, and some for eating and entertaining guests...


    Xiong Ye really didn¡¯t know how Zhou Ji had managed to develop such a brain. How could hee up with so many things?


    He was a little worried now.


    He always felt that Zhou Ji was very weak and had intended to take care of Zhou Ji, but now... Zhou Ji was much more amazing than he was!


    Would Zhou Ji stop liking him?


    He felt a little uneasy but soon decided that he was thinking too much.


    They were mates and would always be together. Zhou Ji was so good to him; there was no need for him to worry.


    Dfjrawfc kfgf df jvjqajyif ab jcs kfjatfg. Ciatbeut tjv yfmbwf mbiv, atfs jii jvperafv kfii jcv kfgfc¡¯a joofmafv ys ja jii. Wlbcu Tf ralii mjeuta olrt lc atf glnfg jr ereji.


    However, the children who hadn¡¯t awakened an animal form were different. These children were vulnerable to the cold and began to wrap their bodies tightly in animal hides. They also lit a fire in the collective cave.


    It wasn¡¯t a hunting day, so Xiong Ye used the candy that Zhou Ji had given him as a snack to trade for two birds and headed to the pottery area to look for Zhou Ji. He noticed that some of the children of the tribe were ying by the fire while wrapped up in animal hides. Some women were also holding their young children and staying near the pit, roasting meat as they chatted together.


    ¡°Recently, why have the children been hanging around here as well?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here, and it won¡¯t be good if they identally fall into the pit.¡± The tribe had been firing pottery on and off, and the fire was lit today. If these children identally fell into the pit as they ran around ying...


    Seeing that Xiong Ye was rather worried, the priest who was currently enjoying barley tea said, ¡°It¡¯s be cold recently, so these children came over here because it¡¯s warm.¡± They had built some walls here not long ago and also set up a few more huts. They had been dried out with fire, and not only could they serve as dwellings, they were also quite warm. The people of the tribe liked toe here whenever they were idle.


    More people tended to show up when pottery was being fired¨C¨CAfter the weather became colder, the ce where pottery was made was no longer a ce people wanted to avoid, but rather a ce that people didn¡¯t want to leave in order to soak up some warmth.


    Xiong Ye subconsciously looked towards Zhou Ji when he heard the priest¡¯s words and discovered that Zhou Ji, who had previously always stayed far away from the pit under the shade of a tree, had also moved his recliner closer to the fire pit. Zhou Ji just happened to be looking over when Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze swept past, and he smiled back at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye suddenly remembered that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have an animal form. That meant that he wasn¡¯t able to hold up against the cold that well...


    The weather wasn¡¯t bad now, but it would be colder day by day...


    ¡°However, we should put up a fence around the fire pit area to prevent the children from identally falling in.¡± The priest finished drinking his barley tea and poured the grains into his mouth to chew on them.


    He had watched Zhou Ji make barley tea and drink it, so he followed suit and made himself some barley tea and discovered that he quite liked it.


    After drinking the tea, the barley had also be soft from soaking and was perfect for him to eat.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye absentmindedly agreed, then strode towards Zhou Ji with big steps, ¡°Zhou Ji, the weather¡¯s been getting cold recently. Do you feel cold?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°In winter...¡±


    Zhou Ji smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll soon be moving to a new home. By then, we can light a fire there and stay warm.¡±


    From his point of view, living in a cave during the winter wasn¡¯t veryfortable. They could light fires in a cave, but there was no way to deal with all the smoke. That was bad enough, but stone was always cold, and it would definitely be very chilly whenever they came and went from the cave. Even so, it wasn¡¯t as though they could simply refrain from going in and out.


    Fortunately, their house was about to be finished.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye nodded. He handed over the two birds that he had already cleaned to Zhou Ji, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and keep an eye on them so that they finish building the house faster.¡±


    Zhou Ji thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll head over too.¡±


    Together, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji went to the ce where the house was being built.


    The pond and the creek that led to the nearby river had already beenpleted, and the house was almost finished.


    Zhou Ji ultimately chose to build three main south-facing rooms, with a smaller room attached behind each room.


    He intended to use the room in the middle for dining, and if guests came, it could be used to seat guests as well. The small room attached behind it would be made into a kitchen.


    The room to the east was Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s bedroom, and the smaller room behind it would be their toilet and washing area.


    Stepping out of the door from the bedroom would lead to the washing area, and then opening another door from there would lead to the toilet. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want to smell any odors, so even though it was called a toilet, in fact, it was just a self-contained wooden toilet and not a pit.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t yet thought of a use for the room to the west and the little room behind it, so it would be left empty for now.


    In fact, Zhou Ji had originally wanted to build a two story house, but heter realized that it would be very troublesome to do so with the current technology they had on hand and could only give up the idea.


    At the same time, in order to deal with theing winter, he had also dug out a hole in the bedroom. This made it convenient for them to have a fire for indoor heating in the future... In short, this house was still really quite primitive.


    Right now, the walls of the house were almostplete. They were finishing off the roof¨C¨Cthey first created a triangr shaped wooden frame, then covered it withyers of dinosaur hide, before adding on a thickyer of mud, and finally covering the whole thing withyers of broad leaves. At the moment, Hou Shi, whose animal form was a monkey, was currently doing the final work of covering the roof with a series of leaves.


    This was what Zhou Ji had told them to do. Their work was a little rough and hadn¡¯tpletely met Zhou Ji¡¯s requirements, but from Zhou Ji¡¯s point of view, it was already pretty good. It should be usable after he scanned through it all with his spiritual powers and reinforced it after it was finished.


    These things seemed to be done sloppily to Zhou Ji, but in Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes...


    Xiong Ye felt that everything here was very perfect.


    There couldn¡¯t be any house more beautiful than this one in this world!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, Zhu Zhan says that this house is better than the best house in their tribe!¡± Xiong Ye said. ording to Zhu Zhan, most of the houses in their tribe were made of wood. Even if they were covered with dinosaur hides, they were still very low to the ground and weren¡¯t as good as the house that Zhou Ji had instructed people to make.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Zhou Ji asked him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    Zhou Jiughed lightly and went inside the house.


    The house was now empty, but it would be livable after furniture was put in. Unfortunately, the furniture hadn¡¯t been made yet.


    Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye nodded.


    After the weather turned colder, the people of the Big Bear Tribe began to prepare for winter. When the two of them returned to the valley, they saw Xiong He just as he was taking people to do some of the necessary preparations.


    Xiong He had taken out the smoked meat and barley and was drying it all out in the sun again. They had started to make more smoked meat, and the food that he now distributed to everyone in the tribe mainly consisted of the earth eggs that could go bad.


    In fact, ording to Zhou Ji, they should first eat the smoked meat that had been made long ago, and then turn the prey they had hunted recently into smoked meat. This way, their smoked meat would be more fresh. However, the salt in the tribe was limited, and they couldn¡¯t do things this way.


    Although they had gone to the Little Brook Tribe before, and their tribe wasn¡¯t short on salt, they wouldn¡¯t have enough if they used it up too fast now.


    Fortunately, they now knew the route for salt exchange from the survivors of the Green Hill Tribe who hade to the Big Bear Tribe.


    The people of the Green Hill Tribe went to the East and traded for salt with the coastal tribes by the sea.


    The coastal tribes lived by the sea and based their survival on the sea. They were very far from here and probably hadn¡¯t been affected by the Giant Tiger Tribe... Of course, to Zhou Ji, as long as a sea existed, they could get salt even if there were no coastal tribes.


    Finally, they nned to wait until next spring before making a trip to the sea.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiong He smiled and greeted them when he saw them.


    Zhou Ji nodded to him and went back to their own cave with Xiong Ye.


    After seeing that their new home was about to be finished, Zhou Ji suddenly felt a wave of dislike towards this valley.


    The assorted smells here were really quite unpleasant...


    Zhou Ji thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Xiong Ye, should we move tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Xiong Ye showed a slightly awkward expression.


    ¡°Are you reluctant to?¡± Zhou Ji asked. Xiong Ye had lived in this cave for a long time. Could it be that he was reluctant to part with it?


    ¡°No? Why would I be reluctant?¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was nk with confusion, ¡°It¡¯s just that I have to go hunting tomorrow. How about we move the day after?¡±


    Zhou Ji startedughing, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After deciding that they would move the day after tomorrow, Zhou Ji went back to check up on their house. He added some reinforcements and told people to obtain a lot of firewood and dry out both the inside and the outside of the house with fire once again.


    With walls made of earth, not only did roasting them this way remove any moisture, it also served to make the structure more sturdy.


    As for furniture... Zhou Ji had people bring over some coarse wood and hammer it into the dirt inside the bedroom like a fence, making two low rows. He thenid a nk on top of the stakes and made it into a bed.


    In fact, he also wanted to make a pit for fire, but not only did he not know how to make such a pit, they also didn¡¯t have bricks, so he gave up the idea. In any case, he and Xiong Ye weren¡¯t particrly afraid of the cold.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s work took him all day. At this time, the Giant Tiger Tribe was also preparing for winter.

 Chapter 89.2

    Chapter 89.2


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had taken over the Green Hill Tribest winter. The Green Hill Tribe was located in a ce with abundant resources, and they had nned to live there for a year before moving on the next winter.


    Preparing for the uing winter was very troublesome. They needed a veryrge amount of food for winter... Hu Tian liked to attack tribes just before the start of winter so that they could steal their food, kill their people, and upy their territory. That way, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe wouldn¡¯t have to do too much preparation themselves and would still be able to pass the winter well.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have enough food in winter... They could have those ves of theirs hunt to feed them in the new territory that was full of prey.


    Hu Tian had originally marked the Big Bear Tribe as their next target, but he had be rather hesitant after everything that had happened over there before.


    However, such a long time had gone by and there had been no movement from the Big Bear Tribe. This made him a little eager and ready to wreak havoc once again.


    If the Big Bear Tribe was very powerful, they should have retaliated after losing some of their people to him and having such bad blood between them. However, the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t done so.


    That meant that this Big Bear Tribe... was probably not actually that powerful.


    Hu Tian thought for a moment and sent out people to the Big Bear Tribe to investigate once again.


    While Hu Tian was sending people out to investigate the Big Bear Tribe, the Big Bear Tribe was busy helping Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji move into their new ce.


    The people of the tribe had long known about Zhou Ji¡¯s desire to move out and were all very puzzled about it.


    Their valley was so good and so safe! It was a wonderful ce that their previous priest had helped them find, but Zhou Ji actually wanted to move out...


    What if a very strong dinosaur suddenly showed up, what would they do?


    Of course, Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t afraid of dinosaurs?


    In fact, even Zhu Zhan was very confused about Zhou Ji¡¯s desire to move out.


    In his opinion, the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s valley was really good. It was easy to defend, hard to attack, and couldn¡¯t be any safer.


    Living outside... What was so good about that?


    However, Zhu Zhan was actually quite happy that Xiong Ye was willing to move outside.


    He had volunteered to join the Big Bear Tribe and was now a member of the tribe. However, because the number of caves in the Big Bear Tribe was limited, he and his men had all been crowding together in the same cave.


    They were all big men, and there wasn¡¯t even enough room for them to spread out and sleep. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that a few of his subordinates had found female partners amongst the tribe, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to lie down to sleep at night!


    He had wanted to have his own cave for a long time, but it was very slow and troublesome to make a new cave. Since Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were about to move out, the priest had said he could have the cave they no longer needed for him to live in.


    Zhu Zhan nowpletely longed for that cave!


    Early that morning, Zhu Zhan went to look for Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯ll help you move!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He and Zhou Ji had many things they needed to move. It was great that Zhu Zhan was willing to help them move to their new ce.


    After Xiong Ye agreed, Zhu Zhan entered Xiong Ye¡¯s cave.


    He was startled by the state of the cave as soon as he stepped in.


    This cave was really too perfect. It was so luxurious!


    There was a tform outside the cave, and the entrance was covered by the door. When the door was open, he discovered that the long cave was divided into two sections, inner and outer, and was separated by animal hides.


    Things used for cooking as well as all sorts of jars and containers were ced in the outer area. Many of these were things he had never seen before. Zhu Zhan sniffed around and smelled a lot of things that he had eaten before and enjoyed, as well as various different types of seasoning.


    These things that seemed very precious to him, which he would fight against Xiong Ye to obtain, were all left around here very casually. There was even a jar of chili peppers almost bigger than his head!


    They could make a very delicious hot pot with just a few chili peppers, but Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had such arge jar of dried chilis. Wasn¡¯t that enough for them to eat for several months?!


    There was also honey and sugar that smelled really sweet.


    Xiong Ye spent most of his time with them... Were these things all obtained by Zhou Ji?


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he looked at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was really mysterious....


    Of course, the thing that made him sigh with emotion was still the cave itself.


    After entering the cave, Zhu Zhan discovered that this cave was far better than he had expected!


    The inner part of the cave was divided into two rooms. One of them was covered by an animal hide, and should be the ce where they slept. It only took a nce for him to see that it should be a veryfortable nest; the other room was used for storage of some random things.


    These so-called random things were all items that he wanted but didn¡¯t actually have. For example, there were all kinds of different pottery, many of which were newly made.


    Zhu Zhan noticed a big open-mouthed pot right away. It had just been fired, and when he had first seen it back then, he had been very curious about what it would be for.


    Zhu Zhan picked up the item and studied it carefully before asking Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, what is this for? Is it used to hold water?¡±


    One of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates spoke up, ¡°This thing looks pretty good. If one of these things is ced in the cave, people can drink water from it directly.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye looked at them speechlessly, ¡°This is a chamber pot... Zhou Ji said that it¡¯s used like a toilet... Cough!¡± Zhou Ji said that it was too annoying to go outside and use the toilet at night, so he had made a chamber pot like this...


    Zhu Zhan immediately put down the chamber pot in his hands in embarrassment.


    The priest rushed forth and picked up the chamber pot, ¡°This is a good item! I¡¯m going to find someone to make me one as well!¡± He was old now, and it was really very troublesome to go to the toilet outside at night. If he had a chamber pot like this, things would be much more convenient.


    The priest looked at it in detail, nning to go back and have one made.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things to move. Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Xiong Ye stated. He picked up two chairs, then climbed down from the cave, running towards his new home.


    Zhu Zhan and the others saw this and picked up a few things, following suit one after the other. Even the priest was no exception¨Che took the chamber pot with him and slowly made his way down.


    Zhu Zhan felt that the cave that Xiong Ye lived in was already very good, but after he saw Zhou Ji¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s new home, he immediately realized that that was not the case.


    He hade to see Zhou Ji¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s new home before, but the house he arrived at waspletely different from the one he had seen before.


    Not only did the outside look much better, there were decorations ced inside that pleased the eye.


    Everyone entered from the middle room. As soon as they entered, they saw a small round table carved from a single piece of wood, and a few stumps that served as chairs. Further inside was the kitchen, and in this kitchen, there were two stoves made from y, with pottery pots ced on top. Next to the stoves was a stone shelf where some of the jars and containers that had been moved earlier were already ced.


    Additionally, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji¡¯s bedroom was quite good. The bedroom was connected to a smaller room that was supposedly used for bathing, and from there, another room could be seen that led to an even smaller room that served some unknown purpose. A small round stool was ced there.


    No, it didn¡¯t seem to be a small round stool.


    Zhu Zhan was curious again. When he discovered that the stool had a cover, he reached out to open it¨Cthe stool turned out to actually be a wooden bucket with a lid.


    ¡°Is this room used to store food? Is this wooden bucket used to store barley?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye once again felt quite helpless. ¡°That is a toilet.¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± He immediately realized what this wooden bucket was for.


    When the people of the Big Bear Tribe learned that excrement could make nts grow better, they began to collect their waste, along with the waste from the dinosaurs they were raising.


    Now that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had ced such a thing in their own home... It seemed that they didn¡¯t intend to waste even the smallest amount of excrement!


    While Zhu Zhan wasing to a realization about Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s ¡®stinginess¡¯, the priest also opened up the toilet and took a look, ¡°This is great. I want one in my room too! It¡¯s so convenient!¡±


    He spoke while studying it in increasing detail.


    Zhu Zhan was speechless towards the priest¡¯s attitude!


    Zhou Ji was very calm as he let the priest look around as he liked. He even added, ¡°Everyone is helping a lot with today¡¯s move. If you all are open to it, you can all eat here with uster.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was Zhu Zhan or the priest, their eyes all lit up.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s food was really delicious, but it was really difficult for them to have a chance to eat it!


    Now that Zhou Ji was willing to cook for them... These people worked so hard that they soon finished moving all of Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s things to their new home.


    There were some things in the cave, like the stone pots, that Zhou Ji no longer wanted, but he still wanted most of the things from the cave.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to save up so many things at home.


    Zhou Ji even went so far as to dismantle the bed that he and Xiong Ye had slept in to move it to their new home.


    This was something he and Xiong Ye had slept in before, and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to sleep there.


    So, after everything was moved, Zhou Ji told Xiong Ye to bring Zhu Zhan with him and clean up the yard outside.


    He was nning to nt things in the yard in the future. Since that was the case, the soil naturally needed to be ploughed, and the roots left over from the trees that had been cut down also needed to be dug out.


    Moving things hadn¡¯t been that hard, but the task they had to do now really taxed their physical strength... However, Zhu Zhan and the others felt full of strength when they thought about how they would soon be able to eat food that Zhou Ji had cooked.


    At this time, the priest was leading Xiong Mao and Xiong Bai to help clean up the interior of the house as well as start up a fire for Zhou Ji.


    Of course, the priest wasn¡¯t very serious about his task. He followed behind Zhou Ji and asked endlessly, ¡°Zhou Ji, what kind of food do you n to make?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°Fried wheat pancake.¡±


    What Zhou Ji intended to make was something that his grandmother had often made for him to eat as a child. His grandmother called it a wheat oil pancake, so he also used this name.


    His grandmother generally made the fried wheat pancakes like so: ce a few spoonfuls of flour into a bowl and add an egg, then put in a bit of water, salt, and chopped onions before stirring it all evenly to make a paste. After turning on the fire, she would brush ayer of oil on the pan before pouring the batter in.


    This batter could be spread by shaking the pan, or smoothed out with a spoon. After one side was cooked, it was flipped over with a spat, and when the other side was done, it could be considered finished.


    Generally, if it was made well, it would no longer be in a whole piece. However, this didn¡¯t affect the eating experience, and it would actually taste very good.


    Zhou Ji had really liked this kind of food back then. And since it was so easy to make, he had remembered how to do it.


    Currently, he didn¡¯t have any eggs or onions, so he wouldn¡¯t add any egg and would instead use a different type of vegetable¨Cin fact, it was fine not to add onions. He happened to have a type of aromatic vegetable on hand that should be very tasty when chopped up and added in.


    Zhou Ji soon made a lot of fried wheat pancakes.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t feed only pancakes to everyone... He stir fried some smoked meat with chili peppers and boiled a pot of pickled vegetable soup, then made another two vegetable dishes.


    Although Zhou Ji made a lot of food, there were a lot of people over today... In order to avoid not having enough for everyone to eat, Zhou Ji simply made hot pot.


    It was impossible for so many people to sit around the table and eat, so Zhou Ji ced everything on the floor of the dining room.


    Nobody had any objections to this. When everyone who had been busy all day came over to eat, they even felt kind of like they had aplished something with their efforts.


    This food was really too tasty!


    In particr, Xiong Bai immediately began toment after eating a bite of the fried wheat pancakes. ¡°I felt that the toasted barley was very tasty and already finished off my entire portion of barley!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Even if you had kept your barley, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make this.¡±


    Xiong Bai: ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 90 - Medium Level Beast Warrior

    <b>Chapter 90 ¨C Medium Level Beast Warrior</b>


    Shelling barley and grinding it into flour wasn¡¯t an easy task. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t think that Xiong Bai would be able to make flour at all, and even if she managed to make flour, she didn¡¯t have the oil required to make the fried wheat pancakes.


    Out of the entire tribe, he was the one with the widest assortment of ingredients and materials.


    It didn¡¯t take long for all of Zhou Ji¡¯s food offerings to be eaten clean. Everyone then went to Zhou Ji¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s kitchen and gathered around the two stoves to eat hot pot.


    They had big appetites, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if they ate all of Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji¡¯s food, so finally, Xiong Qi, Xiong Bai, Zhu Zhan, and the others brought over their own shares of meat and began to cook and eat it.


    Everyone was eating very happily, but Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t very interested. Hey down in one of the lounge chairs in the dining room drowsily and thought about how to make windows.


    Before, when they first started making the wall, he had made a frame out of wood and left a hole in the wall, but the window was now covered with wooden nks. As forter on... Zhou Ji wanted to fill it in with something that would let the light through.


    However, he had thought back and forth and still couldn¡¯te up with anything suitable.


    In this ce where they could barely make pottery, there was no need to even think about making ss, and papermaking was also too difficult.


    He finally decided on making a wooden window. They could simply open the shutters whenever he wanted light during the day.


    Everyone ate and enjoyed themselves for a long time before they left. By then, the sky had turnedpletely dark.


    Only he and Xiong Ye were left in the house... Zhou Ji could smell Xiong Ye¡¯s scent in the air. He released his spiritual powers and enjoyed the feeling.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye felt a little uneasy.


    He had been living in the valley ever since his birth. It was a little difiting to leave it so suddenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if dinosaurse, we¡¯ll still have enough time to run back to the tribe.¡± Zhou Ji assured him.


    Xiong Ye nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true... I run quite fast.¡±


    Zhou Ji startedughing lightly and petted Xiong Ye on the head.


    Xiong Ye continued, ¡°Zhou Ji, don¡¯t you really like eating barley? Why did you use so much of it to feed those people? In fact, making something with the chili peppers would¡¯ve already been enough to satisfy them.¡±


    ¡°We still have a lot.¡± Zhou Jiughed gently, then added, ¡°Let¡¯s go and sleep.¡±


    Xiong Ye followed Zhou Ji to their sleeping room and experienced a shock.


    There was a small table in the room. On top of the table was a te filled with fried wheat pancakes as well as a te of stir fried smoked meat.


    ¡°Shall we have some more?¡± Zhou Ji suggested.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. There had been too many people earlier, and he hadn¡¯t eaten enough!


    He had been a little depressed at the time, but now that he discovered that Zhou Ji had purposefully left him a lot of food to eat, his mood had recoveredpletely!


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye divided the food amongst them. Zhou Ji then had Xiong Ye turn into his animal form so that he could go through his fur with ab.


    Xiong Ye had shed a lot of fur when the weather turned hot, and there was now a lot of new fur.


    While helping Xiong Ye groom his fur, Zhou Ji discovered that Xiong Ye¡¯s fur had hardened a lot. Of course, that was only true for the fur on Xiong Ye¡¯s back; the fur on his front and belly was still very soft.


    Zhou Ji grabbed a handful of fur while grooming Xiong Ye, making him tremble and push his huge head directly into Zhou Ji¡¯s arms. As a result, the big bear was toorge and directly pushed Zhou Ji over.


    Xiong Ye had been a little worried, but when he saw Zhou Ji lying there on the ground, he suddenly especially wanted to kiss Zhou Ji and give him a lick.


    Xiong Ye stretched out his tongue and soon realized something was off.


    His tongue had barbs when he was in animal form. If he had really licked Zhou Ji, he might leave bloody marks on his face.


    When he thought of this, Xiong Ye quickly shifted back into his human form and licked Zhou Ji¡¯s face a few times.


    Zhou Ji, whose face was suddenly covered in saliva from the licking, ¡°......¡±


    At this time, Xiong Ye said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed...¡±


    ¡°It will hurt you.¡± Zhou Ji kissed him, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± It was already veryte. Xiong Ye was indeed tired and went straight to sleep as soon as his head hit the bed.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye was always like this, teasing him and then giving up so quickly...


    Early the next morning, Xiong Ye woke up very refreshed and went out to hunt. Zhou Ji messed about in the big yard and also went outside for a walk. He made some beautiful flowers and other nts and brought them back to the house, nting them in their own garden.


    Compared with the valley, he liked this ce so much more that he didn¡¯t even want to go to the ce where the pottery was being fired.


    However, when the hunting team returned in the evening, Zhou Ji ultimately still went over.


    When Zhou Ji arrived, he saw that the people of the tribe had gotten together to retrieve their share of the food while Xiong Ye was fighting against three of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s progress had been so great that he was now able to fight against three of Zhu Zhan¡¯s men at the same time.


    ¡°What did Xiong Ye promise to give you this time?¡± Zhou Ji asked Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°He promised to give us some oil!¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°You cane get it from my ceter.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, where did you get the oil from?¡± Zhu Zhan asked him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°You¡¯re very secretive.¡± Zhu Zhan said. Zhou Ji had many secrets... However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, nor did he n to. In any case, Zhou Ji held no malice towards him.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t speak. He focused on watching Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan¡¯s men fight.


    Zhu Zhan spoke up again, ¡°Zhou Ji, youe to watch every time Xiong Ye fights against my men, but howe I never see you show any worry or fear?¡±


    ¡°I believe in him.¡± Zhou Jiughed.


    ¡°Xiong Ye is indeed very impressive. He will be a medium level Beast Warrior sooner orter.¡± Zhu Zhan said. At the same time, he felt that... Zhou Ji was a little cold-blooded.


    Xiong Ye often got hurt while fighting against his subordinates, but he had never seen even a trace of worry flit across Zhou Ji¡¯s face...


    Of course, Zhou Ji already knew that Xiong Ye would be a medium level Beast Warrior sooner orter. He no longer paid Zhu Zhan any further attention and continued to watch the fight.


    The two sides were finally exhausted. Xiong Ye then used his golden finger and became the first to recover...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I won again!¡± Xiong Ye was very proud of himself.


    ¡°I saw.¡± Zhou Ji spoke while wrapping a piece of animal hide around Xiong Ye¡¯s waist.


    There were some new wounds on Xiong Ye¡¯s body... Zhou Ji suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He went to obtain his and Zhou Ji¡¯s share of the food from the tribe¨C¨Cthere was at least twenty kilograms of meat all up so it was quite heavy; he wasn¡¯t willing to let Zhou Ji carry it.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t rush to carry the meat, either. Seeing that Xiong Ye had picked it up, he walked beside Xiong Ye and conveniently concentrated the energy in their surroundings around Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye immediately discovered that the rate at which he was absorbing energy had increased.


    Was it because of their fight? Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t sure. Zhu Zhan saw this scene, and the corner of his lips twitched. He really felt that Zhou Ji was a little cold blooded.


    Xiong Ye was injured, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even think about helping him carry their things.


    Zhu Zhan finally spoke up, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯ll help you carry it!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiong Ye said. He could still handle carrying this amount of meat...


    After returning back to where he and Zhou Ji now lived, Xiong Ye jumped straight into the pond to take a bath.


    Both he and the meat were dirty, and he didn¡¯t want to dirty up their new home.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± How fit was Xiong Ye? He still had enough energy to take a bath at this time?!


    No, it wasn¡¯t necessarily that he had enough energy... The people of the tribe all knew that Zhou Ji liked cleanliness. Xiong Ye should be bathing to make Zhou Ji happy?


    Xiong Ye treated Zhou Ji too well... Zhu Zhan gave Xiong Ye several extra nces when he left with Zhou Ji¡¯s oil.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He wouldn¡¯t invite Zhu Zhan toe over and get things in the future. What did this person mean by staring at Xiong Ye all the time?!


    After Zhu Zhan left, Zhou Ji immediately called for Xiong Ye toe over so that he could help him apply medicine.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Zhou Ji, I think that I¡¯ll be able to challenge Zhu Zhan in two days.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhou Ji felt that he was getting close, too. He continued, ¡°Go to sleep early.¡±


    Xiong Ye made a sound of agreement and went to bed early. After he fell asleep, Zhou Ji sent the energy from the surroundings into his body.


    Xiong Ye had already umted a lot of energy and was about to break through. What he needed now was an opportunity.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before Xiong Ye became a medium level Beast Warrior, but he was still a bit too weak.


    Zhou Ji felt that Xiong Ye was a little weak even though he was at the peak of the low level Beast Warriors, but far away in the Elephant Tribe, Shi Li had finally be a low level Beast Warrior after a long period of hard training.


    The pace had been much faster than his previous life.


    However, Shi Li still felt a little dissatisfied.


    There was no shortage of low level Beast Warriors in the Elephant Tribe. They weren¡¯t evencking in medium level Beast Warriors¨C¨Cthey had a Beast King and therefore had the best resources.


    There were so many powerful people in the Elephant Tribe that even though he had be a low level Beast Warrior, nobody even cared or looked up to him because of it.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind.


    He would be a Beast King sooner orter!


    It was just that... Relying on cultivation to be a Beast King was really too slow. If he was just able to get his hands on a Beast God Fruit


    It was said that Xiang Tian had eaten a Beast God Fruit in order to be a Beast King. He had been very ordinary in his youth and wasn¡¯t any different from the others in the Elephant Tribe. However, he had suddenly be stronger somehow...


    Shi Li thought about the matters rting to Xiang Tian as he quietly slipped away from the Elephant Tribe.


    The cultivation method he had given to Xiang Tian had been wrong, and something would happen to Xiang Tian sooner orter. Because of this, he had always been on the lookout for an opportunity to escape in recent days. Now... He had finally found the chance!


    Not only would he be stronger more quickly after leaving the Elephant Tribe, he could also befriend some of the people who wouldter be powerful... Shi Li¡¯s heart was full of anticipation. He also made up his mind to go to the cave where he had found the cultivation method and destroy the cave.


    It was enough that he alone knew about the cultivation method!


    As soon as Xiong Ye woke up, he discovered that his injuries were much improved. Two dayster, he would be able to have his next fight!


    The cultivation method that the mystery man had taught him was really good. He just didn¡¯t know where that man was now¨C¨Che hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you were amazing yesterday! You actually fought one against three!¡± When he came out of the house, Xiong Ye met with Xiong Qi and the others who all looked at him admiringly.


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°I¡¯m not amazing.¡± He had felt that he was very powerful before, but now... There were so many powerful people in this world. What did he amount to?


    The person who had taken Shi Li away, as well as the man who had taught him how to cultivate were both incredibly powerful!


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡± Xiong Qi said.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t speak about the topic further and only asked, ¡°Shall we go hunting?¡±


    Xiong Qi didn¡¯t hesitate to agree.


    He had a good few children already, and Bao Yu had recently gotten pregnant. He really needed a lot of food!


    When Xiong Ye came back that night, he had a snake as thick as his arm with him.


    The snake was very big, but the meat wasn¡¯t tough. Zhou Ji enjoyed it quite a lot, but he didn¡¯t eat much. Most of it was left for Xiong Ye to eat¨C¨CXiong Ye needed to eat more in order to get his body into the best state as soon as possible.


    Two dayster, good food and good sleep in addition to all the energy that Zhou Ji had fed into him in secret allowed Xiong Ye to return to his peak state.


    He directly went to challenge Zhu Zhan.


    Zhu Zhan had known that Xiong Ye would challenge himself sooner orter, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon.


    His first reaction was to wonder if Xiong Ye would still need them after they fought each other. In that case... How would they be able to obtain the seasonings they wanted in the future?


    As for his second reaction, it was to advise Xiong Ye not to be impulsive, ¡°Xiong Ye, you are only a low level Beast Warrior right now. I¡¯m already a medium level Beast Warrior. Based on my current strength, I can deal with several low level Beast Warriors at the same time. If you fight me...¡±


    Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries when he fought against his subordinates, but it would be the same if the two of them fought!


    The priest was a little worried, too. ¡°Xiong Ye...¡±


    At the start, the people of the tribe hadn¡¯t understood anything about Zhu Zhan¡¯s situation. They had thought that he was about the same strength as Xiong Ye, but theyter learned that they had been wrong.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s power level was far higher than Xiong Ye¡¯s.


    Zhu Zhan had gone out hunting with them when his leg injury hadn¡¯t healedpletely, but it wasn¡¯t until his wound was fully recovered, and he turned into his animal form to show his strength that he filled everyone with awe.


    When Xiong Ye fought against Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates, even if they bit him, they might not necessarily be able to bite through his fur. However, if it was Zhu Zhan... Zhu Zhan might be able to tear off his leg with one bite.


    ¡°I want to give it a try!¡± Xiong Ye insisted.


    ¡°I might not be able to control my strength in a fight.¡± Zhu Zhan warned him.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright!¡± Xiong Ye turned into his animal form as soon as he finished speaking.


    Zhu Zhan saw this and turned into his animal form too.


    The bodies of giant pigs were originally smaller than that of brown bears, but Zhu Zhan was a medium level Beast Warrior, and his animal form was veryrge, so he wasn¡¯t any smaller than Xiong Ye in his animal form.


    His fangs and bulging muscles made him appear even more terrifying.


    However, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t flinch as he took the lead and charged towards Zhu Zhan.


    He knew that he would probably lose this time, but even so, he wanted to let loose and have a good fight!


    Before, Xiong Ye was often at a disadvantage when he fought with the people of the Giant Pig Tribe, but because they had also been low level Beast Warriors like him, there had been a difference in their sizes, and he had never suffered serious injuries. This time, however... Zhu Zhan bit down and opened up a gaping wound right away.


    Xiong Ye was in pain, but it triggered his ferocity. He roared and tried his best to fight back.


    Even so, he wasn¡¯t as fast as Zhu Zhan, and his teeth weren¡¯t as sharp; he soon fell into a disadvantage.


    He was going to lose!


    Xiong Ye had juste to this realization when he was held down by Zhu Zhan whose mouth had bitten down on the back of his neck.


    If this had been a real life-and-death fight, Zhu Zhan would be able to bite through his neck and kill him at any time. Right now, it meant that he had thoroughly lost.


    Xiong Yey there on the ground, feeling that his blood was flowing especially quickly through his veins. His body was filled with an indescribable excitement, and the energy from the surroundings poured swiftly into his body...


    Soon, the energy from the surroundings was no longer enough. But, suddenly, the energy changed.


    Xiong Ye closed his eyes and sensed a change urring in his body...

 Chapter 91.1 - Collective Acting

    <strong>Ch91.1 ¨C Collective Acting</strong>


    Xiong Ye had suddenly closed his eyes and wasn¡¯t moving...


    Zhu Zhan turned back into his human form and asked worriedly, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you alright?¡±


    He was just about to poke Xiong Ye when Zhou Ji appeared beside him, blocking his hand, ¡°Xiong Ye is fine.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression was very calm, and Zhu Zhan couldn¡¯t help frowning when he saw him like this, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    Xiong Ye had passed out. Many people were worried, but after Zhou Ji spoke up, the people of the Big Bear Tribe calmed down.


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. If Zhou Ji said that Xiong Ye was alright, then Xiong Ye must be fine!


    Xiong Ye was indeed fine. It was just that the color of the crystal core in his body was turning darker... He was about to be a medium level Beast Warrior.


    However, Xiong Ye¡¯s current situation wasn¡¯t actually that good... Zhou Ji felt quite a bit of heartache when he looked at all the blood smeared across Xiong Ye¡¯s body.


    If his own situation hadn¡¯t been so precarious, Xiong Ye would have been able to slowly grow stronger under his own protection, and it wouldn¡¯t be like this...


    While Zhou Ji was thinking, Xiong Ye had turned back into his human form.


    Before, when he was in his animal form, his body had been covered in fur, and his wounds hadn¡¯t appeared so terrible. Now that he had be human...


    The wounds on Xiong Ye¡¯s body were spattered with dirt, and his entire person was a mess.


    Zhou Ji took out a piece of animal hide and covered him up, then looked back at the priest, ¡°Priest, can you have two people carry Xiong Ye back?¡±


    The priest heard him and immediately asked someone to bring over a nk that they could use to carry Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was ced on the nk and was soon carried to Zhou Ji¡¯s house. They were about to ce Xiong Ye on the bed when Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°Bring him to the kitchen.¡±


    The men who had carried Xiong Ye over: ¡°......¡± Put him in the kitchen?!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t exin further. After the men set Xiong Ye down in the kitchen, he asked them to leave.


    He had his reasons for bringing Xiong Ye to the kitchen. Firstly, there was water in the pottery pots there that he had boiled and let cool that he could use to clean Xiong Ye¡¯s wounds with. Secondly, the kitchen wasn¡¯t very big and would warm up quickly after the fire was lit. It was also convenient for him to make medicine there.


    On the way over, Zhou Ji had kept a careful eye on Xiong Ye¡¯s situation. Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, and he had fallen unconscious due to abination of his injuries and the abruptness of his ascent to a medium level Beast Warrior; his body hadn¡¯t adapted yet to the sudden changes.


    Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye a bit of energy, then quickly began to deal with Xiong Ye¡¯s wounds.


    After washing Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries and coating them with herbs, he took out some other herbs and made a tonic... Although there were many things that needed to be done, there weren¡¯t any other people around,so he could make use of his spiritual powers and soon finished everything.


    Xiong Ye woke up to a rich, bitter smell. He discovered that he was lying in their kitchen on top of a wooden board while Zhou Ji was sitting next to him on a stool and stirring a pot.


    If he had guessed correctly, the pot probably contained medicine that was being cooked for him.


    Although he hadn¡¯t eaten it yet, Xiong Ye could almost taste the bitterness in his mouth and subconsciously tried to sit up.


    ¡°You were hurt badly this time. Don¡¯t get up.¡± Zhou Ji said. He first ced a bowl of medicine beside him, then helped prop Xiong Ye up, ¡°Should I feed you the medicine?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before crying out, ¡°I¡¯ll help myself!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had had this medicine. Although he felt very warm inside whenever Zhou Ji fed it to him mouthful by mouthful, he was more interested in finishing it all off in one go on his own.


    After waiting for the medicine to cool down, Xiong Ye gulped it all down in one go and let out a relieved sigh. Unexpectedly, Zhou Ji soon gave him another bowl of medicine...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m really doing very well. I¡¯ve already be a medium level Beast Warrior...¡±


    ¡°But you need to take medicine when you¡¯re injured.¡± Zhou Ji insisted. In fact, the medicine he was feeding him was not only used to treat injuries; it also contained a lot of nts that had a great deal of energy or were good for the body.


    Xiong Ye had suddenly be a medium level Beast Warrior and should eat better to replenish his body¡¯s resources.


    Therefore, Zhou Ji fed Xiong Ye a full pot of medicine.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Fortunately, Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye a bowl of sweet soup after feeding him the entire pot.


    After washing away the bitter taste in his mouth with the sweet soup, Xiong Ye¡¯s brow finally eased.


    And then, he heard Zhou Ji say, ¡°Xiong Ye, stay at home for the next few days and don¡¯t go out. You need to keep taking the medicine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve already be a medium level Beast Warrior...¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t like staying at home by himself.


    ¡°In that case, you should rest properly over the next two days and consolidate your power.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Even though he felt that he waspletely fine, Zhou Ji refused to let him go out.


    After Xiong Ye became a medium level Beast Warrior, his body¡¯s demand for energy and food had be quiterge. Zhou Ji felt that it was better to have Xiong Ye rest at home for a few days and eat more for a while.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji put the meat he had just been given from the tribe into the pot and began to cook it.


    After drinking a pot of medicine and eating arge pot of meat, Xiong Yey down on the wooden nk and fell asleep.


    Zhou Ji carried him to bed and then left the house.


    He nned to get some nts that were rich in energy to bring back and feed to Xiong Ye.


    That night, one of the two moons couldn¡¯t be seen while the other was a sliver of a crescent moon and didn¡¯t provide much light.


    The wind blew through the trees, causing branches to sway and cast ck shadows. The nighttime forest usually filled people with fear.


    However, ¡®people¡¯ clearly didn¡¯t include Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji scanned everything around him with his spiritual powers. He appeared to be walking slowly, but in fact, his speed was much faster than Xiong Ye¡¯s speed when he ran. He soon arrived at a ce some distance away from the tribe.


    Zhou Ji found a few types of nts that were full of energy, harvested them properly, and continued on his way. As he went, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    There were strangers.


    This ce was about a day¡¯s travel away from the Big Bear Tribe¨Cit would take ordinary beastmen about a day to walk from here to the Big Bear Tribe. At this moment, these people who weren¡¯t part of the Big Bear Tribe were gathered around their fire and talking.


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the Big Bear Tribe tomorrow. How should we go about investigating?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be discovered easily if we just sneak in.¡±


    Some of them were very worried.


    And at this moment, one of them suggested, ¡°Why should we sneak in? We can say that we were sent out by our tribe to look for people to trade for salt with and go directly into the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Can we do that?¡± Mao Huo was a little concerned.


    That person said, ¡°You can¡¯t, but I can.¡± When the Giant Tiger Tribe attacked the Green Hill Tribe, he had still been in the previous tribe that they had taken over and had only arrived at the Green Hill Tribe recently. Even if the Big Bear Tribe had taken in the ves they had sent out before, none of them would recognize him, and nobody knew that he was from the Giant Tiger Tribe...


    Of course, Mao Huo couldn¡¯t do that. Those people would definitely recognize Mao Huo.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any goods to trade.¡± Mao Huo said.


    ¡°We can say that it was all snatched away by the Giant Tiger Tribe.¡± That person said, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go to the Big Bear Tribe and take a look around... I really want to know if they¡¯re truly that powerful!¡±


    Mao Huo thought about it and finally agreed.


    Zhou Ji stayed there and listened in for a long time.


    These people didn¡¯t say much more after that, but Zhou Ji could still guess what their intentions were.


    At the end of the day, it seemed that the Giant Tiger Tribe still coveted their territory and had sent people to probe into their situation.


    And during this visit, if they discovered that the Big Bear Tribe was very powerful, they would likely give up on attacking the Big Bear Tribe. However, if they learned that the Big Bear Tribe was rtively weak... They would soone to attack.


    If it had been before, Zhou Ji certainly wouldn¡¯t want the Giant Tiger Tribe to attack the Big Bear Tribe. After all, the Big Bear Tribe had been very weak at the time. Now, however...


    Zhu Zhan and the others had joined their tribe, and the Big Bear Tribe was actually quite strong now.


    If they nned it well, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to take down the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    After those people went to sleep, Zhou Ji quietly returned back to the tribe.

 Chapter 91.2 - Collective Acting

    <strong>Ch91.2 ¨C Collective Acting</strong>


    When Xiong Ye woke up the next morning, he smelled the scent of meat and discovered that he was lying in bed.


    He seemed to have fallen asleep in the kitchen. Why was he on the bed now? Had Zhou Ji moved him into bed?


    He was very heavy. Zhou Ji must have spent a lot of effort to get him into bed...


    With that thought in mind, Xiong Ye sat up from the bed.


    The wounds on his body had improved by a lot. Although they were still very painful, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he couldn¡¯t move... Once he came out of the bedroom, he arrived at the dining room and noticed the roasted meat set out on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up. Have something to eat.¡± Zhou Ji brought out the nts that he had gathered yesterday and ced them in front of Xiong Ye. ¡°Eat.¡±


    If nts that were filled with energy were used in cooking, they would lose at least half of their energy content. This was the case even if Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers, so it was best to eat them raw.


    ¡°These things are raw.¡± Xiong Ye was a little confused. Had he offended Zhou Ji somehow? He had made him drink so much medicine yesterday, plus now Zhou Ji was telling to eat grass, and it was even raw!


    ¡°These things are good for your health.¡± Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye a kiss. ¡°Hurry and eat it.¡±


    Xiong Ye was in a daze from the kiss and immediately ate it obediently.


    As soon as he ate it, he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    After he had be a medium level Beast Warrior, he was able to sense both the energy in his body and the energy around him much more clearly. When he ate these nts, he could feel that the energy in his body had increased slightly.


    These nts were indeed very good for the body.


    After realizing this point, Xiong Ye was no longer against eating grass. He soon ate therge basket of grass that Zhou Ji had prepared for him before moving on to eat meat.


    Just then, Zhou Ji suddenly spoke up, ¡°I think the Giant Tiger Tribe mighte to attack the Big Bear Tribe just before winteres... What do you think of that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Do you want the Giant Tiger Tribe to note here, or do you want them toe?¡± Zhou Ji asked him.


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°If it was before, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want them toe. But now, I wish that they woulde so that we can make it so that they¡¯ll meet their ends here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    Zhou Ji had been hesitating before, but he suddenly saw the light and knew what to do. ¡°Have a good rest here. I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Zhou Ji went to find the priest.


    The priest was currently at the ce where pottery was made. He intended to make himself a chamber pot, but this type of pot that only had a single opening wasn¡¯t that easy to make... He had finally molded one, but it was very mediocre.


    The priest immediately spoke up when he saw Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, quicklye and tell me what you think of this chamber pot.¡±


    ¡°Very ugly.¡± Zhou Ji was very honest.


    Priest: ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little ugly, but it should do the job... Zhou Ji, bless this chamber pot so that it will be a sess.¡±


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to scan the chamber pot and knew that it was most likely impossible for it to sessfully make it through the firing process. However, since the priest wanted it so badly...


    Zhou Ji picked up the chamber pot and helped out by reshaping a few key areas.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, thank you!¡± This chamber pot would definitelye out properly with Zhou Ji¡¯s help! The priest then asked, ¡°Oh, right, Zhou Ji, how is Xiong Ye doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now. He even became a medium level Beast Warrior.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s be a medium level Beast Warrior?!¡± The priest was both surprised and ted. He ced his hands together and said, ¡°Thanks to the Beast God for giving our tribe a medium level Beast Warrior...¡±


    Zhou Ji was already used to the people of the tribe involving the Beast God in everything, but he didn¡¯t want to continue the topic, ¡°Priest, I came to find you for something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you discover something new, or do you want to make something?¡± The priest looked at Zhou Ji with eager eyes.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The Beast God told me that the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe wille to our tribe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The priest was in shock. If the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were on their way here, they needed to get ready to fight immediately!


    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not the fighters that areing. They sent people toe investigate and spy on us for information.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°They might even hide their identities when theye.¡±


    The priest¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I understand... Zhou Ji, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°The Giant Tiger Tribe... If we go against them now, we won¡¯t necessarily lose.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    If they were fighting on t ground, and everyone from the Giant Tiger Tribe fought against the people of the Big Bear Tribe all together, the oue was uncertain.


    After all, the Giant Tiger Tribe had many more people than they did.


    But if they really fought, the situation wouldn¡¯t be like that!


    If the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe wanted to attack them, they needed toe to them. This was their home, and they could alwayse up with ways to kill the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe!


    ¡°I also don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose. Since that¡¯s the case... We¡¯ll just find a way to lead the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe here so that we can kill them all off!¡± The priest said.


    After that, the priest went off to work.


    Zhou Ji stopped concerning himself over this matter after he had informed the priest about it. Instead, he went back to their own home and began to teach Xiong Ye how to recognize words once again.


    There was no written word in this ce, so Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t taken it very seriously when he had first started to learn. After he learned how to write their names, he had no longer wanted to learn any more.


    Zhou Ji had been upied with building their house and hadn¡¯t forced Xiong Ye to learn. Now when he tested Xiong Ye on the things he had taught him before, he discovered that Xiong Ye had remembered their names very well, but had basically forgotten most of the other words.


    Zhou Ji rather helplessly rubbed his head, then said, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m going to teach you some fighting styles today.¡±


    ¡°What fighting styles?¡± Xiong Ye was filled with anticipation as he looked at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°The way of fighting between two tribes...¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°To sum it up, it is to retreat when the enemy moves in, disturb them when they¡¯ve settled in, fight them when they¡¯re tired, and then chase them when they retreat.¡±


    Zhou Ji exined these phrases that summarized the tactics of guerri warfare to Xiong Ye and even provided him with some examples.


    This fighting style was very suitable for use between tribes in the primitive era.


    Sure enough, after Xiong Ye listened to him, he looked at Zhou Ji in both amazement and delight, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re too smart! How could you be so smart!¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mood was quite good from the praise. Xiong Ye then added, ¡°Tell me more about something else!¡±


    With that, Zhou Ji began to speak about more fighting styles.


    Xiong Ye listened particrly carefully. After listening, he said, ¡°I now feel that it¡¯s useful to learn how to write and recognize words... I want to record all of these things down so that every generation of the Big Bear Tribe can learn them!¡±


    ¡°Then you need to focus on learning properly.¡± Zhou Ji felt a little guilty after saying this.


    It was useless if only Xiong Ye learned how to read and write. If he wanted people from the future generations of the Big Bear Tribe to know of these things, it would require everyone from the Big Bear Tribe to learn how to read and write!


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely study seriously.¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was determined.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji stayed at home all day. In the evening, they decided to go outside and bring back the food they were allocated for the day.


    Recently, the tribe had given everyone a share of food every day. Meat was given out on hunting days, and on days where there wasn¡¯t a hunt, they would give out earth eggs or other nts.


    As a result, they were given a shock when they arrived at the valley.


    The valley looked... A little miserable.


    The people who had been living in the ce where pottery was fired had originally been ves. At the moment, they were all staying in the valley, and not only that, the people who had started paying attention to their cleanliness due to Zhou Ji¡¯s influence, had now covered themselves in mud and dirt.


    Although they had fattened up slightly aftering to the Big Bear Tribe, at the end of the day, they had still suffered a lot under the Giant Tiger Tribe, and their appearance gave others the impression that their quality of life was very terrible.


    That could be overlooked... but all of the powerful, fat, and robust looking people from the tribe were all missing!


    Even Xiong He had made himself dirty, and the priest had put on his old robes. Food and other things had also all been hidden...


    The priest had clearly decided to pretend to be poor and weak!


    Zhou Ji very quickly understood the priest¡¯s intentions¨Cif the Big Bear Tribe appeared to be too rich in resources, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would probably be afraid tounch an attack. However, if the Big Bear Tribe appeared to be very mediocre, the situation would y out very differently.


    ¡°This... What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiong Ye was a little dumbfounded.


    The priest said, ¡°The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe areing. We¡¯ll let them see how poor and weak our tribe is so that they have the guts toe and attack us.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe areing?¡± Xiong Ye was still confused.


    ¡°Zhou Ji said so. The Beast God was the one who informed him.¡± The priest excitedly told Xiong Ye all about what Zhou Ji had told him before.


    Xiong Ye looked towards Zhou Ji in surprise when he heard this. No wonder Zhou Ji had suddenly asked him about the Giant Tiger Tribe that morning! It turned out that the Beast God had told him that the Giant Tiger Tribe wasing!


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye immediately asked, ¡°Do I need to do anything? Smear some mud on my face?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The priest looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°How about this. Find a pile of hay to lie down in. You can pretend to be seriously injured.¡±


    The wounds on Xiong Ye¡¯s body... Were actually quite intimidating.

 Chapter 92 - Visitors

    <strong>Ch92 ¨C Visitors</strong>


    A total of seven people from the Giant Tiger Tribe hade to the Big Bear Tribe this time. The person leading them this time was no longer Mao Huo, but another person who Hu Tian trusted deeply.


    This person¡¯s animal form was a hippopotamus. His form was veryrge, and his fighting power wasn¡¯t low. As for his name, he was called Ma Xiao.


    Ma Xiao was just like his name and always had a smile on his face no matter who he met. He had a good temper and very easily created goodwill with everyone. However, he wasn¡¯t actually a good person. In fact, not only were his methods quite cruel, he was also very clever.


    Hu Tian had assigned him this task this time precisely because of how clever he was.


    The information they had received from the Big Bear Tribe was mixed and confusing; Hu Tian wanted to figure out exactly what was going on.


    Ma Xiao and his team pushed on and began to observe the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory after they entered the vicinity.


    The Big Bear Tribe upied a very good location. It waspletely viable for them to spend the winter here, but it all depended on the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s situation...


    Ma Xiao had Mao Huo stay behind, and brought two of his younger brothers with him to head into the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory early in the morning.


    Within the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory, many trees had been cut down. It seemed that they were already prepared for winter¨Ca lot of firewood was required to make it through winter!


    They liked this kind of tribe... Before, when they took over the Green Hill Tribe, the tribe had also collected a lot of food and firewood, which meant that they wouldn¡¯t need to gather it themselves.


    Ma Xiao was continuing forth when he encountered a group of people.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Xiong Qi, dressed in ragged animal hides and looking a little sloppy.


    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m here from the West Hill Tribe and came to trade for salt. May I ask what ce this is?¡± Ma Xiao asked.


    ¡°This is the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Xiong Qi replied, ¡°Where is the West Hill Tribe? I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    ¡°We live on the west side of the big snowy mountain.¡± Ma Xiao said, ¡°We are a tribe that is nourished by the spring water from the big snowy mountain!¡±


    There was a big snowy mountain about a month¡¯s travel away from where the Big Bear Tribe was located.


    Nobody in the Big Bear Tribe had ever been to the big snowy mountain, but some of them had seen it from afar, and Xiong Qi was one of them.


    ¡°Is it the big snowy mountain over there?¡± Xiong Qi pointed to one direction and asked them curiously.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ma Xiao agreed, ¡°My name is Ma Xiao. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Xiong Qi.¡± Xiong Qi told the other party his own name.


    Ma Xiao had asked the people of the Green Hill Tribe about the Big Bear Tribe beforeing here and naturally knew of Xiong Qi. He had heard that the Big Bear Tribe always sent Xiong Qi to the Green Hill Tribe to trade for salt every year.


    So this person was Xiong Qi; it seemed that his strength wasn¡¯t bad.


    While Ma Xiao was muttering to himself in his heart, Xiong Qi was also doing the same.


    The words these people spoke really didn¡¯t have any ws. If the priest hadn¡¯t told him beforehand that the people he would meet today were people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, he would have actually believed this person¡¯s words.


    Xiong Qi might seem a little brainless from Zhou Ji¡¯s point of view, but inparison to the rest of the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Qi was already considered pretty smart. At the very least, he had been outside before and had seen the world a bit. He could scrape by and pull off acting like he didn¡¯t know that the people in front of him were from the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Both sides had their own secret thoughts, but they still managed to have a smooth conversation.


    Xiong Qi asked them why they hadn¡¯t brought any goods with them when they came out to trade for salt, and they replied that they had encountered the Giant Tiger Tribe and had been previously robbed.


    ¡°Those people from the Giant Tiger Tribe are really bad! I went to trade for salt, and they actually robbed me before, too!¡± Xiong Qi said, ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of assholes and viins, and will be eaten by dinosaurs sooner orter!¡±


    Xiong Qi had spoken simr curses before, but he felt especially happy doing it this time.


    Ma Xiao: ¡°......¡±


    There was no doubt that Ma Xiao was unhappy hearing his own tribe get cursed like this, but he couldn¡¯t show it and even had to add a few words, ¡°They¡¯re really too much!¡±


    ¡°Not just that! They¡¯re even more disgusting than dung worms!¡± Xiong Qi insisted. Dung worms were a type of insect that liked eating dinosaur or human feces, and was one of the things they found the most disgusting and annoying in the world!


    Ma Xiao¡¯s expression turned a little strange, but he still said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiong Qi used to feel that it wasn¡¯t easy to put on an act, but after seeing Ma Xiao¡¯s reaction... He suddenly began to love acting.


    Xiong Qi continued, ¡°Like you, I¡¯ve also been robbed by the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe before!¡±


    Hearing this, Ma Xiao immediately used this point to try and improve his rtionship with Xiong Qi, asking Xiong Qi to bring him into the Big Bear Tribe.


    Xiong Qi brought him there.


    The priest had told him toe out and look for Ma Xiao in order to have him bring Ma Xiao to the tribe.


    The areas around their tribe where they fired pottery, raised dinosaurs, and nted earth eggs and barley were all ces they couldn¡¯t let the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe see. They needed to lead them away from those ces.


    Xiong Qi bypassed those forbidden ces they couldn¡¯t let the outsiders see as he led them to the Big Bear Tribe.


    They could easily detour past the ces where they fired pottery and raised dinosaurs, but Zhou Ji¡¯s house was too close to the tribe and couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Ma Xiao noticed the high fence made out of wood at a nce, but he couldn¡¯t see what was beyond it because the fence was too high.


    ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡± Ma Xiao asked.


    ¡°Some of the people from the Green Hill Tribe escaped from the Giant Tiger Tribe. We couldn¡¯t fit them into our valley, so we nned to build some houses and have them live there.¡± Xiong Qi said. ¡°We even made a fence to keep the dinosaurs away!¡±


    Ma Xiao listened to his words and immediately said, ¡°You guys are really good people!¡± He had originally thought that the people of the Big Bear Tribe would kill the ves who would be nothing but a waste of food. Unexpectedly, they actually allowed them to stay... How foolish!


    Thinking that a fence like this would be able to keep the dinosaurs away was also quite foolish!


    While they were talking, they had already arrived at the entrance to the valley where the people of the Big Bear Tribe lived.


    Ma Xiao knew that the people of the Big Bear Tribe had a valley, but he was still quite surprised when he saw it. He liked it a lot.


    A ce like this really wasn¡¯t bad at all!


    Their Giant Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t wander around forever... This ce was very rich in resources. Perhaps they could absorb the Green Hill Tribe and Big Bear Tribe tribalnds into their strongholds and settle down here?


    While Ma Xiao was thinking about these things, he had already been brought into the valley.


    There were many people in the valley. They looked... Very thin and bony. Of course, there were some who looked a little stronger, Xiong Qi amongst them, but there really weren¡¯t that many people like that!


    Mao Huo must have been mistaken when he said that the people of the Big Bear Tribe were very strong before. If this tribe was really powerful, why would everyone look like this?


    Ma Xiao¡¯s eyes shed, showing a trace of disdain.


    ¡°Hello, visitors from the West Hill Tribe!¡± The priest came up to wee Ma Xiao and his people.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ma Xiao began to chat with the priest and soon learned of his identity.


    It turned out that this Big Bear Tribe really had a priest!


    But this priest... Didn¡¯t seem to have any ability at all. As for the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe... Xiong He¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad, but Ma Xiao really didn¡¯t respect such a limited amount of strength!


    Within the entire valley, there was only Zhou Ji who could make Ma Xiao spare a few extra nces.


    After all, Zhou Ji¡¯s appearance... Looked like he was doing very well.


    Based on what Fu Xiao had said before, there had once been someone who came to the entrance of the Little Brook Tribe and imed that their father was a powerhouse... Could it be this person in front of him?


    Ma Xiao¡¯s gaze fell on Zhou Ji¡¯s clothes, which looked different from everyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Who is this? What is he wearing?¡± Ma Xiao asked very directly.


    ¡°This is Xiong Ye¡¯s mate. Xiong Ye is the strongest person in our tribe.¡± The priest said, ¡°He¡¯s wearing clothing.¡±


    The priest pointed to Xiong Ye as he spoke, leading Ma Xiao to see a young man covered in wounds. He had arge bite wound on his shoulder, which probably happened when he was bitten by a dinosaur while hunting.


    That was the strongest person in the tribe?!


    And he had even found another man to be his mate... This was too hrious!


    Ma Xiao pressed down the contempt in his heart and showed an awestruck expression instead, ¡°That clothing looks very special. Where did ite from?¡±


    ¡°I made it.¡± Zhou Jiughed. He sat down in front of Ma Xiao, then took a piece of vine out of his pocket, tearing it open to reveal the nt fibers inside. He began to weave and demonstrate, ¡°It was made like this.¡±


    Ma Xiao: ¡°......¡± This clothing was originally made out of such worthless vines...


    ¡°Your skin is very pale and looks very good.¡± Ma Xiao said.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m doing very well. I have a very powerful mate.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he looked towards Xiong Ye.


    The ¡®weak¡¯ Xiong Ye, who was lying down on the pile of hay, immediately returned his smile.


    The two sides began to chat just like this. Ma Xiao spoke about some matters regarding the West Hill Tribe and also learned many things from the Big Bear Tribe. He even figured out what had happened before with the Little Brook Tribe.


    ¡°I found out that those people weren¡¯t from the Little Brook Tribe, so I tricked them by saying that we had a powerhouse in our tribe before running away... After running for a while, we decided to save the people of the Little Brook Tribe and went back for them. As a result, we had just managed to let the people of the Little Brook Tribe out when the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe came back...¡± Zhou Ji recounted what had happened back then, ¡°The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were really strong, and we lost a lot of people before managing to kill them all!¡±


    ¡°You guys are so amazing.¡± Ma Xiao said.


    ¡°Yes, there are many powerful warriors in our tribe!¡± Zhou Ji agreed, ¡°We saved the people of the Little Brook Tribe and obtained a lot of salt... But we can¡¯t trade it with you because we don¡¯t have enough to use ourselves.¡±


    Ma Xiao showed a regretful expression even as inwardly he became even more contemptuous of the Big Bear Tribe.


    He had also thought that the Big Bear Tribe would be very amazing, but it was in fact a very ordinary primitive tribe.


    Mao Huo must have been mistaken when he first came here to investigate!


    While Ma Xiao was thinking about this, the priest spoke up, ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about the dung from the Giant Tiger Tribe. Those good-for-nothings.¡±


    Xiong He followed suit, ¡°They¡¯re even worse than dung!¡±


    Xiong Qi continued, ¡°The people from the Giant Tiger Tribe are all bastards!¡±


    Xiong Bai added, ¡°They all eat dung.¡±


    ......


    Everyone spoke up and added their two cents, cursing the Giant Tiger Tribe to bloody shreds.

 Chapter 93.1 - Giant Salamander

    <strong>Ch93.1 ¨C Giant Smander</strong>


    Ma Xiao listened to these people¡¯s curses, and his smile had already frozen on his face.


    Their Giant Tiger Tribe was so powerful, but they were still being cursed like this by these people...


    He would definitely kill all these people!


    However, he only thought that in his heart. On the surface, he still needed to keep a conversation flowing with these people.


    Xiong Ye was lying on the hay, finding this scene a little hrious as he watched it.


    He didn¡¯t interrupt, and most of the people of the tribe didn¡¯t interrupt either. In order to avoid being exposed, some of the people present didn¡¯t even know that Ma Xiao was from the Giant Tiger Tribe¨Cthe priest had only told them that they couldn¡¯t let anyone else know that the Big Bear Tribe was doing well.


    They also didn¡¯t want other people to know that the Big Bear Tribe had be rich in resources.


    The cold winter with its shortage of food wasing soon. Many tribes had a very difficult time making it through the winter; if these people learned that the Big Bear Tribe had an abundance of resources, they might run over to join the Big Bear Tribe and try to get their share of food!


    They didn¡¯t want to have to share their food!


    So, these people remained silent as they listened to the priest and the others curse the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    After a period of cursing, it was time for dinner. Xiong He began to distribute food for the meal.


    He had specifically had someone pull out all the smallest earth eggs, and what was distributed was precisely that. Additionally, they also distributed some of the nts they had gathered.


    ¡°Our tribe goes hunting every other day. Today wasn¡¯t a hunting day, so...¡± Xiong He gave Ma Xiao an embarrassed look, then gave him some earth eggs that had already gone bad from being left for too long along with a piece of rotting salted meat.


    This salted meat came from his stores.


    Before, when the tribe was short on salt, he had tried to cure meat with less salt. That meat had gone bad, but he had originally nned to eat it anyway even if it had spoiled. However, Zhou Ji had thene up with the method to make smoked meat, and then tribe had picked up a lot of meat and were no longer short on meat...


    He had ced that piece of bad meat in the sun to dry it out, then hung it in the firewood shed, intending to save it for food in the future¨Cthe smell of this salted meat was really unappealing, and he couldn¡¯t stand smelling it at home.


    Once he set it aside, he hadpletely forgotten about it and only remembered it now.


    The corner of Ma Xiao¡¯s lips twitched violently when he received this piece of rotting cured meat. He hadn¡¯t eaten such stuff in many years!


    However, he was now acting as a helpless, unfortunate person who hade out to trade for salt and had had his goods stolen... Ma Xiao could only grit his teeth and choke it down.


    For a moment, he even wondered if the Big Bear Tribe had seen himing and was deliberately ying around with him, but he soon dispelled his doubts.


    This was because he saw that Zhou Ji had brought over a big basket of grass for Xiong Ye to eat.


    Xiong Ye was said to be the most powerful warrior of the tribe, but he could only eat grass...


    Some of this grass were things he had never seen, but there were other types that he recognized and had even eaten before... In any case, they all tasted bad and didn¡¯t look appetizing, either.


    From Xiong Ye¡¯s expression, it was clear that he certainly didn¡¯t like to eat these things, but ate them anyway...


    The Big Bear Tribe must be a very poor tribe.


    Of course, in general, the poorer the tribe, the more they liked to store food for winter. However based on the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s current situation... The food that they had stored up couldn¡¯t consist entirely of rotting cured meat, right?


    Ma Xiao felt a little disgusted.


    He was thinking that just as Xiong Ye looked over and smiled at him.


    Ma Xiao returned his smile and watched as Xiong Ye went back to eating grass again.


    Xiong Ye felt quite depressed as he ate. After all, the taste of this grass was really bad, but it contained energy that could make him stronger... He ate it seriously, and as he ate, he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you want to eat some?¡± As he spoke, he took out a rtively better tasting nt and pushed it toward Zhou Ji¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless for me to eat it.¡± Zhou Ji took out some other nts¨Cthese were much tastier than the ones Xiong Ye was eating.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t realize that they tasted different. Seeing that Zhou Ji was leaving the energy abundant grass for him, he was a little moved¨CZhou Ji was too good to him!


    Yet, how did Zhou Ji know that these grasses held energy? Did the Beast God tell him?


    Xiong Ye puzzled over this for a while, but then he let it go.


    He had discovered that Zhou Ji was fond of all kinds of nts and was very good at distinguishing between them. It should be a skill given to him by the Beast God.


    Xiong Ye slowly went through his basket of grass as he ruminated over this, earning him admiring gazes from Xiong He and the priest.


    The priest and Xiong He: Xiong Ye was really trying so hard£¡He was even eating grass so that the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would think they were weak! And he was eating it all raw!


    It hadn¡¯t been early when Ma Xiao came to the Big Bear Tribe, and so after everyone had eaten, it was already dark.


    Ma Xiao¡¯s group of three was arranged to live in the cave that Zhu Zhan and his men had lived in before. As for Zhu Zhan and the others... They weren¡¯t allowed to return to the tribe today because they looked too healthy and strong, and had instead been temporarily sent to live in the ce where pottery was fired.


    The priest had also given them the task of going out on patrol at night. They had to make sure that the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t discover the ce where they were raising dinosaurs and farming crops.


    If they appeared very rich, the Giant Tiger Tribe might attack them due to greed, but they might also choose not to attack them out of fear.


    However, if they appeared very weak, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would definitelye, and they wouldn¡¯t even take them seriously!


    Therefore, Zhu Zhan had to take people with him and keep watch throughout the night.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji didn¡¯t need to do anything else. After eating ¡®grass¡¯, they returned to their own home. Knowing that Xiong Ye definitely hadn¡¯t had enough to eat, Zhou Ji dug up arge piece of smoked meat and cooked it for him to eat.


    Xiong Ye was injured, and his body was recovering. It wasn¡¯t good for him to eat too little.


    After that one night, Xiong Ye felt that his body was much improved. Even the energy in his body was fully restored.


    Sleeping was really the best way to recover!


    Only... He had clearly had enough to eatst night, but he was hungry again today. In fact, he was very, very hungry...


    ¡°Time to eat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    When Xiong Ye came outside, he saw that Zhou Ji had made fried wheat pancakes.


    This time when Zhou Ji had made fried wheat pancakes, other than putting some chopped vegetables inside, he had also added some diced smoked meat. Because there were more ingredients, the pancakes were a little messy. Even so, it was very delicious.


    Xiong Ye once again felt that this was the tastiest thing he had ever eaten.


    It only took Xiong Ye two or three bites to finish one of the fried wheat pancakes that Zhou Ji had given him. He then thought of something, ¡°Are we running short on meat?¡±


    He had been upied with the building of the house a few days ago and had also gone to fight against Zhu Zhan and his group. He hadn¡¯t had enough time to spare and hadn¡¯t done much hunting outside of the collective hunts. He had only used peppers and some other things to trade with others for some fish for Zhou Ji to eat.


    As a result, they hadn¡¯t saved up any food.


    Now that they had moved in and settled down, it was time to prepare a little more food for winter¨Cthat empty room they had was just the ce they could use for food storage.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have enough, it¡¯s that we don¡¯t have anything.¡± Zhou Ji said. They still had quite a lot of barley and earth eggs, but all of the meat had already been eaten up.


    They had first moved recently, and then Xiong Ye had had to eat more because he had been injured, so they had ended up finishing everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out hunting today!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± You¡¯re injured, what kind of hunting do you want to do?


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want Xiong Ye to hunt, but Xiong Ye was very insistent, ¡°The priest and Xiong He are both in the tribe, and they don¡¯t need me there. This injury of mine isn¡¯t very serious...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    It was alright for Xiong Ye to go outside in his current state, but if it came to hunting... He could probably only catch small prey if it showed up right in front of him.


    But he might encounter danger.


    In that case, Zhou Ji might as well follow. If something happened, he could pick up Xiong Ye and run away.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt and might not be able to protect you.¡± Xiong Ye was anxious.


    ¡°Then call over a few more people.¡± Zhou Ji suggested.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s gaze was firm. It was obvious he was unwilling to change his mind, so Xiong Ye could only agree, ¡°Alright...¡±


    Xiong Ye nned to ask Zhu Zhan, but Zhou Ji suddenly asked him on the way there, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if it¡¯s just the two of us? Do you have to call over someone else?¡±


    Xiong Ye privately also wanted to go out alone with Zhou Ji. Hearing Zhou Ji say so, he immediately gave up the idea of inviting anyone else and brought Zhou Ji with him to the river near the tribe.


    If there were only him and Zhou Ji, they certainly couldn¡¯t go and fight dinosaurs. It was a better idea to try and catch some fish and shrimp to bring back and eat. It was quite safe over here...


    People often came to the riverside, and their lingering scents were quite strong. No dinosaurs woulde here to drink water, but there were still some fish and shrimp swimming around in the river.


    Fish and shrimp weren¡¯t smart. Regardless of how much they caught, there would always be more that swam over. Additionally, the people of the Big Bear Tribe generally avoided eating fish and shrimp when there was sufficient food.


    Xiong Ye nned to go into the water to catch fish but was stopped by Zhou Ji, ¡°It takes a lot of energy to catch fish. Even eating all the fish that you manage to catch won¡¯t make up for it.¡±


    That was true... The people in the tribe liked toy there unmoving during winter because even if they went out to hunt in the bitter weather, the prey that they caught might not necessarily make up for the amount of strength they used up during the hunt. Since that was the case, what was the point in even going out to hunt?


    As for the current Xiong Ye, the fish he could work hard to catch wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. What was the point in catching them?


    Zhou Ji suggested, ¡°Shall we move on?¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded and walked on with Zhou Ji.


    While walking, Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to keep an eye on their surroundings and check if there was any danger or food.


    With this scanning, he actually managed to find something to eat.


    A big smander lurked up ahead at the bottom of the river.

 Chapter 93.2 - Giant Salamander

    <strong>Ch93.2 ¨C Giant Smander</strong>


    The giant smander was something that also existed on Earth. It had a long history there and had been around for so long that it was called a living fossil. Zhou Ji remembered it because someone hade to the area near his home to eat one and had ended up being arrested...


    The giant smander was a protected species!


    He had learned more about the giant smander at the time, and was naturally able to recognize it now.


    Zhou Ji discovered the giant smander, but Xiong Ye didn¡¯t notice anything and was already ready to return after a fruitless search.


    He and Zhou Ji walked very slowly and didn¡¯t try to hide themselves, so any prey they encountered had fled long ago. Only asionally would some clever little frogs jump out of the grass next to them.


    However, those things weren¡¯t even enough for him to fill the gaps in his teeth...


    While Xiong Ye was worrying, Zhou Ji suddenly stopped and pointed to the river, ¡°There seems to be something in the river.¡±


    ¡°Fish?¡± Xiong Ye looked over, but he saw nothing.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a big fellow at the bottom of the river... I saw it move.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t noticed anything before, but now that he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words and looked more carefully, he discovered that there was a ck fellow that he hadn¡¯t noticed before hidden amongst the stones at the bottom of the river.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he could try and catch it...


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a stick.¡± Xiong Ye went a little distance away after he spoke, making himself a long wooden stick from a tree nearby before returning back to the riverside.


    The big fellow was still motionless... Xiong Ye stood by the river for a moment before stabbing down with the wooden stick.


    Xiong Ye had a lot of experience with catching fish. This stabnded urately on the big fellow, going directly through his back.


    After that, the big fellow struggled, but how could Xiong Ye let prey that had alreadye into his hands run away? ... He pushed the stick all the way to the bottom of the river and pressed down hard on it until the big fellow stopped moving before retrieving his prey from the bottom of the river.


    Xiong Ye had never seen this kind of round headed, long tailed, ck creature that looked like a lizard but was very smooth all over. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is or whether or not it can be eaten.¡±


    ¡°It should be edible.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Xiong Ye most liked to be praised. At this time, he smiled happily, then quickly dealt with the prey in his hands, pulling out the viscera and stripping off its skin.


    This prey was about two meters long and provided around thirty to forty kilograms of meat. It was enough for him and Zhou Ji to have a full, hearty meal!


    Xiong Ye was in a great mood and didn¡¯t even notice that he had pulled open some of his wounds. Zhou Ji pasted some herbs onto his wounds again, ¡°Be a little more careful when you move.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Xiong Ye said. He hoisted up the giant smander, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Zhou Ji nodded.


    After the two of them returned home, Zhou Ji set aside half of the smander, and made pickled vegetables and smander with the remaining half.


    He didn¡¯t waste the viscera of the smander, either. After Xiong Ye washed them clean, he chopped them up and fried them together with chili peppers and a type of bean-like vegetable¨Cthe giant smander didn¡¯t have any strange vors, and he didn¡¯t have anything against eating its internal organs.


    Zhou Ji had shoved some earth eggs into the stove as he cooked, using his spiritual powers to keep an eye on them so that they were perfectly cooked when he took them out.


    Roasted earth eggs with giant smander and pickled vegetables, as well as chili pepper fried intestines; Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji ate until their bellies were round.


    After eating enough, they went to the valley together and learned that Ma Xiao had already left.


    Xiong Qiughed and said, ¡°Our tribe is very worn down, and we don¡¯t have much to eat. We also kept cursing them on... They couldn¡¯t bear it any longer!¡±


    Xiong Bai followed closely with, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t bear it. Perhaps they wanted to go back and find people toe and deal with us sooner!¡±


    Even Hu Yue who didn¡¯t like to speak, added, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them. We must make sure that they won¡¯t be able to leave after theye!¡±


    Hu Yue had wanted to have a child this spring, so she had been looking for the right man the whole time, but to no avail.


    It wasn¡¯t until recently that she had gotten together with someone from the Giant Pig Tribe. However, she still hadn¡¯t been able to get pregnant yet.


    ¡°Did they discover anything?¡± Zhou Ji asked the priest.


    ¡°No. Someone was always keeping an eye on them.¡± The priest said. He then went on to exin what had happened this morning.


    After Ma Xiao woke up this morning, he continued to inquire into what was going on in their tribe and how they had hunted the Barosaurus¨Cthey had ced the Barosaurus bones inside the valley as trophies.


    They had told Ma Xiao then that a group of dinosaurs had run toward their tribe not long ago. Amongst them had been some terrifying carnivorous dinosaurs, but for some unfathomable reason, those carnivorous dinosaurs didn¡¯t pay any attention to their surroundings as they ran and even fell into a pond. After that, the two Barosaurus had also fallen in and crushed the carnivorous dinosaurs to death!


    That was already strange enough, but one of the Barosaurus even turned sick andter died of an illness...


    At that time, Xiong He spoke up very naturally and said that he had gone over to bite the Barosaurus a few times after it was ill. He added that their tribe would be able to make it through the winter due to these recent unexpected harvests.


    Xiong He and the priest showed how weak they were to Ma Xiao, and told Ma Xiao that they had saved up a lot of meat... Zhou Ji knew that the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would definitelye to attack them.


    This would be a tough fight for the Big Bear Tribe, but fighting was also a good thing for them as it would allow them to grow stronger.


    Just... It was better to use their brains for a battle like this rather than relying on brute force alone.


    Zhou Ji was toozy to teach other people how to use their brains, so he led Xiong Ye back to where they lived and started to just teach Xiong Ye.


    He had taught Xiong Ye some tactics before, so this time he taught Xiong Ye how to train soldiers.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t actually understand how to train people. Any understanding he had about training were all from books, films, and TV dramas. As for military training and things like that, there wasn¡¯t much he could tell Xiong Ye, but he stressed one point¨Che had to make sure his people would listen to him.


    Sometimes, when there were a few people in the team who didn¡¯t listen, it was very possible that they would drag down the whole team.


    Xiong Ye nodded very seriously and asked Zhou Ji to write it all down on bamboo slips.


    Zhou Ji did so, and finally understood why texts from ancient times were so concise.


    Inscribing words on bamboo slips was really too troublesome. It was impossible to be verbose when carving!


    Speaking of which... When the first Qin Emperor began to make memorials, if they were so verbose, a few carriages wouldn¡¯t be enough to carry it all¨Cthey would need several hundreds of them.


    Zhou Ji could only criticize himself for not learning how to write well.


    After inscribing two words, Zhou Ji stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make food. I¡¯ll do thister.¡± He might as well wait until Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t around and carve in the words with his spiritual powers.


    With that thought in mind, Zhou Ji turned around and entered the kitchen.


    As for the remaining half of the giant smander... They would just make stewed smander!


    This so-called stewed smander was actually made in a way simr to pickled vegetables and smander. Only, the pickled vegetables inside the soup were changed to other vegetables¨Che didn¡¯t have many ingredients on hands and couldn¡¯t do anything too fancy.


    Even so, he had already be the best cook in the Big Bear Tribe and was looked up to by countless people.


    Zhou Ji felt quite helpless regarding this.


    While Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were eating together, Ma Xiao and his people had already reunited with Mao Huo. His expression was cold as he said, ¡°How exactly did you investigatest time? The information you obtained ispletely different from the real situation!¡±


    ¡°Someone else went to the Big Bear Tribe to investigatest time. It wasn¡¯t me personally.¡± Mao Huo felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know a single thing about the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Ma Xiao recounted what he had seen and heard.


    ¡°No wonder the Big Bear Tribe hasn¡¯t moved against us despite losing so much at our hands. It was because all along they had no way to resist!¡± Mao Huo grew angry towards that weasel that had ¡®lied¡¯ to him before.


    That guy had always been timid. The things he had told him after he had run back were probably all nonsense!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go back sooner.¡± Ma Xiao said, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready and take down the Big Bear Tribe. After that, as long as we have our hands on the priest, we¡¯ll be able to make the people of the Big Bear Tribe work for us.¡±


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had encountered tribes with priests before.


    The priests of those tribes were just as useless as the one from the Big Bear Tribe, but they were beloved by the people of their tribes just like how the priest of the Big Bear Tribe was loved by the people of their tribe. Basically, as long as the priest was in their hands, those people would be willing to sell their lives to them in order to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t harm their priest.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe hade in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe immediately went to wash up, then ate a hearty meal¨Cnow that Zhu Zhan and his subordinates had joined the tribe, they really didn¡¯tck meat at all.


    Not only that, the dinosaurs they had raised had already grown up.


    When Zhou Ji first proposed the idea of raising dinosaurs, the people of the tribe had brought back a lot of baby dinosaurs. However, many of them had gotten sick and died, and only about seventy or so had survived. These dinosaurs were differentiated ording to their species and locked behind different fences.


    They ate a lot of nts every day, and there were a few dinosaurs in the group that were a little too big and might break down the fence if they grew any further.


    Thoserger dinosaurs weren¡¯t suitable for raising up. To Zhou Ji, the dinosaurs that would reach about 250 kilograms or under when they reached adulthood were most suitable for domestication, so... Zhou Ji decided to select a dinosaur to eat every other day.


    That way, they could also ensure that the tribe was well fed and strong when the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe came to attack.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s decision was very beneficial to Xiong Ye, because he recently had a very, very big appetite.


    After bing a medium level Beast Warrior, beastmen¡¯s animal forms would be muchrger, and they would require much more food in order to replenish their energy.


    Xiong Ye now ate three meals a day and it didn¡¯t take him much effort to finish off all of Zhou Ji¡¯s remaining earth eggs and barley.


    Even the pumpkins hadn¡¯t been forgotten.


    Zhou Ji could only scatter some barley seeds in his yard.


    Barley was rtively cold resistant. If he nted them now, they could still germinate and grow despite the oing winter. Not to mention that he had his nt abilities on hand...


    With such a well-fed lifestyle, it only took five days time for Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries topletely heal.


    He set his eyes on Zhu Zhan and jumped around, eager to try again.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± This freak! It hadn¡¯t been long since he reached adulthood, but he was already a medium level Beast Warrior. If it was like that, he might even be a Beast King!


    If he had been born and raised in arge tribe, others would treat him like a treasure. However, living in a small tribe like this...


    Zhu Zhan expressionlessly looked away as he thought about this.


    Zhu Zhan could deal with Xiong Ye when he was a low level Beast Warrior, but now that Xiong Ye was a medium level Beast Warrior... He suspected that if he went up against Xiong Ye, he might end up beaten up by Xiong Ye just like his own men had been after their strength was exhausted.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t fight against him!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t realize that Zhu Zhan had made up his mind not to fight him.


    He didn¡¯t really n on challenging Zhu Zhan to a fight right now.


    He was currently very interested in the tribal chief of the Giant Tiger Tribe. After all, ording to the information they had gotten, the tribal chief of the Giant Tiger Tribe should be a medium level Beast Warrior.


    Zhu Zhan had spoken a lot about affairs outside. Xiong Ye knew that medium level Beast Warrior weren¡¯t considered very valuable on the Beastman Continent, but they were still considered very rare and very powerful in the wild forest.


    He wanted to find Hu Tian and try out his own skills, and try out the tactics that Zhou Ji had taught him!


    Xiong Ye, who had previously been worried about the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s attack, had now adjusted his attitude and was eagerly waiting for the Giant Tiger Tribe toe!

 Chapter 94 - Guerrilla Warfare

    <strong>Ch94 ¨C Guerri Warfare</strong>


    Ma Xiao soon shared the information he had obtained about the Big Bear Tribe with Hu Tian.


    From Hu Tian¡¯s point of view, Ma Xiao¡¯s information was much more reliable than the chaotic mess of information that he had received before.


    It made sense; if the people of the Big Bear Tribe were really very strong, they should have killed off Hu Tiao and the others immediately when they met them. They wouldn¡¯t need to pretend to run away, thene back to ambush and kill them, right?


    As for taking down the Barosaurus, Mao Huo had seen very little of the entire process back then and was in fact not very clear about the specifics of the situation.


    The dinosaurs they had worked so hard to gather and had wasted precious herbs on had ended up as the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s meal. Once he realised that, Hu Tian¡¯s mood quickly soured.


    ¡°Gather three hundred people and bring them with me to the Big Bear Tribe!¡± Hu Tian ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ma Xiao who had been suffering from diarrhea these past few days responded¨Cthere must have been a problem with that piece of smelly meat that the Big Bear Tribe had given him to eat. He had been going to the toilet so much that his chrysanthemum hurt!


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had over two thousand people even if they didn¡¯t include the ves. Of these people, around one thousand of them had decent fighting power.


    However, it was impossible for Hu Tian to bring all thousand of them with him when he went to fight against others. He needed people to stay behind and take care of the elderly and weak in the tribe, and more people were required to keep an eye on the ves and take charge of the hunting.


    Generally, he would lead several hundred elites to deal with the tribes they had set their eyes on.


    Hu Tian led his people and pushed forward quickly. He had already begun to think about what he would do after he had upied the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory. And at this time, in the ce where pottery was fired, someone had finally umted enough experience and managed to sessfully create better pottery.


    It was just that they were all a little ugly.


    Zhou Ji was still very satisfied with this result. He turned around to leave and no longer concerned himself with pottery.


    Previously, he would use his spiritual powers to keep an eye on the pottery every time it was being fired, but there was no need for that anymore... In any case, the requirements for the fire when making pottery wasn¡¯t very high, and it would be a sess regardless of whether the fire was a few hundred degrees or a thousand.


    They had finished moving, and Zhou Ji no longer needed to watch over the pottery. So he was now very free and went outside to explore, bringing back some nts to nt in their yard every day.


    While he was outside wandering around, Xiong Ye was at the front lines of the hunting every day.


    He was doing this in order to help the tribe save up a little more food for winter, and it was also for the sake of storing up more food for himself and Zhou Ji during the winter. Also... his appetite usually grew particrlyrge when fall came.


    As a brown bear, he was used to eating a lot in the fall and fattening himself up.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s size blew up like a balloon being filled with air.


    At first, he had simply grown in size without increasing in girth, making him look particrly slim. But slowly, he started to fill out and started to look cute and gullible... Of course, the adjectives cute and gullible were being used by Zhou Ji, who seemed to be a bit biased.


    In the eyes of everyone else in the tribe, Xiong Ye appeared very powerful and extremely strong, and if he was to go up against Xiong Qi or Shi Li now, he might be able to p them to death with one move.


    When they went out hunting and encountered horned dinosaurs that were over a few hundred kilograms in size, Xiong Ye was able to knock off their spines with one blow.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t seem to be ill at ease with the changes in his body at all... He now understood why Zhu Zhan had originally had the guts to bite down on the neck of the Barosaurus. If he were toe up against a Barosaurus now, he might also want to go up and fight against them to see how his strength was inparison!


    Medium level Beast Warriors were already so strong. He didn¡¯t know how strong high level Beast Warriors would be, and it was said that there were even Beast Kings above that...


    ¡°In the outside tribes, a medium level Beast Warrior can be the tribal chief of a medium sized tribe. If a tribe has a high level Beast Warrior, they can be considered as a chief for arge tribe. Of course, above therge tribes are the giant tribes. Those giant tribes usually have a Beast King or once had a Beast King.¡± Zhu Zhan told Xiong Ye more about the outside world.


    He wanted to bring Xiong Ye over to his side.


    If Zhu Zhan were to go back, he would have to cross the huge river that was home to many terrible beasts. He wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with it all by himself.


    It would be best if he could lure a few powerful people to go with him.


    As for Zhou Ji... If Zhou Ji was willing to go with them, perhaps the Beast God would take Zhou Ji into ount and let them pass through the river safely?


    Zhu Zhan, who hadn¡¯t really believed in Zhou Ji before, already had no choice but to believe in him.


    Zhou Ji had nted barley in the yard that he called his home. That barley had clearly been ntedter than the tribe¡¯s, but it grew much faster than the tribe¡¯s barley. Not only that, the nts that Zhou Ji dug out and brought back from outside were always able to survive!


    This Zhou Ji had really received the Beast God¡¯s favor.


    A new day had arrived.


    ¡°People of the hunting team, gather!¡± Xiong Ye shouted. Dozens of people sprang out of the Big Bear Tribe and came towards him.


    Currently, there were more people in the tribe, but the amount of people who went out hunting had decreased.


    They had no choice, there was too much work to be done in the tribe! They didn¡¯t have enough people!


    As for hunting... With Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan going out to hunt, even if there were fewer people going out to hunt, they still didn¡¯t have to worry about being unable to catch prey.


    After the hunting team of over forty warriors entered the tribe, Xiong Yemanded the team and arranged for them to use various tactics against the dinosaurs.


    Zhou Ji had told him about various ways of training soldiers, and this was precisely what he was doing.


    Zhu Zhan, who watched as Xiong Yemanded his subordinates and tried out several different ways of killing a Triceratops, was full of admiration, ¡°Xiong Ye, how did youe up with so many different ways to hunt?¡±


    He had always felt that strength was the most important thing, and relying on a variety of tricks in order to catch dinosaurs was abnormal and opportunistic, but now as he watched Xiong Ye catch dinosaurs merely by directing others without having to make a move on his own, he felt that his viewpoint had been subverted.


    Even he just considered the following... If someone else used Xiong Ye¡¯s methods to deal with him, Zhu Zhan might fall into the trap and be at the mercy of a group of people who weren¡¯t as powerful as he was.


    Although he had joined the Big Bear Tribe, in fact, Zhu Zhan still looked down on the tribe a little. With this however, he no longer dared to look down on the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°Zhou Ji taught me.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Zhou Ji knows a lot and treats you pretty well.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    He had previously always felt that Zhou Ji was overly cold and indifferent towards Xiong Ye, and felt that Xiong Ye had been too impulsive. Now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case?


    ¡°Of course Zhou Ji treats me well.¡± Xiong Ye replied, then abruptly turned into his animal form and sniffed at the air.


    A brown bear¡¯s sense of smell was seven times better than a hound, and after he had be a medium level Beast Warrior, it had be even better. At the moment, he could scent something that made him feel like something was off.


    After sniffing around for a while, Xiong Ye changed back into his human form, ¡°Someone ising. They should be people from the Giant Tiger Tribe.¡±


    In recent days, they had arranged for people to patrol around the tribe and had constantly been waiting for the arrival of the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe. Even when they went hunting, they would head in the direction of the Giant Tiger Tribe. Now, they had discovered the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked in the direction the scent came from, ¡°Let¡¯s not catch dinosaurs anymore. We¡¯ll go catch people!¡±


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe hadn¡¯t discovered Xiong Ye and the others, but they knew that they had arrived at the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of prey here...¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye of the Big Bear Tribe actually killed Hu Tiao. I have to kill him!¡±


    ¡°I wonder how much food they¡¯ve saved up...¡±


    ......


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t take the people of the Big Bear Tribe seriously at all.


    As a result, while they were talking, someone suddenly spoke up, ¡°I smell something strange...¡±


    They had many people in their group, which affected their sense of smell. Because of this, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to distinguish the scents in the air... That man had just realized that something wasn¡¯t right when a couple ofrges shot straight at a few people who were towards the back of their group.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were shocked while those who had been caught began to struggle, some of them turning into their animal form.


    One of the people amongst the group that had been caught was a huge ox. He soon broke away from the and saved the people around him, but some people had smaller animal forms and couldn¡¯t escape. They were dragged away.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The man whose animal form was an ox bellowed, then led the others with him to swiftly chase after them.


    Most of the rest of the team were still at a loss, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ......


    Others looked towards Hu Tian, their tribal chief, ¡°Chief...¡±


    Hu Tian¡¯s expression was gloomy, ¡°This Big Bear Tribe might not have a lot of fighting power, but they¡¯re very clever!¡± These people were attacking them with schemes!


    Their team was very spread out. He walked at the front of the team, and the distance between him and the person at the very end varied between seven to eight hundred meters. It was toote for them to give chase.


    Now, they could do nothing but wait for those who had chased after them to return.


    Hu Tian had the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe gather together, but he didn¡¯t realize that the people who had gone off to give chase were already unable toe back.


    When they saw the people of the Big Bear Tribe use such schemes, the first thought of those people who had given chase was that the Big Bear Tribe must be very weak. They also thought that they had to make sure and torture them thoroughly as soon as they caught them.


    Yet as a result, after chasing for a while, they actually saw a huge bear that was approximately five meters tall...


    This... this was even taller than their tribal chief!


    These people were full of confusion as they attempted to escape, but they ended up being knocked unconscious with a single p.

 Chapter 95 - Catching People

    <b>Ch95 ¨C Catching People</b>


    Xiong Ye was now really, really big.


    His animal form was a Kodiak Ind brown bear, which was thergest bear species in the world,rger than the pr bear. An adult Kodiak Ind brown bear was generally anywhere between two meters and two meters eighty tall, with males of the species tending to berger.


    That meant that an ordinary beastman whose animal form was this type of animal would generally be around two meters fifty in length. Those who were a little stronger would be around two meters seventy.


    As long as they could be a low level Beast Warrior, their animal form would definitely reach the maximum size of a typical brown bear, which was over three meters.


    After bing a medium level Beast Warrior, Xiong Ye became even taller!


    However, he wasn¡¯t actually five meters tall right now. It was just that his appearance was so sudden that it scared people, and in those people¡¯s eyes, he appeared extraordinarily tall.


    Even if that was the case, he was veryrge; his weight had already reached two tons.


    Yet, there were dinosaurs that weighed several tens of tons and were tens of meters tall. With that as aparison, he didn¡¯t amount to much. He had even seen a giant beast that was even bigger than those dinosaurs¨Cthe one who had saved him and destroyed a forest was at least a hundred tons.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t dare becent at all. After knocking people down, he gestured to have the otherse over and take these people away.


    He had no interest in killing, so he had them bring these people back to the tribe for the priest to deal with.


    As for now... Xiong Ye wanted to try all of the ¡®hunting¡¯ methods that Zhou Ji had mentioned before on the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    After that, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe suffered badly.


    After having lost a few people, Hu Tian became careful and gathered everyone together. However, this was a forest, not open space.


    There was no way to really pull several hundred people together.


    Hu Tian could only loosely gather people around him and send out some people to check out the situation around them.


    As a result...


    Not only did the people who had been caught note back, even some of the people who had gone out to investigate never returned.


    That was bad enough, but then some people would fall into traps as they walked, or spears would be thrown at their people all of a sudden, injuring them.


    Even before they reached the Big Bear Tribe, over a dozen people had been caught or gone missing, and seven or eight others had been injured.


    Hu Tian was so angry he lost his temper, ¡°That damned Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Chief, what should we do now?¡± Mao Huo was worried and asked.


    ¡°Move faster!¡± Hu Tian ordered.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of these small tricks by the Big Bear Tribe, but he was a little irritated and became even more determined to make sure that all of the people of the Big Bear Tribe were ughtered!


    Hu Tian wanted to move faster, but they had only walked a little further when they encountered Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye brought Zhu Zhan with him and directly barred Hu Tian¡¯s path.


    He couldn¡¯t allow the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe get close to the Big Bear Tribe. Since that was the case, he had to stop them before they reached the Big Bear Tribe.


    When they saw Xiong Ye and his people, Hu Tian¡¯s pupils contracted, and he was on guard immediately.


    Xiong Ye looked very young. He didn¡¯t feel very threatened when he saw Xiong Ye, but it was obvious with a nce that Zhu Zhan was not a good person to provoke.


    The subordinates behind him also looked abnormally fierce.


    Hu Tian¡¯s reaction when faced with such a situation was to realize that he had fallen into the other party¡¯s schemes.


    Back then in the Little Brook Tribe, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had plotted and wiped out Hu Tiao and the others. Now... had these people schemed against them again?


    Hu Tian roared and immediately pounced at Zhu Zhan.


    Although he knew he had been schemed against, he didn¡¯t think that he would lose.


    As soon as Hu Tian made his move, Zhu Zhan followed suit and changed into his animal form to meet Hu Tian head on.


    Both of them were medium level Beast Warrior,s and their animal forms were of simr sizes. Their fighting power was also simr, and it was difficult to determine victory or loss for a period of time. At this moment, Hu Tian¡¯s subordinates also charged towards Xiong Ye and the others.


    Xiong Ye also turned into his animal form, and a huge brown bear appeared out of the blue, almost squashing one of the fighters that had rushed over to death.


    There were many people on the scene who were in animal form, but none of them wererger than Xiong Ye. Hu Tian¡¯s animal form was that of a saber-toothed tiger that wasrger than an ordinary tiger, but it was still nothing whenpared to a brown bear.


    Hu Tian¡¯s subordinates were all in a daze, but Xiong Ye had begun to attack left and right, knocking many people unconscious and then tossing them behind him.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe that had originally been full of momentum was instantly afraid to rush forward.


    As a result, Xiong Ye turned back into his human form and said, ¡°Run!¡±


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t brought many people with him. He only had about forty, and while he might be alright if he faced hundreds of people heads on, his subordinates might suffer. Since that was the case... They should retreat while they were still ahead!


    As soon as Xiong Ye spoke, he started to run back. Seeing the situation, Zhu Zhan followed suit and turned to run.


    He had always loved fighting and wanted to have a proper fight with Hu Tian, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.


    His strength and Hu Tian¡¯s were simr, but Hu Tian had hundreds of subordinates. He would be the only one left behind after Xiong Ye left; wasn¡¯t that just looking to die?


    Hu Tian roared, wanting to chase after them, but he faced the same situation as Zhu Zhan¨Cif he went after them alone, wouldn¡¯t that simply be looking for death?


    Hu Tian didn¡¯t turn back into his human form. Instead, he swatted a paw towards Ma Xiao.


    Ma Xiao¡¯s animal form was a hippopotamus, and he was very sturdy, but Hu Tian¡¯s ws were truly very sharp and left a few deep wounds.


    ¡°Ma Xiao, wasn¡¯t it you who said that there weren¡¯t many powerful people in the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Hu Tian was about to go crazy from anger.


    Ma Xiao didn¡¯t dare speak a single word. He turned back into his human form and knelt on the ground. At this time, he also realized that he had been deceived by the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    However... The things he had seen back then hadn¡¯t been fake!


    Especially that Xiong Ye...


    Xiong Ye had clearly been seriously injured at the time and had only been able to eat grass. How could he be such a strong person so quickly? Could such a strong person like him have been just acting in front of him?


    Ma Xiao felt that something must have gone wrong somewhere!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Hu Tian said. He had encountered two people who were on the same level of strength as he was and naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to push towards the Big Bear Tribe.


    Off in the distance, Xiong Ye sent the captives from the Giant Tiger Tribe back to the tribe and waited for news along with Zhu Zhan and the others.


    Not longter, a monkey came down from the tree and turned back into human form. He said, ¡°Lord Xiong Ye, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe have gone back.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was full of joy.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had brought many people with them, and they had very highbat power. If these people really came to the Big Bear Tribe, they would be able to fight against them but would have to pay some price. Now, however, these people were running away...


    ording to Zhou Ji, the fact that they were doing this meant that they had lost what momentum they had. A team like this that had lost its morale was naturally easier to deal with!


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow!¡± Xiong Ye said. He sent someone back to the tribe to bring back more warriors.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had so many people that it was easy for them to follow and keep up with them. After following behind them, he could deal with them slowly ording to the methods that Zhou Ji had mentioned before!


    Xiong Ye was really excited about all of this.


    Back at the Big Bear Tribe, the priest had already received the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe that Xiong Ye had sent over.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t killed them but had sent them back instead, but for what? The priest didn¡¯t understand, but he soon felt that he had realized the truth of the matter¨Chad Xiong Ye sent these people back so that they could be ves?


    That was a pretty good idea, but these people¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad, and they might not necessarily be able to control them.


    The priest looked at Zhou Ji.


    At this time, Zhou Ji already understood what Xiong Ye was doing.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have many people with him, but he believed that Xiong Ye would be able to bring down the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Knowledge was a precious thing in any era. Xiong Ye had learned so much knowledge from him, and it couldn¡¯t have all beenpletely useless.


    As for these people from the Giant Tiger Tribe...


    Zhou Ji instructed, ¡°Separate everyone individually and lock them in the houses or in the pens that hold the dinosaurs. After starving them for a few days, we can deal with them again and have them help us with the work that needs to be done.¡±


    If these people were ced together, they might find a way to escape, but it was different if they were all split up. After they were starved to the point where they no longer had strength, it would be easier to ¡®persuade¡¯ them.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe wanted to prepare arge area ofnd for farming and was currently short on people!


    The priest didn¡¯t hesitate to do exactly that.


    Those who weren¡¯t injured were locked inside the houses, with people keeping watch outside. Those whose injuries were more serious were then penned up with the dinosaurs.


    He wanted to protect the dinosaurs that they had raised, so he couldn¡¯t allow those people who weren¡¯t injured and still had strength left to stay with their precious dinosaurs!


    The priest harrumphed a few times and arranged for everyone to do what needed to be done. And at this time, Xiong Ye had led his people to harass the ranks of the Giant Tiger Tribe relentlessly.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had just caught prey; he led people to go and snatch it away.


    They had just finished setting up a fire and were preparing to eat; he had his subordinates capture a few people withs.


    They were sleeping and having a proper rest; he once again led people to seize them...


    Hu Tian felt that his decision to attack the Big Bear Tribe had been so wrong that he couldn¡¯t possibly be more wrong. How could he have provoked a group of people like this?


    Ever since he had arrived here, he wanted to ignore everything else and just have a proper fight with Xiong Ye or Zhu Zhan. He had forced a few of them to have to stay behind! But these two simply refused to fight against him straight on!


    These people were really too shameless! They were so powerful, yet they still insisted on using these schemes!

 Chapter 96 - Empty Cave

    <h4>Ch96 ¨C Empty Cave</h4>


    While fighting against the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, Xiong Ye usually had other people from the tribe go up instead of personally making a move.


    He did it this way so that the people of the tribe would have a way to practice theirbat abilities, and also allow the people of the Little Brook Tribe and Green Hill Tribe to get revenge.


    He generally watched from the sidelines and only rushed out when the people of the tribe fell into dangerous situations, knocking out those who needed to be knocked unconscious, killing whoever needed to be killed, and saving his own people.


    At the start, he had sent all the people he caught from the Giant Tiger Tribe back to their tribe, but he could no longer do so now¨Cthey had already gotten a bit too far away from the Big Bear Tribe during their pursuit.


    Xiong Ye handed these people over to the people of the Green Hill Tribe who had followed him in chasing down the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    The people from the Green Hill Tribe were seething with hatred; those Giant Tiger Tribe people who hadn¡¯t killed anyone from the Green Hill Tribe were better off and were only beaten at most before being sent off to be ves, but those who had killed people from the Green Hill Tribe were all met with horrible ends.


    The people of the Green Hill Tribe didn¡¯t let off any of their enemies; their hatred could only be washed clean with the blood of their enemies.


    That afternoon, after once again making trouble for the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, Xiong Ye led his people to hunt down a dinosaur, roasting and eating it together.


    They were in charge of chasing after the Giant Tiger Tribe, and their team had a total of 82 people. Half of the team consisted of people from the tribes that the Giant Tiger Tribe had ughtered their way through before, and at this time, some of them began to speak up from around the fire. Someone sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ve finally avenged... my child...¡±


    Xiong Ye sighed. He took some spices out of his bundle of supplies and carefully sprinkled them over his roasted meat.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ji was beloved by the Beast God. Otherwise... The Big Bear Tribe¡¯s future might have been pretty much the same as that of the Green Hill Tribe and Little Brook Tribe.


    It was all thanks to the Beast God and also thanks to Zhou Ji!


    Xiong Ye stared at his roasted meat and began to think of Zhou Ji again.


    His cooking skills really couldn¡¯t match up to Zhou Ji¡¯s. Luckily, Zhou Ji had given him some seasonings before they set out this time.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, give me some chili powder.¡± Zhu Zhan came over and said.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiong Ye refused, ¡°I don¡¯t have much left.¡±


    ¡°You clearly still have a lot!¡±


    ¡°But we might be away from the tribe for a month.¡± Xiong Ye nced towards Zhu Zhan and said somberly, ¡°A whole month.¡±


    There was nothing Zhu Zhan could say.


    Xiong Ye spoke again, ¡°Zhu Zhan, do you think Zhou Ji is thinking of me right now?¡±


    Zhu Zhanughed shortly and no longer wanted to interact with Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was still speaking, ¡°I¡¯m not there, and I don¡¯t know if anyone is hunting for Zhou Ji. Is Zhou Ji afraid at night? He¡¯s always been adverse to the cold; will he be chilled if I¡¯m not there by his side to keep him warm in my animal form?¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°You turn into your animal form to sleep with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid of squishing him?¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form was too big! Oh, right, and their bed... could Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form even fit in it?


    ¡°How could I squash Zhou Ji? He sleeps on my body.¡± Xiong Ye said. He liked turning into his animal form and having Zhou Ji sleep on top of him.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. It hadn¡¯t been that many days since Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye saw each other, right? Did he need to be so nostalgic? His own mate...


    Zhu Zhan began to think of his own mate. He was also a bit worried.


    However, he soon set aside his worries¨Chis Zhu Zhu was also a medium level Beast Warrior, and sows who had children to protect were very fierce. They had to be alright!


    Not only did Zhu Zhan miss his mate, Xiong Qi was also missing Bao Yu and didn¡¯t have any thoughts on praising Xiong Ye any further... Of course, there was also another reason why he didn¡¯t praise Xiong Ye anymore¨Che had already praised Xiong Ye time and again and had already run out of things topliment him on.


    People were more spirited after eating. Xiong Ye had a portion of people stay back to rest while he brought the others to make more trouble for the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    They had already made up their minds to make sure that the Giant Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t return home!


    While Xiong Ye was going up against the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, back in the Big Bear Tribe, a good many of the captives that Xiong Ye had sent back had already died.


    They had been killed by the people of the Green Hill Tribe who had remained in the tribe. Those were their enemies!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t stop them and then had them put the remaining captives to work.


    These captives finally had to experience the things they had put others through, such as not having enough to eat but still having to continue working.


    Everything happening in the tribe was business as usual, and things were developing well... Zhou Ji went to the priest and said, ¡°I need tomunicate with the Beast God at home. Don¡¯te to disturb me for this period of time, and don¡¯t let others disturb me either.¡±


    The priest agreed immediately, then asked Zhou Ji if he needed food.


    Of course Zhou Ji wanted food; he picked out a lot of smoked meat and brought it home¨Ceven if he didn¡¯t eat it now, they could still eat itter on.


    Exactly. He wouldn¡¯t eat it right now... Zhou Ji nned to go and find Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be considered weak, but he was still worried that Xiong Ye mighte to harm, so he nned to head over and take a look. He could also take this as an opportunity to teach Xiong Ye the new cultivation method he hade up with.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji locked the door to their house and climbed out of the window in order to leave the ce.


    He had told the priest that he couldn¡¯t be disturbed, so the priest certainly wouldn¡¯te looking for him. He also wouldn¡¯t discover that he was no longer there...


    Zhou Ji soon left the Big Bear Tribe. He moved swiftly and soon caught up with Xiong Ye and his party.


    He didn¡¯t approach and instead found a tree hollow. After tossing in some seeds for nts that repelled insects and germinating them, he waited for all of the insects to run off before lying down inside and happily eating the nts he had made for himself.


    This kind of lifestyle wasn¡¯t asfortable as living at home, but it wasn¡¯t bad... However, things weren¡¯t perfect¨Cthe day after Zhou Ji arrived, it began to rain heavily.


    For the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, this rain was like added misfortune on top of misfortune. Under circumstances where they could no longer see their surroundings clearly and had their sense of smell affected by the rain, many of their people ended up caught.


    As for Xiong Ye and the others, they also had a hard time after it started to rain.


    They hadn¡¯t brought much with them and didn¡¯t have Zhou Ji helping them find ces to stay in at night, so they had no choice but to live out in the rain.


    Only Zhou Ji was able to ensure that his living environment was veryfortable.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t find a hollow in a tree, he could lie down on the branches of a tree and grow some nts that could keep the rain out, making it so that not even a single drop of rain could touch him.


    While he was traveling... He was already able to use his energy to create a shield that isted his scent from the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t difficult to keep out the rain.


    Throughout his entire journey, he remainedpletely clean and dry.


    The rain was very heavy that night. Xiong Ye had no ns to go out and deal with the Giant Tiger Tribe. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here tonight.¡±


    Xiong Ye finished giving everyone orders, then found a tree to climb up and lie down in, covering himself with a fewrge leaves to keep out the rain.


    The tree was veryrge, but it wasn¡¯t veryfortable lying down like this, and it was barely enough for him to get some rest.


    Some of the othersy down in trees just like him, others turned into their animal forms and found ces to burrow into, while some people slept in small tents erected from leaves and branches on slightly higher ground.


    There were others who simplyy down in the rain and let the rain hit them as it liked, acting as though the rain wasn¡¯t an issue at all.


    It waste at night, and everyone had slowly fallen asleep.


    Zhou Ji approached quietly, then took Xiong Ye away.


    When Xiong Ye woke up, he discovered that someone was holding him around the waist and moving forward. This feeling was very familiar... He looked up and saw the man who had taught him how to cultivate.


    Xiong Ye was full of surprise.


    He hadn¡¯t seen this person in a long time and had thought that this person might never appear in front of him again. Unexpectedly, he had shown up again. How awesome!


    Xiong Ye was rather excited, ¡°Lord...¡±


    He was tossed into a tree hollow just after he started speaking. He then heard the man say, ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you some new things. Listen carefully.¡±


    The man soon finished exining the new cultivation method and told him to give it a try. After he had learned how to do it, the man brought him back and tossed him down.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± This powerful lord really came and went in a hurry!


    However, the cultivation method he taught him this time was really better than thest one... Was it because he had be stronger that he had gotten a better method?


    Xiong Ye began to cultivate seriously, but he was still a little puzzled.


    Before, he would feel energized every time he woke up from sleep, but he had no such feeling now... Was it because he had been too tired after leaving the Big Bear Tribe and hadn¡¯t had any proper rest?


    Xiong Ye was confused, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He readied himself, then went off to make more trouble for the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Beastman Continent.


    Shi Li squinted as he climbed up the mountain.


    In his previous life, after their tribe had been attacked by the Giant Tiger Tribe, he and Xiong Ye had led some of the people of the tribe to leave the ce where they had grown up.


    In the years that followed, they had had a very difficult time. Later on, they learned that there was a Beastman Continent on the other side of the huge river.


    They hadn¡¯t nned to go to the Beastman Continent when they had first learned of it, and it wasn¡¯t until they heard from others that there were many powerful people on the Beastman Continent that they had changed their minds.


    They had wanted revenge. In order to get their revenge, they would need to be stronger.


    They came up with a way to make a wooden boat. Xiong Ye connected pieces of wood together, and they unhesitatingly began to try and cross the river.


    They had also been lucky; they happened to meet with others who were also trying to cross the river when they attempted to cross. Following behind those people, they were actually able to arrive safely.


    The ones who had crossed the river in front of them had been Zhu Zhan of the Giant Pig Tribe.


    After arriving at the Beastman Continent, they had continued to wander. They had initially spent their days in worse living conditions than before, but they then found a cultivation method on a mountain, and their lives became better¨Cthey became stronger, and by virtue of their strength, were finally able to join arge tribe.


    After that, their lives grew better and better.


    What Shi Li was currently looking for was precisely that cave where the cultivation method had been carved.


    Back then, he and Xiong Ye had destroyed the cave after learning the cultivation method. This time, he wasing here for the sole purpose of destroying the cave.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see that cultivation method!


    With that in mind, Shi Li¡¯s progress up the mountain sped up.


    When he reached halfway up the mountain, he took a rest under a tree.


    Everything here... was quite familiar. The survivors of the tribe had lived here for a while. At the time, they had been unable to catch any prey, and Xiong Ye could only gnaw on grass to assuage his hunger.


    Shi Li thought of the things that happened back then and stilled for a moment.


    He was thinking about Xiong Ye again.


    When he had been together with Xiong Ye in his previous life, he had felt that Xiong Ye was very annoying. Now, however, he missed Xiong Ye a little.


    At this moment in time, the Giant Tiger Tribe should have already begun to attack the Big Bear Tribe, right? He wondered if Xiong Ye was in danger...


    Shi Li was a little upset.


    But he soon suppressed these feelings.


    While the others might not be alright, Xiong Ye should still be fine. The priest would tell Xiong Ye to lead the young people of the tribe away!


    But... would they be able to get away without him?


    Hold on, even though he wasn¡¯t there anymore, Xiong Qi hadn¡¯t died...


    Shi Li was inexplicably upset when he thought about how his position might have been usurped by Xiong Qi, but he soon thought of something else that cheered him up.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even have an animal form. Even if Xiong Ye tried to protect him during that disaster, he probably wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Shi Liughed lightly and continued moving forward.


    He soon arrived at the cave that had given him such good fortune in his previous life.


    This cave looked a little different from what he had seen in his previous life. It was rather messy on the outside, but it could be because he couldn¡¯t remember it clearly.


    Shi Li strode into the cave and was suddenly attacked by some bugs...


    There hadn¡¯t been such a thing in his previous life! Shi Li was a little depressed and frowned. He had no choice but to kill the bugs first.


    It took him a lot of effort to kill off the bugs and tear down the nts covering the entrance in order to let light stream into the cave.


    The way the cave looked was a little different from what he had seen in his previous life.


    The walls of the cave should be t, but they were clearly uneven now. Not only that, there wasn¡¯t any illustrations on them at all!


    The interior of the cave, which should¡¯ve held the cultivation method, waspletely empty.


    What was going on? Could it be that the person who had carved the method herest time hadn¡¯t had time to do so yet?


    But that wasn¡¯t right. In his previous life, other than he and Xiong Ye, he hadn¡¯t encountered anyone else who could cultivate!


    Shi Li suddenly thought of a possibility.


    The Beast God had given them this cultivation method in his previous life. Now, he already knew how to do it, so the Beast God didn¡¯t need to pass it on to him and there was nothing here...


    That must be it!

 Chapter 97 - Carrying Someone

    <b>Ch97 ¨C Carrying Someone</b>


    After the heavy rain abated, it began to drizzle.


    The region that the Big Bear Tribe was in wasn¡¯t dry, but it was still rare for them to encounter such endless rain, and everyone found it a little hard to bear.


    Zhou Ji also didn¡¯t like this kind of weather, where it felt like his lungs were being drowned every time he took a breath. He would rather be sleeping by the fire back home.


    He sighed, then spent some effort to find a big tree hollow to light a fire in and lie down.


    He rested in the tree hollow for a day, and after a full day of eating, the weather finally cleared up.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mood improved a lot, but Xiong Ye and the others were in trouble.


    At first, everything had gone so smoothly that Xiong Ye and the others had thought that they could slowly eat up all of Hu Tian¡¯s troops. But the situation was never that simple¨C¨CHu Tian had run off.


    Xiong Ye and the others also needed to eat, sleep, and take care of their basic bodily needs. The rain had made it inconvenient to do anything, and so they had had no way to keep a close eye on Hu Tian¡¯s team. As a result, they hadn¡¯t paid as much attention recently, and Hu Tian had run away.


    Hu Tian had left behind a hundred or so people and led his few trusted subordinates to return back to the Giant Tiger Tribe!


    Hu Tian had brought three hundred people with him for this attack against the Big Bear Tribe, and he still had over a thousand people left in the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    It could be said that Hu Tian had made a very smart decision¨C¨Cas long as he could return back to his tribe, Xiong Ye and the others would be unable to do anything to him.


    After discovering this point, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to say to Zhu Zhan, ¡°Let¡¯s chase after them! Everyone else can stay behind and continue to keep an eye on the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe!¡±


    Hu Tian had run away, causing the morale of the remaining people from the Giant Tiger Tribe to plummet. They no longer had anything to push for, so Xiong Ye believed that the people that he had trained from their tribe would be enough to deal with them.


    After Xiong Ye finished speaking, he immediately set off in pursuit. Zhu Zhan followed closely behind him, and his subordinates stayed behind after exchanging nces with each other.


    They were unable to catch up to Zhu Zhan even when he had oneme leg; they shouldn¡¯t even bother trying to chase after him now.


    Hu Tian was very clever and had used some methods to cover his own scent. Coupled with the fact that he was bringing less people with him this time, it became very difficult to find traces of his whereabouts.


    As long as he was a little more careful, it waspletely possible for him to evade the people of the Big Bear Tribe and return to the Giant Tiger Tribe!


    Xiong Ye also understood this point and couldn¡¯t help but be a little anxious.


    A few small carnivorous dinosaurs smelled his scent and immediately ran towards him, wanting to catch him. As a result, they had just chased after him for a few steps when Xiong Ye turned around and sent one of the carnivorous dinosaurs flying with a swipe.


    These carnivorous dinosaurs immediately gave up.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s pace wasn¡¯t very fast. Even though he was now a lot bigger, his speed hadn¡¯t increased by much. In truth, due to the fact that running in his animal form consumed too much energy, it wasn¡¯t long before he grew tired.


    Xiong Ye thought for a moment, then turned back into his human form to continue pushing forward. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to start cultivating.


    He had been able to fight and cultivate at the same time before. He should be able to run and cultivate at the same time...


    While Xiong Ye was running, Zhu Zhan was also running.


    At first, when Xiong Ye turned into his animal form, he had followed behind him and felt quite rxed with the pace¨C¨Calthough his giant pig form wasn¡¯t as big as a brown bear¡¯s, it was much faster than a brown bear.


    Later, when Xiong Ye began to run in human form, he had also turned back into his human form to follow behind him and felt that it was still an easy run¨C¨Che was tall, and his legs covered more ground!


    But...


    One hour went by, then two, then three...


    Xiong Ye was still running tirelessly!


    Zhu Zhan was no longer able to hold on. He was gasping, and his tongue was already lolling out of his mouth.


    Even if he was able to run, he couldn¡¯t run like this. He was going to die of exhaustion!


    After running for a while, Xiong Ye noticed Zhu Zhan¡¯s state, ¡°Are you unable to go on?¡±


    ¡°I... I can!¡± Zhu Zhan gritted his teeth. He was determined not to say he couldn¡¯t go on!


    ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Xiong Ye said and sped up.


    Originally, he had been unfamiliar with the new cultivation method and felt a little unustomed to it; using it felt scattered and rough. But now, after using it for a few hours, he had begun to get used to it, and the speed at which he could use the cultivation method had begun to elerate. With that, he was no longer tired at all!


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± Exactly how had Xiong Ye grown up? Howe he still wasn¡¯t tired?!


    If they continued running like this, he was really going to die!


    Zhu Zhan continued to run forward expressionlessly, but he felt that a lot of the things he thought he knew had been subverted ever since he arrived at the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Xiong Ye asked. After seeing Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression, he realized that Zhu Zhan was tired.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll carry you!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhu Zhan already had no energy left to refuse.


    But, what he didn¡¯t realize was that Xiong Ye¡¯s version of ¡®carry¡¯ wasn¡¯t what he expected.


    Xiong Ye always remembered that he had a mate. Since that was the case, he of course needed to keep a little distance between them.


    He found arge leaf and had Zhu Zhan, who was only wearing a very, very small piece of animal hide, wrap himself up.


    Zhu Zhan had been tired out by the run and had to gasp and catch his breath while wrapping himself up in leaves. His expression was full of confusion, ¡°What are you wrapping me up in this for?¡±


    ¡°It makes carrying you more convenient.¡± Xiong Ye said. Seeing that Zhu Zhan was wrapped up, he picked him up and started to run.


    Zhu Zhan, who was wrapped in leaves and looked like a leaf roll, was tossed over Xiong Ye¡¯s shoulder and really didn¡¯t want to say anything for a while.


    He was also unable to say anything¨C¨Che really wanted to throw up from the way Xiong Ye was carrying him!


    Hold on... Zhu Zhan looked at the trees that wasn¡¯t far from him and clutched at his head, ¡°Xiong Ye, be a little more careful! I¡¯m going to hit that tree!¡±


    Zhu Zhan felt very psychologically tired. He was the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s young chief who had very highbat power. Why did it turn out like this when he joined Xiong Ye?


    Zhu Zhan finally chose to y dead over Xiong Ye¡¯s shoulder.


    Zhou Ji, who had been following behind them in secret, ¡°......¡± He was a little unhappy... Should he help Xiong Ye so that he could find Hu Tian faster?


    After Xiong Ye began to run, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. However, he began to feel hungry after running for a long time.


    He and Zhu Zhan found a ce to catch prey and eat it, then continued on after eating. When Zhu Zhan couldn¡¯t run any further, Xiong Ye would carry him and go on...


    After running like this for a day, they had gotten closer to the Giant Tiger Tribe, but they hadn¡¯t encountered Hu Tian at all.


    Xiong Ye was once again carrying the exhausted Zhu Zhan and running forward when a small dinosaur suddenly appeared in front of him. The dinosaur was also running in the direction that he wanted to go!


    Xiong Ye subconsciously chased after it, his speed increasing as he went.


    Zhu Zhan hung off Xiong Ye¡¯s shoulder. His heart was a little tired.


    Fortunately, nobody else had seen him like this. Otherwise... He would really be humiliated!


    Zhu Zhan was thinking about this when he suddenly heard Xiong Ye say, ¡°Hu Tian?!¡±


    Zhu Zhan lifted up his upper body and saw Hu Tian in front of them, staring at them in shock.


    Hu Tian first felt shock when he saw Xiong Ye¨C¨Che hadn¡¯t expected that Xiong Ye would catch up so soon!


    Immediately after that, he felt happy¨C¨CXiong Ye was on his own, while he had several people by his side. He would definitely be able to kill Xiong Ye!


    That was what Hu Tian was thinking when he saw Xiong Ye set down the person he was carrying over his shoulder.


    That was actually a person! Hu Tian was suddenly a little dazed. And the things that happened after that left him staring like a fool.


    That person who had been wrapped in leaves was actually the other medium level Beast Warrior from the Big Bear Tribe!


    What kind of hobbies did these people have!? They were clearly very strong, but liked to use schemes and trickery, and a medium level Beast Warrior actually had someone else carry him!


    Hu Tian felt that the people of the Big Bear Tribe were too terrifying.


    Zhu Zhan: He must kill these people! This was too humiliating!

 Chapter 98 - Dancing

    <h4><strong>Chapter 98 ¨C Dancing</strong></h4>


    Zhu Zhan had felt particrly ufortable when he had first started being carried around. Not only had he wanted to throw up, he had also felt very dizzy. However, after being carried around for a while, he had slowly be ustomed to it.


    For better or worse, he was a medium level Beast Warrior, and he wouldn¡¯t be unable to go on just because he was being carried.


    At the moment, he had been carried for a long time, and he had even managed to find the opportunity to rest for a while and restore his strength...


    Now that he saw Hu Tian, he didn¡¯t even speak before turning into a giant pig and charging straight over.


    Hu Tian had no choice but to fight.


    Hu Tian felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t lose. He had brought his trusted subordinates with him during this trip, and they had all been going at a swift pace. A portion of them would always be running while carrying others, and when they were tired, they would switch positions to continue on, but he had been carried for practically the entire way and basically hadn¡¯t run much at all.


    Not only that, they had slipped away during the night, and the people of the Big Bear Tribe would only have discovered their absence the morning after, if notter. Since that was the case, these two men must not have had any decent rest in order to catch up to them.


    Even thebat ability of medium level Beast Warriors would be affected by fatigue!


    Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan indeed weren¡¯t well rested. This was particrly true for Xiong Ye. It could be said that Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t stopped at all and had run for a full day and night.


    Even though he had cultivated along the way, he was in fact finding it a little ufortable now.


    But it was different for Zhu Zhan.


    He had been carried over Xiong Ye¡¯s shoulder the entire way and had managed to sleep for a while during bouts of dizziness. Although it was a little ufortable... It wasn¡¯t enough to really tire him out.


    Under such circumstances, Zhu Zhan began to fight against Hu Tian.


    The two of them were about the same age, and they both had rich experience in fighting. Their sizes were simr as well, so it was only natural that they seemed well-matched when they fought against each other.


    Zhou Ji was watching from the sidelines, and at this moment, he felt that Zhu Zhan... was really amazing.


    Well, it made sense. Giant pigs were carnivores, how could they not be powerful?


    After observing Zhu Zhan, Zhou Ji moved his attention to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye had also turned into his animal form. Although he looked especially big, brown bears... Even if they were big, they still carried traces of cuteness.


    After Zhu Zhan and Hu Tian began to fight, Xiong Ye sat down.


    The people around them who saw this scene were confused, but on the other hand, Zhou Ji understood¨C¨CXiong Ye was resting.


    His little bear had run for so long. He must be tired and needed to have a proper rest.


    After discovering that Xiong Ye was absorbing the energy from the surroundings, Zhou Ji also sent some energy over so that he could better rest and recover faster.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mood became quite good as he watched this scene. He suddenly had a thought¨C¨Cif Xiong Ye was a little bigger, would he be able to p away these intruders with nothing but a swipe, like a cat toying with a mouse and pping them to death?


    It was quite amusing to think of it that way.


    For a while, the fight continued to remain at a draw, and this kind of even situation was not beneficial for Hu Tian.


    He understood very clearly that if Xiong Ye rested for a little while longer and recoveredpletely, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with two medium level Beast Warriors at the same time.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Hu Tian called out. His men heard his roar and stopped attacking Xiong Ye. Instead, they rushed towards Zhu Zhan, and at the same time, Hu Tian turned around and fled.


    Zhu Zhan was blocked and couldn¡¯t give chase, but Xiong Ye immediately went after him.


    When he saw this scene, Zhu Zhan suddenly felt a little sympathetic forHu Tian.


    Xiong Ye, who had started running, was really too scary!


    Hu Tian had no idea about Zhu Zhan¡¯s thoughts. Seeing that Zhu Zhan had been blocked, leaving only Xiong Ye chasing after him, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Xiong Ye had been carrying Zhu Zhan with him as he ran before and was already tired. Now, he might not necessarily be able to catch up to him!


    He had to get away!


    With that in mind, Hu Tian sped up!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t turn into his animal form, and it was a little difficult for him to catch up. He could only struggle behind him, trying to use the way that the mystery man had taught him and concentrate the energy in his body into his legs.


    His speed suddenly became much faster. Although he still couldn¡¯t catch up with Hu Tian, he wouldn¡¯t fall too far behind either.


    During this chase... Hu Tian could feel that something was wrong.


    Bears weren¡¯t animals that had good endurance. Their running speed was very slow; how could Xiong Ye still chase after him after so long?!


    He was starting to be unable to go on!


    Saber-toothed tigers weren¡¯t like canine species that would run until their prey was tired out before going up to bite them. They generally hunted by lurking, and their endurance wasn¡¯t very good...


    That person from the Big Bear Tribe should be supporting himself with sheer willpower! If he ran a little further, the other party would definitely be unable to continue! Hu Tian told himself this, but the person behind him simply continued chasing and never gave up!


    Hu Tian thought that he was about to go crazy. What exactly was this bear?! He was so good at running!


    It was no wonder that he had been carrying the other medium level Beast Warrior with him as he ran. Originally it was because he was too good at running!


    If they continued running like this, he was afraid that he would lose his own life... Hu Tian finally stopped running. He was unable to continue that way so instead turned around to charge at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye turned into his animal form andshed out with a paw.


    Zhou Ji was standing nearby, watching Hu Tian with a rather sympathetic gaze.


    Before, when the Big Bear Tribe and the Giant Tiger Tribe had fought against each other, the one who had fought against Hu Tian was almost always Zhu Zhan. There was a reason for this¨C¨Cat the end of the day, Xiong Ye had only just be a medium level Beast Warrior, and when it came tobat effectiveness, he was really inferior to Zhu Zhan and Hu Tian.


    The main reason why he had been able to fight against Zhu Zhan for such a long time back at the tribe was because Zhu Zhan had no intention of killing him.


    If Hu Tian hadn¡¯t run for so long and had immediately started fighting with Xiong Ye after he gave chase, it would be hard to say who would win and who would lose. Yet he had led Xiong Ye on a run for such a long time...


    After running for such a long time, this tiger had already be a trash tiger.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s attacks came one after the other, mming constantly on Hu Tian¡¯s back. His blows were incredibly fierce as he broke the tiger¡¯s spine and beat Hu Tian to death.


    He had been scratched by the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s huge fangs, but his injuries weren¡¯t particrly serious... Zhou Ji kept an eye on him and then heard him say, ¡°I was too fierce and didn¡¯t give myself a chance to hone my fighting skills...¡±


    Alright, this was a little bear who didn¡¯t miss a single chance to fight!


    Zhou Ji was rather relieved, then using his spiritual powers, he ¡®saw¡¯ Xiong Ye, who had already turned back into human form but hadn¡¯t put on his animal hide skirt, jumping and bouncing around next to Hu Tian¡¯s body.


    It was obvious that Xiong Ye was very happy. After dancing for a while, he made a couple of turns and let out some strange sounds. It appeared that his excitement had gone to his head.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s dance was the same as the priest¡¯s usual dance. He used to think that it was a bit offensive to the eyes when the priest danced it, but now... He felt that Xiong Ye¡¯s dancing was pretty good.


    It was just that this location wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, and the surroundings weren¡¯t quite appropriate either.


    Xiong Ye should be in their home, dancing around the fire in their bedroom. What was he doing, jumping around a corpse without wearing his animal hide skirt?!


    Although Zhou Ji thought so in his heart, he still smiled broadly as he watched this... strip dance?


    After dancing, Xiong Ye cooled his outward show of excitement, got dressed, then looked for some leaves and peeled off some bark to tie up Hu Tian¡¯s body, preparing to bring it back.


    He needed to reunite with everyone else.


    When Xiong Ye returned to the ce where they had originally run into Hu Tian, he found Zhu Zhan there roasting meat to eat. There were a lot of bodies next to him¨C¨Call of the people who had been with Hu Tian before were all there, and not a single one was missing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed them all?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhu Zhan said. These people had seen him in such a humiliating state. He definitely couldn¡¯t let any of them off!


    So even if one of them escaped, he had still chased them down to kill them and even managed to catch a small dinosaur to eat.


    ¡°I killed Hu Tian.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Oh... Would you like something to eat?¡± Zhu Zhan offered Xiong Ye a piece of meat.


    Xiong Ye epted the meat. He really missed Zhou Ji right now.


    If Zhou Ji was here, he would definitely have praised him.


    In fact... Even if Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t there, Xiong Qi wasn¡¯t bad either. Unfortunately, only Zhu Zhan was here right now...


    Xiong Ye quietly started to eat his meat.


    Even if nobody praised him now, people would still praise him when he returned.


    Zhu Zhan might not have taken notice of Xiong Ye¡¯s small thoughts, but Zhou Ji could guess what Xiong Ye was probably thinking right now.


    At the end of the day, Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t very old. Before, he had spent all his time thinking about having enough to eat and staying warm, and he came off as particrly steady, but now... He was really bing more and more lively and increasingly cute.


    After Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan finished eating, they carried Hu Tian¡¯s body with them and headed back.


    When they found Xiong Qi and others...


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really too amazing!¡±


    ¡°You actually killed the tribal chief of the Giant Tiger Tribe! Xiong Ye, you¡¯ll definitely be the most powerful person in the future!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye! Xiong Ye!¡±


    Everyone burst out in cheers and praised Xiong Ye, to the point where even Xiong Qi was unable to squeeze in more than a few words.


    Xiong Ye immediately became delighted.


    And in a moment of inattention, Hu Tian¡¯s body was beat up by the people of the Green Hill Tribe until it was unrecognizable...


    He had wanted to bring the body back for Zhou Ji to see, so that Zhou Ji would know how amazing he was...


    Forget it, he could just have Xiong Qi tell Zhou Ji about itter!


    It would take them a long time to return. By then, the body would have probably rotted away, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to bring it back anyway.

 Chapter 99 - Taking Over

    <strong>Ch99 ¨C Taking Over</strong>


    Once Hu Tian died, the hundred or so people from the Giant Tiger Tribe that were left behind weren¡¯t anything to be afraid of.


    In fact, those people had already scattered and had begun to flee even before Xiong Ye and the others started to attack.


    Xiong Ye had been afraid that his people would be injured when the Giant Tiger Tribe people were all gathered together, but now that they were scattered...


    Xiong Ye led everyone to chase them down.


    During this pursuit, they pushed on as they chased and soon arrived at the ce where the Giant Tiger Tribe had settled down.


    This ce used to belong to the people of the Green Hill Tribe, but it had now changed owners.


    The Green Hill Tribe was built next to a mountain. They had arge cave as well as many low, round huts. These huts were covered with branches and leaves and were very small, but they still provided shelter against the wind and rain.


    In addition to these, the people of the Green Hill Tribe had made a wall out of dirt and stone.


    They cherished everything about their tribe; regardless of whether it was the wall that surrounded their tribe, or the huts inside, they were all very well taken care of. But at this time, many of the huts that the Green Hill Tribe had worked so hard to build had already been destroyed, and the wall they had built had been destroyed.


    Early this morning, Hu Tian¡¯s younger brother, Hu Yun, woke up.


    He tossed out the woman that he had messed around with the night before, then watched coldly as that woman was dragged away by the people of the tribe, stretching as he yawned.


    ¡°What is there to eat this morning?¡± After he finished yawning, he asked this of the people gathered at the entrance to the cave.


    ¡°There¡¯s roasted meat.¡± Someone said. Very quickly, some ves brought over the roasted meat.


    They had taken the most tender part of the dinosaur to make this roasted meat. Hu Yun quickly got up from inside the cave. At his side, several of the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe were currently toying with a female ve.


    ¡°I wonder if the Big Bear Tribe has been taken down yet.¡± Someone sat down in front of Hu Yun, ¡°I¡¯m already tired of staying in this ce, and I¡¯m also sick of the people in this ce. I really want to go to the Big Bear Tribe and y around.¡±


    Hu Yun was also quite interested in the Big Bear Tribe, ¡°They¡¯ve definitely taken it down! The Big Bear Tribe should be very interesting. Those women whose animal forms are bears should feel pretty good.¡±


    Hu Yun and that person began to discuss the Big Bear Tribe.


    They didn¡¯t ce any importance on the Big Bear Tribe at all. After all, Hu Tian had personally made a move, and he had never failed before.


    Since they were talking like this, the rest of the Giant Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t help but think about the future.


    One of the women from the Giant Tiger Tribe kicked away one of the male ves who was servicing her, but who wasn¡¯t doing it with enough force. ¡°Really, there¡¯s no power at all... I wonder if the men of the Big Bear Tribe are energetic enough.¡±


    ¡°If you want energetic, you shoulde to us! The energetic men of the Big Bear Tribe will definitely have all been killed off by the tribal chief.¡± One of the men from the Giant Tiger Tribe spoke up.


    ¡°If you guys weren¡¯t so ugly, would I have to go look for others?¡± That woman replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ugly, too?¡± That man was disgruntled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the men that I find eptable in the tribe won¡¯t return my affections!¡± That woman said.


    These people were still discussing when someone ran in from outside, ¡°Mao Huo is back!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back? Did hee to report the news?¡± Hu Yun asked cheerfully.


    The man who hade to report looked stiff, ¡°Mao Huo, he... he...¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was very bad, and Hu Yun immediately realized that something wasn¡¯t right, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is the tribal chief back?¡± Mao Huo¡¯s voice sounded, and Hu Yun looked over, only to discover that Mao Huo seemed to be in a very bad state, his body littered with wounds.


    Hu Yun¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What happened to you? Also, wasn¡¯t my brother with you?¡±


    Mao Huo¡¯s expression became even uglier when he heard Hu Yun¡¯s words.


    Hu Tian had left the team and run ahead first. He had thought that Hu Tian had returned a long time ago. But in the end... Hu Tian actually hadn¡¯t returned?


    If Hu Tian hadn¡¯t returned... It couldn¡¯t be that he had already lost his life, right?


    Mao Huo¡¯s face was pallid white, ¡°The tribal chief left first, he...¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Hu Yun asked again.


    Seeing that Hu Yun was asking, Mao Huo no longer hid anything and immediately recounted everything they had encountered.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe gathered around, and by the time they had heard half of it, someone had already spoken up, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Mao Huo lowered his head andughed bitterly.


    Everything that Mao Huo had said was indeed true.


    After Mao Huo came back, a number of others from the Giant Tiger Tribe staggered in one after another at different intervals¨Cthey had fled separately, and quite a lot of them had escaped.


    Most of these people were injured when they limped back to the tribe, and if they weren¡¯t wounded, they were still in a sorry state. Even though that was the case, they were all still full of hope when they returned.


    As soon as they came back, they would all begin to ask for news of Hu Tian.


    They all felt that Hu Tian could help them get revenge!


    But then, Hu Yun told them something that made them despair¨CHu Tian hadn¡¯t returned!


    ¡°How could the tribal chief not have returned? You must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°The tribal chief was clearly the first to head back!¡±


    ¡°Where is the tribal chief?¡±


    ......


    Hu Tian had clearly left first, but he still hadn¡¯t returned... He was most likely dead.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe all knew this, but nobody wanted to believe it.


    ¡°My big brother will definitely be alright. Isn¡¯t it just a small Big Bear Tribe? How could they harm my big brother?¡± Hu Yun firmly believed that his brother was fine, ¡°My big brother is the strongest!¡±


    Before, whenever Hu Yun said this, a lot of people would speak up and agree, but nobody did so this time.


    Mao Huo and the others all knew otherwise, and they had also said it before¨Camongst the people of the Big Bear Tribe who had attacked them, there were two people whose strength was simr to Hu Tian.


    ¡°Of the two powerful people of the Big Bear Tribe, one has a pig-type animal form, while the other is a bear-type. They are both extremely powerful! The beastman whose animal form is a bear has an animal form that¡¯s a lotrger than our tribal chief. He can send people to their death with a swipe! And the beastman whose animal form is a pig also can¡¯t be underestimated, he can fight to a draw with the tribal chief...¡± One of the survivors spoke up, unable to keep himself from trembling a bit as he spoke.


    Hu Yun¡¯s expression froze on his face. These people all looked like this... Could it be that something had really happened to his big brother?


    Hu Yun was unwilling to believe this, but someone suddenly ran in from outside, ¡°Hu Yun, there¡¯s trouble! There¡¯s a particrlyrge bear outside!¡±


    Hu Yun followed the person outside and saw that there was an extremely imposing giant bear over four meters tall standing outside of the walls of the Green Hill Tribe.


    That bear stood up and nced at them, thennded back on all fours and roared.


    Hu Yun trembled subconsciously.


    This bear was too big, too terrifying!


    Was this the powerful person from the Big Bear Tribe that Mao Huo had spoken about?


    If the powerful people from the Big Bear Tribe were like this, then his brother...


    Hu Yun was still thinking when the giant bear turned back into his human form and quickly tied his animal hide skirt back around his waist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hu Yun asked. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes from showing the fear he felt.


    ¡°Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xiong Ye no longer spoke after saying this, so Hu Yun could only ask again, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you guys some news... I killed Hu Tian.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had already guessed this, but now that it was confirmed, it became difficult to ept. Hu Yun didn¡¯t think twice before saying, ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    For the people of the Green Hill Tribe, Hu Tian was a demon, and they couldn¡¯t wait to eat him up alive, but for the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, Hu Tian was their hero, the one who had led them to live good lives.


    There was nobody who didn¡¯t worship Hu Tian in the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Now that Hu Tian was dead... Someone immediately rushed towards Xiong Ye, and others threw spears at him, trying to avenge Hu Tian.


    Xiong Ye changed straight into his animal form and didn¡¯t try to hide. Instead, he charged straight at Hu Yun.


    There were spears aimed at him, but he dodged most of them, and as for the rest... He grabbed someone from the Giant Tiger Tribe who was charging at him and threw him forward...


    Some of the spears struck this man¡¯s body and killed him directly, but Xiong Ye waspletely fine. He was asionally struck by spears, but they were unable to break through his thick fur and stop his progress.


    His goal was Hu Yun.


    Hu Yun also realized this and immediately changed into his animal form.


    Hu Yun¡¯s animal form was that of an ordinary tiger, and his size as a tiger wasn¡¯t very big. It was only about as big as Hu Yue.


    He wasn¡¯t even a low level Beast Warrior, and his strength wasn¡¯t higher than Hu Yue¡¯s either.


    Xiong Ye had been able to win against Hu Yue even when he wasn¡¯t a low level Beast Warrior. Now that he had be a medium level Beast Warrior...


    Xiong Ye swiped out with a paw and swatted Hu Yun to death.


    After swatting Hu Yun to death, Xiong Ye turned around and ran away. He ran a few steps, then turned back into his human form, ¡°The warriors of our tribe will arrive soon. I won¡¯t fight against you all today and wille back again in a few days!¡±


    With that, Xiong Ye ran off.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe wanted to go after him, but they didn¡¯t dare to and could only stay behind with ugly expressions on their faces.


    The Big Bear Tribe was very strong... What were they going to do?


    ¡°All of the information that Ma Xiao brought back was false! On the other hand, it¡¯s possible that what the people of the Big Bear Tribe had said to Hu Tiao before was true... There really are powerful people in their tribe!¡±


    ¡°When we fought against the people of the Big Bear Tribe before, we saw some of the ves that we had driven away... Not only did the Big Bear Tribe not kill these people who are nothing but a waste of food, they also fattened them up. The Big Bear Tribe must be very strong.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ......


    Hu Tian was dead, and Hu Yun had also died. The core people of the Giant Tiger Tribe fell apart all of a sudden.


    At the moment, there were still over a thousand people in the Giant Tiger Tribe, of which about seven or eight hundred of them had decent fighting capabilities. There were a few low level Beast Warriors amongst them, but at the moment, none of them were willing to listen to each other, and they had all started to quarrel.


    At this time, Xiong Ye had arrived at a ce not too far away, where the people of the Big Bear Tribe had settled down. He turned back into his human form, covered himself with an animal hide, then said to Zhu Zhan, ¡°We¡¯ll go over there tomorrow and kill a few people!¡±


    Zhu Zhan agreed.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s approach towards the Giant Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t be considered brilliant, but it was really quite interesting. He felt that he needed to learn from it.


    In the future... He might be able to deal with his own brothers in such a way.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were frightened for an entire day.


    Some of them wanted to stay behind and fight against the people of the Big Bear Tribe, but others wanted to run away, and neither side had the means to make the other party submit. It was at this time that Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan arrived. They killed off the most powerful people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, then stated that if they continued on like this, their powerhouse would destroy the Giant Tiger Tribepletely when they arrived.


    Some people wanted to kill the ves in order to vent their anger when they heard this, but others immediately rushed up to stop them. ¡°We can¡¯t harm these ves! If the Big Bear Tribe is really that powerful...¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be that powerful! If they were so powerful, why didn¡¯t theye and attack us before?¡± Someone else immediately argued against them.


    If it had been before, the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would¡¯ve believed these words. Now, however...


    ¡°There are some tribes that don¡¯t like to fight.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they originally... were toozy to deal with us.¡±


    ¡°Those two people are as powerful as Hu Tian. We can¡¯t win against them, and it¡¯s better to quickly leave.¡±


    ......


    There were a lot of people in the Giant Tiger Tribe, and it wasn¡¯t easy for them to all stay together. Before, they had remained unified because of Hu Tian¡¯s strength, but now that the situation hade to this, the tribe was unable to maintain a united front.


    After they thought about it, they finally decided to leave.


    They had eaten almost all the food avable here and were supposed to leave here anyway. Now, rather than staying behind to get killed by the Big Bear Tribe, it was better to run off a little earlier.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe packed up and ran away overnight. They didn¡¯t bring the troublesome ves with them, afraid to bring them along.


    The Big Bear Tribe obviously valued those ves. What would they do if they brought them with them, and the people of the Big Bear Tribe chased after them because of it?


    Xiong Ye had threatened and scared them before, precisely because he hoped that the Giant Tiger Tribe would run away on its own.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had too many people, making it very difficult if they wanted to win against them. They also didn¡¯t enjoy killing and weren¡¯t interested in doing things like indiscriminately killing all the men and women, young and elderly of the Giant Tiger Tribe. Since that was the case, it was enough for them to drive off the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    As for the ves... They could save them and then absorb them into their tribe!


    The Big Bear Tribe was short of people right now!


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe ran away, and Xiong Ye led his team of only eighty people and happily entered the ce where the Green Hill Tribe once lived.


    The ce was covered in the smell of blood and rot, and each and every one of the ves who had been left in the tribe were in poor condition...


    Xiong Ye frowned as soon as he entered. Meanwhile, the people of the Green Hill Tribe had already gone in and found the other survivors of their tribe, clutching their heads as they wailed in grief.


    This scene... Xiong Ye sighed internally as he looked on, but he was also incredibly d at the same time, d that the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t encountered a catastrophe like this.


    ¡°Thank you all!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all such good people!¡±


    ......


    The rescued ves knelt down to thank Xiong Ye one by one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me...¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but be a little embarrassed when faced with this situation, but he was also a little happy.


    He was truly very happy to have been able to save some of these people.


    Due to this, he even began to worry that the Giant Tiger Tribe would attack other tribes once they left this ce.


    Should he and Zhu Zhan chase after the Giant Tiger Tribe and kill some more of their powerful fighters?


    While Xiong Ye was still thinking, a man suddenly jumped out from amongst the ves. He was holding a knife as he struck out at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye was caught unprepared, and that knife actually managed to stab into his stomach.


    However, his reaction speed wasn¡¯t slow. The knife had only just cut his skin when he turned back into his animal form. With his thick fur as protection, the man could no longer harm him, and was instead pped half to death with a paw from Xiong Ye.


    The man fought desperately but was only able to leave a wound about two or three centimeters long on Xiong Ye¡¯s belly.


    Zhou Ji, who wasn¡¯t far away, was shocked when he first discovered this scene, but he soon rxed again¨Csuch a small wound didn¡¯t amount to much for Xiong Ye. His injuries had been more serious than this when he fought against the people of the Giant Pig Tribe back at the tribe!


    However, Zhou Ji had been relieved too soon.


    The person from the Giant Tiger Tribe who had almost been swatted to death by Xiong Ye spat out a mouthful of blood, then began tough out loud. At the same time, Xiong Ye¡¯s expression also changed, ¡°There was poison on the knife!¡±


    Nearby, Zhou Ji¡¯s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 100 - Going Crazy Again

    <strong>Ch100 ¨C Going Crazy Again</strong>


    That knife had been an ordinary stone knife. At best, it was a little sharper with a better edge.


    Using a knife like that to kill wasn¡¯t easy, but it was different if it was poisoned.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s wound hurt so much. He looked towards his stomach and saw that the wound had already swelled up. At the same time, his breathing becameborious, and his entire body felt ufortable.


    He immediately realized that he had been poisoned.


    He had used poison to deal with the Barosaurus before and hadn¡¯t expected that he would now be poisoned himself... Xiong Ye began to squeeze the wound to try and force out the poisoned blood.


    Zhou Ji had told him of some methods to treat poison, such as tying a bandage around the leg if one¡¯s foot had been bitten by a poisonous snake so that the poisoned blood wouldn¡¯t spread through the entire body, but it was his stomach that was now injured. What was he supposed to do?


    Additionally, Zhou Ji had given him some detoxifying herbs, but he had ced them into a bundle and had others carry it while they were chasing after the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe. They weren¡¯t with him right now... After speaking up about his poisoned state, he gritted his teeth and added, ¡°Herbs!¡±


    Zhu Zhan heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words and immediately added, ¡°There are detoxifying herbs in the bundle. Take them out quickly!¡±


    Everyone rushed over to get herbs for Xiong Ye, and at this time, Xiong Qi had already caught the person who had harmed Xiong Ye, ¡°What poison did you use?¡±


    That person was stillughing, and as he wasughing, he eventually passed away. At this time, the people of the Green Hill Tribe finally realized, ¡°He¡¯s not a ve, he¡¯s a person from the Giant Tiger Tribe!¡±


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had left, making the ves so happy that they hadn¡¯t noticed that people from the Giant Tiger Tribe had mixed in amongst them...


    It was inevitable; there were over two thousand people in the Giant Tiger Tribe, and not everyone was qualified to have ves, so they didn¡¯t recognize every single person in the tribe.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xiong Qi tossed the man¡¯s corpse to the ground and looked at Xiong Ye in worry.


    This man was a member of the Giant Tiger Tribe, and his reason for trying to kill Xiong Ye was very clear.


    He was avenging Hu Tian.


    Zhu Zhan tore open the bundles they had brought, and Xiong Ye quickly ate the detoxifying herbs that he had brought with him while simultaneously concentrating all of his energy near the wound.


    The mystery man who had taught him how to cultivate had said that the energy was very useful and could be used for many things.


    After Xiong Ye did these things, he indeed got a lot better.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because the detoxifying herbs had yed a role, or whether it was due to the energy, but gradually, the suffocating feeling that made him gasp for breath when he was poisoned slowly disappeared.


    He still felt very weak, but he no longer felt like he would die.


    When Zhou Ji noticed that Xiong Ye¡¯s situation was improving, he retrieved the spiritual power that had helped him ¡®squeeze out¡¯ the poisoned blood and switched the focus of his energy to sweep through all the ves that the Giant Tiger Tribe had left behind.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe hadn¡¯t necessarily only left one person behind amongst these people.


    During Zhou Ji¡¯s scan, he really did find another person that had been left behind¨Camongst these ves, there was another person whose physical condition was too good. He showed no signs of starvation, and not only that, he looked very happy when he saw Xiong Ye lying there. It was very different from the looks on the ves¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Damn the Giant Tiger Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else who has mixed in amongst us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly investigate!¡±


    ......


    The ves of the Giant Tiger Tribe started to identify the people around them, and the fake man slipped into hiding behind a house.


    Zhou Ji narrowed his eyes.


    The person from the Giant Tiger Tribe who had mixed in with the ves was trying to find a chance to escape when he found himself caught all of a sudden. Not only that, his entire body seemed to be wrapped in sticky water, and not only was he unable to struggle, he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to speak. Only his eyes opened wide in panic.


    After that, he ¡®flew¡¯ upwards and was picked up...


    Zhou Ji carried this person and headed towards the ce the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had fled to.


    His heart was filled with violence; those feelings of despair from his life during the apocalypse welled up with him, so much so that he wanted to destroy everything around him.


    He was finding it difficult to hold back, this was really bad...


    Zhou Ji sped up.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had continued traveling overnight and had already gone a long way.


    After walking for a night, the weak and elderly of the tribe couldn¡¯t go any further. Their group stopped to rest and brought out some food to eat.


    The atmosphere amongst the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe was terrible. Everyone in the tribe had long faces¨Cthey had lost their tribal chief, lost three hundred of their top warriors, and had even been driven out... What should they do now?


    It was especially true for the children and the elderly and weak of the tribe. Their lives had been very good before thanks to the ves that looked after them, but now that they had been on the road for an entire night, they really couldn¡¯t hold up anymore!


    Quite a few people let out heartfelt sighs and mixed among them were some children¡¯s cries.


    As for the powerful people from the tribe, they had gathered together and were currently causing a stir.


    They all wanted to be the leader.


    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest!¡±


    ¡°My strength isn¡¯t bad either!¡±


    ¡°The leader of the Giant Tiger Tribe should be someone with a tiger animal form!¡±


    ¡°My animal form is the same as the former tribal chief.¡±


    ......


    These people argued endlessly, but at the end there was some wiser heads who stopped them, ¡°At this kind of time, we shouldn¡¯t start infighting! The most important thing is to get out of here first!¡±


    The men who were arguing just now finally stopped. Someone took a bite of roasted meat and said angrily, ¡°That damned Big Bear Tribe! I¡¯m going to kill them all one day!¡±


    When others heard this, they all agreed one after another. They all hated the people of the Big Bear Tribe to death.


    They were still talking when someone suddenly spoke up, ¡°That Xiong Ye who killed the tribal chief might be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Everyone looked towards the person who spoke.


    ¡°I instructed two people to stay behind and try to kill Xiong Ye with a poisoned knife.¡± That person said, ¡°I wanted to avenge the tribal chief!¡±


    Most of the people present became excited, but others were given a scare, ¡°Are you crazy? What if you end up upsetting the people of the Big Bear Tribe...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye such a long way. How can they catch and kill us?¡± That person sneered.


    A lot of people stood by his side, saying to that person who was worried, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful... The main group from the Big Bear Tribe hasn¡¯t even arrived yet!¡±


    ¡°If Xiong Ye is really going to die, they will probably end up in chaos for a while and definitely won¡¯t have time to make trouble for us.¡±


    ¡°We should definitely kill that Xiong Ye! Our tribal chief can¡¯t have died for nothing.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Fu Xiao say that there was a powerhouse in the Big Bear Tribe?¡± That careful person from the tribe continued, ¡°What if he catches up to us...¡±


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe has two people that are as strong as the tribal chief and are already powerful enough to reach the skies. How could they have someone even stronger?¡± Someone else spoke up with absolute certainty in their tone.


    Others nodded one after the other when they heard this.


    In their eyes, Hu Tian was already the most powerful! It had already shocked them when the Big Bear Tribe had two such powerful people in their tribe; how could there be anyone who was even stronger?!


    These people were just thinking this when something suddenly came flying towards them. They hurriedly scurried aside and dodged it, then saw that it was a person who hade from the sky andnded amongst them, creating a shallow depression in the ground, the impact turning that figure into a mess of blood and flesh.


    This person... was probably dead.


    They didn¡¯t have time to try and see who that person was before looking over in the direction from which that man had been thrown.


    A man wrapped in leaves that even covered his face stood on the branches not far away from them.


    That man stood at the very top of the tree, but surprisingly, the top of the tree didn¡¯t cave under his weight. It seemed as though he was very, very light.


    ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t really want to kill people...¡± This person spoke slowly. His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but oddly enough, everyone could still hear it.


    Even before the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe could react, the man had be a giant beast that was as big as a meat mountain and dropped down towards them.


    This giant beast was even bigger than the biggest dinosaur they¡¯d ever seen!


    There was actually a beastman with such arge animal form in this world?


    There was actually a beastman this powerful in this world?


    Many of the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe were smashed to death in an instant, and the rest of them fled wildly but still couldn¡¯t escape.


    All sorts of vines danced around the giant beast¡¯s body. They were able to catch people and drag them back!


    They had no ability to resist at all.


    Before their deaths, the strong warriors of the Giant Tiger Tribe all thought about what Fu Xiao had said back then when he had fled from the Little Brook Tribe.


    He had said that there was a very, very powerful person in the Big Bear Tribe.


    They had always thought that it was false, but unexpectedly, it was true.


    Would they have gone and offended the Big Bear Tribe if they had known that it was true earlier on?

 Chapter 101 - Giant Elephant

    <strong>Ch101 ¨C Giant Elephant</strong>


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were all full of regret now.


    They had thought that their newly dead tribal chief was already the strongest, but unexpectedly, in this world there was actually a powerhouse who could casually crush a multitude of people to death.


    Compared with the giant beast in front of them, the big bear who had killed their tribal chief didn¡¯t seem significant at all! That bear wasn¡¯t even as big as this giant beast¡¯s leg!


    The Big Bear Tribe had a powerhouse like this, but the Giant Tiger Tribe had actually gone and blindly offended them...


    But at this time, it was toote for regrets. That powerhouse only needed to roll around casually to tten all of them into meat patties.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe wept and begged for mercy, but it waspletely useless...


    Before, it had taken Xiong Ye and the others a lot of effort to kill three hundred people from the Giant Tiger Tribe. Now...


    There wasn¡¯t even a single survivor.


    Not only that, after killing everyone that it could see, the giant mammoth whipped its trunk and swept away a good many trees before starting on the dinosaurs in the vicinity.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe had so many people, and they had all lived here, so most of the dinosaurs that could be hunted had already been killed and eaten. There were only a fewrger, older dinosaurs left, but at this time, these dinosaurs also suffered a catastrophe and weren¡¯t even given a chance to escape.


    There was a very powerful Torosaurus in the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s territory. Ordinary Torosauruses were generally not longer than eight meters, and typically weighed less than ten tons, but this Torosaurus had suddenly grown a lot bigger for some unknown reason many years ago. Now, its body was over fifteen meters long, and it weighed over twenty tons.


    Even the horns on its head were much harder and sharper than before.


    Nobody had ever gone to disturb it ever since it had changed. The only thing that was rather troublesome was that it wasn¡¯t attracted to any of the ordinary male Torosaurus, so it hadn¡¯t had any offspring in all the years of its life.


    Yes, this was a female Torosaurus.


    It had originally been leisurely grazing and hadn¡¯t expected that a terrifying pressure woulde from a certain direction... This Torosaurus trembled for a while, and then pumped its legs and fled.


    However, there was a giant beast heading in its direction no matter how far it ran. Its trunk swept out, immediately knocking the Torosaurus unconscious, and then it was sent to its death.


    For a while, the earth trembled, and the mountains shook.


    Green Hill Tribe.


    After Xiong Ye was poisoned, the people of the Green Hill Tribe became particrly anxious, ¡°The Green Hill Tribe¡¯s poison is very strong. Those who were poisoned die soon after.¡±


    ¡°Will anything happen to Xiong Ye?¡±


    ¡°I pray for the Beast God¡¯s blessing...¡±


    ......


    It was obvious based on Xiong Ye¡¯s strength that his position within the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t low. If something happened to a person like this... The people of the Green Hill Tribe were very much afraid that they would be med.


    Zhu Zhan was also very worried.


    Poison was very troublesome; although Xiong Ye had eaten a lot of detoxifying herbs and had constantly been squeezing blood out of the wound, he was still very worried and afraid that something might happen to Xiong Ye.


    However, nothing bad happened to Xiong Ye, and his face started to regain some color very soon after.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re really amazing! You¡¯re not even afraid of poison!¡± Xiong Qi praised.


    Before, Zhu Zhan had always disdained Xiong Qi and felt that he was nothing but a bootlicker who only knew how to follow behind Xiong Ye andpliment him all day long. But at this time... he suddenly felt that Xiong Qi¡¯s current words were actually really reasonable.


    Xiong Ye... was indeed really amazing!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, how do you feel?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°A little weak and dizzy.¡± Xiong Ye replied. It was rather strange; he had clearly only squeezed blood out of his wound for a little while after being poisoned, but he had ended up losing a lot of blood, and arge area was soaked in it.


    Of course, this was also a good thing, as the poisoned blood had all been drained out...


    However, this left him a little dizzy for the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve bled so much, of course you¡¯re dizzy... Strange, does this poison stop wounds from clotting?¡± Zhu Zhan spected, but he soon discovered that after the strangely-colored poisoned blood stopped flowing out, Xiong Ye¡¯s wound had already started to scab up.


    Xiong Ye was healing very fast. He was really a truly miraculous person!


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he looked at Xiong Ye. He was just about to speak when someone else spoke up, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    After saying so, the man even turned into his animal form toy down on the ground for a while before switching back to his human form, ¡°The earth is moving. There¡¯s a very, veryrge dinosaur!¡±


    Beastmen preferred to build their residences on higher ground so that they could better observe their surroundings. The ce where the Green Hill Tribe was located was on rtively high terrain, and once they felt that something was wrong, they immediately climbed up the mountain so that they could look into the distance and check out the situation.


    It was too far, so they couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly, but they knew that there must be something powerful raging in the distance.


    ¡°Could this disturbance be caused by a Beast King fighting a giant dinosaur?¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression was full of shock. Giant dinosaurs generally wouldn¡¯t fight since they all had their own territory. On the other hand, it was Beast Kings who would go and make trouble for them.


    Only... How could there be a Beast King in the wild forest on this side of the river?


    On the Beastman Continent, there was a total of six Beast Kings, each with a different animal form. In the wild forest, based on what Zhu Zhan knew of the ce, there shouldn¡¯t be any Beast Kings at all.


    This ce wasn¡¯t very big, and not very many beastmen lived here. Everyone¡¯s living conditions were poor, and it was already considered very good for them to have a medium level Beast Warrior. It was very difficult for a Beast King to emerge from here.


    Hold on though, that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. Taking the people of the Big Bear Tribe as an example, their living environment wasn¡¯t any worse than that of the beastmen on the Beastman Continent.


    However, the Big Bear Tribe couldn¡¯t possibly have a Beast King...


    If that was the case, then could it be that a Beast King from the Beastman Continent hade over to this side of the river?


    Zhu Zhan looked out into the distance, his face reflecting his excitement.


    Xiong Qi was also very excited, ¡°Could it be that this disturbance is caused by that Lord again? Is it possible for us to go over and pick up meat to eat after a while?¡±


    ¡°What Lord are you talking about?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    Xiong Qi immediately recounted what had happened to the Big Bear Tribe previously.


    Everyone from the Big Bear Tribe knew about this, but Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t specifically asked about this before, and nobody had made it a point to tell him. It wasn¡¯t until now that Xiong Qi recounted a vivid tale of previous events.


    ¡°Long teeth, long nose.... Is it Xiang Tian?¡± Zhu Zhan immediately thought of a person.


    The Elephant Tribe was counted amongst one of the giant tribes of the Beastman Continent.


    And the Elephant Tribe¡¯s tribal chief was Xiang Tian.


    Over the years, Xiang Tian had always been living in seclusion and rarely emerged. There were rumors that he didn¡¯t usually stay with the Elephant Tribe. Could it be that he had run over to the wild forest?


    ¡°Xiang Tian?¡± Xiong Ye inquired. He was a little weak right now, but Niu Er had carried him on his back and had also brought him to the top of the mountain.


    He was with Xiong Qi; he felt that the cause of this disturbance should be the same person who had originally gone into a frenzy near their tribe.


    And he had another reason foring to this conclusion¨Cthat man had shown up a few days ago and taught him a few things.


    Only, he didn¡¯t know what had happened to him now. Could it be that he was feeling bad again?


    He had asked the man about some of these situations before when he was learning from this person, but that person had never said anything and had left him in the dark...


    ¡°Xiang Tian is the tribal chief of the Elephant Tribe. He is a Beast King, and his animal form is an elephant... ording to your description, that person¡¯s animal form is also an elephant. I think he might be Xiang Tian. ¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    Xiong Ye marked down the name ¡®Xiang Tian¡¯ in his heart, then said, ¡°Something might have happened to him... Should we go check it out?¡±


    Zhu Zhan was a little hesitant.


    Beast Kings wouldn¡¯t make a move casually. If a Beast King kicked up such a fuss, it could only mean that they had encountered an opponent that wasparable to themselves. If they went over there under those circumstances... Weren¡¯t they just looking to die?


    However, he also wanted to go.


    He wanted to go back to the Beastman Continent, but this wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. At the very least, he would need to wait until he became a high level Beast Warrior.


    However, if he could get to know a Beast King...


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡±


    Everyone decided to go over and see, but Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t in a good state... Zhu Zhan suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll bring people over to take a look. Xiong Ye, you stay behind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Xiong Ye insisted. That man had taught him many things, and he should go check it out at least.


    ¡°Your body...¡± Zhu Zhan was rather hesitant.


    ¡°Have Niu Er carry me there.¡± Xiong Ye said. His elder brother Niu Er¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t great, but his endurance was top-ss, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to carry him while walking.


    ¡°Alright. Come if you want to.¡± Zhu Zhan said. He couldn¡¯t control what Xiong Ye did, so if Xiong Ye wanted to go, then he wouldn¡¯t concern himself with it too much.


    After everything was confirmed, they headed off in that direction. As they went, some people noticed that something was wrong.


    This route.... This was the direction that the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had fled.


    ¡°The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe should be up ahead, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve encountered that Lord Xiang Tian yet.¡± Xiong Qi nced at Xiong Ye as he spoke.


    Back then, Shi Li had addressed that person that was suspected to be Zhou Ji¡¯s father as ¡®Lord Xiang¡¯. Could they be the same person?


    If it was the same person... Did that mean that Zhou Ji¡¯s father was a Beast King? Zhou Ji was too amazing!


    However, although Xiong Qi thought these things, everyone was in a hurry to get to the disturbance so he didn¡¯t say much.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have to say anything... Xiong Ye was also thinking about this right now.


    Nobody in their tribe had an elephant animal form, and there also wasn¡¯t anyone with that form in the surrounding tribes, so he really didn¡¯t know if that giant beast was originally an elephant.


    Now that he knew... Could that person really be Zhou Ji¡¯s father?!


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to be the same height, perhaps he had a way to change that.


    Also... If that was really the case, then it made sense for that person to teach him how to cultivate.


    He was Zhou Ji¡¯s mate. That person must be hoping that he could be a little stronger to better protect Zhou Ji.


    Everyone was considering all these things as they went. After traveling for over an hour, they were able to clearly sense the earth trembling under their feet.


    The disturbance that the man was making was really very big...


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had walked for an entire night yesterday and covered a lot of ground, but because they were bringing along their families and dependents, not only did they have their elderly and weak with them, they also had to carry a lot of things and hadn¡¯t actually gotten that far.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Xiong Ye had lost too much blood from being poisoned, he would probably have been able to catch up to the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe if he ran at full strength for a little over an hour.


    Now... Their pace hadn¡¯t been that quick, but they were still able to catch up after running for three hours.


    However, they decided to climb up a big tree before reaching their destination to survey the giant beast off in the distance.


    That giant beast was very, very big, and everywhere it went, all the trees had toppled over...


    ¡°Too strong...¡± Zhu Zhan said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed an elephant, but it¡¯s different from the elephants I¡¯ve seen before. It actually has fur!¡±


    Zhu Zhan had never seen Xiang Tian¡¯s animal form, and at this moment, he only felt that... Beast Kings were indeed different from others.


    Only... The other party wasn¡¯t fighting with simr level dinosaurs. Instead, he was making a mess by himself... What was he doing?


    Zhu Zhan was extremely confused.


    Xiong Ye was full of worship, ¡°How powerful...¡±


    Xiong Qi nodded in agreement. He had never seen such a powerful animal form!


    Everyone continued to push forward, but they only arrived at their destination three hourster. When they got there, they discovered that the raging beast had disappeared, leaving behind nothing but a mess.


    At the same time, they smelled a strong scent of blood and saw some extremely cruel scenes.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were all dead, and they had died in such terrible ways that nobody could bear to look at it directly!

 Chapter 102 - Food

    <h4>Ch102 ¨C Food</h4>


    Xiong Ye and the others who hade were all people who had hunted down and killed people of the Giant Tiger Tribe, so they had all killed people before, but they still found it a little difficult to ept the scene that they currently saw before them.


    They didn¡¯t even know what they should say, and they all remained silent for a while.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had used cruel means, so the Big Bear Tribe had no thoughts of being merciful when they went up against them, but that was only when they were fighting the warriors of the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    There were still elderly and children in the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe would kill the elderly and children of other tribes, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t actually done anything to the elderly and children of the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    However, these people were all dead now.


    And the person who had done it had been so cruel...


    Even Zhu Zhan was shocked after he took in the situation, ¡°There was no fighting here. It was aplete massacre. Even if it was a Beast King who did this, they would be stripped of their Beast King title for doing this...¡±


    On the Beastmen Continent, although the people from the Beast God Temple often did bad things, they would still involve themselves if there was a tribe that was wantonly taking over other tribes the way the Giant Tiger Tribe had been doing and make them stop. They would do the same for beastmen who ughtered other ordinary beastmen.


    Before, Zhu Zhan had wanted to get to know this Beast King. Now, however... Regardless of whether or not that person was Xiang Tian, he no longer wanted to get to know them. In fact, he didn¡¯t dare to get to know them.


    Based on the other party¡¯s methods, there was a high possibility that they would be killed as soon as they encountered them.


    Zhu Zhan found this a little difficult to ept, and Xiong Qi and the others also felt the same way.


    Before, that person had killed arthropleura and other simr things. Although it was cruel, they hadn¡¯t thought much about it. However, what was dead in front of them now were beastmen, their own kind.


    Xiong Qi, who had said many worshipful words along the way, was nowpletely speechless.


    The same was true for Xiong Ye.


    He had lived for so long but had never seen such a scene. At this time, he even felt a burst of fear erupt from his heart and instantly fill his entire body.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were really unlikable and repugnant, but it was a bit over the top to kill the elderly and children as well.


    He suddenly remembered the scene he had seen before.


    Back then, that giant beast had looked like it was in a frenzy.


    He wasn¡¯t fighting against any enemies and had only been battling against the trees and ughtering on his own. His appearance back then had been like someone who had no awareness of his surroundings.


    Xiong Ye hade into contact with that person before, and knew that that person wasn¡¯t bad. His temper was pretty good, but he would lose control... Back then, that person had lost control near the Big Bear Tribe. If he had been a little more careless, perhaps what had happened to the Giant Tiger Tribe would¡¯ve happened to the Big Bear Tribe.


    When he thought of this, the hair on the back of Xiong Ye¡¯s neck stood on end, and he started to sweat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Zhu Zhan said. He felt that escape was the most important thing to do right now.


    ¡°That person¡¯s already gone.¡± Xiong Ye said. There had been a lot of movement here before they arrived, but there was no disturbance now... That man had already left.


    Zhu Zhan heard Xiong Ye say this and also noticed something, ¡°He either turned back into his human form, or he¡¯s already left. Even so, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°I want to go take a look.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of running into him?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡± Xiong Ye said. He had interacted with that person before, and that person wouldn¡¯t kill anyone when he was fully conscious. However, when something happened to him... Regardless of whether it was a person, a dinosaur, or even a tree, it would all be destroyed.


    Zhu Zhan gritted his teeth and finally said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± That person was a Beast King. If he was still here and wanted to kill people, they wouldn¡¯t even have enough time to run...


    By the time Xiong Ye and the others arrived at the scene, Zhou Ji had already regained consciousness and was busy throwing up.


    The scenes around him were really disgusting.


    He didn¡¯t like killing people at all, and he didn¡¯t like destroying the environment.


    He had lived through the apocalypse before where everything was polluted, without a trace of clean air or healthy nts. It was precisely because of this that he really loved everything in this world and didn¡¯t want to destroy anything at all.


    But if they had to talk about regret... He had no regrets.


    Back when Xiong Ye had been injured, he had been a little agitated and had barely been able to hold back his desire for ughter. He had reluctantly calmed himself down and used his spiritual powers to force out the poison from Xiong Ye¡¯s body, but after that, he had been unable to hold on any further. He urgently needed to vent and felt even more disgust towards the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    Even so, he hadn¡¯t necessarily had to look for the Giant Tiger Tribe and could¡¯ve vented his emotions elsewhere.


    However, he had stille here.


    He hadn¡¯t wanted the Giant Tiger Tribe to survive.


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe hated Xiong Ye, and most of them would want to seek revenge. It was better if they left no loose ends around.


    Only... He had killed people in such a disgusting way.


    He himself was very disgusting.


    Zhou Ji took a deep breath, then pulled himself out of the bloody scene.


    His spiritual powers, energy, and physical energy had all been exhausted. He had no strength left in his body, and even a small egg-stealing dinosaur would be able to take his life.


    Fortunately, people would generally note close to this kind of ce.


    No, it¡¯s not that nobody woulde near... There was such a huge disturbance here that the people of the Big Bear Tribe were probably afraid toe any closer.


    But soon... It was possible that he would fall unconscious for a long time...


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression changed.


    His brain hadn¡¯t been working properly when he had gone crazy earlier, but now that he was aware, he had discovered a problem.


    If he bumped into Xiong Ye and the others right now...


    He could ignore the chance that the matter of him killing people could no longer be hidden, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal if his weakness was exposed, but if someone plotted against him and made it so that he fell into a frenzy within the Big Bear Tribe... The entire Big Bear Tribe would be done for.


    Right as Zhou Ji was lost about what to do, he suddenly noticed a Torosaurus that wasrger than usual and felt that something about it was pulling at him.


    Zhou Ji walked over and removed a yellow crystal core from the Torosaurus that had been smashed until it had lost its horns.


    Xiong Ye and the others were looking through the ¡®battleground¡¯.


    The brutal ¡®battleground¡¯ that they had encountered right at the start was just the beginning of this one-sided massacre.


    As they went on, there was still a stretch of chaos.


    Everyone walked forward carefully, and then they saw a huge footprint on the ground. Seeing this footprint, Zhu Zhan sucked in a deep breath, ¡°This is a Beast King... If I were to be a Beast King...¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t speak and instead observed everything around him seriously.


    It was particrly quiet. There was nothing there, and all of the dinosaurs had all either been massacred or run off.


    That man wasn¡¯t here, either. They couldn¡¯t tell where he¡¯d gone.


    It had already been afternoon by the time they arrived at this ce. After taking a look around, the sun had begun to slowly sink down in the west.


    ¡°Mutated dinosaur!¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, and everyone abruptly noticed that there was a big Torosaurus in front of them.


    ¡°This is a mutated dinosaur? What is a mutated dinosaur?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Mutated dinosaurs arerger than ordinary dinosaurs, and they are stronger than normal. The reason why Beast Kings are respected on the Beastman Continent is because some dinosaurs can only be dealt with by Beast Kings. There was once a mutated Tyrannosaurus Rex that was particrly powerful. Finally, a good many Beast Kings had to cooperate together in order to bring it down.¡± Zhu Zhan exined, ¡°All mutated dinosaurs have crystal cores inside their bodies. Beastmen can absorb the energy inside the crystal cores in order to be stronger... However, this dinosaur¡¯s crystal core is already gone.¡±


    There was no doubt that this dinosaur¡¯s crystal core had been dug out by that Beast King.


    Based on this dinosaur¡¯s size, its crystal core was either of the low or medium level, which was of little use to a Beast King, but very beneficial for younger generations in a Beast King¡¯s tribe...


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought this kind of thing could exist.¡± Xiong Ye felt that he was cut off from the world and had very limited knowledge. The things that they knew were really insignificant whenpared to the people on the Beastman Continent.


    ¡°Although the crystal core is gone, this dinosaur¡¯s meat is still very beneficial for everyone. Let¡¯s eat the meat.¡± Zhu Zhan suggested.


    He had always wanted to be stronger. He hadn¡¯t had the chance before, but now that he was given this ¡®opportunity¡¯... he should take advantage of it and eat!


    The sky had already turned dark. Xiong Ye and the others soon took out some flint and used force to light a fire before starting to roast the meat.


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°That elephant Beast King should have already have left, but I don¡¯t know why he killed so many people.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t want to kill them.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°How could he have killed so many people if he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone?¡± Zhu Zhan asked.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t say anything else, and the others who hade with them had already been given a scare by this time. Xiong Qi said, ¡°That lord is too strong and too...¡± He was trembling all over and didn¡¯t dare continue.


    The others¡¯ expressions were also full of fear, and they didn¡¯t dare say more.


    They were extremely afraid, to the point where they didn¡¯t even dare hold a discussion about it.


    ¡°Before, when it happened near our tribe, I already felt... But this time...¡± Niu Er¡¯s voice was low.


    Xiong Ye understood what he was trying to say.


    When the area surrounding their tribe had been ravaged by that elephant Beast King, many people had been afraid. Now... well, even he was a little scared.


    Everyone, especially Xiong Ye, ate a lot of Torosaurus meat.


    He had lost too much blood when he forced out the poisonous blood before, and now needed to eat more to replenish himself.


    After they ate, they left the ¡®battleground¡¯ and found a ce to rest for the night.


    After they left, Zhou Ji climbed out from under a dinosaur nearby that had already been trampled into a dinosaur pancake. He felt rather helpless.


    He was now... the Demon King of ughter himself.


    This was really very scary. He didn¡¯t know how to solve his own psychological problems and could only wait for it to slowly heal by itself¨Cfor him, this ce was very peaceful, and he had already improved a little from the time he had initially arrived in this world just from watching everyone around him do their best to just live and carry on. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back for a while after a problem arose and regain his mind again so soon after going into a frenzy.


    Unfortunately, he would still lose his mindpletely during that period and couldn¡¯t remember what he had done at the time.


    The mutated dinosaur¡¯s crystal core wasn¡¯t enough to allow Zhou Ji to restore himselfpletely, but it was enough to get him out of here and find a ce to rest.


    All the potential dangers here had already been dealt with by him while he was in a frenzy, and Xiong Ye shouldn¡¯t be in trouble now... Zhou Ji went straight to sleep.


    Xiong Ye was indeed alright. After resting for a night, they sent someone back to the Green Hill Tribe to ask for some people to bring salt and join them.


    These people all arrived that afternoon.


    Some people threw up when they saw the scene here, but they wereughing as they vomited, ¡°Haha, these people are dead! They deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°This must be their punishment from the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°Thank the Beast God!¡±


    ......


    These people had been enved by the Giant Tiger Tribe before and were now all ecstatic, crying andughing at the same time.


    Xiong Ye was in a much calmer mood after seeing them like this.


    Although that person¡¯s methods were cruel and had perhaps been involuntary, he couldn¡¯t be considered as having done anything wrong.


    If the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were allowed to leave, it was likely that they would want to harm other tribes. Now that they were dead, nobody would have to worry about them anymore.


    He wondered where that man was now.


    Zhou Ji was now... In a tree hollow.


    The blood on his body had attracted some bugs that had left several bites, but he really didn¡¯t have the strength to drive away the bugs.


    Thest time something like this had happened, Xiong Ye had taken really good care of him. This time...


    He wanted to find Xiong Ye, but if he really went, Xiong Ye would probably be given a scare.


    Xiong Ye was clueless about Zhou Ji¡¯s current thoughts. At this moment, he actually felt that it was quite fortunate that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t here.


    If Zhou Ji were here, he would definitely be scared by the bloody scenes here.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even dare kill fish!


    With this thought in mind, Xiong Ye told people to gather the bodies of the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe together and burn them, then had them collect the dinosaur corpses and wash them clean. They ate some of them and cured the rest.


    Before, over three hundred ves had been left behind when they drove away the Giant Tiger Tribe. Some of these ves were from the Green Hill Tribe, but others were from other tribes that the Giant Tiger Tribe had taken over before and were all young adults.


    The Big Bear Tribe was short on people, but Xiong Ye was now worried about having enough food for winter.


    If these people followed him back to the Big Bear Tribe... The Big Bear Tribe might not be able to feed them all.


    Now, however, they didn¡¯t need to worry about this.


    There was nock of salt in the Green Hill Tribe. After they cured all of these dinosaurs with salt and took them back with them... These three hundred people were basically bringing their own food with them to join the Big Bear Tribe.

 Chapter 103 - Tribal Chief

    <h4>Ch103 ¨C Tribal Chief</h4>


    The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were all dead, but they had left behind many things, including animal bones and hides. The ves from the various conquered tribes didn¡¯t disdain these things and sorted through it all, intending to wash everything clean and bring it all with them.


    As for salt and such... The Giant Tiger Tribe had brought a lot of it with them when they left the Green Hill Tribe, and Xiong Ye was d to see it¨Cthe Giant Tiger Tribe had packed up the salt well, and despite the fact that the leather wrapping had been trampled into the mud, the contents of the package itself was still intact.


    The ves dug up the salt and began to use it to process the dinosaur meat, making cured meat. Of course, they were also able to eat the meat themselves.


    These ves were all in bad condition and staying here for a few days and letting them eat well would be good for them.


    It would also be beneficial for Xiong Ye.


    Before, they had been eating on the fly and sleeping out in the open while pursuing the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe. Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t eaten properly but had still exerted himself a lot physically. In addition, he had lost a lot of blood during the poisoning and now urgently needed to replenish his energy.


    Everyone began to eat a lot and fill themselves up. At the same time, Xiong Ye shared some of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s rules with the former ves.


    Those people felt that these rules were actually too rxed!


    It was just about food being distributed ording to the amount ofbor done, the fact that they needed to work, and so on... They had been ving away for the Giant Tiger Tribe, but they weren¡¯t necessarily allowed to eat after working, and their lives and safety weren¡¯t even guaranteed!


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe is a really good tribe. You¡¯ll all understand when you go!¡± Shi Hou said. He was pretty confident when speaking to people from his own tribe, ¡°They¡¯ve nted arge stretch of earth eggs, and there is so much of it that they go bad from not being finished in time! They¡¯ve also nted barley. You guys haven¡¯t eaten barley before, right? It¡¯s very fragrant and very filling!¡±


    The ves all listened carefully, and their faces were full of excitement.


    Hou Shi spoke again, ¡°The Big Bear Tribe has also raised dinosaurs! They¡¯re even able to raise dinosaurs!¡±


    The ves were stunned.


    Hou Shi was still talking, ¡°They put mud into fire and can make beautiful things out of it!¡±


    These ves almost wanted to kneel down in worship!


    Hou Shi continued, ¡°They even have a messenger from the Beast God! When the Beast God¡¯s Messenger started praying for the tribe, the earth eggs that were nted ripened overnight! The same thing happened for the barley, and they¡¯re always able to bring back dinosaur meat to eat! As soon as the tribe was short on food, dinosaurs would send themselves to their door! There is no shortage of meat to eat in the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone found it hard to believe. How could dinosaurs offer themselves up as food?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. These are all things that I¡¯ve heard from the Big Bear Tribe. Also... Didn¡¯t they just get meat again just now?¡± Hou Shi went on, ¡°When the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe left, they brought all the meat with them, and you guys almost had to go hungry again. But what¡¯s the result now? The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe are all dead, and we also picked up a lot of meat!¡±


    Hou Shi¡¯s words were indeed correct!


    These ves were convinced one after another and felt that the Big Bear Tribe was really a tribe that was favored by the Beast God!


    Of course they were! The people of the Giant Tiger Tribe were at odds with the Big Bear Tribe, and now the Giant Tiger Tribe was all dead, and the Big Bear Tribe had even obtained a lot of meat!


    The ves¡¯ eyes were all full of worship and reverence when they looked upon Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye also felt that things were going too smoothly!


    They had burned all the bodies of the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe. As for the dinosaurs... These ves didn¡¯t waste any of them, and after five days of work, they had dealt with all the carcasses.


    By then, Xiong Ye¡¯s body had fully recovered. However, he encountered a little trouble before he could start recovering¨Cmost likely because he had eaten too many detoxifying herbs, he ended up suffering from diarrhea for a good few days.


    Of course, that couldn¡¯t be considered a big deal.


    Now that the Giant Tiger Tribe had been dealt with, and they had finished processing all the food... Xiong Ye led everyone back.


    Their group was veryrge, and nobody dared to provoke them as they traveled. Other than the fact that the journey took a long time, the entire journey proceeded very smoothly.


    They had so much to carry back with them that it took them nearly half a month to return to the Big Bear Tribe.


    By that time, the weather had already turned a little chilly.


    It was hard to keep from shivering when the cold wind blew over. Some people couldn¡¯t take it anymore and simply turned into their animal forms to travel.


    Xiong Ye also turned into his animal form. His animal form had grown a lotrger, and he felt that he needed to get more ustomed to it.


    Even before they got near the Big Bear Tribe, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had already gone out to meet them.


    The people from the Big Bear Tribe who spotted them first were those on sentry duty. At first, everyone had been a little worried that it might have been arge group of dinosaurs or something approaching, butter when they noticed that the one walking right at the front was Xiong Ye, the patrol team started to cheer.


    ¡°Xiong Ye! You¡¯re back!¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe hurried over one after another.


    Xiong Ye was still in his animal form and couldn¡¯t speak, but Xiong Qi turned back into his human form to respond, ¡°We¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many people with you?¡± Xiong Bai, who hadn¡¯t gone with them, asked.


    ¡°We beat the Giant Tiger Tribe and rescued all their ves!¡± Xiong Qi said.


    Xiong Bai¡¯s expression was full of shock, ¡°You guys took down the Giant Tiger Tribe?¡± They had thought that Xiong Ye was leading people with him to drive away the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe who had encroached on their territory. Yet as a result... What did Xiong Ye do?


    Xiong Ye actually beat the Giant Tiger Tribe!


    ¡°Yes! We beat the Giant Tiger Tribe, and now all the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s things are ours!¡±


    ¡°What happened to their people?¡± Xiong Bai continued to ask.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± Xiong Qi replied.


    The news that Xiong Qi ended up sharing with them was too shocking. Xiong Bai found it a little difficult to process, and the priest and others who were waiting for them back in the tribe were also a little flustered when they received the news.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe was so big, but they were actually killed offpletely by Xiong Ye and the small number of people he had brought with him?


    That didn¡¯t make sense!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe, regardless of whether they were male or female, old or young, all came out of the valley to wait and greet Xiong Ye and the others upon their return.


    Everyone started cheering when the huge brown bear appeared in front of them.


    Life in the Big Bear Tribe was getting better and better, but in the past, they hadn¡¯t been strong or powerful enough.


    Things were different now. They had powerful people in their tribe, and the tribe had berge and strong!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were cheering, and those people who had just arrived at the Big Bear Tribe were looking at everything around them curiously.


    The Big Bear Tribe¡¯s valley looked amazing!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all seemed too full of energy!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ce where pottery is made.¡± The priest looked at this vast stretch of people and finally decided to lead them to the ce where pottery was fired.


    Xiong Ye and the others had been gone for a month, and the ce where pottery was fired had been developed a little more. The priest had also instructed people to build many more houses... If ten or so people crowded together into each house, they would definitely be able to fit everyone in.


    More importantly, they were firing pottery that day, and it was warm there!


    ¡°These houses are so tall!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so warm here!¡±


    ¡°This ce looks really good...¡±


    ¡°What are they burning?¡±


    ......


    These newly arrived people touched the houses made out of mud with surprised expressions on their faces while the priest and Xiong He listened to Xiong Ye¡¯s recounting of this trip to the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you did a good job.¡± The priest said.


    Xiong Ye felt a little embarrassed, ¡°I was too careless and almost sumbed to poison...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine now?¡± The priestughed and suddenly looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, do you want to be the tribal chief?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all before replying, but he then looked at Xiong He, ¡°Chief...¡±


    The Big Bear Tribe would ask the strongest person of the tribe to be their tribal chief, but they generally wouldn¡¯t change chiefs if the previous tribal chief was still around...


    Xiong He was a little disappointed, but he still said, ¡°I¡¯m getting older! It¡¯s time to hand the tribe over to you!¡±


    Their tribe had more people now, and they also had strong people like Zhu Zhan in their tribe. He really wouldn¡¯t be able to please everyone if he continued on as their tribe¡¯s tribal chief.

 Chapter 104 - Welcome

    <strong>Ch104 ¨C Wee</strong>


    Xiong Ye had always wanted to be the tribal chief, but now that he was really about to take on that position, he was a little overwhelmed. Even so, he spoke firmly, ¡°I will work hard so that the people of the tribe can live a good life!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be able to do it.¡± The priest smiled as he spoke.


    Xiong He also felt that Xiong Ye would be able to achieve this.


    The chief of a tribe was loved by their people, and they would receive many benefits. He wanted to continue on as the tribal chief, but the tribe had changed too much over the past year.


    In reality, he could probably continue on as the tribal chief; Xiong Ye most likely wouldn¡¯t try to snatch away his role, but he felt a little embarrassed to be holding on to the position when faced with the powerful Zhu Zhan and others like him, so he simply decided to let it go.


    In any case, the tribe was now flourishing, and he would still be able to eat well and live a good life even if he wasn¡¯t the tribal chief. ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re still young, but you¡¯ve already be so powerful. You¡¯ll be stronger and stronger in the future, and the tribe will also be more and more powerful.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Ji?¡±


    He had constantly been looking for Zhou Ji ever since he came back, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find him in the crowd.


    Now that he had such news, he wanted to find Zhou Ji even more to share the news, but... Where was Zhou Ji?


    ¡°Zhou Ji hasn¡¯te out these past few days. He said that he wasmunicating with the Beast God.¡± The priest said. He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he discovered that Xiong Ye had already run off and disappeared.


    The priest: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong He was a little worried when he saw what had happened, ¡°Xiong Ye won¡¯t end up identally disturbing Zhou Ji like this, right?¡± They hadn¡¯t dared to go over to Zhou Ji¡¯s ce recently... In the blink of an eye, it had already been almost a month since they¡¯dst seen Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji should be fine, right?


    The priest was a little anxious, too, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. I¡¯ll take you!¡± Xiong He picked up the priest and ran forth.


    The priest: ¡°......¡± This fellow Xiong He actually dared to disdain him for being slow!


    There was no way for Xiong He, who was carrying the priest, to catch up to Xiong Ye no matter what. He was still running when Xiong Ye had already reached his own doorstep, ¡°Zhou Ji!¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s voice had just fallen when he saw Zhou Ji open the door.


    It seemed that Zhou Ji¡¯s skin had darkened a bit. He smiled at Xiong Ye, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Xiong Ye reached out and hugged Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m going to be the tribal chief!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing.¡± Zhou Ji patted Xiong Ye on the head, then gave him a kiss on the mouth.


    Xiong Ye was a little depressed from having his head patted, but it was followed by a kiss so he soon started smiling again, ¡°Zhou Ji, I killed Hu Tian! Hu Tian was the Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s tribal chief!¡±


    Zhou Ji simply kissed him again in praise.


    ¡°I brought back a lot of people and a lot of food!¡± Xiong Ye continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Zhou Ji kissed him a few more times.


    Xiong He and the priest who had just rushed over: ¡°......¡± They shouldn¡¯t havee!


    After leaving for a month, Xiong Ye really missed Zhou Ji, but after talking with Zhou Ji for a while, he suddenly realized that he hadn¡¯t taken a bath.


    He was probably a little stinky, and it was probably a little difficult for Zhou Ji to continue kissing him...


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up!¡± Xiong Ye jumped into the river and started to take a bath.


    The priest, who had originally intended to leave, saw this situation, and chose to stay, ¡°Zhou Ji, how was your conversation with the Beast God?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    He had had quite a rough time when he went out this time and had only returned one day earlier than Xiong Ye.


    After that, he had washed up and gone to sleep, waking up just in time for Xiong Ye¡¯s return.


    The tribe would definitely be very lively, so he hadn¡¯t gone over to participate in the revelry. In any case, Xiong Ye woulde find him on his own... Sure enough, Xiong Ye hade.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The priest looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye¡¯s going to be the chief of the tribe. Do you want to be the priest?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Zhou Ji was very calm when he said this.


    The priest also felt that it was quite shameless for Zhou Ji to say this. Zhou Ji was probably the most idle person in their entire tribe!


    However, he couldn¡¯t make Zhou Ji do anything.


    The priest continued, ¡°What do you think of Xiong He? Is he suited to being the priest?¡± He had put a lot of effort into cultivating Xiong He back then, but Xiong He had run off to be the tribal chief after Xiong Ye¡¯s father died.


    Now... It was time to have Xiong He continue working hard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± Xiong He didn¡¯t even hesitate to say this when he heard the priest¡¯s words. His fear of being taught by the priest reared its head up again.


    Back then, the priest had made him memorize things every day. He had to learn to recognize herbs, and wasn¡¯t allowed to eat meat when he wasn¡¯t able to remember things properly. His head had hurt from all that learning!


    He didn¡¯t want to be the priest. He wanted to just go hunting!


    ¡°Suited.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s answer came quickly.


    Xiong He regretted his decision now! He felt that he should¡¯ve kept his position as tribal chief and refused to let it go!


    ¡°I also think that Xiong He is very suited for the position. He can start training tomorrow.... Oh, right, Zhou Ji, the Giant Tiger Tribe is gone now, and we have three hundred more people in our tribe. What do you think we should do?¡± The priest asked. Although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t manage things, he was always able toe up with a lot of urate suggestions.


    Zhou Ji was about to speak when Xiong Ye spoke up, ¡°Grandpa Priest, there¡¯s a lot of things to deal with today. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    He had already taken a bath and wanted to cuddle with Zhou Ji. Why was the priest still talking about these things with Zhou Ji?


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± The priest watched as Xiong Ye picked up Zhou Ji and went back to their room.


    The priest: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye was acting too obvious and anxious. He really couldn¡¯t bear to look on!


    The priest and Xiong He couldn¡¯t continue disturbing them and could only choose to leave.


    The priest¡¯s actions were very slow as he made his way back, and Xiong He couldn¡¯t keep himself from saying, ¡°Priest, I¡¯ll carry you back.¡±


    The priest said, ¡°Just follow me back slowly... Come, let¡¯s recite the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s history together!¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the prayers to the Beast God that need to be memorized.¡± The priest continued.


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Right, and the dances need to be learnt as well.¡± The priest added.


    Xiong He: ¡°Priest, your body is still healthy, and you¡¯ll be able to live on for another twenty years. As for me, I suffered a lot of injuries when I was young and might lose my life at any time... You should find someone young to train!¡±


    It was alright to identify herbs and such, but the priest needed to memorize too many things, and he would die if he had to do all this!


    If it weren¡¯t for this, he also wouldn¡¯t have minded bing a respected priest who was given the best food to eat.


    ¡°You¡¯re thirty years younger than me. You¡¯re still a child in my eyes.¡± The priest looked at Xiong He lovingly.


    There was nothing Xiong He could say.


    At this time, Xiong Ye was being intimate with Zhou Ji¨CIt had been a month since he¡¯d seen Zhou Ji, and he wanted to rub himself all over him!


    Zhou Ji also missed him quite a lot. Although he had always been able to see him, they weren¡¯t able to hug and kiss.


    The two of them helped each other out, and Xiong Ye felt really wonderful for a while, ¡°Zhou Ji, are we going to participate in the celebrations?¡± Their tribe was holding a wee party today, and it was very lively.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. You go.¡± Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t interested in these things. After sleeping out in the open for a whole month, all he wanted to do now was to lie in bed at home and act like a ¡®sage¡¯.


    ¡°Alright, then...¡± Xiong Ye felt a little disappointed.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ji gave him another kiss, ¡°Come back early.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He left and soon arrived at the ce where pottery was made.


    The fire in the pit where pottery was fired had burned out, but there were still many other fires burning in the area. The priest and Xiong He had taken out some of their tribe¡¯s specialty smoked meat for the neers to eat.


    The tribe had made many pots in recent days, and now the priest ced some of these pots over the fire to make a lot of smoked meat and earth egg stew.


    ¡°How fragrant. What kind of meat is this?¡±


    ¡°Why is this stone pot so smooth?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a stone pot...¡±


    ......


    The neers were all very surprised.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were very proud, ¡°This is pottery. We made these in the fire with the Beast God¡¯s guidance!¡±


    ¡°In fact, this smoked meat isn¡¯t that special, and isn¡¯t very tasty... Hot pot is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°I can treat you to some fried barley tomorrow so you can try it.¡±


    ......


    These neers had basically all heard about these things that Hou Shi had told them about the Big Bear Tribe, and when they saw it now with their own eyes, they were even more aware of how well off the Big Bear Tribe was.


    It was great that they could join the Big Bear Tribe!


    They would live very well this winter.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were looking forward to the future, and over on the other side, Shi Li was still wandering around on his own.


    It had taken him quite a lot of work to catch a dinosaur, but he wasn¡¯t able to build a fire to roast the meat. That was bad enough; the scent of blood had attracted a bunch of small egg-stealing dinosaurs that had then snatched away his prey!


    He was both cold and hungry. He had no choice but to go and seek out other prey, but then it started to rain heavily.


    Shi Li once again regretted his decisions while hiding under a tree.


    He should¡¯ve stayed with the Big Bear Tribe...


    He had roamed around before in his previous life, but he had been with Xiong Ye and the rest of the tribe back then.


    Although there were only a few people left from their tribe back then, he had still been the tribal chief... Because of that, he hadn¡¯t had to do anything other than hunt.


    At the very least, he could just lie down and rest after bringing back the prey and wait for others to wash the meat clean and roast it... Xiong Ye¡¯s cooking skills were quite good, and he would even save the best parts of the meat for him to eat.


    When faced with this kind of rainy weather, Xiong Ye would turn into his animal form and lie down together with him, the two of them cuddling together to stay warm.


    Shi Li¡¯s mood becameplicated when he thought of this.


    These were all things that he hadn¡¯t been willing to think about before, but now that he started to think back... He missed Xiong Ye a little bit.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe should have already attacked the Big Bear Tribe by now. Zhou Ji was likely dead, and Xiong Ye, who no longer had a mate, could now choose another mate. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to keep Xiong Ye by his side in the future...


    ¡°Found you.¡± A voice suddenly rang out, and Shi Li raised his head, only to see Xiang Tian in front of him.


    Xiang Tian¡¯s expression looked very abnormal.

 Chapter 105 - Hibernating

    <strong>Ch105 ¨C Hibernating</strong>


    The people brought back by Xiong Ye, who had been ves for the Giant Tiger Tribe for a very long time, eventually all joined the Big Bear Tribe.


    After that, they killed all the warriors they had captured from the Giant Tiger Tribe back then.


    The three hundred people that Hu Tian had brought with him to attack the Big Bear Tribe had been the most powerful warriors of the Giant Tiger Tribe. There was no doubt that these warriors had invaded other tribes before and had had the privilege of making use of the ves back when they were part of the Giant Tiger Tribe. This meant that they were all hated by the ves who had now joined the tribe.


    Now that the ves from the Giant Tiger Tribe were joining the Big Bear Tribe, they naturally wanted to seek revenge.


    Nobody stopped this from happening. After that, the very powerful Giant Tiger Tribe that had lived rampantly in the wild forest for decades, actually dispersed like smoke and disappearedpletely.


    After the ves joined the Big Bear Tribe, they started to busy themselves with work.


    Pottery was able to improve the lives of the people in the tribe, but it wasn¡¯t urgent. The matter of making pottery was first set aside for a while, and everyone was mainly upied with the business of storing up food and collecting firewood.


    Winter in the ce where the Big Bear Tribe was locatedsted for over a hundred days, and seventy to eighty of these days were very, very cold. It was difficult to find any food during that period of time, and the tribe wouldn¡¯t organize any collective hunts during that time either.


    Since that was the case, they needed to prepare a lot of food in order to pass the winterfortably. Not only that, everyone would try to eat more before winter and build up their own weight.


    Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t quite able to control himself.


    He had been eating a lottely, and not only had his animal form be fatter, even his human form had fattened up and be better looking.


    Xiong Ye crouched down in front of the pond at the entrance to their home and looked at his reflection in the water. He felt that he had be more handsome.


    And that day, just happened to be the day when the handsome him was going to take over as the tribal chief.


    There was no need to go out on a collective hunt today, and the gathering of firewood and other such work had also been suspended, allowing everyone to gather together in the valley and attend the ceremony that marked Xiong Ye¡¯s ascension to the position of tribal chief.


    In the past, the Big Bear Tribe had always been struggling for sufficient food and necessities, and they hadn¡¯t attached much importance to this kind of ritual. When Xiong He had taken over the position... After Xiong Ye¡¯s father had passed away, they had been in a rush, and he had simply stepped up into the role.


    But this time, it was different.


    After talking it over with Xiong He, the priest decided that this ceremony needed to be performed well so that the people who had only just joined the Big Bear Tribe would know that the Big Bear Tribe had a rich background.


    Although those people who had just joined the Big Bear Tribe had a good impression of the tribe, they hadn¡¯t joined the tribe for very long and often stayed together with the people from their original tribes. Their sense of belonging in the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t very strong.


    The priest wanted to use this ceremony to make these people realize that the Big Bear Tribe was very powerful, and remind them that they were now all people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Therefore, they specifically prepared a very distinctive ceremony. In order not to make any mistakes during the ceremony, they even sought Xiong Ye out to do a rehearsal.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you have to go and participate in the ceremonyter.¡± After checking out his appearance in the water, Xiong Ye used his hands to wash his face while he talked to Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed, then asked rather helplessly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using hot water?¡±


    Zhou Ji was very, very satisfied with their new home. It had be more convenient for him to make food and heat up water ever since they had built this house.


    So, the first thing he would do every morning when he got up was boil water.


    But Xiong Ye never used the hot water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You should use it.¡± Xiong Ye said. Boiling water was quite troublesome, but Zhou Ji liked to use hot water to wash his face, drink hot water, and even use hot water to wash with ... It was better to save the hot water for Zhou Ji to use.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye immediately decided to go out and bring back more firewood after the ceremony was over¨Che had to prepare more firewood for their home.


    Otherwise, how would Zhou Ji make it through this winter?


    Xiong Ye quickly finished washing his face, then brushed his hair with ab and even went to find and put on the clothing that Zhou Ji had made for him.


    ¡°There¡¯s also shoes.¡± Zhou Ji took out a pair of shoes for Xiong Ye. These shoes were something he had made over the past few days based on Xiong Ye¡¯s foot size. The soles of these shoes were made up ofyers of animal hides, and the top was made from nt fibers.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Xiong Ye hesitated a little when he saw the shoes. Wearing those things on his feet probably wouldn¡¯t feelfortable, right?


    He had seen Zhou Ji making shoes a few days ago, but he hadn¡¯t thought that they were for him.


    ¡°Put them on and give them a try.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t bear to reject Zhou Ji and immediately put them on.


    He had already made up his mind to wear these shoes for the day even if they were ufortable. After all, making shoes was very troublesome, and Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t even left the house these past few days. It was probably because he had stayed at home in order to make these shoes.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t realize that it hadn¡¯t actually taken Zhou Ji very much effort to make these shoes, and he had stayed at home purely in order to sleep, but this misunderstanding caused him to feel very moved.


    After he put on the shoes... He looked at his own feet in surprise.


    He had thought that his feet would feel very ufortable after being wrapped up in something, but unexpectedly, it was the opposite.


    After putting on a pair of shoes, his feet felt veryfortable!


    Xiong Ye moved his toes, took a few steps, and felt his feet warm up. The warmth rose up from the soles of his feet and finally spread over his entire body.


    ¡°I also made you a belt.¡± Zhou Ji took out a belt that was made from ck dinosaur leather and had a ceramic buckle, wrapping it around Xiong Ye¡¯s waist before bringing out a ne and hanging it around Xiong Ye¡¯s neck.


    This ne was made from a number of colored stones strung together. They were bright, colorful, and very beautiful. Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t polished these stones and had directly strung them together into a long ne that was both rough and striking. It suited Xiong Ye¡¯s temperament very well.


    Zhou Ji felt that Xiong Ye would like this ne very much, and that was indeed the case.


    Growing up, he had loved to collect all kinds of beautiful stones. He had originally collected a pile of them, but he had then given them away to others when he was about to mate with Shi Li because they took up space. In fact, he hadn¡¯t been very willing to part with them, but now Zhou Ji had actually made a ne like this for him...


    Xiong Ye hugged Zhou Ji and gave him a kiss, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re wonderful.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The stones on the ne that he had given Xiong Ye had smaller stones near the top and veryrge stones near the bottom. The biggest stone was about the size of an egg and hadn¡¯t been polished at all.


    That stone had prodded him when Xiong Ye hugged him, and it hurt a bit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhou Ji said. He and Xiong Ye walked out together.


    They hadn¡¯t gone far when a gust of cold wind hit them straight in the face.


    Xiong Ye immediately went to stand in front of Zhou Ji to help block the wind.


    But in fact, he wasn¡¯t taller than Zhou Ji, and couldn¡¯t block anything... Zhou Jiughed softly and used his spiritual powers and energy to block some of the wind.


    The two of them made their way forward together, and it wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the valley where the people of the Big Bear Tribe lived.


    At this time, there were already a lot of people in the valley, and the smell of barley tea filled the air¨Ca fire had been lit in the middle of the tribe, and a stone pot had been set atop it, in which barley tea was being brewed.


    There were even people standing next to the stone pot who were tasked with offering barley tea to everyone who came.


    When they served the barley tea, they would serve it along with the barley. On a cold day like this, it was very enjoyable to first drink the bowl of barley tea, then chew and eat the barley left at the bottom of the bowl.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I made a type of very delicious barley tea!¡± The priest held up a ceramic cup and came over when he saw that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had both arrived. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Zhou Ji had already smelled the scent in the air and didn¡¯t hesitate at all at this time to say, ¡°No.¡±


    The priest was very disappointed. He continued to promote it, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious! I put in a bit of oil as well as a bit of salt. Thisbination with the boiled barley smells really appetizing.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± This shouldn¡¯t be called barley tea. It should be called barley soup instead.


    While Zhou Ji was talking to the priest, the people who had only just joined the Big Bear Tribe were all observing Zhou Ji.


    It had been ten days since Xiong Ye had led these people back to the tribe. During these ten days, they had already be familiar with the priest and Xiong He as well as some of the other people from the Big Bear Tribe, but they hadn¡¯t even seen this Zhou Ji who was supposed to be the Beast God¡¯s messenger at all.


    Now that they finally had a chance to see him, it was natural for them to be curious.


    ¡°This person is very good looking.¡±


    ¡°The clothes he wears also look good.¡±


    ¡°Is that Zhou Ji?¡±


    ......


    Everyone was discussing him, and someone even said, ¡°I heard that Zhou Ji is the Beast God¡¯s messenger. Does that mean that he can... say, do you guys think that he can have a baby?¡±


    Zhou Ji, whose spiritual powers were so strong that he had been able to hear everything clearly: ¡°......¡±


    By the time the barley tea was finished, everyone from the tribe had all arrived.


    At this time, the priest stepped out into the open space in the middle of the valley, ¡°Today is the day when Xiong Ye will take over as the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe. I will pray here and ask the Beast God to bless our tribe...¡±


    The priest said a long string of words, and after he spoke, he once again started to dance.


    Zhou Ji felt that the priest¡¯s dancing was as difficult to watch as ever.


    If Xiong Ye was the one dancing, it would definitely be good to watch... Hold on, Xiong Ye shouldn¡¯t dance for these kinds of events. If he wanted to dance, he should dance for him alone in their room for him to watch.


    After dancing, the priest then started to speak again. He also had someone bring up a bowl of meat, a single fish, a bowl of barley, and a bowl of earth eggs. ¡°Great Beast God, I offer up these delicious foods to you, may you bless our tribe...¡±


    The priest had organized quite a lot of things. He was really quite capable.


    All of this seemed very basic for Zhou Ji, who had participated in many modern day ceremonies, but it felt very grand to these ordinary beastmen who had gathered around to watch.


    The people who had just joined the Big Bear Tribe felt nothing but admiration when they watched this¨Cthe Big Bear Tribe was really different from other tribes!


    They had never known that such things should be done when a new tribal chief stepped up to the position, and they had never known that they should offer food to the Beast God... The people of the Big Bear Tribe really knew a lot of things!


    These people looked at those who had been born and raised in the Big Bear Tribe with envy, and thought that they must have had a great life from childhood. They didn¡¯t know that the natives of the Big Bear Tribe were actually in a bit of a daze at the moment.


    It hadn¡¯t seemed so troublesomest time when Xiong He became their tribal chief! Was it because they had been too poor back then that the priest had omitted all these steps?


    Singing songs, dancing, and the priest even had all the tribesmen dance with him, making Xiong Ye and Xiong He dance along as well.


    Everyone started to dance, and only Zhou Ji and a few people who were unable to dance didn¡¯t perform. ¡®Those who were unable to dance¡¯ actually referred to children who couldn¡¯t walk yet, and people in other simr states.


    Zhou Ji felt that he was a little out of sync with everyone, but he really couldn¡¯t dance.


    Zhou Ji had heard Xiong Ye say early on that this session ceremony would be a little moreplicated, but he hadn¡¯t expected that it would be like this... However, it was really very lively.


    Although he couldn¡¯t really understand it, it was obvious that everyone else was very happy, Xiong Ye especially so.


    Finally, Xiong Ye epted a baton made of pottery from Xiong He¡¯s hand.


    This baton should be a piece of pottery that had beenpleted recently, but it was clearly now a symbol of power... Zhou Ji watched as Xiong Ye raised the baton above his head and said, ¡°Big Bear Tribe! Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    Everyone picked up the chant and shouted along, ¡°Big Bear Tribe! Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    The atmosphere in the tribe was very heated for a while. After that, everyone gathered together to eat.


    Everyone was very happy, but Xiong He alone was very unhappy.


    He was unhappy not because he had handed over the position of tribal chief, but because... While he had been about to happily settle down to eat, the priest had said to him, ¡°Xiong He, you have to memorize the words that I spoke and the dance from today¡¯s ceremony. All the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief session ceremonies will be conducted like this in the future! The priest¡¯s session ceremony can be held like this too!¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡± If he¡¯d known it would turn out like this, he would¡¯ve told the priest to say less! So, what exactly had the priest said before?


    He really didn¡¯t want to memorize it at all!


    Hold on, he shouldn¡¯t think about whether or not to memorize these things right now. He should first find a suitable student for the priest!


    He was too old now and really couldn¡¯t memorize anything!


    While Xiong He was depressed, Xiong Ye was in high spirits.


    He was smiling as he spoke to everyone in the tribe, and finally arrived by Zhou Ji¡¯s side. He tugged at Zhou Ji¡¯s hand, ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s go dance.¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t actually want to dance at all, but perhaps because Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze was too enthusiastic, he actually stood up and really started dancing...


    The ceremony was over, but the dancing was still ongoing. Only, everyone had shifted to dance around the fire instead.


    Although this dance was very casual, and everyone was dancing as they liked, it seemed as though this dancing was making everyone very happy?


    Zhou Ji¡¯s thoughts were indeed correct. After such a lively and energetic dance, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all very happy.


    The smiles on the faces of those who had been living dark lives as ves for so long had grown wider and wider.


    Everyone became even more filled with energy, and under Xiong Ye¡¯s leadership, they took advantage of the fact that winter hadn¡¯t yet fully arrived to stock up a lot of firewood and food.


    There was an empty room in the ce where Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye lived. Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t paid attention to it, and so Xiong Ye had stuffed all kinds of things inside. Firewood alone took up half the room.


    But this wasn¡¯t all... Xiong Ye had piled up therger pieces of wood outside the house.


    Everyone was constantly busy, and winter quietly crept in.


    One morning, Zhou Ji suddenly discovered that it was snowing outside.


    They had basically finished all kinds of preparation, and the time hade... The priest immediately announced that winter had begun and that there was now no need to go out on collective hunts. Xiong Ye and Xiong He took out the food that the tribe had stored up and distributed it amongst the people of the tribe together.


    Xiong Ye was given a lot of meat. He took the meat home and saw Zhou Ji standing under the eaves of their house, looking at the snowkes.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s cold outside. Why aren¡¯t you staying inside the house?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching the snow.¡± Zhou Ji said. How many years had it been since he¡¯d seen snow like this?


    No, he had never seen a snowy scene like this.


    The scenery here was too beautiful, and the person standing there was too attractive.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye worked together to bring the meat into the empty room and hang it up in the kitchen. After everything was done, Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, will you hibernate?¡±


    Bears were animals that would usually hibernate. In winter, when food was scarce, they would dig a hole or find a cave to sleep in in order to wait for spring to arrive.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food this year, so I won¡¯t go into hibernation!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before replying.


    Bears would hibernate, but their hibernation wasn¡¯t that deep and was actually more like sleeping. At least, they were able to wake up immediately if danger came along.


    If there was food, they would even wake up and eat.


    Xiong Ye had hibernatedst year because there wasn¡¯t enough food. This year, though... He wanted to stay together with Zhou Ji every day, eating and drinking and hugging and kissing!

 Chapter 106 - Storytelling

    <strong>Ch106 ¨C Storytelling</strong>


    The first snowfall that winter was particrly heavy. The snowkes that fell down one after another soon umted on the trees and on the ground.


    The broad leaved trees had already lost their leaves, and stood there tall and bare, but some trees that had rtively smaller leaves still had some left that could barely support the snow.


    However, they would probably be a lot more ¡®bare¡¯ after this round of snow.


    Zhou Ji very much enjoyed this kind of winter scene, but Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t willing to let him stand outside and watch for too long, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so much, and the weather is so cold. Let¡¯s stay at home and not go out, lest we get frozen.¡±


    Xiong Ye was truly worried about Zhou Ji. Seeing that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t reacted, he continued, ¡°You might not know, but a few winters ago, there was a child in the tribe that was too hungry and had run outside to look for food. As a result, they spent too much time walking around on the snowy ground, and their feet became frostbitten. After he came back to the tribe and thawed out by the fire, his two feet practically fell off his legs... He died soon after.¡±


    After Xiong Ye finished speaking, both fear and sadness appeared on his face.


    ¡°Such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Zhou Ji hugged Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t very old and hadn¡¯t reached adulthood a few years ago. The person he spoke of... Might have been apanion of around the same age. As for their feet being frozen off... It was easy for fingers and toes and so on to suffer from frostbite, and if it wasn¡¯t dealt with properly, it was possible for the affected parts to fall off.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Xiong Ye soon cheered up, ¡°Nobody will go hungry in the future. A lot of people can be kept alive on earth eggs and barley alone, and we¡¯ll have even more of those things next year.¡±


    Zhou Ji nodded.


    Tribes couldn¡¯t grow and expand just by hunting and gathering. On the other hand, if they were able to start nting and farming... they could feed many more people.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye went back to their bedroom together.


    Taking into consideration Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form, their bedroom had been built to be quiterge. It was five meters long and five meters wide, and other than the bed, there was also arge pit inside the bedroom.


    Zhou Ji hadid out some animal hides by the pit and lit a fire inside. The room soon warmed up from the fire.


    The walls were made of very, very thick mud, and the windows were sealed up, so the only light in the room was provided by the fire that had been lit... The room warmed up very quickly.


    Zhou Ji had requested to be given all the seeds. What he had told others was that leaving the seeds with him would make it more convenient to nt them next year, but in reality... He had taken half of the seeds and made roasted pumpkin seeds¨C¨Cthey didn¡¯t need that many seeds to nt pumpkins with, anyway.


    He had first heated up the pot with nothing else inside, then poured the pumpkin seeds inside and stir-fried them for a while before adding a little bit of dissolved salt water and roasting them again. With that, the mildly salty pumpkin seeds were ready to eat.


    Unfortunately, there was too little of it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Pumpkin seeds. Give it a try.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye grabbed a few pumpkin seeds and tossed them into his mouth directly. He chewed, then ate them, ¡°They¡¯re very tasty.¡±


    Zhou Jiughed lightly, ¡°Have more if you like them.¡±


    After saying so, he picked up a few and slowly started to crack them open.


    Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji was peeling the shells for such a little snack and found it a little funny.


    The shell that contained the pumpkin seeds wasn¡¯t that hard and didn¡¯t need to be peeled at all! However, it was probably tastier after peeling.


    Seeing Zhou Ji eating the pumpkin seeds so slowly, Xiong Ye no longer picked up any more pumpkin seeds to eat. There was only a small amount of seeds, and he could finish them all in a few bites. He also didn¡¯t find them particrly delicious, so he might as well not eat them and leave them for Zhou Ji to eat.


    However, the peeling of the pumpkin seeds actually reminded Xiong Ye of something else he could do¨C-he went to find a big bucket of barley and the appropriate tools, then started to hull the barley.


    After their new home was built, Zhou Ji had nted a lot of barley in the yard. This barley had been set out to dry and stored away a long time ago, but they hadn¡¯t had time to remove the shells, and he just happened to be free right now.


    Zhou Ji quietly ate his pumpkin seeds while Xiong Ye struck the barley gently to remove the shells. The two of them enjoyed a rare period of leisure time while lounging around the fire.


    ¡°This house is really nice. Before, it would feel cold and icy in the cave even if a fire was lit.¡± Xiong Ye said. He had always lived in caves before. At the time, he would still feel cold even if heyered many animal hides beneath his body, but it was different in this house.


    The dirt under their feet had been pounded t and baked dry by fire. Now that there was a fire lit inside... At the moment, sitting next to the fire, the dirt under his body felt warm and cozy, making him want to lie down on the spot.


    ¡°You can have the people of the tribe build more houses next year, and have everyone live in houses.¡± Zhou Ji suggested. Although that valley was safe, the living conditions there were definitely notparable to living in the mud houses.


    ¡°I think so too!¡± Xiong Ye told Zhou Ji about his many thoughts for the future, and also began to share his experiences with the various things he had encountered during past winters.


    ¡°Before, during winter, I had no salt, and the meat I had to eat slowly went rank as I left it there for longer and longer. Later on, I made a pile of snow outside to freeze the meat, but it somehow ended up being stolen...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone to catch fish in winter. I made a hole in the ice, and those fish would stick their heads out. I would catch one every time they came out! I can go and catch you one in a few days!¡±


    ¡°After winter is just over, a lot of very tasty tender grass will grow when the snow melts.¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji patted Xiong Ye on the head. Xiong Ye was talking about genuine grass that was certainly not tasty. He had probably found it tasty because he had been way too hungry.


    ¡°Stop touching my head...¡± Xiong Ye said. When he opened his mouth to speak, he found it stuffed with something. He chewed it and only then discovered that it was the peeled pumpkin seeds.


    Zhou Ji had been shelling pumpkin seeds the entire time and had created a small pile of them. As a result, they had all been given to him to eat!


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Forget it, touch it if you want.¡± It was probably because Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have an animal form, so he really liked his fur. And touching his head... should be because his head was the only ce with fur on it after he turned human?


    Xiong Ye felt that he could tolerate his mate¡¯s little hobby.


    In recent days, Xiong Ye had been very busy. Now that he was suddenly free, he started feeling that there was nothing to do. After the barley had been hulled, Xiong Ye said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m full and warm and cozy, I don¡¯t want to hibernate at all, but I also don¡¯t want to go out, and there¡¯s nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°There are things to do.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°You can learn to recognize words.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°If you can learn twenty words today, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    Xiong Ye was instantly full of energy, ¡°Alright!¡± Zhou Ji had told him stories before when he was teaching him how to fight. Those stories had been very interesting to listen to, and he really wanted to hear more.


    ¡°In that case, start learning. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll tell you the story of Xiong Da and Xiong Er.¡± Zhou Ji said. While he taught Xiong Ye, he also recalled a certain cartoon series where the main character had been a bear and took advantage of the time to begin making up a story.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t possible for him to speak about the cartoon directly, so the story he told about Xiong Da and Xiong Er going out on adventures eventually turned into a story with Beast Kings. Xiong Ye would definitely enjoy a story like that.


    Xiong Ye was focused on wanting to hear the story and excitedly began to learn. At the same time, inside the priest¡¯s cave, the big and tall Xiong He was sitting opposite the thin priest, his face full of despair.


    It was winter. A strong man like him who had lots of food saved up should clearly be inside his own cave, hugging his own woman to sleep. Why did he have to be here facing the priest¡¯s wrinkled old face trying to memorize things?


    Xiong He couldn¡¯t help but speak up about it, ¡°Priest, I have no way tomunicate with the Beast God. I feel that I¡¯m not suited to be a priest.¡± He had never sensed the existence of the Beast God before at all!


    The priest was very calm, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just like you and can¡¯tmunicate with the Beast God either.¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡±


    While Xiong He was busy being depressed, Xiong Ye had already finished learning twenty words and was lying downfortably next to Zhou Ji as he started to listen to Zhou Ji¡¯s story.


    Xiong Da and Xiong Er were too amazing! He wanted to learn from them!

 Chapter 107 - Spring Is Here

    <h4>Ch107 ¨C Spring Is Here</h4>


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t really enjoy telling stories. He felt that the stories he told were really boring. They were simply about two bears reaching adulthood, deciding to go out and see the world, and therefore leaving the tribe that they had grown up from childhood in to begin wandering the world. They encountered all sorts of dinosaurs on their journey, and slowly became stronger...


    However, for Xiong Ye, this was a very good story.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t think that this was a story. He thought that all these things should all have really happened.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, are Xiong Da and Xiong Er the ancestors of our Big Bear Tribe? Did the Beast God tell you this story?¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s expresion was full of curiosity.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Sorry, those two bears aren¡¯t the ancestors of the Big Bear Tribe. They actually exist in a cartoon series with several hundred episodes. If it hadn¡¯t been for the apocalypse, they might have even lived for thousands of episodes.


    The two of them spent time together and chatted together, and they soon grew hungry.


    Zhou Ji took out some barley, smoked meat, and preserved vegetables to make meat and preserved vegetable pancakes.


    Regardless of whether it was smoked meat or preserved vegetables, neither of these things were very healthy. However, based on his and Xiong Ye¡¯s current physical condition, the impact wouldn¡¯t be too big even if they ate hundreds of pounds of such meat and vegetables.


    After eating, Xiong Yey down on top of an animal hide set near the fire and began to feel drowsy.


    There was a bed inside their bedroom, but it was warmer by the fire, so he simply chose toy down there.


    Zhou Jiughed a little when he saw the situation, and theny down beside Xiong Ye.


    The snow fell for two days and two nights. The entire world seemed to be dressed in white and decorated in silver; white snow stretched as far as the eye could see.


    When Zhou Ji opened the window to let in some fresh air, he was shocked by the scenery outside¨Cduring the end of the world, even if it snowed, that snow wouldn¡¯t be white. Additionally, there would also be some disgusting zombies that popped out of nowhere.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, don¡¯t stand in the wind for too long.¡± Seeing that Zhou Ji was standing by the window, Xiong Ye called out to him.


    Zhou Ji closed the window, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk outside.¡±


    ¡°What are you going outside for?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Casually taking a look around.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°Wear more clothes. Hurry back when you¡¯re cold.¡± Xiong Ye had originally wanted to stop him, but after thinking about it, he agreed to let him go. Zhou Ji had always stayed in the cave before without leaving and might have never seen snow before. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to let him go out and y in it for a while.


    With this in mind, he took out another piece of animal hide and covered Zhou Ji with it.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t reject it, wrapping the animal hide around him as he went outside, strolling around the yard outside their house.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t intend to go far, Xiong Ye said, ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯m going to go out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    After Xiong Ye left, Zhou Ji quickly let go of the animal hide. He used his spiritual powers to make a snowball, then made a snow sculpture of a sitting bear in front of the house.


    Since he had his spiritual powers, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with making an ordinary snowman. A snow bear was obviously much better looking.


    Like this, Xiong Ye would also be happy when he saw it.


    While Zhou Ji was using his spiritual powers to cheat and make a snow bear, Xiong Ye had already arrived at the tribe.


    After they entered winter, most of the tribe¡¯s work had stopped, but there were still some things that had to be done.


    For example, they had to feed the dinosaurs.


    Therge dinosaurs in the tribe had already been killed, but those docile dinosaurs of a suitable size had been kept alive. They had decided to continue breeding them.


    In order to keep these dinosaurs from freezing or starving to death, not only had the tribe prepared some grass in advance, they¡¯d also built a mud house for them inside the fence where the dinosaurs all lived.


    Xiong Ye wandered everywhere around the tribe.


    There were over four hundred former ves who had joined the Big Bear Tribe. They all lived in the ce where pottery was fired in houses made out of mud.


    In order to make things easier, these houses were all connected together in a row. Not only did that mean they had to build one less wall, it was also better for preserving warmth.


    When Xiong Ye went over, he saw some people sweeping away the snow in front of the entrances to the huts and the rooftops. They smiled and greeted him when they saw him, and repeatedly marveled to him, ¡°Chief, this house made of mud is really warm to live in!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced so many winters since childhood but this is the best winter I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°Tribal chief, you¡¯re all such good people!¡±


    ......


    When Xiong Ye heard these words, he started feeling that this kind of weather wasn¡¯t so cold.


    These people now felt a sense of belonging in the Big Bear Tribe. After Xiong Ye finished one round of the area, he went to see what the situation was like in the valley.


    In the valley, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were currently also clearing up the snow.


    If they didn¡¯t sweep the snow out of the valley, not only would the ground remain wet, it would also be very slippery. Because of this, they would always pile up the snow and bring it outside the valley every time it snowed.


    The people of the tribe greeted Xiong Ye one after another when they saw him.


    There was sufficient food this year, so everyone was smiling and very happy.


    Xiong Ye went straight to the collective cave.


    The powerful people of the tribe generally didn¡¯t require much attention. It was the people who lived in the collective cave that needed him to take care of them a little.


    There was a fire lit up in the collective cave, above which a pottery pot had been set up. Hot water was boiling in the pot.


    ¡°Grandpa Hou, how have you beentely?¡± Xiong Ye went to find the person he was most familiar with in the cave, the elderly man whose animal form was a monkey.


    Back when he had originally intended to be mates with Shi Li, he had looked for someone to make a mattress, and Grandpa Hou had been the one he had asked.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m living a good life. I¡¯ve never been better.¡± The old manughed loudly, and the others were also very happy.


    They had endless amounts of firewood, enough food, and could even constantly drink hot water... Their quality of life this winter was better than ever.


    Xiong Ye sat down and started to chat with the elderly and children of the tribe.


    The atmosphere was very harmonious. It wasn¡¯t until Yang Ying and Yang Su arrived that everyone¡¯s voices paused.


    Xiong Ye looked over at Yang Ying and Yang Su, then soon looked away.


    He had always wanted to be acknowledged by these two people, but now, to him, they were very ordinary members of the tribe, and he didn¡¯t even like them very much.


    After all, they were a littlezy. This was especially true for Yang Ying.


    Xiong Ye discovered that Yang Ying¡¯s expression had morphed to one of anger because he hadn¡¯t paid them much attention, and she even red at him. On the other hand, Yang Su lowered his gaze and was well behaved as he sat down nearby to listen to him.


    ¡°Yang Su, let¡¯s go!¡± Yang Ying said.


    However, Yang Su ignored her words, and didn¡¯t leave. He stayed behind, and when Xiong Ye was leaving, he even caught up to him and said, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yang Su¡¯s life could be considered good these days. After all, there was no shortage of food in the tribe, so nobody would short him of his share.


    However, it could also be considered bad. He and his mother had neverpletely integrated into the tribe, and not only did they not like to work, their attitude towards Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been good. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclude them a little.


    At first, Yang Su med it all on his elder brother, and med Xiong Ye for not taking their old rtionship into ount. He was dissatisfied with various aspects of his mother¡¯s behavior, and even more jealous of Zhou Ji. Yet after a while, he discovered that Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think about them at all, and the others in the tribe no longer targeted them once they started to work hard. He was suddenly left a little confused.


    He suddenly realized that Xiong Ye really wasn¡¯t required to be nice to him.


    Yang Su could no longer remember what the tribe he had been born into looked like, but the memories of starving before they arrived at the Big Bear Tribe were very clear, so he actually liked the Big Bear Tribe.


    Now when he saw that his tribe was developing better and better, and other tribes were willing to join them, it made him proud.


    At the same time, in the context of this bigger picture, he felt that he had really been wrong in the past.


    Xiong Ye... really didn¡¯t need to take care of them.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xiong Ye replied casually. He didn¡¯t know why Yang Su was apologizing, but he didn¡¯t really feel any hatred towards Yang Su.


    Xiong Ye soon departed. Seeing that he¡¯d left, Yang Ying came up and twisted Yang Su¡¯s ear, ¡°What did you look for Xiong Ye for? Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s made our lives difficult enough?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the one who harmed us!¡± Yang Su insisted, ¡°He saved us before.¡±


    Yang Ying¡¯s expression turned a little unnatural, ¡°Your brother was caught because of him.¡±


    ¡°It was clearly my brother who stirred things up himself!¡± Yang Su said, ¡°If the person who had been together with Xiong Ye had been me back then, I definitely would¡¯ve stayed with Xiong Ye...¡± Xiong Ye was great! He had been particrly jealous of his elder brother at the time, but his big brother hadn¡¯t cherished what he had!


    And now, Xiong Ye was now Zhou Ji¡¯s.


    Yang Ying bowed her head and didn¡¯t speak.


    Yang Su continued, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on working hard.¡±


    Yang Ying nodded.


    Life in the tribe had gotten better recently, and everyone was talking about how amazing Xiong Ye was... Other than focusing on living her own life well, what else could she do?


    It had been such a long time, and Shi Li hadn¡¯te back. Yang Ying decided to act as though he had died.


    With that thought, Yang Ying rxed a lot.


    Xiong Ye was clueless about Yang Ying and Yang Su¡¯s thoughts. He made another round outside, then returned home.


    He then saw the big bear that was made out of snow.


    Zhou Ji hade out into the snow earlier just to make this?


    Xiong Ye quickly went inside the house and caught Zhou Ji¡¯s hand, ¡°Zhou Ji, did you get frozen while using snow to make such a big bear? Are your hands cold?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get frozen.¡± Zhou Ji was smiling as he spoke.


    ¡°Do you really like my animal form? Should I turn into my animal form to y with you?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed, then watched as Xiong Ye swiftly took off his clothes and turned into a big bear.


    The room that had originally been rather empty, was now suddenly crowded.


    Xiong Ye knew that he was rather big and didn¡¯t dare to move about casually. Finally, he only patted his stomach and expressed, ¡®Zhou Ji, you can sleep on my body!¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Jiy down on the big bear and brushed through the big bear¡¯s fur with his fingers.


    Xiong Ye was ¡®touched¡¯ by him like this and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He abruptly turned back into his human form and rubbed messily against Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, help me...¡±


    Winter was definitely a season that encouraged people to do many ¡®indecent¡¯ things.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji spent most of their time at home. They were either sleeping or eating, or learning and telling stories.


    The snow bear at the entrance slowly started to melt after a few sunny days, but it soon snowed again, and it ultimately never fully melted away.


    Wintersted for over three months.


    The tribe never organized any collective hunts during these three months, but they did other things instead. For example, they fired more pottery.


    Before winter came, the tribe had stopped making pottery in order to prepare for the winter. After winter arrived, they started to make pottery again.


    Firstly, everyone was free during the winter, and secondly, it was very warm when they fired pottery.


    They would choose sunny days to fire pottery, and arge area around the fire would heat up. It was warm andfortable, and the people of the tribe could go roast themselves by the fire and catch some sun. It couldn¡¯t possibly be any morefortable!


    When they built up more fires nearby and boiled soup to drink, that enjoyment was perfect!


    In particr, the preserved vegetable soup that Zhou Ji had ¡®invented¡¯ had been unanimously praised by all; this slightly sour soup was really very delicious when drunk.


    In the end, the day when pottery was fired became a gathering day for the entire tribe. Everyone would go to the ce where pottery was fired to sing and dance. Even Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t an exception.


    Xiong Ye very much liked this kind of excitement, so Zhou Ji would follow him over to check it out.


    However, he usually wouldn¡¯t stay for long. After all, nobody bathed in the middle of winter, and the smell was quite terrible.


    In fact, his and Xiong Ye¡¯s bedroom smelled too and carried Xiong Ye¡¯s smell... But he was already used to it and even enjoyed the scent.


    By the time spring came, the tribe had umted a lot of pottery. It was also at this time that the Big Bear Tribe once again set out to obtain salt.


    Before, they would go to the Green Hill Tribe to trade for salt. This time however, they were preparing to trade for salt with the Beach Tribe that the Green Hill Tribe used to trade for salt with.


    ¡°The Beach Tribe doesn¡¯t have many people, but they¡¯re very powerful, and nobody dares to provoke them. They believe in the Sea God. Their Sea God is very, very big and powerful!¡± There were people who had gone to the Beach Tribe before amongst the people from the Green Hill Tribe who had joined the Big Bear Tribe. At this time, they spoke a lot about the matters concerning the Beach Tribe.


    Zhou Ji listened to their descriptions and finally learned that the majority of the people of the Beach Tribe¡¯s animal forms seemed to be seals, sea lions, and other mammals that lived in or near the sea.


    They usually lived on the beach and would leap into the sea when they encountered danger. They would also turn to their god for help.


    ¡°The Beach Tribe¡¯s Sea God is real. I saw it once from the beach!¡± One of the people from the Green Hill Tribe spoke up, ¡°The Sea God is really very, very big!¡±


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t convinced that a Sea God existed, but after listening to this person describe it... Zhou Ji suddenly thought of an animal¨Cthe blue whale.


    Thergestnd mammal weighed about twenty tons, and his mammoth animal form was one of thergest mammals on ground. However, there were mammals that wererger than him in the sea.


    Blue whales could weigh more than two hundred tons.


    A mammoth was big, but whenpared to a blue whale, it really didn¡¯t amount to much... Could the so-called Sea God of the Beach Tribe actually be a very, veryrge beastman?


    There were many huge dinosaurs and all sorts of prehistoric giant animals in this ce. It should be the same for the sea, right?


    Xiong Ye nned to go personally when they went to trade for salt this time. Zhou Ji thought about it and finally decided to join them.


    He was worried about Xiong Ye.


    Winter wasn¡¯tpletely over yet, but the tribe had already begun to prepare for this salt trade journey. They sorted out their pottery, animal hides, food, and the like, then split them up and packed them up well, ultimately preparing a lot of goods.


    They had too many goods, so the number of people who would be going out on this excursion was quiterge. The entire team consisted of a hundred people, and not only that, Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan, as the two most powerful warriors of the tribe, would also be going .


    On a sunny day, this team finally departed from the Big Bear Tribe.


    The ce they needed to go this time was much further than the Green Hill Tribe. It would take about a month just to get there.


    Most of the people of the tribe had never been to such a distant ce. Besides being a bit worried, almost everyone was also a little excited.


    Xiong Ye was equally excited. He felt that he was just like Xiong Da and Xiong Er, and was about to start his own journey.


    He stirred up the team by saying a lot of motivational words and also added that he would definitely lead everyone to sessfully trade for salt.


    The people of the team were very excited when they heard this. They felt that their tribal chief was very powerful. Yet this thought had only just surfaced in their minds when they watched him take on his animal form and allow Zhou Ji to ride on his body.

 Chapter 108 - One-Eyed Wolf

    <h4><strong>Chapter 108 ¨C One-Eyed Wolf</strong></h4>


    After the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s salt team left the tribe, they traveled very quickly.


    It was now early spring, and the snow on the mountain had melted, gathering into a stream that slowly flowed down from the top of the mountain. The wet soil was sticky, causing people to leave footprints with every step.


    Many dinosaurs would lower their body temperature and hide during winter. At this time, they all starteding out again, gnawing at the branches to start fattening themselves up again.


    After seeing those thin dinosaurs, Xiong Ye felt that he had really been toofortable during this past winter¨C¨Cwinter had gone by, but not only had he not gotten thinner, he had actually grown fatter!


    This was something that had never happened to him before.


    And Zhou Ji had a lot to do with it all¨C¨Cif Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t taught them how to grow barley and earth eggs, their tribe probably wouldn¡¯t have had enough to eat even if they were able to obtain a lot of meat.


    They didn¡¯t want to waste too much time traveling, so they pushed on all day long and only stopped in the evening to set up camp and prepare food.


    On the first night, they stopped not far from the tribe.


    Xiong Qi, who hade out with Xiong Ye to trade for salt, came over to Zhou Ji¡¯s side when they stopped traveling for the day, ¡°Zhou Ji, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Since Xiong Qi had taken the initiative to offer to help, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse. He had him help wash the vegetables and fetch water.


    After that, there were also others, who had gone to trade for salt with Xiong Ye and Zhou Jist time, who scurried off to get firewood for Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji epted it all, and even had these people build a fire and set up a shed for him to sleep in.


    During the day, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t done anything and simply stayed on Xiong Ye¡¯s back. Now, he was like this... He really lived up to his name as the Beast God¡¯s messenger. He was so different from everyone else!


    Zhou Ji knew that various aspects of his behavior would make people jealous and was just thinking about whether or not he should reign it in a bit when he discovered that everyone was looking at him with worshipful gazes. He also heard the conversation between these people using his spiritual powers, ¡°The Beast God¡¯s messenger really is different from us.¡±


    ¡°That lord looks so distinguished!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was someone who couldmunicate with the Beast God. I want to serve him, too.¡±


    ¡°Would I also be blessed by the Beast God if I get close to him?¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The life of a fraud was very good in this era.


    Zhou Ji was even thinking about whether or not he should simply pretend to be a god.


    The Beach Tribe had a Sea God. Could he use his nt abilities to pretend to be an Earth God or something?


    Zhou Ji thought about it and soon gave up on the idea.


    However, he had taken advantage of times when Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t paying attention to secretly produce some extra food. Because of this, the seasonings he had on hand now were still just as plentiful as when winter started.


    It was still quite cold to travel during this kind of weather. Zhou Ji thought about it and decided to make hot pot. He even made two pots in one go.


    One was for him and Xiong Ye. The other was for everyone else... One hot pot for one hundred people was stretching it a little, but if they split it up, everyone should still be able to eat a piece of meat and taste the soup.


    Zhou Ji thought about it like this, but he didn¡¯t realize that this way they would feel even more iplete and crave it more after having a single taste.


    Before, when they only had roasted meat, they didn¡¯t feel like roasted meat didn¡¯t taste good. However, after eating chili pepper cooked meat, they felt that roasted meat was a bit difficult to swallow down.


    Those people from the Green Hill Tribe who had joined the tribe towards the end were even more tearful.


    They had heard about hot pot for a long time, but they hadn¡¯t been able to try it at all until now because the tribe was short on chili peppers.


    It was really delicious!


    How could there be such delicious food in this world!


    They now understood why Xiong Qi and the others were so attentive. Given that there were such delicious things to eat, they wanted to help out, too!


    Can¡¯t you see that Xiong Qi and the others had helped out, and therefore had obtained an extra piece of meat that was about the size of a fist that had been cooked in Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji¡¯s hot pot?


    Once they were away from home, everyone became especially eager for delicious food, to the point where after Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had eaten enough, the hot pot soup that they had left behind was immediately split up amongst everyone else.


    Night came, and Zhou Ji went back to the tent to sleep quite early. On the other hand, Xiong Ye was busy for a long time arranging night guards, and only after that did he slip quietly into Zhou Ji¡¯s tent to be cuddled by Zhou Ji.


    The two of them snuggled up to each other in the small space, warming each other up.


    Everyone traveled quite quickly, but it still took them over ten days of travel before they reached the ce that had originally belonged to the Green Hill Tribe.


    Winter hade and gone, but there hadn¡¯t been much change here, and everything was still a mess.


    They all rested there overnight then moved on.


    They would have to walk on for at least another half a month before they reached their destination.


    The trek over the previous ten days had been quite easy for them, but the next half a month¡¯s journey wouldn¡¯t be as smooth. The reason for that was that it began to rain.


    It was a light rain, but it went on and on, drizzling non stop, bringing them no small amount of trouble. Xiong Ye was worried that Zhou Ji would get sick, so he had turned into his animal form and finally found a rtively drier ce to rest, covering Zhou Ji with a few animal hides before holding him to sleep.


    Zhou Ji was quite unustomed to sleeping without Xiong Ye in his arms... But sleeping with the big bear was also veryfortable.


    Unfortunately, there were too many people in the team. The two of them could hold hands, but they couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Zhou Ji realized that he had started losing his moral integrity ever since he came to this world...


    Zhu Zhan felt a little depressed.


    The mood between Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji was too good. He was faced with these two people who were very much in love every day, and really missed his own woman.


    He also didn¡¯t know how his woman was doing...


    Zhu Zhan was constantly thinking about returning back to the Beastman Continent, but he had been unable to make the boat that Zhou Ji had spoken about, and couldn¡¯t go back yet. He also wasn¡¯t strong enough yet, either...


    When he thought of this, Zhu Zhan looked towards Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji again. Seeing that the two of them were cuddling each other to sleep, he inevitably felt rather lonely.


    Also, he used to feel that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t treat Xiong Ye well... He had really thought too much.


    If Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like Xiong Ye, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so intimate with Xiong Ye, right?


    The light rain continued on for three days, finally stopping by the fourth day. The long-lost sun hung in the air, casting down its bright rays of light.


    Taking advantage of the good weather, Xiong Ye had made a stop by a small river very early in the day, preparing to have everyone settle in early so that they could all spend some time rxing and eat some good food¨C¨Cit had been raining constantly, and the food they had eaten had been very basic.


    Zhou Ji was also very supportive of this idea. After everyone settled in, he immediately cooked arge pot of healing herbs, then told everyone in the teame over and drink a bowl of medicine.


    The people of the salt team: ¡°.....¡± They hadn¡¯t expected that besides making delicious food, Zhou Ji would be able to make something that tasted this horrible!


    What exactly was this? Could it still be eaten despite smelling so bad?


    ¡°It¡¯s herbal medicine, something that will help you from getting sick.¡± Xiong Ye picked up a bowl of herbal medicine and drank it all. ¡°Everyone needs to drink it. Hurry up!¡±


    Xiong Ye had spoken, and he had also taken the lead to drink it down. People no longer rejected the medicine and had bitter expressions on their faces as they went up to drink it one by one.


    After that, in a ce where nobody else could see, Xiong Ye gave Zhou Ji a pitiful look.


    Zhou Ji secretly stuffed a piece of candy into his mouth.


    Xiong Ye became happy instantly. He held a and went to the riverside, ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯ll catch fish for you.¡±


    Xiong Ye ran away very quickly, and Zhou Ji followed behind him, watching as Xiong Ye stood by the river and started catching fish.


    During winter, Xiong Ye had caught fish for him in order to change up their daily diet, but because it wasn¡¯t easy to catch fish during winter, they hadn¡¯t caught it often. At this time, Zhou Ji actually missed the taste of fish.


    While Xiong Ye was catching fish, Zhou Ji suddenly sensed something and looked in a certain direction. However, he soon retrieved his gaze and focused on Xiong Ye once again.


    It wasn¡¯t long before someone came out of the woods on the other side of the river.


    There was a total of seventeen people in the group that stepped out. This team was led by a woman with only one eye. She had only just arrived by the river when she noticed Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye, and then her gaze turned suggestive as she looked them over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a good looking man in the wild forest, one that likes being clean...¡± This woman¡¯s gaze thennded on Xiong Ye¡¯s animal hide skirt, ¡°It looks like ites with a good package, too.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression darkened instantly¨C¨CXiong Ye was really too attractive...


    The thought had just crossed his mind when the woman then looked at him, ¡°You look even more pleasing to the eye than he does, with fine skin and tender flesh.¡±


    Zhou Ji wanted to say something, but Xiong Ye had already stepped up to hide Zhou Ji behind him. He red at that woman and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Looking at men, of course! You two both look pretty good.. Would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°No! Please leave!¡± Xiong Ye response was immediate.


    That woman sneered, and her single eye revealed a trace of disdain as she released the aura of her power and said, ¡°If the two of you follow me, I can let the rest of your team off. Otherwise... You should just hand over the things that you guys have brought with you!¡±


    Were they getting robbed? Zhou Ji found it a little amusing¨C¨Cthe woman in front of them was about the same level of strength as Xiong Ye. If they were to really start fighting, her power would fall a little short.


    Xiong Ye also felt that way.


    This person actually wanted to rob them and was even saying these kinds of words...


    Xiong Ye directly changed into his animal form and charged across the river¨C¨Che liked speaking with his fists!


    As soon as Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form appeared, the woman standing opposite them had already been given a big shock.


    A medium level Beast Warrior could basically walk sideways across the wild forest, and she had thought that it would be a very simple matter to deal with these people. Unexpectedly...


    The person she had found attractive and thought was nothing but a pretty face was actually also a medium level Beast Warrior. That was already shocking enough, but this man¡¯s animal form was also so big!


    Not to mention that there were still quite a lot of people nearby!


    The one-eyed woman knew how to adapt to changing circumstances and immediately nned to escape.


    But Xiong Ye had already caught up, and at the same time, Zhu Zhan¡¯s voice sounded out rather hesitantly, ¡°One-Eyed Wolf?¡±


    Read more BL at chr

 Chapter 109 - Beastman Continent

    <h4>Ch109 ¨C Beastman Continent</h4>


    It was apparent that Zhu Zhan knew the woman. As soon as his voice sounded, the one-eyed woman shifted to be a veryrge wolf.


    However, even though she was much bigger than a normal wolf, she was still much smaller than Xiong Ye.


    In his previous life, Zhou Ji had once seen a scene on TV where a huge brown bear was surrounded by wolves. Although the brown bear was injured, it was still able to find opportunities to keep on fighting and even managed to break a wolf¡¯s back...


    Wolves definitely weren¡¯t a bear¡¯s opponent in a one-on-one fight, but wolves were good at running, and their endurance was good. It was definitely not a problem for them to escape if they weren¡¯t willing to fight against a brown bear.


    That was if the wolf hadn¡¯t encountered a Xiong Ye who had gone all out with his running speed.


    One-Eyed Wolf wanted to escape, but she hadn¡¯t gone far before she was caught by the tail and dragged back by Xiong Ye. At the same time, Xiong Qi and the others had already called out to each other and surrounded One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s subordinates.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe originally hadn¡¯t been interested in fighting against other tribesmen, but they had changed ever since Xiong Ye had led them to take down the Giant Tiger Tribe.


    They were now very proactive about fighting, their gazes eager as they watched One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s subordinates.


    Xiong Ye had grown stronger from fighting. It might be the same for them, too!


    It was just that Xiong Ye had ordered them not to take the initiative to fight others...


    All sixteen of One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s subordinates were low level Beast Warriors, and if they were to really start fighting, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for them to take down a small group of a hundred or so people. Out of all the people Xiong Qi had brought over, only Xiong Qi¡¯s strength wasparable. The others wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them at all.


    However, Zhu Zhan and his group were also with Xiong Qi.


    Zhu Zhan was a medium level Beast Warrior, and all of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates were low level Beast Warriors!


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s expression was dark.


    They had randomlye across a group of people today and had wanted to rob them of their things, but unexpectedly they had kicked a steel te. Especially since... some people from amongst them recognized Zhu Zhan.


    The young chief of the Giant Pig Tribe was a powerful medium level Beast Warrior, and wasn¡¯t someone they could handle.


    These people faced off against each other. In a situation where Xiong Qi and the others had only surrounded them and hadn¡¯t made a move, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move either.


    After that, they could only look on as Xiong Qi and the others¡¯ expressions filled with disappointment, and their leader was dragged back by the tail.


    It was especially ufortable to be dragged back by the tail, but thankfully, this big bear didn¡¯t seem to want to kill her... After One-Eyed Wolf was brought back, she turned back into human form, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°One-Eyed Wolf, I never thought that you¡¯d still be alive.¡± Zhu Zhan eximed.


    One-Eyed Wolf sneered, ¡°This olddy is lucky and tenacious. As long as that slut isn¡¯t dead, I won¡¯t die either!¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s gaze had shifted to this woman after Xiong Ye brought her back.


    One-Eyed Wolf was a woman. She was missing an eye, the eye socket sunken, her hair was a mess, and her skin both coarse and dark. She truly wasn¡¯t very attractive, but her figure was quite good, and she was very fit; the people in this ce all had good bodies because they needed to hunt and run around so much. Both men and women had good figures, and One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be considered outstanding inparison.


    Zhou Ji was just thinking about that when a huge bear suddenly moved in front of him, blocking his line of sight.


    Zhou Ji found the situation rather amusing as he reached out to stroke Xiong Ye¡¯s hard-as-steel, needle-like fur.


    He didn¡¯t go out to speak with One-Eyed Wolf directly. Instead, he asked Zhu Zhan, ¡°Zhu Zhan, you know her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the renowned One-Eyed Wolf.¡± Zhu Zhan said, ¡°She¡¯s from the Wolf Fang Tribe, and her animal form is that of a gray wolf. She was very powerful even from a young age and was very good at fighting... Unfortunately, something happenedter on. It seemed that the Wolf Fang Tribe blinded one of her eyes and caused the death of her child, so she turned her back on the Wolf Fang Tribe. The Wolf Fang Tribe was always hunting her down, and I heard that sheter came over to this side. I thought that it was just a rumour, but unexpectedly it was actually true.¡±


    ¡°You also came over from the Beastman Continent?¡± One-Eyed Wolf heard Zhu Zhan¡¯s words and nced over.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhu Zhan from the Giant Pig Tribe.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re Zhu Zhan, the stupid fool who can¡¯t even protect his own woman¡¯s child.¡± One-Eyed Wolf sneered.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re a stupid fool who can¡¯t even protect your woman¡¯s child, haha!¡± One-Eyed Wolfughed.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression instantly grew even worse. Seeing the situation, Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°Xiong Qi, tie these people up then slowly interrogate them after.¡±


    After having Xiong Qi tie everyone up, Zhou Ji had Xiong Qi lead the others from the Big Bear Tribe to leave, only leaving Zhu Zhan and his group behind.


    There were probably many things Zhu Zhan and the others wanted to ask... When he thought of this, Zhou Ji called over one of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates to ask more about One-Eyed Wolf.


    This woman had really been very unfortunate.


    She was very powerful, had a very outstanding mate from a young age, and also had a few children.


    Yet for some unknown reason, her mate actually got together with the daughter of a high level Beast Warrior from the Wolf Fang Tribe. One-Eyed Wolf, who had only been a low level Beast Warrior at the time, not only ended up blinded in one eye, but had also lost all her children.


    After that, she defected from the Wolf Fang Tribe and continuously made trouble for her enemies. Not only did she kill off several of her ex-mate¡¯s brothers, she also killed the younger brother of the person who had stolen her mate away from her.


    Her actions naturally stirred up everyone¡¯s anger. The Wolf Fang Tribe began to hunt her down. At the time, she had already be a medium level Beast Warrior, but the other side had high level Beast Warriors that she couldn¡¯t beat. Later on, there was no more news... Although there were rumors saying she had gone into the wild forest, most people believed that she was dead.


    ¡°How could her mate do that to her?¡± Xiong Ye was shocked.


    ¡°Is there anything that can¡¯t be done for the sake of benefits? ...By the time we came over here, her mate had already be the tribal chief of their tribe.¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate said, ¡°Most of the people of the Wolf Fang Tribe¡¯s animal forms are wolves. They aren¡¯t considered very powerful and can¡¯t bepared to our Giant Pig Tribe, but they¡¯re still pretty good.¡±


    One-Eyed Wolf had constantly been sneaking nces at him while Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate was speaking. On the other side, one of One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s subordinates had also been telling Zhu Zhan about all the recent events taking ce over on the Beastman Continent.


    After One-Eyed Wolf hade to the wild forest, she had stayed near the river and picked up many of the people who had alsoe over from the Beastman Continent. These subordinates of hers were people that she had just picked up to join her.


    It had been less than a month since this subordinate had arrived at the wild forest, so they had some recent news from the Beastman Continent, which included information about Zhu Zhan.


    After Zhu Zhan had been sent over by ship while wounded and unconscious, Zhu Zhan¡¯s woman Zhu Zhu had been extremely unhappy, to the point where she had harmed a few of Zhu Zhan¡¯s younger brothers. Later on, the chief of the Giant Pig Tribe had driven her and her children out of the Giant Pig Tribe.


    All of this had happened before winter.


    The person in front of them didn¡¯t know how Zhu Zhu and her children were doing now, but it was impossible for a woman with a few children to be living well without a tribe, let alone during the winter.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu is a medium level Beast Warrior. She¡¯ll be alright...¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression was ugly, but he still tried tofort himself this way.


    One-Eyed Wolfughed loudly, ¡°What does a medium level Beast Warrior amount to? She has a vendetta against the Giant Pig Tribe, and they¡¯ll kill her off sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°No, Zhu Zhu is also from the tribe!¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also someone from the tribe? Didn¡¯t you almost get killed, too?¡± One-Eyed Wolf sneered.


    Zhu Zhan roared and charged off into the woods.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s men tried to catch up but soon gave up¨Cthey couldn¡¯t keep up anyway.


    After Zhu Zhan ran off, One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s gaze fell on Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, who was half hidden behind his body.


    Zhou Ji could tell that she was calcting how to escape and might even be trying to figure out how to take him hostage or something... so Zhou Ji said to Xiong Ye, ¡°She keeps staring at me.¡±


    Xiong Ye immediately started ring at One-Eyed Wolf. Zhou Ji went on, ¡°The way she looks at me doesn¡¯t seem quite right...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xiong Yeforted Zhou Ji, then went over to One-Eyed Wolf and yanked on her arm...


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s face paled, and Zhou Ji raised his eyebrows¨CXiong Ye had dislocated One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s shoulder.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that Xiong Ye would think of this. At the same time, One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s ability to remain silent also filled him with admiration.


    However, he still didn¡¯t feel any goodwill towards this woman.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that they were too powerful, they would most likely have been robbed by this woman!


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, this woman didn¡¯t intend to kill anyone, but she had definitely wanted to rob them.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, she won¡¯t be able to hurt you anymore.¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°As for how to deal with these people... Let Zhu Zhan deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    Xiong Ye kissed Zhou Ji on the lips, ¡°Let¡¯s make something to eat.¡±


    Zhou Ji nodded.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had always been very intimate. The two of them didn¡¯t feel that anything was strange when they did this, and the people from the Big Bear Tribe also felt that it was normal, so this left only One-Eyed Wolf feeling stunned.


    The two men that she had been interested in before were actually in this kind of rtionship?!

 Chapter 110 - New Beast King

    <h4><strong>Chapter 110 ¨C New Beast King</strong></h4>


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had already set up camp by the river. Xiong Qi had turned into his animal form and was fishing in the river.


    He didn¡¯t like to eat fish at all, but his fishing skills were better than Xiong Ye¡¯s. After all, his animal form was very good at swimming.


    Before long, the giant pr bear had caught a dozen fish. He gave all of them to Xiong Ye.


    The fish that Zhou Ji ate had to be perfectly cleaned, and he wasn¡¯t good at cleaning fish.


    Xiong Ye was already very ustomed to cleaning fish up. He first scraped off the fish scales, then removed the fish head and dug out the intestines...


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had already be very ustomed to seeing this kind of scene.


    The food that the Beast God¡¯s messenger ate was very refined. Even barley needed to be hulled and ground up before he ate it, so it seemed perfectly normal to them that the scales would need to be removed prior to eating fish.


    On the other hand, when One-Eyed Wolf and her group noticed this, they were given quite a shock¨C¨Cthese people were really too finicky. These kinds of small fish should just be roasted whole and then eaten whole, right? Some people even found it too troublesome to roast them and would just gnaw on them directly.


    They were nothing but a small tribe on this side of the wild forest, but they lived lives that were just as fine as those of the priests from the Beast God Temple!


    With this thought in mind, they suddenly discovered that something wasn¡¯t as they expected.


    Before, they hadn¡¯t taken this group of people seriously at all. After all, they were in the wild forest, and the vast majority of tribes here were very backward... But now, what kind of things had these peoplee up with?


    They were actually able to take out pottery pots and bowls!


    How could there be pottery pots and bowls in the wild forest? Wasn¡¯t that something that was only avable from the Beast God Temple?


    While they were busy being depressed, they watched these people pour something into the bowl... Wasn¡¯t that hulled barley?


    They had heard about this before. It was said that the priests of the Beast God Temple also ate very fine meals, so they only ate barley after the shells had been removed. At the time when they heard that, they hadn¡¯t felt that it was possible, but unexpectedly, they encountered something like this in the wild forest now.


    Not only that, they watched as they poured out a lot of barley... were they nning to have everyone eat hulled barley rice?


    That was so extravagant!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. He had ordered these people to eat all the barley because this batch of barley had already absorbed moisture and would go bad soon.


    As for why it was hulled... This barley was from his own stores. Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t had much to do during winter, so he had had Xiong Ye thresh all the barley as a way to practice control over his energy. Because of this, it was normal for them to have a lot of hulled barley in their home.


    He had originally intended to slowly savor this barley during the two month journey back and forth to trade for salt, but due to the recent rains, the barley had absorbed the moisture, so he simply decided to take it out and share it with everyone.


    Rice made from cooked barley was normally a bit hard, but this batch of barley was already damp, which was equivalent to having been soaked for a period of time. It was perfect for cooking barley rice.


    Zhou Ji took out some oil, added some of it to the pot that already contained barley and water, then had people cut up some smoked meat andy it down on top of the barley. Finally, he sprinkled some pickled vegetables before covering it with a lid and ordering people to let it cook.


    They had taken a total of five pots from the tribe on this journey. Every pot was now filled with smoked meat, pickled vegetables, and barley rice. In addition to this, Zhou Ji had also brought a pottery pot that was just big enough for a two person meal. At this time, he took out some of the vegetables that he¡¯d gathered while he and Xiong Ye traveled and prepared to stir-fry two dishes while cooking the fish.


    Nobody paid much attention to the stir-fried vegetables as the people of the tribe weren¡¯t very interested in vegetables, but when it came to the fish Zhou Ji cooked...


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know how it was made, and he didn¡¯t have enough seasonings, but he didn¡¯t mind making an imitation version of it.


    Zhou Ji first brushed oil onto the fish before roasting it for a while, then ced the entire fish into the pan and simmered it along with the spices. He then added in some dried mushrooms.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any soy sauce, the soup was made with chili oil and was very fragrant, so the people of the Big Bear Tribe couldn¡¯t help but drool when they caught a whiff of it.


    The rice was also ready by the time the grilled fish was done.


    When cooking, Zhou Ji had added a bit of oil, so the barley grains looked shiny and plump. After stirring and mixing the smoked meat and pickled vegetables into the rice... This meal was really too wonderful!


    ¡°Give me a pot of rice. You guys can split up the rest.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Qi immediately handed him a pot of rice, and then went to divide up the rest¨C¨CZhou Ji had contributed both the barley and the pickled vegetables, so it wasn¡¯t excessive for him to demand an entire pot.


    Xiong Qi gave everyone in the group a small bowl of barley rice, then brought his own bowl with him to Zhou Ji¡¯s side, pleading silently with his eyes as he looked at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji gave him a fish¨C¨Cafter all, Xiong Qi had been the one to catch the fish.


    Xiong Qi epted the fish and left satisfied. After eating the smoked meat barley rice and grilled fish, he dejectedly went back to grilling meat to fill up his stomach.


    Xiong Qi and the others needed to eat some roasted meat in order to be full, but Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t need to.


    An entire pot of barley rice paired with ten or so fish and some vegetables was enough for both of them to eat their fill, so they didn¡¯t need to eat anything else.


    It was just that Xiong Ye didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables, so Zhou Ji could only split the vegetables into two portions and have him finish his portion. After that, he watched as Xiong Ye first ate up all the vegetables before focusing on the barley rice and grilled fish, eating them with relish.


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s group were all drooling.


    At the same time, they felt a little regretful.


    This tribe was obviously not the same as the tribes from the wild forest that they knew. They shouldn¡¯t have been so careless and tried to rob them as soon as they met them!


    One-Eyed Wolf didn¡¯t speak at all. She merely used her remaining eye to watch Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, but her subordinates weren¡¯t as calm. ¡°That smell is really fragrant...¡±


    ¡°When we eat barley in our tribe, we boil it with the shell and eat it directly. We never knew that it could be eaten this way.¡±


    ¡°Even if you knew that it could be eaten like this, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make it anyway. Do you have someone who can help you remove the shells?¡±


    ¡°That fish looks really delicious. I wonder what they put in it.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Zhu Zhan is with them...¡±


    ......


    Out of the entire group, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye ate the best, while the others were all treated the same way. Zhu Zhan and his subordinates were also just given a small bowl of barley rice each.


    One-Eyed Wolf had originally thought that Zhu Zhan had taken over this tribe. Now, they discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case, and Zhu Zhan and the others... seemed to have joined the tribe.


    This tribe was too impressive.


    When Zhu Zhan came up in conversation, these people finally recalled something that didn¡¯t seem to match up, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg was crooked?¡± ording to the news that they had heard, Zhu Zhan had been exiled because his leg had healed crooked, but the Zhu Zhan that they could see in front of him had perfectly straight legs!


    ¡°That was the news that I heard... But that information might be false.¡± That person who had just arrived at the wild forest spected.


    All kinds of information had been passed around this year. That some of it would turn out to be false was only to be expected, so those people didn¡¯t concern themselves over it at all. On the other hand, Zhou Ji looked at those people and suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about the Beastman Continent. Zhu Zhan spoke about it a bit before... Is there any other news from that side recently?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± That person replied.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± They should still develop their understanding of the Beastman Continent even if they didn¡¯t n to go.


    That man didn¡¯t know Zhou Ji¡¯s identity, but based on the fact that Zhou Ji was the only person wearing clothing out of the entire group, he could guess that his identity wasn¡¯t simple. He exined, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been a very big piece of news, a very shocking shocking thing happened. Not long ago, a new Beast King came into power!¡±


    ¡°A new Beast King?¡± Zhou Ji asked, ¡°From which tribe?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to any tribe. He¡¯s a wandering beastman called Shi Li.¡± That person¡¯s expression was full of admiration, ¡°He didn¡¯te from any of the big tribes, but he actually managed to be a Beast King. He¡¯s really too amazing!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He hadn¡¯t misheard, right? Shi Li?


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were all chatting as they roasted meat and weren¡¯t paying attention to the conversation over here, but Xiong Ye was seated next to him and also heard the same name, ¡°That person is called Shi Li?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called Shi Li. His animal form is that of a male lion, and he¡¯s very powerful! He appeared out of nowhere, and nobody had ever heard of him before. It should be that his luck was good, and he ate a Beast God Fruit that allowed him to be a Beast King... It would be great if I could be a Beast King.¡± This person was full of envy when he spoke about Shi Li, but he didn¡¯t really know Shi Li, nor had he ever seen him.


    Zhou Ji asked a few more questions, but wasn¡¯t able to obtain any more information. He wasn¡¯t even able to confirm that that Beast King Shi Li was the same Shi Li from their tribe.


    If that person wasn¡¯t the Shi Li from their tribe, then that new Beast King would bepletely unrted to them. However, if that new Beast King was the Shi Li from their tribe...


    That would mean that his Xiong Ye¡¯s strength was no longerparable to Shi Li¡¯s. This made Zhou Ji a little unhappy.


    Unfortunately, he had never seen another Beast God Fruit. Otherwise, he would really go and find one for Xiong Ye to eat.


    It was already dark out, but Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t returned yet. Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji didn¡¯t wait up for him and instead went back to sleep first.


    When they arrived at their tent, Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you think that the new Beast King is Shi Li?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. It¡¯s unrted to us anyway.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye thought about it and felt that this was indeed the case.


    Even if that new Beast King was Shi Li, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with him. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right, ¡°I feel like this Shi Li is a bit of a problem. Say... do you think he¡¯ll do anything against our tribe?¡±


    Zhou Ji knew how much Xiong Ye had liked Shi Li back then. He hadn¡¯t expected that Shi Li would now be someone to guard against in Xiong Ye¡¯s mind...


    However, that Shi Li really wasn¡¯t a good person. He was sinister and cunning, and had many schemes.


    Back when Shi Li was in the tribe, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t bothered to concern himself with this person because he¡¯d been very weak. A person with that kind of character wouldn¡¯t get far, but if he had really be a Beast King...


    Zhou Ji was indeed a little worried, but he wasn¡¯t that concerned.


    Since he was able to scare away Xiang Tian, he should also be able to scare Shi Li away too.


    ¡°Even if he really is Shi Li, he¡¯s now on the Beastman Continent. He won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye nodded and was about to go to sleep with Zhou Ji when he suddenly noticed something, ¡°I can smell the scent of blood.¡±


    He immediately went back out, and Zhou Ji let out a dark sigh¨C¨CZhu Zhan was back, and they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anytime soon.


    Zhu Zhan had indeede back.


    He was dragging a dinosaur that weighed about five or six tons with him when he returned. This dinosaur¡¯s head had been bitten off, and its body was also torn into a mess, to the point where everyone was hard pressed to recognize what kind of dinosaur it was.


    Zhu Zhan let go of the dinosaur, and everyone then noticed that he also had wounds on his body.


    The injuries weren¡¯t big, but there were many of them. They were most likely injuries left by the dinosaur he fought... Based on his strength, it waspletely possible for him toe out unscathed when hunting. It had to be somewhat deliberate for him to havee back like this.


    ¡°Ha...¡± One-Eyed Wolf sneered, ¡°You finally know how bad it feels, but it¡¯s toote! Your woman¡¯s probably dead by now!¡±


    She had just finished speaking when Zhu Zhan punched her hard, sending her flying.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates dragged the dinosaur away and silently began to deal with it while Zhu Zhan came over to where Zhou Ji was. ¡°Zhou Ji, I want to go back. Do you have any way to do it?¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°You can tie up somerge pieces of wood and make a boat.¡±


    In fact, making a boat wasn¡¯t that hard. The biggest obstacle Zhu Zhan faced now was that he wasn¡¯t powerful enough.


    ording to Zhu Zhan, there were many powerful creatures in the river. Crossing the river was easy, but it was very difficult to avoid being attacked and eaten by the denizens of the river.


    Zhu Zhan clutched his head, ¡°If it was just me, I would be willing to go and risk my life to give it a shot but...¡± If he nned to go back, his subordinates would definitely go with him, and when that happened, they would definitely suffer casualties.


    Besides, if he died in the river, he would lose everything. He also didn¡¯t know what would end up happening to Zhu Zhu and his children...


    Zhu Zhan had originally nned to increase his strength first before going back, but now he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    After asking Zhou Ji this question, Zhu Zhan went over to the side and sat down in silence, neither talking nor eating.


    Early in the morning of the next day, everyone began to eat the dinosaur that Zhu Zhan had brought backst night.


    Zhou Ji also roasted arge piece of meat for Xiong Ye.


    Zhu Zhan came over again while Zhou Ji was roasting meat, ¡°Zhou Ji, thank you for saving me back then... This time, I¡¯ll escort you guys to the Beach Tribe before leaving.¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Alright.¡± He could also spend some time to help Zhu Zhan think about how to make a boat over the next few days.

 Chapter 111 - Beach Tribe

    <strong>Ch111 ¨C Beach Tribe</strong>


    Although Zhou Ji had be very curious about the Beastman Continent ever since they received news about a person there they suspected to be Shi Li, he still had no ns to go there himself.


    Firstly, he was veryzy and didn¡¯t want to travel that far. Secondly, he was still concerned about his own illness.


    ording to Zhu Zhan, crossing the river was a very dangerous matter. If something happened in the middle of the crossing, and his illness acted up... In the end, not only would the people around him be killed, he would also end up dead after exhausting himself.


    Therefore, it was better for him to stay safe and sound over in the wild forest.


    Perhaps when Xiong Ye grew more powerful and became a Beast King, he could go with Xiong Ye to visit the Beastman Continent and have a look around while searching for some edible nts that they could bring back and grow at home.


    The list of dishes that he could create right now was still too monotonous.


    Zhu Zhan and the others had stayed with the tribe for a long time and had also helped Xiong Ye be a medium level Beast Warrior. Although Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t willing to take any risks for their sake, he didn¡¯t mind helping them look into how to build a boat.


    The simplest method was to tie a bunch of wood together with vines, but it likely wouldn¡¯t be sturdy enough. On the other hand, they could try drilling holes in the wood and then threading wood or vines through the holes to connect everything together.


    Zhou Ji had quite a few ideas. Before they set out, he made himself a set of sticks out of branches, intending to try his hand at crafting something by hand while traveling on Xiong Ye¡¯s back.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe finished eating, then they packed everything up and prepared to depart while Zhu Zhan and his men tied up One-Eyed Wolf and her team.


    One-Eyed Wolf was very dissatisfied, ¡°Zhu Zhan, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I n to go back. You¡¯re going to go back with me.¡± Zhu Zhan said. Crossing the river was very dangerous, so it was best if he could find a few more people to cross together with him... Since One-Eyed Wolf had sent herself to his door, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let her go now.


    As for whether or not One-Eyed Wolf was willing... Even if she wasn¡¯t willing now, she would be in the same boat as him once they boarded and wouldn¡¯t be able to escape by then!


    One-Eyed Wolf froze slightly when she heard Zhu Zhan¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°You want to go back, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhu Zhan eximed.


    ¡°Of course I want to go back. I want to go back and tear those people¡¯s bodies into ten thousand pieces!¡± One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s expression was very cold.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go back together.¡± Zhu Zhan repeated.


    ¡°Yes... Since we n to go back together, shouldn¡¯t you let me go?¡± One-Eyed Wolf asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhu Zhan refused her.


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s expression was ugly, ¡°Men are all vile creatures!¡±


    The team continued on their way as usual, and when they departed, Xiong Ye once again turned into his animal form. A chair that Zhou Ji could sit on was then tied to his body¨Chis animal form was toorge, and it was no longer easy to ride on his back, so he had simply decided to make a stool like this so that Zhou Ji could sit morefortably on his back.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had seen it so often that they no longer found it strange, and there were even people amongst them who wanted to carry Zhou Ji themselves, but One-Eyed Wolf and the others were a little shocked by this scene. One-Eyed Wolf couldn¡¯t hold back and even asked Zhu Zhan, ¡°I heard others call the person that¡¯s riding on the bear Zhou Ji. Is this Zhou Ji a high level Beast Warrior?¡± Someone who could make a medium level Beast Warrior like Xiong Ye allow them to ride on his back should be a high level Beast Warrior, right?


    ¡°No.¡± Zhu Zhan said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have an animal form.¡±


    ¡°How can that be!¡± One-Eyed Wolf eximed.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Beast God¡¯s messenger. You need to be a little more respectful towards him.¡± Zhu Zhan said. He didn¡¯t feel much friendship towards One-Eyed Wolf, but he needed her to contribute her strength if he wanted to go back, so he was a little more patient with her.


    ¡°The Beast God¡¯s messenger? You still believe in these things?¡± One-Eyed Wolfughed coldly, ¡°I think he¡¯s a liar!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji was some distance away from One-Eyed Wolf and her people, but thanks to his spiritual powers, he could hear everything that One-Eyed Wolf and the others were saying.


    He could hear everything that One-Eyed Wolf was saying behind his back very clearly.


    However, he didn¡¯t care.


    He already had a basic understanding about One-Eyed Wolf.


    This One-Eyed Wolf had many negative opinions about men due to being betrayed by one before. She was also angry and jealous, and found nothing pleasing to her eyes. In short, she wasn¡¯t very likeable.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that he disliked her¨CZhou Ji was currently very indifferent and calm towards most things.


    Zhou Ji used the wooden sticks to make two different rafts as a reference for Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhu Zhan epted the two wooden models. At the same time, he was training himself non-stop; he had gone out to catch a lot of prey and was also eating like crazy.


    Zhou Ji knew that he was doing all this in order to strengthen himself.


    However, Zhu Zhan was a medium level Beast Warrior, and it wasn¡¯t that easy to be a high level Beast Warrior. Zhu Zhan wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the next level without first spending several years umting power even if Zhou Ji gave Zhu Zhan the cultivation method he had developed for Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji simply decided to stop worrying about it.


    Their team continued on. Zhou Ji finally learned that the Beach Tribe was actually located by the sea near the mouth of the river that Zhu Zhan was so afraid of but still determined to cross.


    On one hand, Zhu Zhan had decided to leave after sending them to their destination out of gratitude, but the other reason was because he nned to travel along the river after arriving at the Beach Tribe and look for a suitable ce to attempt a river crossing.


    The fact that Zhu Zhan and his men wanted to leave left the people of the Big Bear Tribe a little downcast. At the same time, they sensed that Zhu Zhan was very anxious, and everyone picked up the pace and traveled faster.


    After two days of travel, Zhu Zhan released One-Eyed Wolf and her group and no longer kept them tied up. After being let go, One-Eyed Wolf and her people didn¡¯t attempt to escape and instead stayed behind with them.


    She was quite well behaved within the team, but had a lot of opinions towards many of the men in the tribe. She was also very disdainful of Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji felt that this was very normal.


    After all, he was the person who was treated the best within the team, making it was very easy for others to envy him.


    ¡°He¡¯s a grown man, but he doesn¡¯t do anything other than make food, and you guys actually go so far as to indulge him.¡± One-Eyed Wolf mentioned it again while they were eating together that day, ¡°If you guys act like this, you¡¯ll definitely end up raising a white-eyed wolf.¡±


    ¡°I think that you¡¯re the white-eyed wolf. You¡¯re following our tribe and eating our food, but you actually dare to say bad things about the Beast God¡¯s messenger!¡± One of the people from the Big Bear Tribe immediately spoke up when they heard One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s words, ¡°Your blind eye is white. You should¡¯ve been called the White-Eyed Wolf instead.¡±


    One-Eyed Wolf grew furious when she heard this, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re a white-eyed wolf!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you guys are still in the dark, and I¡¯m toozy to concern myself with you all...¡± One-Eyed Wolf said, ¡°You guys are all a bunch of fools, letting a person like this lord it over you all and act out a sham!¡±


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s hostility towards Zhou Ji was really too obvious. When they stopped to rest that day, Zhou Ji finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Was your former mate very attractive?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± One-Eyed Wolf asked.


    ¡°I guessed based on how much you hate me.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    The meaning of Zhou Ji¡¯s words were veiled, and Xiong Ye tried to throw in his support, ¡°Zhou Ji, it must be because you¡¯re too attractive, making her think of her former mate whenever she sees you. That¡¯s why she has a bone to pick with you... You¡¯re just too good looking!¡±


    Xiong Ye was very sincere when he said this, and Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s expression was so ugly it was difficult to look at. She looked at Xiong Ye and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud of yourself. This kind of man who isn¡¯t willing to suffer any hardships at all definitely isn¡¯t sincere towards you.¡±


    ¡°No way. Zhou Ji likes me the most.¡± Xiong Ye replied without second thought. He firmly believed that Zhou Ji liked him a lot.


    One-Eyed Wolfughed a few times, her tone cold. ¡°I also used to think that he liked me the most, but what was the result?¡± Her previous mate had been a very attractive man. It was precisely because of this that she had liked him a lot and was willing to give him her heart.


    She had children with him and worked hard to take care of their home, but what happened in the end? That man got together with someone else, and not just that, he was even cold-hearted enough to drive her out.


    She had been very unwilling back then, kicking up a fuss and had ended up injured as a result. Her two children had wanted to find her but were ultimately eaten by dinosaurs.


    One-Eyed Wolf was now against all men; especially those who had mates.


    There were several couples amongst the people of the Big Bear Tribe who were in the team. She would often go and talk to those women, advising them to be on guard against the men by their side.


    These couples weren¡¯t mated, so these women¡¯s reactions were very different from what she expected, ¡°Why should I be on guard against my man?¡±


    ¡°Keep him on a tight leash and refuse to let him be with another woman? Why? He¡¯s not my mate!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he gets together with another woman. I can also get together with other men.¡±


    ......


    Forming a mated pair wasn¡¯t done very often in the Big Bear Tribe. The women of the tribe were all very strong in their own right.


    When faced with these kinds of answers, One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s expression was very ugly to see.


    When she learned that only Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had formed a mated pair, all of her attention became focused on Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, and she then started to feel that Xiong Ye was too good for Zhou Ji.


    As for Zhou Ji... what had he done for Xiong Ye?


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s thoughts were clear for everyone to see, but nobody concerned themselves with her. Regardless of whether it was the people from the Big Bear Tribe or Zhu Zhan and his team, they all respected Zhou Ji a lot.


    They all believed that Zhou Ji was really the Beast God¡¯s messenger.


    One-Eyed Wolf became even more depressed when she saw this situation.


    And at this time, they finally drew close to the Beach Tribe.


    As they neared the sea, the climate grew warmer, allowing Zhou Ji to find more types of vegetables.


    He collected various seeds and at the same time, began to crave seafood.


    There were many different kinds of seafood. When they arrived at the Beach Tribe, he would definitely be able to eat many types of different things, and it was likely that he would be able to try a lot of things he had previously never eaten before.


    As for how to obtain seafood... He could trade with the Beach Tribe or have Xiong Qi go and catch some, right?


    Pr bears were very good at catching fish in the sea!


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± While Zhou Ji was thinking about seafood, several people who smelled a little fishy came up to block their way.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. Do you guys still recognize me?¡± From the back of the team, one of the people from the Green Hill Tribe who had traded for salt a few times before stepped up to the front.


    ¡°Green Hill Tribe? Are you here to trade for salt?¡± These people¡¯s expressions rxed.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to trade for salt, but we¡¯re no longer from the Green Hill Tribe. The people of our tribe have joined the Big Bear Tribe!¡± That person from the Green Hill Tribe exined.


    The people of the Beach Tribe weren¡¯t concerned about this point, ¡°We¡¯ll take you to our tribe... Our tribal chief missed you all very much.¡±


    Juurensha: Oh boy, One-Eyed Wolf is not having a great time


    xiin: sounds ominous.

 Chapter 112 - Blue Whale

    <h4><strong>Chapter 112 ¨C Blue Whale</strong></h4>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    The people of the Beach Tribe lived next to a low cliff by the sea.


    There were a lot of trees here, and they had built very simple, low houses out of wood and leaves. Others had directly dug out caves in the cliff to live in.


    The environment here was very humid, but the people of the Beach Tribe didn¡¯t mind that. This was very normal¨C¨Ctheir animal forms were all animals that either lived in or near the sea, and they very much liked this kind of environment.


    Zhou Ji had just gone over when he saw a sea lion shifting its fat body across the ground in order to move forward and jump off the edge of the cliff to dive into the sea.


    Another person came up to the edge of the cliff and also dove into the sea, turning into a dolphin halfway through the dive.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Why didn¡¯t youest year?¡± The chief of the Beach Tribe was an old man with a face full of wrinkles who didn¡¯t look powerful at all... It was clear that the position of tribal chief wasn¡¯t given to the most powerful person in this tribe.


    That was also very normal. This tribe consisted of a group of fat seals, sea lions, dolphins, and walruses... They probably weren¡¯t very good at fighting, right?


    ¡°Our tribe encountered troublest year.¡± The people from the Green Hill Tribe summarized the matter of the Giant Tiger Tribe attacking them. They were a little downcast as they spoke.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± The tribal chief of the Beach Tribe sighed rather emotionally and said a few words offort beforeing over to speak to Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t involved in the conversation, but he had paid close attention to it the entire time. Only then did he learn that the people of the Beach Tribe didn¡¯t follow the method of ¡®animal form followed by a single word¡¯ to name themselves. Instead, everyone used the word ¡®Hai¡¯ in as their surname.


    For example, the chief of the Beach Tribe was called Hai Pang.


    His human form appeared very thin, and it was unknown if his animal form was fat or not...maybe it was fat?


    And the people of the Beach Tribe hadn¡¯t lied when they said that they missed the people of the Green Hill Tribe.


    However, it wasn¡¯t so much that the people of the Beach Tribe missed the people of the Green Hill Tribe, but rather that they missed the things that the people of the Green Hill Tribe brought with them.


    The Beach Tribe lived by the sea and usually ate fish. They didn¡¯tck food, but they were instead short on other things.


    In the past, the Green Hill Tribe woulde to trade for salt with them, exchanging dried vegetables, dinosaur leather, feathers, and other such things. Additionally, the Green Hill Tribe would bring flint with them every time they came to trade.


    Regardless of whether it was the Big Bear Tribe or the Green Hill Tribe, they had both long ago started making use of fire. They would find ways to keep the fire alive, but it would still go out every now and then, and it wasn¡¯t easy to bring fire with them when they travelled... so they would use flint to start fires.


    The Green Hill Tribe hadn¡¯test year, and the Beach Tribe was short on a lot of supplies!


    This time, the Big Bear Tribe had brought a lot of things with them when they came to trade for salt. Other than the things that the Green Hill Tribe normally brought here in the past, they had also prepared pottery, barley, and other such items. At this time, Xiong Ye had people from the tribe set down the things that they had brought at the entrance to the Beach Tribe.


    ...¡±


    ¡°This is a pot.¡± Xiong Ye exined. ¡°This thing can be used to cook food. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    ¡°This thing looks pretty good. It¡¯s much easier to use than our shells.¡± Hai Pang said. Only then did Xiong Ye and the others realize that there were a lot of seashells in the Beach Tribe. These shells were veryrge, and some were ced over the fire and used like a pot, while others were filled with sea water and ced on the edge of the cliff.


    Xiong Ye and the others didn¡¯t know why they did such a thing, but Zhou Ji could guess¨C¨Cthe Beach Tribe was probably using those shells to evaporate sea water for salt.


    This was definitely a good business that required no cost.


    Of course, it still required time.


    Zhou Ji had originally thought that pottery would be very useful when it came to trading for salt, but the Beach Tribe had a variety of shells that could be used for simr things, so pottery didn¡¯t cause as much of a stir. Of course, they were still very interested in the pottery, primarily because the Big Bear Tribe used pottery to cook food to eat.


    It was already afternoon by the time they arrived at the Beach Tribe. Everyone was hungry and had started to cook food, and the people of the Beach Tribe watched them as the members of the Big Bear Tribe also cooked.


    ¡°The pottery pot is deeper than shells and can cook a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°The food that they make smells really good!¡±


    ¡°What kind of meat is that?¡±


    ......


    The people of the Beach Tribe didn¡¯t eat much dinosaur meat. They weren¡¯t able to hunt them, and so they were now very curious about the fresh and smoked dinosaur meat that the people of the Big Bear Tribe had brought with them.


    Because Zhu Zhan and his subordinates had constantly been hunting hard along the way, the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t short on meat at all. Someone gifted the people of the Beach Tribe with a piece of meat, and not long after, someone from the Beach Tribe sent back some of the food that was unique to their tribe.


    There was fish, ms, and other such seafood, as well as a te of pickled mud snails.


    ¡°These are yellow mud snails. They¡¯re extremely tasty, and they¡¯re the Sea God¡¯s favorite tribute food!¡± The people of the Beach Tribe rmended the food that they thought was delicious to the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    However... Although the people of the Big Bear Tribe ate it, they were mostly unable to get ustomed to that heavy fishy taste. Very few of them found the food to be delicious, fresh, or tasty. For example, Xiong Qi was one of the few.


    Zhou Ji felt that this might have something to do with his animal form.


    Pr bears were supposed to hunt for food in the sea.


    As for the others... Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even try a single bite of it. Just the smell was a bit too much for him, and the rest of the people weren¡¯t willing to eat a second one after trying the first. ¡°I would eat it if I was very, very hungry, but I¡¯m not hungry right now... Also, this thing is too small, and it might not be filling to eat it when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    This was the truth. Although the people of the Big Bear Tribe weren¡¯t picky about food and were also willing to eat food that had gone bad, that was all for the sake of filling up their stomachs. Yellow mud snails were so small that there was no way to be full from eating them. Since that was the case, they saw no reason to make themselves suffer.


    The people of the Beach Tribe were very disappointed, ¡°This is such a delicious delicacy, but you guys actually don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Your Sea God likes this kind of food?¡± Zhou Ji asked curiously.


    Although the Big Bear Tribe and the other tribes all worshiped the Beast God, nobody knew what kind of food the Beast God liked. After all, the Beast God didn¡¯t actually exist.


    Yet, the people of this Beach Tribe said that their Sea God liked these yellow mud snails...


    ¡°Yes. The Sea God likes this kind of food. We often prepare it for him!¡± Someone from the Beach Tribe replied.


    ¡°Will the Sea God eat it?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Of course he eats it!¡± Someone from the Beach Tribe confirmed.


    When he heard that the people of the Green Hill Tribe had seen the Sea God before, Zhou Ji had felt that the Sea God should really exist. Now that he heard the people of the Beach Tribe say this, he was even more certain.


    The Big Bear Tribe had brought a hundred people with them, and the Beach Tribe had no way to provide enough shelter for so many people. Because of this, they ultimately found their own ce to settle down and set up camp outside of the tribe.


    By the time the people of the Big Bear Tribe had finished settling down, it was already dark.


    Instead of sleeping, everyone lit a fire on the beach to chat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡± Zhu Zhan spoke while roasting meat over the fire.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll have a sessful journey.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°You can choose some things from the items we brought here to take away with you.¡± Xiong Ye offered. He had gone hunting together with Zhu Zhan and had killed the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe together with him, and their rtionship had be one of deep friendship. He was actually quite worried considering that Zhu Zhan was leaving now and would be heading to a dangerous ce.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhu Zhan said. He suddenlyughed, ¡°Can I take away a few more chili peppers?¡±


    Zhou Ji gave him a pack of dried chili peppers.


    Zhu Zhanughed again, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zhu Zhan used leather to carefully wrap up the dried chili peppers, then said, ¡°My woman should enjoy this type of seasoning.¡±


    ¡°The chili seeds inside the dried chili peppers can be nted. You can take them out and grow your own in the future.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhu Zhan agreed.


    Everyone was still talking, but Zhou Ji¡¯s brows suddenly drew together in a frown.


    He could sense that there was a very powerful person nearby whose strength didn¡¯t lose out inparison to this body¡¯s original owner.


    The people of the Beach Tribe were actually quite weak. The most powerful amongst them were initial stage Beast Warriors, but this person was truly very strong, and his animal form was extremelyrge... This was a Beast King.


    Zhou Ji slowly felt out the situation and discovered that the other party¡¯s animal form was that of a blue whale.


    Beastmen¡¯s animal form would turn bigger as they became stronger. Normal blue whales were able to reach up to two hundred tons, and their weight could multiply by up to ten times after they became Beast Kings... That fellow weighed over two thousand tons.


    It was a very huge creature... Zhou Ji had previously always felt that he was veryrge, but he now felt that he was a bit small.


    His mammoth form really didn¡¯t amount to much when it waspared to this person¡¯s animal form!


    The huge blue whale swam around for a while beneath the cliffs of the Beach Tribe before suddenly looking over at them.


    At the same time... Zhou Ji sensed a wave of killing intent.


    Just as he sensed the killing intent, a column of water sprayed towards them, soaking them all. A voice also rang out, ¡°You¡¯re all... people from the Beast God Temple?¡±


    This sound hade from the blue whale... Were Beast Kings in animal form able to speak?


    This thought had only shed through Zhou Ji¡¯s mind when even more columns of water shot at them. Not only that, the huge whale had also started charging through the water in their direction...

 Chapter 113 - Exposed Identity

    <h4><strong>Chapter 113 ¨C Exposed Identity</strong></h4>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    This blue whale was too big. If it really charged over, something bad would definitely happen to everyone over on this side.


    Zhou Ji reacted on instinct and used his spiritual powers to deter the other party and also used his energy to form a barrier. At the same time, he said, ¡°We aren¡¯t from the Beast God Temple!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to sh with a Beast King!


    Despite not wanting to have a confrontation, the other party obviously didn¡¯t agree. The huge whale that had previously only released a fraction of its killing intent let out a surge of it now that filled the sky after sensing Zhou Ji¡¯s barrier. ¡°You¡¯re indeed people from the Beast God Temple!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± What gave him the idea that he was someone from the Beast God Temple?


    However, by this time, he no longer had any chance to exin himself.


    If he didn¡¯t stop the huge wave of pressure and the towering columns of water that the blue whale brought with him in his wake, they would be fatal for Xiong Ye and the others.


    An endless amount of energy condensed into a shield that formed in front of the people of the Big Bear Tribe, stopping the blue whale. At the same time, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had already begun to run away, and Xiong Ye had picked him up and turned around to run.


    However, how could it be so easy to escape?


    The blue whale smashed up against the shield, instantly shattering it into pieces. A powerful force consisting of seemingly infinite power continued on, rushing towards Zhou Ji and the others.


    In that instant, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all full of despair¨C¨Cthat wave of power hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but the energy around it had already created such a heavy pressure such that they were unable to move. At this moment, everyone had a feeling that they were about to die.


    Xiong Ye turned into his animal form and pressed Zhou Ji under his body. Zhu Zhan and One-Eyed Wolf turned pale, and the others who were weaker were already unable to say or do anything.


    It appeared that the blue whale¡¯s attack would crush everyone from the Big Bear Tribe to death. Zhou Ji sent out an attack of his own to counter the other party¡¯s attack, causing powerful energy to smash up against the other party¡¯s energy. The resulting impact was huge and sent the slippery blue whale sliding backwards.


    ¡°Who¡¯s helping us?¡± Zhu Zhan stared at this scene in shock. He hadn¡¯t been able to sense the previous attack due to Zhou Ji¡¯s shielding, but he was able to feel everything clearly this time.


    ¡°The Beast God must be helping us.¡± Xiong Qi said. He and the people of the Big Bear Tribe all felt that it must be the Beast God protecting them.


    ¡°Beast King, it¡¯s a Beast King...¡± One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s single eye locked on that huge blue whale. This blue whale was a Beast King, and the person who was confronting the blue whale was also a Beast King.


    ¡°Come out, Beast God Temple bastard. Come out for me!¡± That blue whale¡¯s voice rang out, rumbling and booming like thunder, spreading out along with his killing intent.


    Zhou Ji was already finding it a little difficult to hold back. Now that he was swept up by this killing intent, it became even harder to control himself.


    And then at this time, that blue whale just had to sweep up a huge wave, sending it towards them once again. Zhou Ji could only continue to block the attacks.


    There were fish and shrimp contained in the waves. They were crushed to bits from the impact of their shes.


    Zhou Ji could smell the pungent scent of blood.


    A huge mammoth suddenly appeared, rising up from the ground.


    Zhou Ji could no longer hold back. Since that was the case, he no longer tried to control himself. Only, this fight couldn¡¯t take ce here...


    The giant mammoth shook itself, sending the brown bear that was on its body flying, then charged straight at the big blue whale without a single backward nce.


    He was now hoping that this whale could hold up under his attacks and drain all his energy!


    Xiong Ye had originally been lying on top of Zhou Ji¡¯s body in order to protect Zhou Ji. Yet as a result, he suddenly found himself flying through the sky and was then tossed back onto the ground.


    Although it wasn¡¯t particrly painful to fall onto the beach, it was still ufortable. However, at this time, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have any time to spare to think about this.


    Xiong Ye was a little befuddled as he stared at that big elephant.


    It had been too chaotic just now, so some people hadn¡¯t seen the scene of Zhou Ji turning into that giant mammoth. They only felt surprise at this time, ¡°That big elephant! Heavens!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve started fighting.¡± Xiong Qi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Regardless of whether it was the whale or the big elephant, both of them filled him with fear, and now, the two of them were fighting against each other.


    Speaking of which, howe Xiong Ye had fallen down from up above all of a sudden?


    On the other hand, Zhu Zhan had watched as Xiong Ye fell down from that mammoth¡¯s body. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji?¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe immediately started looking for their messenger then discovered that Zhou Ji was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, where¡¯s Zhou Ji?¡± Xiong Qi asked.


    Xiong Ye stared at the mammoth who had chased the blue whale and beaten it so fiercely that the blue whale had chosen to retreat back into the sea. His expressionplicated.


    At this time, One-Eyed Wolf suddenly spoke up, ¡°So that Zhou Ji was actually a Beast King! He¡¯s actually a Beast King!¡±


    At that moment, One-Eyed Wolf had been shocked silly.


    When she firstid eyes on Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye, she had thought that they were merely two good-looking men from a small tribe in the wild forest.


    She hated men after having been betrayed by one, but at the same time, due to her desire for revenge, she also liked to find men to serve her.


    It gave her a sense of satisfaction to see those men in situations where they couldn¡¯t go against her.


    At the time, she had thought that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were merely people that she could keep around to y with.


    However... Xiong Ye had soon showed his strength.


    Once that happened, she no longer ced Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji in the category of ¡®keep around to y with¡¯, and instead just started to find faults with them wherever she could.


    During this trip, she had really been very unfriendly to Zhou Ji. Yet as a result... Zhou Ji actually turned out to be a Beast King?


    One-Eyed Wolf felt that her brain had gone nk with shock.


    After her shout, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all stunned.


    That huge elephant was actually Zhou Ji? How could that be?!


    Didn¡¯t Zhou Ji not have an animal form?


    His health was poor, and he couldn¡¯t go out to hunt. He didn¡¯t even dare to kill fish... How could he be that... big elephant?! The same one who hadpletely massacred the Giant Tiger Tribe?!


    Nobody wanted to believe it.


    But at this time, someone else spoke up, ¡°I also watched as Zhou Ji turned into an elephant...¡±


    ¡°I previously thought that I had seen wrong...¡±


    ¡°His animal form is so big!¡±


    ......


    Xiong Ye was their tribal chief, and Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. The situation had been very chaotic just now, but there were still people who had paid attention to Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji. After that, those people had seen a scene that made them question their reality.


    Zhou Ji had fine skin and delicate flesh, and would usually turn away whenever they killed a dinosaur or something. He needed to be carried by Xiong Ye whenever they traveled far, and couldn¡¯t move anything remotely heavy...


    But now, he had transformed into such a huge elephant!


    More importantly, this huge elephant... They had all seen it before!


    He had once wrecked havoc near the tribe, destroying a mountain, and he had also crushed everyone from the Giant Tiger Tribe into meat patties!


    The people of the tribe had all privately discussed this huge elephant amongst themselves. They all felt that although he was powerful, his means were cruel, and he should never be offended.


    Yet in the end... The big elephant was Zhou Ji!


    That was the Zhou Ji who spent all day long lying in a recliner and didn¡¯t seem to care when others criticized him!


    Although they had all been very friendly and respectful towards Zhou Ji recently because he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger, he had been a frequent topic of discussion in the past when he was still a fool, and they had all felt that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t worthy of being paired up with Xiong Ye.


    ¡°That big elephant was Zhou Ji... The first time when he made a mess near the tribe, he wasn¡¯t the Beast God¡¯s messenger yet, and I didn¡¯t respect him...¡± There was no expression on Xiong Qi¡¯s face.


    Someone else said, ¡°At the time, I thought that Zhou Ji felt too deeply for Xiong Ye, and he even tired himself out for the sake of finding Xiong Ye. It was very moving... but in fact, he can¡¯t have been tired out, right?¡±


    Back then, they had seen Xiong Ye¡¯s state after a close call with death, and Zhou Ji had been passed out by his side. They had all been moved by Zhou Ji¡¯s persistence, yet... Zhou Ji had originally been the one who killed so many dinosaurs.


    They had even thought that Zhou Ji was really weak...


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe felt like they¡¯d been struck by lightning. Xiong Ye¡¯s mood was even moreplicated.


    He had felt more strongly than everyone else that... Zhou Ji was very weak.


    When bugs entered their home, Xiong Ye would stomp them to death as soon as he saw them, but Zhou Ji was different... He would carefully catch the bugs and then release outside.


    In his view, Zhou Ji had always been kind and weak, but now, the kind and weak Zhou Ji had suddenly turned into the person he admired and revered.


    Xiong Ye felt like he had been deceived, but he wasn¡¯t angry.


    It suddenly urred to him that both the times Zhou Ji had started a massacre had been because of him.


    The first time, he had been attacked by the anthropleura. After that, Zhou Ji had appeared out of nowhere, killed the anthropleura that attacked him, and then... all the anthropleura on that mountain had been killed.


    The second time had been when they had driven away the Giant Tiger Tribe and the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe had retaliated by stabbing him with a poisoned dagger... After that, everyone from the Giant Tiger Tribe had been killed.


    So, what Zhou Ji had done was to avenge him, right?


    When Xiong Ye thought of these things, he inexplicably felt rather happy.


    Right after that, he thought of how Zhou Ji had taken him out of the tribe and taught him how to cultivate.


    Although his original level of strength had been pretty good, he wasn¡¯t very strong. After he got together with Zhou Ji, he had grown stronger and stronger... Had he only been able to be a medium level Beast Warrior due to Zhou Ji¡¯s help?


    Now that he was thinking this, Xiong Ye also thought of all the times when he was injured, only to recover overnight after sleeping with Zhou Ji... It was all because of Zhou Ji!


    Many thoughts crossed Xiong Ye¡¯s mind, but what upied the most space in his thoughts was still mainly concern, ¡°Will Zhou Ji be alright?¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe also started to worry after they heard this¨C¨Cindeed, would something happen to Zhou Ji?


    ¡°That person just now was the Sea God of the Beach Tribe.¡± Someone from the Green Hill Tribe spoke up. ¡°Zhou Ji... can he win?¡±


    This person from the Green Hill Tribe was someone that Xiong Ye had rescued from the Giant Tiger Tribe. Later on, after that huge elephant had destroyed the Giant Tiger Tribe, he had also gone over to clean up the scene.


    Some people from the Big Bear Tribe might feel that the elephant had been rather cruel, but he didn¡¯t think so. He only felt that the big elephant was truly strong and powerful, to the point where he was full of worship towards it.


    Now, he was sincerely worried about Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Zhou Ji is the Beast God¡¯s messenger. He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all nodded and looked into the distance together.


    Both moons were out in the sky that night, casting down their silver light onto the sea and allowing them to see everything without any obstructions.


    They could clearly see that the two giant beasts had already moved their fight to the sea!


    The fight was taking ce quite far away from them, but they could still feel wave after wave of energy fluctuations that made the weaker people from their team unstable on their feet. Many of the low houses that the people of the Beach Tribe had built by the sea had been washed away by the waves, and the people of the Beach Tribe had fled over to their side.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had previously been very friendly towards the Beach Tribe, but now that the Sea God of the Beach Tribe had suddenlyunched attacks against them...


    Xiong Ye ordered, ¡°Capture all the people from the Beach Tribe!¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s people all went forth and easily captured the people of the Beach Tribe.


    The people of the Beach Tribe really didn¡¯t have much fighting power when they were onnd.


    In the past, they would jump into the sea and pray for the Sea God¡¯s protection whenever they encountered danger, but now, their Sea God was fighting in the sea and unable to gain the upper hand. If they jumped into the sea, they would definitely be affected and might even lose their lives, so they could only try to escape via thend.


    Now that they were caught, the people of the Beach Tribe were enraged, ¡°Hurry up and let us go!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to harm us, you will anger the Sea God!¡±


    ¡°The Sea God won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ......


    ¡°You guys have the Sea God, but we have the Beast God!¡± Xiong Qi said. ¡°Is your Sea God sick in the head?! He attacked us for no reason!¡±


    ¡°Why did hee over and attack us?¡± Xiong Ye also wanted to know.


    Hai Pang had been tied up, and he was both angry and confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know either... We gave the Sea God the pottery pot as an offering, and the Sea God grew furious... You must have angered the Sea God somehow! The Sea God is invincible! He¡¯ll definitely punish you all! He¡¯ll definitely defeat you evil people!¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°Stuff something in his mouth and shut him up!¡±


    The Sea God definitely wasn¡¯t invincible; Zhou Ji had to be more powerful than the Sea God!


    Although Xiong Ye felt this way, he was still a little worried.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s battle against the Sea God had moved into the sea, and they were getting further and further away fromnd... Would Zhou Ji be in trouble?

 Chapter 114 - Winning The Fight

    <b>Ch114 ¨C Winning The Fight</b>


    Xiong Ye was worried about Zhou Ji, but at this moment, Zhou Ji¡¯s thoughts were filled with nothing but the giant whale in front of him right now.


    His eyes were red, and his heart was filled with nothing but the desire to fight. Even if he wasn¡¯t at home in the sea, making it difficult to put his full strength into y, he was stillpletely fearless.


    He was in a crazed state; how could he be conscious enough to feel fear?


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all to charge after the blue whale when it escaped into the sea. Because he was also very big, he didn¡¯t drown when they entered shallow water.


    The sea was under the blue whale¡¯s control, and it controlled the waves to pound at his body continuously. Water entered his eyes and nose, but he waspletely unaffected by the whale¡¯s desperate attacks as he focusedpletely on beating down that blue whale, his energy attacking outwards in a frenzy.


    Although Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t been a Beast King for very long, he was still very strong. Not only that, he could also make use of his abilities and spiritual strength.


    At first, the whale had thought that it would definitely be able to kill Zhou Ji with ease, but as a result... he ended up being the one who was beaten to the point of having no energy left to retaliate with.


    Since when did the Beast God Temple have such a powerful Beast King? The whale wanted to go and hide in the sea again, thinking that it could use its advantage in the sea to remain invincible while killing Zhou Ji from there, but then...


    Zhou Ji turned into his human form and glided over the surface of the water with the help of his energy. Finally, hetched onto the giant whale¡¯s back andnded an urate punch to the whale¡¯s blowhole.


    The blue whale rolled and struggled, but Zhou Ji didn¡¯t hold back at all as he attacked continuously, even producing some kelp in the sea to tie the whale down.


    This Beast King whose animal form was a whale did not have highbat ability onnd and could only rely on its body to crush others to death, but it was supposed to be invincible in the sea. However, it was just unlucky enough to encounter Zhou Ji.


    Spiritual powers, nt abilities, and energy formed a three-pronged attack, andbined with Zhou Ji¡¯s desperate, frenzied fighting style... this whale wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on even if it was more powerful than it currently was.


    ¡°The Beast God Temple is such a bully!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Damned Beast God Temple...¡±


    ......


    The whale roared out from time to time, the sound of its cries filling the skies, but it was to no avail. Zhou Ji, who had already turned back into his human form, was firmly ¡®glued¡¯ to him regardless of how he tried to dodge or hide, attacking and leaving wound after wound on his body.


    As for him, it was really difficult to attack this ¡®little guy¡¯ who was attached to him and attacking his huge body.


    The huge whale finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He felt that he would definitely die if this went on...


    He finally decided to make peace, ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll give you a Beast God Fruit as long as you let me go!¡±


    Zhou Ji was still unresponsive, his eyes red as he continued to attack, ripping off a chunk of flesh from the giant whale.


    The giant whale was desperate by now. He was losing blood at a very rapid pace, and if it went on like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he died...


    He wasn¡¯t even able to maintain his animal form anymore, transforming back into his human form.


    ¡°I¡¯ve run rampant in this ocean for decades, yet unexpectedly...¡± He let out a long sigh, feeling incredible sadness over his impending demise. He didn¡¯t even notice that he had been too careless and had run too close to the territory of a huge sea behemoth.


    This sea behemoth was just as powerful as a Beast King.


    Although this blue whale had proimed himself as the Sea God, he had never dared to go and provoke this sea behemoth. After all, if they really started to fight, he might not necessarily be able to win.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live on... The blue whale that was already seriously injured was now full of despair. As for that huge sea behemoth, it had just been attracted over by the activity on this side and was now swimming their way, its mouth open as it nned to swallow him whole.


    Beastmen could be stronger by absorbing the crystal core of mutated animals, and these kinds of mutated animals could also grow stronger by devouring beastmen.


    This behemoth was really about to pick up a great deal this time.


    The person whose animal form was that of a blue whale really thought that he was about to die. He had never thought that right at that moment, the person chasing him would suddenly change course and charge towards the giant sea behemoth.


    Zhou Ji, who had entered a battle frenzy, was filled with nothing but thoughts of battle. When faced with a strong opponent, he would naturally ignore the previous weak and dying opponent that he had been fighting.


    At this moment, he forgot all about his first opponent and started fighting against that sea behemoth.


    The man whose animal form was a whale was dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    This person whose animal form was a whale was named Feng. He had been born to arge tribe on the Beastman Continent.


    His life had been very happy before he reached the age of ten. However, when he turned ten years old, he had awakened and be a ¡®fish¡¯.


    There had never been an animal form like his in their tribe. His parents had been very shocked and confused about why this could happen, so they had taken him to visit the Beast God Temple in an attempt to figure out what his animal form was and how to raise him.


    Yet as a result, the people of the Beast God Temple said that he had awakened as a fish because he was cursed, then told his parents to throw him away.


    His mother had been unwilling, but his father had really thrown him out.


    The life he lived after that had been very difficult. At first, he had lived onnd ording to how he had been raised, but he had ended up almost starving to death. Left with no other choice, he had turned into his animal form and gone into the water.


    His animal form was veryrge. Since then, he had no longer gone hungry and was able to eat fish every day. He grew bigger and bigger...


    When he reached adulthood eight yearster, he wanted to go back and find his family. He returned to his childhood tribe, but his parents had split apart a long time ago, and they both had other children and didn¡¯t want to wee a cursed child like him at all. He could only depart again under everyone¡¯s defensive gazes.


    He became a homeless person.


    Not only that, his animal form was too big... He could no longer live in those small rivers, and once again, with no other choice, he went to live in the river that separated the Beastman Continent from the wild forest.


    Because he wasrge enough, he was able to survive even though he encountered some dangers in the river.


    He felt that this kind of life was very good, and he lived there quite happily. asionally, he would be a little hot-blooded and even escort some of the people who had been exiled to the opposite shore.


    Unfortunately, some of the people he helped were people who the Beast God Temple wanted to kill, so he was then discovered by the Beast God Temple.


    The people of the Beast God Temple thought that he was a demon, and actually found some high level Beast Warriors to attack him. At the time, he had only been an intermediate level Beast Warrior!


    He was beaten to the point where he was injured all over, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that those high level Beast Warriors weren¡¯t very good at fighting in the water, he would probably have died a long time ago.


    Later on, he went and hid in the sea. He slowly grew stronger and continued to live on.


    He also discovered that the sea was the ce he liked to live in the most.


    He had always hated the Beast God Temple, but he hadn¡¯t gone to make trouble for them¨Chis fighting power was too poor when he was onnd.


    And the experience of being under siege had left him with a lingering fear of the Beast God Temple.


    The Beach Tribe had originally been a small tribe in the wild forest side of the river. He helped them out, and these people started to believe in him and offer him food.


    He lived in the sea and had always swallowed the fish and such whole when he ate them, so he had never eaten anything delicious. He really enjoyed the tributes from the Beach Tribe, so he started to seriously protect the Beach Tribe and finally became the Beach Tribe¡¯s Sea God.


    That day, he had originally went to the Beach Tribe to ept their offerings, but when he saw the pottery pot that was only avable from the Beast God Temple, he thought that people from the Beast God Temple might havee to make trouble for him. That thought had led him to go and look into the matter further.


    When he discovered that there was a powerhouse amongst the people in the so-called Big Bear Tribe, he became very certain¨Cthe Beast God Temple must be here to make trouble for him again!


    He was extremely furious and took the initiative tounch an attack. Unexpectedly, not only was he beaten to the point where he almost died, the person who had done this to him still had the strength to continue attacking...


    The huge whale who had taken ¡®Hai¡¯ as a surname and was named ¡®Hai Feng¡¯ floated in the middle of the sea, feeling rather confused.


    After that, a wave swept over, and he drifted off into the distance.


    Hai Feng really wanted a few more waves toe and sweep him really far away¨Che wanted to escape from that huge elephant!


    Unfortunately, the waves slowly grew smaller and smaller, and he was simply too seriously injured to move.


    While Hai Feng was feeling desperate, Zhou Ji had braved injuries himself and had killed that huge sea behemoth who was equally powerful as a Beast King. He had also regained consciousness, and at this time, his strength was already exhausted, weakness filling his entire body.


    That was bad enough, but he was still at the bottom of the ocean... Previously, he had kept the sea at bay with energy so that he wouldn¡¯t be affected, but the energy in his body was almost exhausted by now.


    He would die if he couldn¡¯t reach the surface of the sea soon!


    Zhou Ji felt that he was going to be crushed to death by the pressure of the sea, and was just about to head towards the surface when he suddenly thought of something.


    He could still hold on for a moment. He only had a little strength left, but he would be weaker and weaker as time went by. When that happened, he would still be in the sea and might drown if he was even a little bit too careless, turning into someone else¡¯s food.


    When he thought of this, Zhou Ji abruptly recalled something. He gritted his teeth and used his remaining strength to dig out the crystal core that was inside the sea behemoth, shoving it into his mouth.


    A huge amount of energy spread out through his body, apanied by the bitter taste of seawater... Zhou Ji knew that he would now be alright and finally closed his eyes, allowing himself to be pushed back up to the surface of the water by the buoyancy of the sea.


    His body had run out of energy and could no longer keep the sea at bay; his eyes hurt from contact with the seawater, and his mouth and nose were filled with water. His trachea burned as though there was a fire in his throat...


    Fortunately, the sea behemoth¡¯s crystal core carried a very powerful energy that nourished and sustained his body.


    Zhou Ji let the waves push him around, drifting along¨Cin a few hours, he would be able to recover somewhat. By then, he could start making his way back.


    As he floated, Zhou Ji suddenly discovered that someone was nearby. He looked over and saw a pale, grim-faced person covered in wounds in the water not far from him, floating with the waves just like he was.


    That person¡¯s entire face was swollen, his nose huge, and his eyes only able to open as tiny slits.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t recognize this face at all, but this aura was very familiar to him.


    Wasn¡¯t this the whale who had attacked them out of the blue? It was because of this guy that his identity had suddenly been exposed. He had even gone crazy again and had almost died!


    He had thought that he had already killed this person... But that wasn¡¯t the case?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that his illness had improved a little bit, and he was able to regain consciousness a little bit earlier, he might really have drowned in the sea by now.


    Zhou Ji sneered in his heart. He had already decided to wait until he had recovered a little before looking for a way to obtain revenge.


    Hai Feng¡¯s expression was full of hopelessness.


    Where exactly had this Beast Kinge from?! It was already a big deal that he could beat him up to this point while fighting in the water, but after almost beating him to death, he actually still had the strength left to deal with a sea behemoth that was on the same level as a Beast King.


    For this man to show up here whole and healthy... Did that mean that he had already killed that sea beast?


    Did that mean that he... wouldn¡¯t live for long either?


    Hai Feng had over thought things.


    Now that he was conscious, Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t go and try to kill him again. After all, he would go into another frenzy if he attacked again.


    However, it was absolutely necessary to capture Hai Feng.


    Zhou Ji had swallowed the crystal core of a Beast King-level sea beast and had more or less recovered some of his energy. He produced a strand of kelp and used it to tie Hai Feng up.


    Hai Feng quickly started to plead, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to let me go. I can give you a lot of things, I have a Beast God Fruit...¡±


    He had no strength left now, and the other party could kill him simply by lifting a finger... Hai Feng could only repeat what he had said before as he begged for mercy.


    The other party hadn¡¯t reacted at all when he had said these things before, so he had thought that it would be useless again this time. Unexpectedly, it was the opposite from what he thought.


    After he said these things, that powerful beastman actually said, ¡°You have a Beast God Fruit?¡±


    ¡°I do! I¡¯ll give it to you as long as you let me go!¡± Hai Feng said.


    Zhou Ji raised his brows, ¡°As long as you give it to me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± He had always wanted to obtain a Beast God Fruit for Xiong Ye. It would be wonderful if this person really had one.


    ¡°Are you truly willing to let me go? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Beast God Temple?¡± Hai Feng was both surprised and delighted.


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°I already said before that I¡¯m not from the Beast God Temple.¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡±


    <b></b>

 Chapter 115 - Doubt

    Ch115 ¨C Doubt


    Hai Feng had nothing to say.


    When he had gone to attack those people from the Big Bear Tribe before, he had indeed heard the person in front of him shout that they weren¡¯t from the Beast God Temple.


    However, he hadn¡¯t believed him at the time.


    There were no powerhouses like this in the wild forest. Where could this person havee from if he wasn¡¯t from the Beast God Temple?


    He had been so focused on getting back at the Beast God Temple for attacking him in the past that he hadpletely ignored those words.


    But now... he was currently tied up, and there was no need for the person in front of him to deceive him now.


    Therefore... this person really wasn¡¯t from the Beast God Temple. Since he was the one who had attacked the other party first, did that mean that he was the one who had caused himself to be beaten half to death?


    Hai Feng suddenly didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should show. It was to the point where he didn¡¯t want to believe that this was true, ¡°All Beast Kings belong to the Beast God Temple. Pottery is also something that only the Beast God Temple has. How could you not be from the Beast God Temple?¡±


    ¡°I have always lived in the wild forest. Not only have I never been to the Beast God Temple, I haven¡¯t even been to the Beastman Continent before. As for pottery, who said that only the Beast God Temple can have it? We also have it in our tribe.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s mood had already calmed down by now. After all, based on the current situation, the other side was more unfortunate than he was.


    Hai Feng believed him.


    And it was because he believed him that he felt particrly ufortable at this moment.


    What had he done?! Why did he have to charge forward and start a fight? He had almost lost his life! He might even lose his life in a short moment!


    Hai Feng felt really bad, but Zhou Ji actually felt that casually drifting about and floating on the sea was quitefortable... ¡°Where is this Beast God Fruit you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°On an ind that only I know about.¡± Hai Feng said, ¡°Can you really let me go after I give you the Beast God Fruit?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He couldn¡¯t do anything to him now and could only let him go. Also, if he was really able to obtain a Beast God Fruit and give it to Xiong Ye to eat, Xiong Ye would be able to transform into a Beast King. When the time came, he could have just Xiong Ye go up and fight instead.


    This whale was veryrge, but it also had a fatal weakness due to its size... For example, when he had attached himself to this person¡¯s flesh, this person hadn¡¯t had any way to attack him, making him quite easy to fight.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop when I begged for mercy before?¡± Hai Feng was a little upset. He hadn¡¯t been as injured as he was now when he had first started begging for mercy!


    ¡°I was absorbed in the fight at the time and didn¡¯t notice.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s reply was very calm.


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡±


    While Zhou Ji was floating on the sea, the people of the Big Bear Tribe looked out at the calm sea and became increasingly worried.


    At first, they could still see the giant elephant fighting against the whale, but the two beasts had then gone further and further into the ocean, and then... only the whale could be seening out of the surface of the water every now and then.


    Had it not been for the fact that the whale looked to be in a bad state and appeared to still be fighting, Xiong Ye would have wanted to go out into the sea immediately to look for Zhou Ji!


    They couldn¡¯t see the giant elephant anymore. Had something happened to Zhou Ji?


    Everyone was worried, but then even the whale couldn¡¯t be seen anymore... They had probably gone out to the deep sea.


    The surface of the sea sparkled under the light of the two bright moons, but it also seemed to be dyed in a deep ink color... Xiong Ye turned to the people of the Big Bear Tribe, ¡°Go and chop down some wood. We¡¯re making a raft!¡±


    A few days ago, Zhou Ji had constantly been studying how to make a raft and had even made some models. At the time, Xiong Ye had also yed around with them, and he now wanted to make one so that he could go and find Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Qi and the others all went out to chop wood, but Xiong Ye remained on the cliffs where the people of the Beach Tribe used to live, silently watching the distant sea.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t returned yet, and he was extremely concerned, but... That whale also hadn¡¯t returned. Didn¡¯t that mean that Zhou Ji was actually fine?


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe soon brought back some wood. Xiong Ye turned into his animal form and used his ws to drill holes in the wood.


    Zhu Zhan took in the situation and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Zhou Ji is very strong and will definitely be alright.¡±


    Xiong Ye concentrated his energy into his thirty centimeter long ws and soon finished drilling the holes. He turned back into his human form and put on his animal hide skirt, ¡°I know Zhou Ji will be fine, but he can¡¯t swim. I need to quickly go and bring him back.¡±


    The fact that Zhou Ji was unable to swim was something everyone knew. Or in other words... Based on Zhou Ji¡¯s previous performance, other than being able to make food and recognize nts, it had appeared that he couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    But now that Xiong Ye had said this... Zhu Zhan spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s already a Beast King. It doesn¡¯t matter if he knows how to swim or not.¡± Beast Kings were so powerful that it was a simple matter for them to stay on the water!


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he tore apart an animal hide and used it to tie the pieces of wood together.


    At this time, One-Eyed Wolf suddenly spoke up, ¡°Why are you so worried about that Zhou Ji? He¡¯s been lying to you all along, and he doesn¡¯t care about you at all. He¡¯s only been toying with you.¡±


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Zhou Ji treats me particrly well!¡± Even if Zhou Ji had lied to him, he definitely cared about him!


    Not only did Xiong Ye feel this way, the people of the Big Bear Tribe also thought so.


    Although Zhou Ji had lied to them... How could he not care about Xiong Ye? He was clearly so strong, but he was still with Xiong Ye and made food for him. That was true love!


    Xiong Qi even felt that his original thoughts that Zhou Ji had gotten together with Xiong Ye for the sake of having food to eat, and that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t deserve Xiong Ye, were too far off the mark. Zhou Ji was so strong; in fact, it was Xiong Ye who didn¡¯t deserve Zhou Ji, right?


    ¡°He¡¯s good to you? He treats you so well that he doesn¡¯t even tell you about his own strength? You were the one taking care of him on the way here, right? I think he doesn¡¯t ce any importance on you at all.¡± One-Eyed Wolf continued, ¡°Even if he¡¯s really good to you now, so what? He¡¯s so strong. What about you? What do you amount to? He¡¯ll abandon you sooner orter.¡±


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°No way. We are mates who have the blessing of the Beast God. We¡¯ll be together forever.¡±


    Zhou Ji had always been helping him. He was clearly so strong, but he was willing to form a mated pair with him... How could Zhou Ji not like him?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be together forever as long as you¡¯re a mated pair? What kind of joke are you bbering about?! I was mates with that bastard before, but wasn¡¯t he still able to make a move against me?¡± One-Eyed Wolf sneered, ¡°He switched mates a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Mated pairs formed with the Beast God as witness can never be separated!¡± Xiong Ye insisted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. How could the Beast God care about this kind of thing!¡± One-Eyed Wolf said.


    Xiong Ye was angered by One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m going to hit you if you keep talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking nonsense. This was always the case! I think that Zhou Ji has never cared about any of you at all. He was just looking for a group of people to serve him!¡± One-Eyed Wolf turned to Zhu Zhan, ¡°Zhu Zhan, you even felt grateful to him because he suggested making a raft... Haha, he¡¯s a Beast King. If he was really willing to help you, it would be an easy thing for him to take you across the river. In fact, he¡¯s just not willing to help you! Yet you treat him like he¡¯s a good person!¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression changed when he heard One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s words.


    He had already thought of this even before One-Eyed Wolf had brought it up, and he was indeed a bit unhappy about this


    He wanted to go back to save his wife and children, and it was possible that only one out of ten would make it out alive, but if Zhou Ji was willing to help... based on Zhou Ji¡¯s strength, it waspletely possible for him to easily send him to the opposite shore.


    However, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t done so.


    Zhou Ji had always been hiding his strength and didn¡¯t want to help him at all.


    Zhu Zhan also knew that there was no reason for Zhou Ji to help him, but there was no doubt that it still left him feeling discontent.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not that Zhou Ji is unwilling to help. There must be other reasons.¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°It might be that he can¡¯t casually make use of that power at all!¡±


    ¡°If he has a reason for it, why didn¡¯t he say so?¡± One-Eyed Wolf argued, ¡°I think he¡¯s just lying to you all. You treat him as a mate, but maybe he just treats you as a ything.¡±


    One-Eyed Wolf really didn¡¯t feel like there were any kind of deep feelings between Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji.


    How could a Beast King like an intermediate level Beast Warrior?


    Her expression was full of irony, but in the next second, Xiong Ye had punched her in the face.


    Women in the Big Bear Tribe were very powerful. A mother bear who was raising a cub could win against a male bear that was of the same size. Xiong Ye had never felt that it was taboo to beat a woman; One-Eyed Wolf made him unhappy, so he immediately started a fight.


    The two sides started fighting. Although they didn¡¯t shift into their animal forms, every punch they exchangednded on flesh.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were a little dazed by the fight. Zhu Zhan was stunned for a moment. When he recovered, he went up to catch hold of One-Eyed Wolf, tossing her onto the ground, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak a little less?¡±


    ¡°My mouth is my own. Why can¡¯t I speak?¡± One-Eyed Wolf retorted, ¡°Zhu Zhan, could it be that you believe in the nonsense that mates can¡¯t betray each other?¡±


    Of course Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t believe it.


    Xiong Ye noticed Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression, and his heart sank.


    Zhou Ji was indeed very good to him, but he was so powerful... Was he really serious about being his mate?


    However, no matter what, it was more important to quickly go and bring Zhou Ji back.


    Xiong Ye went back to building the raft.

 Chapter 116 - Powering Up

    <strong>Ch116 ¨C Powering Up</strong>


    Xiong Ye was anxious, and consequently the speed at which he built the raft was very fast. It wasn¡¯t long before the raft wasplete.


    He pushed the raft out into the sea, intending to go out and start searching.


    Xiong Qi and the others all spoke up, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m going too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Xiong Ye refused them all. ¡°No, you guys stay here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zhu Zhan said. Those low level Beast Warriors would be useless if they encountered danger, but he might be of help to Xiong Ye if they encountered danger.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Xiong Ye also acknowledged this point and immediately thanked him for his help. He then went over to One-Eyed Wolf and dislocated the joints on both her arms and legs¨C¨Cafter he and Zhu Zhan left, the strongest person left here would be One-Eyed Wolf. He wanted to prevent this person from doing anything bad.


    One-Eyed Wolf had her joints dislocated and started to curse loudly. Seeing this, Xiong Ye had someone gag her mouth and tie her up.


    One-Eyed Wolf: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan boarded the raft together and started to paddle.


    Neither of them had rowed a boat before and weren¡¯t very skilled at it. At first, they were only able to turn the raft around and around while remaining in the same ce, but after trying it a few times, Xiong Ye learned how to do it and they finally started moving the raft forward.


    Waves came and sshed up onto the raft, but it could at least remain floating on the water... Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan were each on one side of the raft, working hard to move the raft.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t say a single word during this time. Zhu Zhan wasn¡¯t very ustomed to this silence, ¡°Xiong Ye, don¡¯t worry. The Sea God of the Beach Tribe hasn¡¯t returned, which means that Zhou Ji won.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he won.¡± Xiong Ye agreed, then took a deep breath and looked at Zhu Zhan.


    One-Eyed Wolf had spoken many provocative things earlier. Xiong Ye was worried that Zhu Zhan would start to dislike Zhou Ji, so he said, ¡°There must be a reason for why Zhou Ji hasn¡¯t helped you. I think that there¡¯s something wrong with him when he turns into his animal form. Perhaps this kind of powerful strength is beyond his control.¡±


    Now that Xiong Ye had mentioned this, Zhu Zhan also felt that this made sense.


    To speak of nothing else, just taking into ount the time when the Giant Tiger Tribe was utterly destroyed as an example...


    At the time, Zhou Ji could have secretly killed all of the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe. If he had done so, they would probably have never discovered this matter at all. Yet, what had happened in the end? Zhou Ji had caused such arge disturbance, and not only had he destroyed the Giant Tiger Tribe, he had also killed a lot of dinosaurs and wrecked a whole stretch of forest.


    He could ignore Zhou Ji killing all the dinosaurs, but what was the point in wrecking a forest? This was obviously a little strange. And his means back then had really been too cruel and too crazy...


    ¡°I know. There must be a reason for why he¡¯s like this.¡± Zhu Zhan said, ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself over One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s words. It was Zhou Ji who insisted oning with the salt team this time, and he secretly followed us when we went to attack the Giant Tiger Tribe before... It must be because he cares about you.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded, then suddenly asked Zhu Zhan, ¡°Is it true that you can go back on your vows after bing mates?¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°I¡¯m not clear about this, but on the Beastman Continent, there is no such thing as being unable to separate.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°I see.¡±


    Zhu Zhan noticed that his expression was a little strange, and suddenly thought about how Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t even known how men and men slept together. He and Zhou Ji... could it be that they really had problems between them?


    However, he couldn¡¯t even solve his own troubles. How could he have time to worry about other people¡¯s rtionship problems?


    In fact, he had apanied Xiong Ye toe out and look for Zhou Ji for a reason¨C¨CZhou Ji was so powerful that he wanted Zhou Ji to send him across the river.


    He had something to request of Zhou Ji, so even if he was unhappy in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be like One-Eyed Wolf and offend Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji.


    .


    The raft soon ventured deeper into the sea, but the sea in front of them was so vast that they had no idea about where to start to look for someone.


    He hoped that Zhou Ji was alright. If Zhou Ji was fine, he might be able to send him across the river, but if something had happened to him... he would have to fight his way across on his own.


    Xiong Ye stopped shouting and rowed forward with Zhu Zhan. After they travelled a bit further, Xiong Ye started shouting again.


    But they still didn¡¯t receive any response.


    The sky slowly brightened, but there was still nothing.


    At first, Xiong Ye had still been able to remain calm, but he gradually started to grow restless.


    Zhou Ji was very strong, but the person who hade to fight themst night was also very strong. That person¡¯s animal form was so big...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first?¡± Zhu Zhan proposed.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to go back. He kept feeling like he would be able to find Zhou Ji if he searched for just a little bit longer, but as the sun rose up in the sky and shone down on the blue sea, it was very clear that there was nothing there.


    Moreover, they were now far away from the coast. If they continued on, they might not be able to see the shore and could end up lost in the vast sea...


    ¡°Zhou Ji is so strong. Perhaps he¡¯s already gone back.¡± Zhu Zhan suggested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiong Ye finally made a decision.


    They started rowing back together. When they finally came close to the shore, they noticed a column of smoke billowing from the beach further down the coastline.


    By the time Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan set out to sea to look for him, Zhou Ji had already recovered somewhat.


    He certainly couldn¡¯t just continue to float around at sea now that he had recovered.


    Xiong Ye must be very worried given that he had gone out into the sea to fight against the whale. He needed to get back as soon as possible so that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t keep worrying.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji looked towards Hai Feng, ¡°Which direction leads back to the shore?¡±


    Zhou Ji basically couldn¡¯t distinguish between north, south, east, or west while in the sea. Even if he spread out his spiritual powers, the surroundings were the same everywhere... He had no idea which direction the shore was in.


    However, even if he was clueless, the Hai Feng who had spent so long in the sea definitely knew which direction the shore was. He was tied up and couldn¡¯t move, but he used his head to point in a certain direction, ¡°The coast is that way.¡±


    After pointing out the direction, he looked on as Zhou Ji, who had wrapped some kelp around his own body at some point in time, started running along the surface of the sea.


    Energy gathered around Zhou Ji¡¯s body, allowing Zhou Ji to move forward swiftly, while also ensuring that he didn¡¯t sink into the water.


    That was possible?! Hai Feng was somewhat surprised as he saw how Zhou Ji traveled. He was still pondering the different ways that energy could be used when he was tugged along.


    Previously, Zhou Ji had tied him up severely with kelp. Now, he held a strand of kelp and dragged him along as he ran.


    This feeling of being dragged along was horrible, but Hai Feng had no way to resist and could only try to adapt to all of this in order to preserve his life.


    Hai Feng closed his eyes and allowed himself to ¡®glide¡¯ along the water. He always felt that the wounds on his head kept growing more and more painful from the seawater that sluiced over him.


    Zhou Ji had already recovered a lot. It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the shore with Hai Feng in tow. He then helplessly discovered that they were quite far away from the Beach Tribe.


    Zhou Ji could only carry Hai Feng with him and run towards the Beach Tribe.


    After running for a while, Zhou Ji suddenly became a little afraid to continue on.


    He had lied to Xiong Ye. Was Xiong Ye very unhappy with him now?


    This was all Hai Feng¡¯s fault!


    Zhou Ji tossed Hai Feng onto the ground and said abruptly, ¡°I will let you go, but you have to do as I say in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hai Feng demanded.


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t win against me.¡± Zhou Ji said. He used some of the spiritual powers and energy that he had recovered to pressure Hai Feng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, I¡¯ll definitely do as you say!¡± Hai Feng immediately agreed. He didn¡¯t want to die, so he could only choose to give in.


    ¡°Good.¡± Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, remember my words. We both suffered losses when we fought against each other before. Also... After fighting with me, you felt that it was wrong to proim yourself as the Sea God. It offended the Beast God, so you now want to repent and will obey me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hai Feng agreed, then asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Zhou Ji wanted to portray himself as weak and pitiful, but he didn¡¯t n to tell all this to Hai Feng.


    After tossing Hai Feng down on the beach, Zhou Ji went and brought back some wood, then rubbed two sticks against each other to light a fire.


    The fire started burning and produced a lot of smoke. It should be visible to the people of the Beach Tribe off in the distance.


    Afterpleting all this, Zhou Ji went back to where Hai Feng was and used his energy to heal the wounds on Hai Feng¡¯s face.


    Once the wounds on this person¡¯s face were healed, Zhou Ji finally discovered that this person was already quite old. He appeared to be fifty or sixty years old, and he had a particrly loyal and honest looking face.


    ¡°How miraculous.¡± Hai Feng discovered that the wounds on his face had disappeared and felt a burst of wonder. He no longer had any thoughts of resistance.


    The person in front of him was much stronger than he was.


    After beating him half to death, this person was still able to go on and kill a sea behemoth at the same level as a Beast King. Hai Feng knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him no matter how hard he fought and could only do as he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say any nonsense when I¡¯m talkingter.¡± Zhou Ji said, giving Hai Feng a threatening re.


    Hai Feng nodded, then watched on as Zhou Jiy down right by the fire. He looked... a little weak and frail?


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± What exactly was this man trying to do?!


    Hai Feng didn¡¯t know what Zhou Ji was trying to do, but he also didn¡¯t dare to run away. Well, fine, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to.


    He had left his tribe at the age of ten and had lived in the water in his animal form for most of his life. He didn¡¯t know much about the world of beastmen, which left him quite confused at this moment.


    The mes were very warm, but Hai Feng didn¡¯t find itfortable. Instead, he wanted to move away¨C¨Che felt very ufortable when he was dry.


    Hai Feng was thinking about how ufortable he felt when Zhou Ji suddenly spoke up, ¡°Add some wood to the fire.¡±


    ¡°My body is...¡± Hai Feng wanted to say that he was still wrapped up in kelp, but he then discovered that the kelp that surrounded him had broken into pieces.


    He mored around with his injured body in order to add wood to the fire. It was very miserable, but Zhou Ji even added, ¡°Wrap a piece of kelp around your body. Don¡¯t go around naked.¡±


    Hai Feng, who had lived nude for so many years in the sea, could only find a piece of kelp to cover himself up with.


    The fire had been burning for over an hour by the time Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan led people over to find them.


    Xiong Ye had immediately thought of the signal smoke that Zhou Ji had once told him about as soon as he saw the smoke on the distant shore while at sea. He felt that Zhou Ji should be where the smoke was!


    With this in mind, he started rowing faster. They first arrived at the shore, and then he called over the people of the Big Bear Tribe to go and find Zhou Ji together.


    They ran very fast, and arrived at the ce in the sand where the fire was lit soon after. After that, it only took them a nce to see the pale faced, miserable looking Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Zhou Ji! Zhou Ji, are you alright?¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s expression was full of worry. He couldn¡¯t remember a single one of the jumbled thoughts that previously upied his head, and could only hope that Zhou Ji was alright.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    He was really alright. He was just a little tired, and... the sea beast¡¯s crystal core hadn¡¯t been fully absorbed yet and was still providing him with some support.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xiong Ye picked up Zhou Ji, whose skin was covered in tiny grains of salt from the dried up sea water, and embraced him in his arms.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s attention was all focused on Zhou Ji, but Zhu Zhan noticed Hai Feng¡¯s existence. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Hai Feng nced at Zhou Ji and didn¡¯t dare answer¨C¨CZhou Ji had told him not to speak carelessly!


    ¡°Cough, cough... He¡¯s the Sea God of the Beach Tribe. His name is Hai Feng.¡± Zhou Ji introduced. ¡°The Beast God showed us a miracle while we were fighting. He now knows that he was wrong and no longer dares to call himself the Sea God. He¡¯s decided to believe in the Beast God.¡±


    Zhou Ji was speaking nonsense. He didn¡¯t even believe in the Beast God.


    Hai Feng heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words and immediately agreed, ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Zhu Zhan was pleasantly surprised when he heard this.


    Based on Zhou Ji¡¯s strength, it would be a simple matter to send him across the river, but there seemed to be problems with Zhou Ji¡¯s body... However, this Hai Feng seemed to be fine!


    If he could get this man to protect him as he crossed the river...


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you before...¡± Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Only, I can¡¯t casually make a move against others...¡±


    Zhou Ji was purposely acting pitiful so that Xiong Ye would forgive him, but he didn¡¯t n to go overboard. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that at this moment, the energy in his body would go berzerk, forcing him to be unable to hold back from spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    A Beast King level crystal core wasn¡¯t easy to absorb since there was too much energy contained within. Not only that... he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had constantly been cultivating in addition to the crystal core that he had eaten this time to ¡®support¡¯ himself, but changes actually started to take ce in his own crystal core.


    The color of the purple crystal core inside his body grew even deeper and darker. Finally, it seemed that it was slowly turning ck.


    He was... going to power up again.


    It turned out that there was another level beyond Beast King?


    Beastmen didn¡¯t suffer much when they powered up, but it was different for Zhou Ji. Not only did he spit out a mouthful of blood, but because there was too much energy within his body, and because a lot of the energy didn¡¯t belong to him, beads of blood even started to form on his skin.


    He soon turned into a bloody person.


    In fact, nobody would eat the crystal core of a mutant beast that they had killed. The energy might reject the beastman¡¯s own energy if it was eaten directly, and it was possible for beastmen to lose their lives that way. It was even worse when they ate a crystal core from a mutant beast that was at the same level of strength as they were.


    Only, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t known about any of this.


    However, he knew how to cultivate and knew how to absorb energy that didn¡¯t belong to him. For better or worse, he wouldn¡¯t suffer any serious consequences, but his situation would be the same as it had been when he absorbed that Beast God Fruit where there was too much energy inside him all of a sudden. The energy would go crazy within his body, destroying it from within.


    ¡°Zhou Ji!¡± Xiong Ye was frightened by this situation.


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± It was clear that there was nothing wrong with this Zhou Ji! He was even threatening him just a while ago!


    So, Zhou Ji was acting, right? His act was so realistic!

 Chapter 117 - Waking Up

    <b>Ch117 ¨C Waking Up</b>


    Zhou Ji had fainted while covered in blood, looking particrly miserable.


    As a Beast King, Hai Feng could clearly sense the powerful energy roiling around in Zhou Ji¡¯s body, but the others¡¯ senses weren¡¯t as keen as his were.


    Xiong Ye was terrified, and Xiong Qi and the others were also incredibly worried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°Was Zhou Ji injured?¡±


    ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    ......


    After asking these questions anxiously, everyone turned to look at Hai Feng.


    Hai Feng could only reply, ¡°We fought against each other before, and we both suffered defeat...¡± He was afraid that he would say the wrong thing if he spoke any more, so he didn¡¯t dare continue at this point and just nced at Zhou Ji.


    However, Zhou Ji had already closed his eyes and wasn¡¯t moving. He could only move his gaze away, feeling depressed and wronged in his heart¨Cit was clear that they hadn¡¯t both suffered defeat. Obviously, he had been the one who had been unterally beaten!


    However, nobody knew about his grievances. The people of the Big Bear Tribe couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare him a second nce.


    ¡°What do you mean, you both suffered defeat? Zhou Ji¡¯s injuries are obviously more serious.¡± Xiong Qi grumbled as he red at Hai Feng.


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± He felt even more wronged!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiong Ye said. He picked up the unconscious Zhou Ji and headed back¨Cthey had herbs back at their camp, and he wanted to bring Zhou Ji back so that he could feed him some medicine.


    One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s earlier words had actually affected Xiong Ye¡¯s heart.


    He was very certain that Zhou Ji cared about him, but Zhou Ji was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t be sure if Zhou Ji would always continue to care about him.


    And... he and Zhou Ji had never had the most intimate form of contact.


    He had originally believed him when Zhou Ji said that he was worried about the pain, but... was Zhou Ji really afraid of pain?


    With that thought in mind, Xiong Ye felt a little unhappy. However, now that Zhou Ji had been injured, he no longer had time to concern himself with these things. On the other hand, he started to think about what had happened in the past.


    That time when he had been injured by the arthropleura, Zhou Ji had massacred all the arthropleura, destroyed an entire mountain worth of trees, then passed out right in front of him.


    It was the same this time. Zhou Ji had appeared very strong before, but he now he looked like he was on hisst breath.


    So, did that mean that it took a lot out of Zhou Ji when he used such strong powers to fight?


    Xiong Ye ran swiftly with Zhou Ji in his arms. Seeing the situation Zhu Zhan also picked up Hai Feng and headed back after Xiong Ye. He wasn¡¯t able to keep after a while, and a little after that... He couldn¡¯t even see Xiong Ye¡¯s shadow.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    Although Xiong Ye ran very quickly, it wasn¡¯t actually very far. He had only just taken Zhou Ji back to their camp when Zhu Zhan arrived with Hai Feng on his back.


    Many people had remained behind at the camp. These people were responsible for guarding One-Eyed Wolf and the people of the Beach Tribe.


    Regardless of whether it was One-Eyed Wolf or the Beach Tribe¡¯s tribal chief, both of them were gagged, but the ordinary people of the Beach Tribe were free to speak. When they saw Xiong Ye carrying Zhou Ji back, they started to ask, ¡°Where is our Sea God?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Our Majesty, the Sea God?¡±


    ¡°You are all wicked people! What did you do to the Sea God?¡±


    ......


    Zhu Zhan brought Hai Feng back amidst their snarls and usations.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Sea God!¡±


    ¡°Sea God, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you, Your Majesty?¡±


    ......


    Hai Feng would asionally turn into his human form in front of the Beach Tribe in order to eat, so the Beach Tribe was able to recognize his face. At this time, all of their expressions began to grow excited.


    Zhu Zhan set Hai Feng down then looked at him with aplicated gaze.


    The middle-aged person in front of him appeared honest and had been very well behaved while he was on his back. He had almost started to suspect that this person wasn¡¯t the same person as that ferocious Sea God. Unexpectedly, he really was!


    Sure enough, people couldn¡¯t be judged by their appearance.


    As for the people of the Big Bear Tribe who had remained behind, they were all confused at this moment.


    The person who Zhu Zhan had brought back was the Sea God? He was that very, veryrge fish? Now... He had been caught and brought back?


    They were very curious, but they didn¡¯t have time to worry about Hai Feng at the moment¨Cthe injured Zhou Ji was more important.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t concern himself with what was taking ce outside. He was endlessly issuingmands, ¡°Bring all the healing herbs!¡±


    ¡°Go and get a clean piece of animal hide.¡±


    ¡°I need clean water. Go and boil some more hot water.¡±


    ......


    The people of the Beach Tribe were excited to see Hai Feng, but everyone was tied up so they weren¡¯t able to do anything other than ask questions. As for the people of the Big Bear Tribe... they were all crowded around Zhou Ji.


    Hai Feng was left lying there alone, feeling a little aggrieved¨Cthat Zhou Ji waspletely fine! Fine! He was the who actually needed his wounds treated!


    Nobody paid attention to what Hai Feng was thinking. At this time, Xiong Ye had already begun to wipe off the blood and clean Zhou Ji¡¯s injuries with clean water.


    ¡°Tribal chief, is Zhou Ji alright?¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe asked worriedly as they handed Xiong Ye water.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be alright.¡± Xiong Ye responded.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe heard these words and nodded one after another, ¡°Of course! He is the Beast God¡¯s messenger. He¡¯ll definitely be alright!¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had already felt that Zhou Ji was very amazing before. At this moment, they were now full of worship towards Zhou Ji and felt that there was nobody more amazing than Zhou Ji in the entire world.


    Not only was he able tomunicate with the Beast God, he was also so powerful!


    Although he fell unconscious after fighting against the Sea God, that Sea God obviously wasn¡¯t doing so well either... What¡¯s more, wasn¡¯t Zhou Ji younger than he was?


    Zhou Ji would certainly be even stronger in the future!


    It was wonderful that their Big Bear Tribe had such a powerful person!


    Xiong Ye cleaned Zhou Ji up, then he applied medicine to Zhou Ji¡¯s wounds while boiling some medicine for him to drink.


    All kinds of herbs were ced into the pottery pot. The smell that wafted out smelled horrible, and Zhou Ji was still unconscious...


    Xiong Ye looked towards Zhu Zhan who was to the side and suddenly said, ¡°Last time when the Giant Tiger Tribe was killed, do you think that Zhou Ji was just as miserable? Back then...when he was just lying there?¡±


    Zhu Zhan froze.


    ¡°The first time when he turned into a huge elephant and destroyed a mountain, he fainted. This time it¡¯s even more serious. That time with the Giant Tiger Tribe...¡± Tears threatened in Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes when he reached the end of the sentence.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t even known that Zhou Ji was in the vicinity at all, and he hadn¡¯t discovered Zhou Ji. At the time, had Zhou Ji hidden away and recovered from his injuries by himself?


    No wonder Zhou Ji hadn¡¯te out to wait for him when he returned back to the tribe, and had stayed in their home every day after that... He must have been hurt.


    Zhu Zhan also thought of this point. He had previously still felt a little upset towards Zhou Ji, but he now felt that he had wronged Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye was incredibly distressed. He pulled Zhou Ji into his arms and kissed him a few times.


    Zhou Ji, who had constantly been struggling with the energy in his body, but who was still able to perceive what was going on in his surroundings, suddenly felt a little embarrassed...


    Although Zhou Ji had fallen unconscious, his superficial wounds weren¡¯t serious, and he was still alive. The people of the Big Bear Tribe were all very relieved.


    Nobody had gotten any rest betweenst night and now, and they hadn¡¯t eaten anything either... They began to roast meat.


    After roasting the meat, they first gave a portion to Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan.


    Zhou Ji was still unconscious, leaving Xiong Ye in no mood to eat, but he knew that he needed to do so. He would only have the strength to take care of Zhou Ji if he took care of himself.


    He epted the piece of meat and chewed it down.


    Everyone else began to eat while Xiong Ye ate. For a while, the entire camp was filled with the scent of roasted meat.


    The people who were tied up started to grow hungry, and even Hai Feng started craving meat.


    He basically ate raw fish every day, and it was rare for him to even have grilled fish. It had been a very, very long time since he hadst eaten roasted meat...


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Hai Feng spoke up.


    Hai Feng was a Beast King level powerhouse. The people of the Big Bear Tribe might dislike him, but nobody dared to offend him. Now, when they heard him say this, everyone turned to look at Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him food.¡± Xiong Ye ordered. Although Zhou Ji had said that this person had already decided to believe in the Beast God before he fell unconscious, Xiong Ye was still very much on guard against this person. He thought it was simpler not to let him eat so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything disadvantageous to them as soon as he recovered his strength.


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± It was bad enough that these people didn¡¯t help someone who had serious injuries like him, but they even went so far as to refuse to give him food!


    Hai Feng was very dissatisfied, but Xiong Ye ignored him. After finishing off his meat, he continued to look after Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was quite happy sensing Xiong Ye by his side.


    He wanted to speak to Xiong Ye and tell Xiong Ye not to worry too much, but the energy inside his body was too messy... Zhou Ji pulled his thoughts together and was determined to first focus on absorbing the energy in his body.


    In his body, there was another crystal core that belonged to someone else in addition to his own crystal core. At this time, he was taking the energy from that other crystal core, absorbing and incorporating it into his own crystal core.


    His own crystal core was now absorbing more and more energy. The color of the crystal core gradually grew darker, slowly turning ck.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s injuries had already healed. It was just that he still looked rather pale and hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Seeing Zhou Ji like this, Xiong Ye thought for a moment then took a sip of the medicine in order to feed it to Zhou Ji mouth to mouth.


    This medicine was the same as what Zhou Ji had made for him when he was injured before. ording to Zhou Ji, eating this kind of medicine was good for the body, so he felt that he should let Zhou Ji have some.


    Xiong Ye had always felt that this medicine tasted very bitter and would always gulp it down quickly whenever he had to take it. This time, though, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the bitterness at all as he slowly fed it to Zhou Ji one small sip at a time, ¡°Zhou Ji, you must wake up soon.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± This medicine was actually useless for him...


    He used to always have Xiong Ye take medicine, but he hadn¡¯t thought that he would be on the receiving end of it now.


    The medicine was very bitter, but Zhou Ji felt a little sweetness in his heart.


    He calmed down and focused on absorbing the energy in his body more carefully.


    Time passed quickly and the sky turned dark.


    Then a long timeter, the sky turned bright once again.


    Early the next morning, the people of the Big Bear Tribe began to cook again.


    Zhou Ji was still unconscious, so they weren¡¯t in the mood to eat well. They simply roasted meat as usual.


    The smell of roasted meat was nothing special to them, but the people who had been tied up had already gone hungry for a long time.


    The people of the Beach Tribe, One-Eyed Wolf and her men, as well as Hai Feng, were all starving.


    Sadly though, they just had to all be tied up or injured. The Big Bear Tribe were all refusing to give them any food, and they simply couldn¡¯t eat.


    ¡°I already started to believe in the Beast God! You guys should give me something to eat!¡± Hai Feng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and was a little frustrated with Zhou Ji¨Cwas it really necessary to spend such a long time faking being sick!?


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know what Hai Feng was thinking. He wasn¡¯t trying to act sick.


    At this time, he sensed that the crystal core in his body had turnedpletely ck. Simultaneously, the crystal core in his stomach that didn¡¯t belong to him dissipated and no longer existed.


    Zhou Ji felt that he had be stronger again.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t necessarily good news¨Cwouldn¡¯t he do more damage if he went crazy again now that he¡¯d be stronger?!


    Zhou Ji felt a little helpless. Of course, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this... Zhou Ji opened his eyes and looked at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t slept all night. He had constantly watched over Zhou Ji the entire time. He noticed that Zhou Ji had woken up right away, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Zhou Ji said. He had grown stronger, and now felt refreshed andpletely fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve woken up...¡± Xiong Ye wanted to embrace Zhou Ji and give him a kiss, but when he thought of how strong Zhou Ji was, he also felt that it was a little unsuitable to pull him against him to kiss him... He picked up the medicine and offered it to Zhou Ji, ¡°You... should have some medicine!¡±

 Chapter 118 - Confessing

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C Confessing</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Zhou Ji nced at the dark sludge of medicine in Xiong Ye¡¯s hand and emphasized this point once again.


    Xiong Ye had fed him a lot of medicine when he was unconscious, and his mouth was still filled with that bitter taste. He really didn¡¯t want to have any more of this medicine now.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only get better faster if you drink the medicine. This medicine helps replenish your blood.¡± Xiong Ye said. Zhou Ji had spat out blood and been covered in bloody wounds; he was really worried.


    Zhou Ji wanted to refuse again, but he then saw Xiong Ye¡¯s face clearly.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t slept for two nights now, and he had even gone out to look for him in the sea... He had washed Zhou Ji and cleaned him up, but Xiong Ye himself was still covered in the fishy scent of the sea, his eyes red, and he currently looked very awkward.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s heart softened immediately. He epted the bowl of medicine and drank it down. In any case, this medicine wouldn¡¯t harm him even if it didn¡¯t do him any good.


    As a result, he had only just finished drinking down the bowl of medicine when Xiong Ye continued, ¡°Zhou Ji, I made a lot of medicine. Should I pour you another bowl?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    After eating such arge, Beast King level crystal core and bing an existence even more powerful than a Beast King, Zhou Ji would now bepletely fine no matter what unless he went crazy again. As for drinking medicine... forget it.


    Zhou Ji suggested, ¡°The Beast God has already restored my bodypletely. If there¡¯s any medicine left, you can give it to that Hai Feng to drink.¡±


    Zhou Ji had previously helped Hai Feng heal the injuries on his face, but the injuries on his body had beenpletely ignored. Nobody had helped him clean his wounds or given him anything to eat for an entire day... Hai Feng wasn¡¯t in a good state.


    Of course, Hai Feng was still a Beast King and wouldn¡¯t die from this. He should be capable of recovering enough to go find food for himself even if he was left ignored like this for a few more days. After eating, he would slowly be able to heal on his own.


    The bodies of Beast Kings were really very sturdy!


    However, he was a considerate person. Seeing that Hai Feng had so much difficulty recovering... He would let Hai Feng have some medicine.


    ¡°Are you truly alright?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine now. The injuries on my body are all gone.¡± Zhou Ji let XIong Ye see the healed wounds on his body.


    ¡°But before, you...¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to bear so much energy, which is why I became like this...¡± Zhou Ji frowned slightly as he spoke, thinking about how he should exin.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been the only person by his side when Zhou Ji woke up. Zhu Zhan, Xiong Qi, and the others were all waiting nearby. At this time, Zhu Zhan spoke up, ¡°So you¡¯ve be so strong because the Beast God granted you such powerful strength?¡±


    If that was the case, then it made sense why Zhou Ji was normally so weak but could suddenly explode with so much power¨C¨Cit must be that the Beast God had given him strength!


    Zhu Zhan felt that if Zhou Ji was normally so strong, he wouldn¡¯t purposely appear to be so weak no matter what. That meant that it was likely that he could only be so strong because he couldmunicate with the Beast God and gain strength at a critical moment.


    Xiong Ye was very moved when he thought of this. He added, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you feel really bad after receiving that power? You always attack trees and such...¡±


    The people around them once again showed another look of sudden understanding¨C¨Cno wonder Zhou Ji would ughter things like he¡¯d gone crazy. So it was actually because he felt really ufortable?


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Any exnation he came up with probably wouldn¡¯t be as good as what these people made up in their minds.


    Zhou Ji had previously been worried that someone would take advantage of his circumstances once they became known, using what they knew to deliberately make him go crazy, but he wasn¡¯t worried about that now.


    Zhou Ji coughed, then said, ¡°It feels very bad when I fight. Sometimes, I¡¯m unable to control myself and want to destroy everything around me...¡±


    Zhu Zhan and the others all ¡®understood¡¯ now.


    Normally, Zhou Ji was indeed very weak, but at critical moments, he could ask the Beast God to grant him strength.


    Of course, powerful strength wasn¡¯t so easy to obtain, so after bing stronger, he would be a little out of control. Not only would he kill dinosaurs, he would even destroy trees before stopping.


    No wonder Zhou Ji hid this... Asking him to fight like this was really making things difficult for him.


    He didn¡¯t even kill bugs normally!


    Everyone started speaking up, ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t use this power casually in the future.¡±


    ¡°We must protect you wellter on! So that you don¡¯t have to do this in the future!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving us before!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°.....¡± He really hadn¡¯t thought that ¡®confessing¡¯ would be so simple!


    However, while he could gloss over this matter with others, he couldn¡¯t do it to Xiong Ye. He should tell Xiong Ye the truth.


    Although he had already been mated to Xiong Ye the first time he went into a frenzy, they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, and so he had chosen to hide the truth. Later on, he didn¡¯t know how to talk about it. Now... he could take the opportunity to exin his situation clearly to Xiong Ye.


    Of course, he had to wait until there was nobody else around before doing so.


    Zhou Ji sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine now. Give the medicine to that Hai Feng to eat. He¡¯s already converted and believes in the Beast God now and will do as I say in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhu Zhan agreed when he heard this.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s current situation made him unsuitable to send him across the river, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Hai Feng!


    If Hai Feng was going to obey Zhou Ji in the future...


    Zhu Zhan was delighted as he rushed over to feed Hai Feng medicine.


    Although Hai Feng was starving, he had already recovered a little and was just nning to get up to find himself something to eat when Zhu Zhan came over, carrying a bowl of something that smelled quite horrible.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hai Feng was guarded as he looked at Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°Lord Hai, drink some medicine.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    Did this person want him to drink this strange smelling thing? Hai Feng refused immediately, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Drinking this medicine is good for your health. Hurry and drink it.¡± Zhou Ji had alsoe over. In fact, based on Hai Feng¡¯s strength, this medicine wasn¡¯t very useful for him, but since the medicine had already been made, it couldn¡¯t just be left there to waste.


    Zhou Ji was also afraid that Hai Feng might take advantage of his strength to escape or do something harmful to them, so he used his spiritual powers to ¡®pressure¡¯ him a little.


    Powerful energy and spiritual powers pressed against him, and a feeling of having inferior strength rose up... Hai Feng wanted to shed tears, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it!¡± Why did he feel that Zhou Ji had be stronger?!


    He hadn¡¯t been able to beat him before, and now, he had even less of a chance... Hai Feng could only cry as he drank down the medicine.


    That medicine tasted too bitter and was too difficult to choke down. Hai Feng felt that he would be poisoned... And then he discovered that not only had he not been poisoned, this medicine was very warm in his stomach after he drank it down, making him feel quitefortable¨C¨Che had just been lying there before, starving and thirsty, but for better or worse, he now had something in his stomach.


    This person really hadn¡¯t nned to poison him! Hai Feng inexplicably started to feel grateful.


    As a result, he had just started to feel a little gratitude when he heard Zhou Ji say, ¡°There¡¯s still more medicine. Let him drink it all.¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡±


    After Hai Feng had drunk down a whole bellyful of medicine, Zhou Ji finally showed some realpassion, ¡°Give him something to eat... Let everyone else go and feed them too.¡± The people of the Beach Tribe had been tied up and left to starve for nearly two days. It wouldn¡¯t be good to continue letting them go hungry.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe all started to get busy after they heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words.


    Zhou Ji was awake! They were now fearless.


    Of course, those who had heard Zhou Ji¡¯s exnation earlier were a little worried¨C¨Calthough Zhou Ji could borrow power from the Beast God, it was very difficult for him and would leave him injured...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, should we tie up this Hai Feng? Will he fight us after he recovers from his injuries? If at the time, you...¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Hai Feng was very powerful, and his hearing and vision were both very good. He had heard what Zhou Ji had said to Xiong Ye, Zhu Zhan, and the others, and couldn¡¯t help letting out a snort from his nose now.


    The energy this person had in his body had always been very powerful! His words had all been lies!


    He really wanted to tell everyone about this, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak up. After Zhou Ji nced over, he could only say, ¡°I won¡¯t fight you guys. I¡¯ve already decided to believe in the Beast God and do as Zhou Ji says.¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t bring it up again after that.


    And at this time, the people of the Beach Tribe as well as One-Eyed Wolf and her people had all been set free.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know that One-Eyed Wolf had previously spoken some provocative words, but he wasn¡¯t surprised to find that she¡¯d been tied up and had all her joints dislocated¨C¨Cthis woman was quite troublesome and must have caused trouble for Xiong Ye.


    One-Eyed Wolf didn¡¯t dare say anything else now that Zhou Ji was back. She simply went to roast meat to eat after she was released, acting incredibly well behaved.


    However, despite her acting this way, Xiong Ye inevitably remembered the words that she¡¯d said after seeing her, and his spirits fell again.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, let¡¯s look for a ce to wash up?¡± Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye had helped wipe him clean earlier, but wiping wasn¡¯t as effective as a real bath, and Xiong Ye¡¯s body was also quite dirty.


    He felt that they could find a ce to wash up, and he also had some things he wanted to say to Xiong Ye in private.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed.


    The two of them left the camp and found a river nearby to bathe in.


    Zhou Ji started, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Although Xiong Ye said that it was fine, he looked a little absent minded and a little unhappy... Zhou Ji rubbed his head, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything about me, and I won¡¯t lie to you in the future.¡± After being together for so long, he hade to like Xiong Ye more and more. He was already unwilling to let him go, and since that was the case, being honest wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    If Xiong Ye really did something unforgivable to him... If he had no choice, they would just die together.


    Zhou Ji also knew that his thoughts were a bit extreme, but that was really how he felt. Of course, Xiong Ye liked him so much, he was certain that he wouldn¡¯t do anything like that to him.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t lie to me?¡± Xiong Ye asked Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Really.¡± Zhou Ji confirmed. In fact, he could also tell Xiong Ye about the fact that there was no Beast God in this world. He didn¡¯t want Xiong Ye to be thanking the Beast God all the time...


    Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Is it true that you can¡¯t separate after bing a mated pair?¡±

 Chapter 119 - Being Honest

    <strong>Ch119 ¨C Being Honest</strong>


    Zhou Ji had thought that Xiong Ye would ask about his strength, but unexpectedly, Xiong Ye had actually started off by asking about this.


    If it had been before, he would be able to lie to Xiong Ye and say that they couldn¡¯t be separated for a lifetime after bing mates, but now...


    ¡°Why did you think of asking this?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°One-Eyed Wolf said that on the Beastman Continent, people who be mates can still separate.¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s first reaction when he heard this was to think that Xiong Ye wanted to separate from him, but he soon realized that it wasn¡¯t likely¨CXiong Ye liked him so much!


    Moreover, although Xiong Ye appeared to be standing straight with his head up and chest puffed up, his expression... Xiong Ye was obviously a little uneasy and ufortable.


    Zhou Ji embraced Xiong Ye and rubbed his head before giving him a kiss, ¡°What she said is true.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhou Ji could feel Xiong Ye¡¯s body stiffen.


    At this moment, Xiong Ye was in a terrible state.


    Although One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s words had been full of confidence, he had hoped that it was false and hadn¡¯t expected it to really be true.


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. He must have known about this matter long ago. Since that was the case, had he never nned to be together with him for a lifetime when they had be a mated pair?


    If it had been the past, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t have been worried about this. He was the strongest person in the tribe, and he hadn¡¯t felt that he wascking even though Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. But now...


    ¡°But I won¡¯t separate from you.¡± Zhou Ji continued quickly.


    Xiong Ye was currently feeling horrible, but he was given a pleasant surprise when he heard this, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Zhou Ji kissed him again, ¡°I really like you.¡±


    There had still been some confusion in Xiong Ye¡¯s heart before, but now that Zhou Ji had said this, he was immediately in a good mood. Yet now that things were like this... Xiong Ye asked, ¡°You... can you make an oath to the Beast God?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The Beast God didn¡¯t even exist!


    However, if he told Xiong Ye that the Beast God didn¡¯t exist at this point in time, it would be a big problem, and he might not be able to exin it away...


    Even the slightest hesitation on his part would make Xiong Ye sad.


    Zhou Ji immediately said, ¡°I swear to the Beast God that I will never be separated from you.¡±


    ¡°I also swear to the Beast God that I will never separate from you!¡± Xiong Ye quickly followed suit and his mood improving immediately!


    After this incident was resolved, he immediately felt much more rxed, to the point where he felt that he had been a little too petty before.


    Zhou Ji was so protective of him. He was clearly so powerful, yet he was willing to be with him. It definitely meant that Zhou Ji liked him very much, so he hadn¡¯t needed to be worried at all.


    Sure enough, things feltpletely different when looked at from a different angle!


    Xiong Ye hugged Zhou Ji back, gave him a kiss, then started messing around, ¡°In that case, why have you never ** with me?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    The battle he had previously fought against Hai Feng had been like a narrow escape from death for Zhou Ji.


    He was already very happy that he could survive and see Xiong Ye again. He had thought through many things, and now that Xiong Ye was trying to tempt him...


    Zhou Ji felt that he would have to be a saint to hold back.


    No, he would be worse than a beast if he still held back.


    ¡°At the start, I was afraid that you were still thinking of Shi Li or would like someone else.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°After that, it was because... the preparations hadn¡¯t been made yet.¡±


    ¡°How could I still be thinking of him? Also, what kind of preparations?¡± Xiong Ye asked, and then found that he couldn¡¯t speak any further.


    Zhou Ji had used his mouth to block his.


    Very soon, he learned what Zhou Ji meant by preparing.


    It really hurt!


    It hurt so much!


    It was the first time for both of them. They were very unskilled, and it almost led to a tragedy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhou Ji could use his energy to heal injuries, Xiong Ye might have ended up bleeding incessantly.


    However, even with that, Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t in a good state¨Che felt that it was a little ufortable the entire time.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Zhou Ji asked. He was rather regretful that they hadn¡¯t done preparations earlier, like preparing some suitable ointment or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xiong Ye replied. It had hurt a little at the start, but he quite enjoyed itter on and even had found it rather curious, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not afraid of pain. In the future, we can do this more often!¡±


    XIong Ye was really enthusiastic... Zhou Ji kissed him. He really liked this kind of enthusiasm.


    Only, he had originally nned toe clean, but he had ultimately ended up sleeping with the other party... Zhou Ji felt that some things didn¡¯t need to be said immediately and merely said, ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯m now even stronger than a Beast King.¡±


    Xiong Ye agreed, ¡°Of course, you even beat that Sea God!¡±


    Zhou Jiughed lightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Beast God that gave me enough strength to beat him. In fact, it¡¯s because I¡¯m actually that strong.¡±


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t quite process this information.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°However, I can¡¯t try to kill others, otherwise, I might fall into madness. When that happens, I won¡¯t even be able to recognize you. This is why I never made a move before, and also why I never told anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you well in the future and won¡¯t allow you to kill.¡± Xiong Ye said immediately. The Beast God¡¯s messenger should be benevolent and shouldn¡¯t harm any living thing. Was this why Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t attack anything before?


    Xiong Ye felt a little distressed for Zhou Ji.


    He was clearly very powerful, but he couldn¡¯t use it at all...


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Why was Xiong Ye looking at him with such a gaze?


    Forget it, it was all fine as long as Xiong Ye didn¡¯t start disliking him and remainedmitted to him.


    Zhou Ji was thinking about this when he heard Xiong Ye say, ¡°Zhou Ji, let¡¯s go back... I¡¯ll carry you back? You should be quite tired from before.¡± Zhou Ji had been injured and had ¡®worked hard¡¯ for so long...


    Zhou Ji expressionlessly picked up Xiong Ye and started to head back.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything and wasn¡¯t tired at all!


    Zhou Ji carried Xiong Ye until they were near the camp before setting him down, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He had already healed the injuries on Xiong Ye¡¯s body; Xiong Ye should be fine now.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s face was a little flushed as he dashed quickly back into the camp.


    As soon as they arrived in the camp, they heard Xiong Qi say, ¡°Xiong Ye, howe it took you so long to take a bath?¡±


    Xiong Ye suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and then he suddenly discovered... he was covered in Zhou Ji¡¯s scent.


    He was a little unustomed to this, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe were already used to the way their scents were mingled, and nobody noticed anything out of the ordinary. Xiong Qi continued, ¡°Xiong Ye, there¡¯s food to eat!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiong Ye replied. The flush on his face finally dissipated.


    He and Zhou Ji were already mates, and it was quite normal for them to do some things... Xiong Ye soon calmed down and felt that they could do it more often in the future.


    Of course, doing it in the camp wasn¡¯t a good idea. He didn¡¯t like being smelled or heard by others, but he and Zhou Ji could go somewhere else to do it.


    While Xiong Ye was thinking about these things, Hai Feng, who had finally eaten enough, felt too miserable!


    He had already been beaten up to this point, but what about the person who had beaten him? He had actually gone off to sleep with his mate!


    He had been alive for so many years, yet he didn¡¯t have a mate!


    He felt so aggrieved. Hai Feng watched as Zhou Ji walked back slowly; this was bad enough, Zhou Ji even nced over at him and said, ¡°Have the people of the Beach Tribe get me some seafood.¡±


    What was so good about dinosaur meat? Seafood was much tastier. Zhou Ji felt that he would really enjoy grilled squid, lobster, crab, and a variety of other fish.


    For the sake of his future happiness, fresh oysters and such could also be eaten... Cough, cough!


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡±


    Hai Feng had the people of the Beach Tribe go and catch some fish.


    And then, the people of the Big Bear Tribe watched as the people of the Beach Tribe all became fat animals and went out to sea. Their tribal chief Hai Pang was indeed very fat!


    After asking people to obtain his next meal, Zhou Ji looked at Hai Feng once again, ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you tomorrow to retrieve something.¡±


    Hai Feng froze for a moment, then soon realized that Zhou Ji wanted to retrieve the Beast God Fruit.


    The thing that he had guarded for a long time was about to be someone else¡¯s...


    He really regretted it. He regretted and wished he could go back. At the time, why had he stupidly gone over to attack these people?!


    Juurensha: ...ZJ, you can grow so many nts, can¡¯t you grow one that makes some kind of ointment and make sure XY doesn¡¯t bleed at the very least.....


    apricot: now that you mention it, why can¡¯t ZJ just grow a beast god fruit? :s


    xiin: probably the unsexiest sex scene ever...

 Chapter 120 - Seafood Feast

    <h4>Ch120 ¨C Seafood Feast</h4>


    Although they had fought a big battle a few days ago, scaring away all the fish and shrimp in the area, the fish and other marine life in the sea had returned after the fight was over. Because of this, it didn¡¯t take long for the people of the Beach Tribe to catch and bring back fish.


    They ced all the fish in front of Hai Feng in a huge pile; there was a good many different varieties of seafood.


    ¡°You... the fish is here.¡± Hai Feng looked at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Why is there only fish?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Hai Feng¡¯s expression showed his doubt.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I also want other edible things, like shrimp.¡±


    There were many things that could be eaten in the sea, but fish was definitely the best tasting thing. How could shrimp and the like that came with shells be as tasty as fish? Hai Feng felt that Zhou Ji was purposely being difficult by requesting that he obtain those things.


    Yet even if that was the case, there was nothing he could do...


    He could only have the people of the Beach Tribe go and catch some of those other things.


    The people of the Beach Tribe were just as dissatisfied as Hai Feng, but even their powerful Sea God didn¡¯t dare resist this person... They didn¡¯t dare speak up and could only go and catch something else.


    They decided to grab some things that didn¡¯t taste good for this person!


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t clear about what the people of the Beach Tribe were thinking. Meanwhile, some fish in the pile had died as soon as they had left the sea, but some were still alive. Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye recalled that Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t take any life and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill the fish!¡±


    He was already very practiced at killing fish and soon finished killing them all. Seeing this, Zhou Ji had some people boil water, then picked out a few fish that looked like they had fleshier, tastier meat, rubbed some salt on them, and set them on the steaming rack to steam.


    Steaming seafood was the best way to retain the taste of fresh seafood. Of course, they couldn¡¯t all be steamed... Zhou Ji picked out the fish that appeared the most like ribbonfish from amongst the pile of fish. He salted them, then he took out the small amount of remaining barley that they had, and had Xiong Ye beat it into barley flour. When the barley flour was ready, he wrapped the ribbonfish in barley flour and ced them in the pot to fry them in oil.


    It was easy for ribbonfish to break into pieces if it was fried directly, but it wouldn¡¯t do so when fried in the pan like this.


    He also made a few very thin flour pancakes. These pancakes were made in a very simple way, by adding water to flour and making a liquid mixture that he then poured into a pan. It was ready after spreading out the mixture on the pan and letting it cook.


    Frying the ribbonfish longer would soften the bones inside. Regardless of whether they were eaten directly or wrapped in the flour pancakes first, they would definitely taste very good.


    Having just experienced something very pleasant, Zhou Ji was currently very willing to make something delicious for Xiong Ye.


    ¡°How fragrant!¡± Xiong Ye was really looking forward to it. His gaze locked onto the frying ribbonfish and didn¡¯t move awaypared to steamed fish, fried fish really smelled too good!


    Seeing this, Zhou Ji used chopsticks to give him a few pieces of fried ribbonfish, ¡°This dish is a little greasy, don¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we eat too many greasy things?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make you ufortable.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He was worried that Xiong Ye might suffer diarrhea.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t feel bad after eating greasy food.¡± Xiong Ye insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll feel veryfortable after eating my fill.¡±


    Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye and suddenly recalled that Xiong Ye¡¯s body was multiple times better than the bodies of ordinary people on Earth. Not only that, this ce was very mysterious and illogical in some aspects¨Che had already healed Xiong Ye¡¯s injuries.


    For Xiong Ye¡¯s sake, he had previously thought that salt and pepper fried squid and such shouldn¡¯t be eaten, but it now seemed that he didn¡¯t need to consider such things.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji wrapped a ribbonfish in a flour pancake and handed it to Xiong Ye, ¡°In that case, have more.¡±


    Xiong Ye ate quite a lot¨Che had first been worried and scared, then experienced a round of ¡®activities¡¯, so he¡¯d been hungry for a long time.


    After realizing that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t against eating these fish himself, he even stuffed one into Zhou Ji¡¯s mouth.


    Zhou Ji also ate quite a lot.


    By the time they finished eating the fried ribbonfish, the steamed fish was ready.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t put any seasonings on it when making the steamed fish, but because the fish was very fresh, it didn¡¯t taste too fishy, and he quite enjoyed it.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye soon finished off quite a few steamed fish. The difference was... Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t very picky when he ate the fish, swallowing it all down, while Zhou Ji plucked out all the fish bones out of habit while eating his fish.


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± What was going on with this person? He was so picky even when it came to eating fish!


    He ate this kind of fish raw. In fact, he ate a whole bunch of them in one go, alright?! Couldn¡¯t Zhou Ji be more straightforward about these things?


    Fine, although he wasn¡¯t straightforward, this smell of cooked fish was really too fragrant.


    The steamed fish could be ignored, and he could make it for himself in the future, but the fried ribbonfish... He didn¡¯t know what that water-like thing in the pot was, and he didn¡¯t know what that white powder was. He just knew that the fish that was fried up like this smelled too good!


    Hai Feng, who had constantly been living in the sea and previously felt that even roasted fish was a delicacy, was about to start drooling!


    And at this time, the people of the Beach Tribe returned.


    The people of the Beach Tribe had brought back many types of seafood that they thought were bad.


    For example, the lobsters and crabs that were covered in a hard shell and didn¡¯t have much meat inside, the particrly ugly looking things that looked like stones and weren¡¯t easy to open that only had a tiny bit of meat inside, and those sea urchins that were covered in spines...


    Zhou Ji was extremely satisfied with all these things.


    The only rtively troublesome thing was that he couldn¡¯t kill...


    Zhou Ji shared the simplest method for dealing with the seafood, and then let Xiong Ye handle all of these things. After that, he steamed the things that should be steamed and fried the things that should be fried.


    For example, for the ms and such, Zhou Ji first had Xiong Ye put them into water to boil, then removed the meat and stir-fried it with chili peppers.


    On Earth, restaurants would generally keep the shells on when they stir-fried ms and such, but not only did that method waste seasoning, it was also more likely for sand and dirt to end up in the dish. Zhou Ji had people take the meat out of the shells, then stir-fried the meat directly.


    Hai Feng couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard.


    The people of the Beach Tribe were just as greedy for the food as he was, their eyes wide open as they stared at Zhou Ji incredulously.


    They also ate these things, but they usually roasted them instead. They had always felt that they didn¡¯t have much meat and were very inconvenient to eat, but now... these things looked so tasty!


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye ate non-stop for a few hours.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were all more or less given a portion of the food. They also learned from Zhou Ji and steamed fish to eat, but Hai Feng and the people from the Beach Tribe could do nothing but watch.


    By the time they were finally finished, the sky was already dark.


    This time, Zhou Ji had eaten more than ever before¨Cthe previous big fight had consumed a lot of his physical strength.


    Before, in the Big Bear Tribe, Zhou Ji had always been a picky eater and eaten very little. Now, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were very shocked when they discovered how much Zhou Ji could really eat.


    However, Zhou Ji had done too many things that were shocking to them, and they soon moved past it. Instead, they scrambled to build a shelter for Zhou Ji.


    They stuck a few pieces of wood into the mud, then covered the wooden fame with ayer of animal hides, making a very simple shelter. In order to ensure that Zhou Ji could sleepfortably, these people even lit a fire inside to dry out the space.


    Zhou Ji felt that they were bing more and more capable!


    He was just about to go and sleep with Xiong Ye when Zhu Zhan came over.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression looked a little tangled... Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°Yes... Zhou Ji, can you take me across the river?¡±


    After asking, he continued, ¡°Zhou Ji, I want to go back and look for my woman and children. If you can help me, I¡¯d be willing to help you with anything you need from me in the future.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Zhu Zhan looked at Zhou Ji in surprised delight.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I can have Hai Feng take you across the river, but it has to be two days from now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Zhu Zhan was overjoyed. He was incredibly grateful that Zhou Ji was willing to have Hai Feng send him across the river!


    As for the fact that he had to wait a few days... It would definitely take more than a few days of effort if he wanted to cross the river on his own.


    What¡¯s more, he had seen Hai Feng¡¯s injuries for himself... Zhou Ji had probably said that it would take a few days so that Hai Feng could recover from his injuries, right?


    After having a big burden lifted off his shoulders, Zhu Zhan was incredibly happy. At this time, Zhou Ji continued, ¡°I might go as well.¡±


    Zhu Zhan looked at Zhou Ji in shock.


    Zhou Ji exined, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about the Beastman Continent.¡± He was truly interested in the Beastman Continent, but the main reason why he wanted to go was because of that new Beast King called Shi Li.


    He wanted to know if that person was really Shi Li or not.


    If that person was really Shi Li, then what kind of situation was Shi Li in now? Would he harbor any ill intentions towards the Big Bear Tribe?


    Before, Zhou Ji had pushed down any thought of going to the Beastman Continent because he himself had been a ticking time bomb, and Xiong Ye¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t been high enough.


    At the time, it was likely that they would also encounter all sorts of danger even if they managed to cross the river and arrive at the Beastman Continent in one piece. Since that was the case, why would they go?


    However, things were different now.


    He had now ¡®taken in¡¯ a Beast King. Not only could he send them across the river, he now also had a chance to obtain a Beast God Fruit.


    If Xiong Ye could be a Beast King after eating the Beast God Fruit, then they would go with Zhu Zhan to the Beastman Continent when he went. If it was unsessful, then they wouldn¡¯t go.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry in any case.


    Zhou Ji was very calm, but Zhu Zhan was really excited. And then, while he was still full of excitement, Zhou Ji suddenly said, ¡°I find One-Eyed Wolf displeasing to the eyes... you should go and beat her up.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhu Zhan agreed and immediately turned into his animal form, rushing towards One-Eyed Wolf.


    He was now too overjoyed and indeed wanted to fight with others to vent his emotions!


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, have you gone crazy!¡± One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s voice rang out, but then she soon stopped speaking. Instead, the sound of a wolf¡¯s howling sounded.


    A single wolf was unable to beat even an ordinary boar, let alone a giant pig... Just from listening to the wolf¡¯s cries, it was clear that One-Eyed Wolf had fallen to a disadvantage.


    Zhou Ji nced at Xiong Ye, ¡°One-Eyed Wolf likes to talk nonsense. You shouldn¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Although Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t spoken about it in detail, he was still able to guess that Xiong Ye had been full of suspicions and doubt because of something that One-Eyed Wolf had said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiong Ye nodded, his mood better than ever as he kissed Zhou Ji again, ¡°Zhou Ji, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Zhou Ji chuckled.


    He also didn¡¯t know why he liked Xiong Ye so much. It should be because he had encountered him at the right time and then just fallen for him.


    Xiong Ye was worthy of his affection.


    He also felt that he had been very lucky.


    During the end of the world, he had believed that he was destined to die alone. Unexpectedly, things hadn¡¯t turned out that way.


    The heavens blessed him, and not only was he sent to a ce like this, he was even given such a good mate.


    Zhou Ji rubbed Xiong Ye¡¯s head, then spoke before Xiong Ye could express his displeasure at the action, ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate.¡±


    Xiong Ye, who had originally wanted to tell Zhou Ji not to rub his head, sat down and started to solemnly cultivate.


    As for Zhou Ji... He was uncaring of the surroundings as he ceaselessly channeled energy into Xiong Ye¡¯s body.


    Xiong Ye absorbed a lot of energy during that single night, but even if that was the case, it would still take a very long time for him to be a high level Beast Warrior. It would take even longer for him to be a Beast King.


    He hoped that the Beast God Fruit that Hai Feng had spoken about really existed.


    Zhou Ji had already spoken to Hai Feng about going to find the Beast God Fruit the next day, but he hadn¡¯t told Xiong Ye about this matter.


    He didn¡¯t want Xiong Ye to be disappointed.


    It was to the point where, when they set out the next day, Zhou Ji decided not to bring Xiong Ye. ¡°Hai Feng needs to go out to sea to get some things. We¡¯ll go out for a while and be back soon.¡±


    Xiong Ye was a little worried, but when he thought about how his own strength was very low, and how he might end up causing trouble for Zhou Ji if he insisted on going, he ultimately did not insist on going with them.


    ¡°Just wait for me here.¡± Zhou Ji said, then headed towards the sea with Hai Feng in tow.


    Hai Feng said, ¡°I can bring you to look for the Beast God Fruit, but my injuries are very serious, and I might not be able to swim there...¡±


    Zhou Ji channeled energy into Hai Feng¡¯s body in a constant stream, healing Hai Feng¡¯s injuries. He then said, ¡°Can you make the journey now?¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°Yes!¡± This person could heal his injuries so casually; why hadn¡¯t he helped him before? How despicable!


    Also... This person was truly too powerful.


    ¡°Change into your animal form and bring me there.¡± Zhou Ji spoke again.


    Hai Feng obediently took on his animal form. After Zhou Ji stepped onto his back, he brought Zhou Ji with him and sped forward quickly.


    The wind was very strong on the sea, but Zhou Ji had wrapped ayer of energy around his body. At this time, he had nothing much to worry about. If anything... ¡°You should be a little steadier when you swim.¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± He was already swimming very steadily!


    There were many giant beasts in the sea, but ultimately, only a very small amount of them were at the Beast King level, and none of them were bigger than Hai Feng when it came to size.


    At the very least, they didn¡¯t encounter any.


    Hai Feng carried Zhou Ji and swam for around an hour before he arrived next to an ind. Hai Feng spoke, ¡°The Beast God Fruit is on that ind. There¡¯s nothing on the ind except for the Beast God Fruit.¡±


    That ind was covered in nothing but stones. No grass grew there, and not only that, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest trace of energy. It waspletely different from the ce where Zhou Ji had found the previous Beast God Fruit.


    Zhou Ji was a little wary and said, ¡°You lead the way.¡±


    Hai Feng turned into his human form and ran towards the ind naked, ¡°It¡¯s right up ahead!¡±


    Zhou Ji rxed when he saw Hai Feng acting like this. He followed him onto the ind, then saw a stalk of grass nestled within a stone crevice.


    This was a very ordinary looking stalk of grass. It was different from the Beast God Fruit that Zhou Ji had obtained before, but the effect should be the same¨CZhou Ji could sense a powerful energy emanating from the stalk of grass.


    ¡°I found this stalk of grass by ident. It¡¯s the same as the Beast God Fruit I¡¯ve heard of before! However, I¡¯m already a Beast King, and it¡¯s useless for me to eat it...¡± Hai Feng said, ¡°I left it here, wanting to eventually give it to my woman or my children to eat.¡±


    Unfortunately, he had left it here for many years, and had never found a woman or had any children.


    This was a very sorrowful matter!

 Chapter 121 - Bringing Back

    <h4>Ch121 ¨C Bringing Back</h4>


    The people from the Beast God Temple deemed any nt that was filled with powerful energy as Beast God Fruit. This stalk of grass in front of them should be considered as such.


    Compared to the fruit that Zhou Ji had eatenst time, the stalk of grass in front of him was obviously much better at protecting itself. All of its energy was drawn in and condensed within its own body, with no spillover at all. Given the fact that beastmen generally had a very low ability to perceive energy, it was extremely difficult to find.


    In other words, if Hai Feng hadn¡¯t been a Beast King, he might have regarded the stalk of grass as nothing but amon weed when he saw it.


    Zhou Ji carefully observed the grass with his spiritual powers. After he determined that there would be no surprises, he gingerly dug it up along with the soil beneath it.


    When he hade out this time, he had originally intended to first check out the situation and ensure that Hai Feng hadn¡¯t tricked him about the Beast God Fruit¡¯s existence. After that, he nned to either bring Xiong Ye here, or take the Beast God Fruit back with them. Now, it appeared that... he could directly bring it back.


    He had caused a huge stirst time he picked up a Beast God Fruit, but everything was quiet this time. Nothing happened when he removed the grass from the surrounding stone.


    It was so unremarkable that it was likely that nobody could believe that it actually contained a huge amount of energy.


    Zhou Ji was certain that the energy contained within the stalk of grass was enough to allow Xiong Ye to be a Beast King, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy¨Cif Xiong Ye ate this stalk of grass directly, the energy within his body would definitely skyrocket, and problems would ur if he wasn¡¯t able to absorb it all in time.


    Zhou Ji held the grass as he went to stand on Hai Feng¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Previously, Hai Feng had nearly killed him. Although Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t killed him for various reasons, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t bear any grudges. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left Hai Feng lying on the ground with serious injuries without caring a whit about him.


    However, now that he had the Beast God Fruit in hand, most of his antagonism towards Hai Feng had dissipated.


    Zhou Ji even gave Hai Feng a bit of energy in order to help him heal his wounds.


    Hai Feng immediately felt very grateful, but heter felt that this was a little wrong¨Che had been injured by Zhou Ji. Why should he now feel grateful that Zhou Ji was helping him treat his wounds?


    Of course, there was nothing wrong with being a little thankful. At the start, he had been the one to attack first and at the end of the day, he had been wrong. It was already pretty good for Zhou Ji not to kill him...


    Hai Feng suddenly thought of something on the way back. ¡°My lord, can I go and eat the sea behemoth that you killed? I think that there should still be a bit of meat left.¡±


    Zhou Ji had killed a sea monster that was just as powerful as a Beast King when he and Zhou Ji had fought. He had even dug up the sea behemoth¡¯s crystal core.


    Hai Feng didn¡¯t expect to be able to obtain the crystal core, but the sea behemoth¡¯s body... He really wanted to eat it.


    The flesh of the sea monster also contained powerful energy.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zhou Ji saw that it was still early and agreed, but although he had agreed, he felt that it was likely that most of the sea beast¡¯s body was already gone.


    How could the fish in the surroundings let such an energy-rich corpse go to waste?


    Zhou Ji had been right. When they passed by, only the skeleton and a little bit of meat was left of the sea monster, but Hai Feng didn¡¯te up empty handed¨Cnext to the sea behemoth that was stripped down to its skeleton was a sea monster at the high level Beast Warrior level that was currently eating the remains of the sea behemoth¡¯s flesh.


    It was obvious that the sea monster in front of them had eaten the sea behemoth¡¯s flesh after it died and had also taken over the sea behemoth¡¯s territory.


    Hai Feng¡¯s animal form was veryrge, and he usually ate a lot. He had been at shore for the past few days and hadn¡¯t been able to eat his fill. Today, he had taken on his animal form and travelled for a long time, leaving him even hungrier.


    He opened his mouth wide and rushed towards the giant sea monster, swallowing it down in one gulp.


    The giant sea monster was swallowed down along with its crystal core core, and all of the energy contained within its body went to Hai Feng... His injuries healed almost immediately.


    After his injuries healed, Hai Feng suddenly thought of escaping.


    Staying with Zhou Ji and listening to Zhou Ji¡¯s orders was a kind of life that he was unustomed to... What¡¯s more, the sea was so big. If he escaped into the deep sea, Zhou Ji definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find him there...


    But the people of the Beach Tribe...


    While Hai Feng was hesitating, a powerful surge of energy came from the surface of the sea andnded on his body... Alright, there was no need to hesitate anymore. Zhou Ji was so strong that he had no way of escaping at all.


    He had better behave and stay where he was lest he end up losing his life...


    Hai Feng floated back up to the surface of the sea and obediently brought Zhou Ji back.


    Beastman Continent, Beast God Temple.


    Shi Li stayed in a room specifically prepared for Beast Kings in the Beast God Temple, contentedly eating the delicious food set out in front of him.


    Hulled barley rice, well-seasoned roasted meat, all kinds of fruits... The food was also served in fine pottery!


    Shi Li lifted up a pottery bowl and ate a mouthful of barley rice. He looked around at the spacious, well-built room that he lived in now and was very satisfied with his current life.


    Although the housing and food at the Beast God Temple wasn¡¯t as good as it would be a few decadester, it was already pretty good.


    What he was enjoying now was what only the people at the top of the world could enjoy!


    Shi Li was very proud, but if Zhou Ji knew his thoughts and saw his current environment, he would probably be left speechless¨Cwasn¡¯t he just living in a thatched hut and eating hulled barley rice out of a pottery bowl? There was really nothing worth showing off...


    Shi Li soon finished everything that was set out in front of him. After eating his fill, his expression changed¨Chis crystal core was acting up again, and his body hurt as though he was being stabbed with needles.


    When he was found by Xiang Tian after escaping from the Elephant Tribe, he had thought that he would lose his life.


    He was particrly reluctant to ept his fate¨Che had been reborn. How could he die so early?


    Fortunately, the Beast God was looking out for him.


    Xiang Tian had wanted to kill him, but a problem urred within his body even before he could attack. Not only did the energy within his body turn chaotic, his body also copsed, and Xiang Tian finally ended up lying unmoving on the ground, the energy in his body dispersing in all directions...


    At the time, Shi Li had been sted by this energy and thought that he was about to die. In order to survive, he could only cultivate as best he can. As a result, he absorbed a lot of the energy and also became keenly aware that there was something wrong with the energy that Xiang Tian had.


    The crystal core in Xiang Tian¡¯s body emitted several different kinds of energy... This man¡¯s crystal core was problematic. It seemed to be cobbled together like patchwork!


    No wonder the Xiang Tian in his memories had died a few yearster despite still being quite young!


    At this moment, Xiang Tian¡¯s crystal core had broken apart, and he had already lost the ability to resist. As for Shi Li, he was someone who had once been a Beast King.


    Seeing Xiang Tian¡¯s situation, he could approximately figure out how Xiang Tian had be a Beast King.


    Xiang Tian had devoured other beastmen¡¯s crystal cores.


    After dinosaurs died, the crystal cores in their bodies would be preserved, but it was different for beastmen. After beastmen died, the crystal core in their body would disintegrate and disappear.


    However, Xiang Tian had used some unknown method to obtain someone else¡¯s crystal core before it dissipated, and had used it to enhance his own strength.


    Shi Li knew that this most likely involved some bloody methods that couldn¡¯t be made known to the public. It was probably because of this that nobody had been willing to mention Xiang Tian and looked down on him after his death in his previous life.


    In fact, the crystal core in Xiang Tian¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t have be problematic so soon, but Shi Li had previously given Xiang Tian an incorrect cultivation method, causing Xiang Tian to have an ident ahead of time. Now...


    Shi Li knew that he should leave this ce and find somewhere to cultivate slowly on his own, bing a Beast King under his own strength, step by step, and finally achieve his goal ten to twenty yearster.


    However, when he looked at the dying Xiang Tian and sensed the crystal core in Xiang Tian¡¯s body that was still exuding powerful energy despite how much had already leaked out...


    He turned into his animal form and ate Xiang Tian¡¯s crystal core.


    Xiang Tian died, and Shi Li had obtained the crystal core of a Beast King, making the leap to bing a Beast King himself.


    Of course, the hidden dangers that were in Xiang Tian¡¯s body had also be his own hidden dangers¨Cthat crystal core refused to settle down inside his body, and the powerful, disorderly energy had led him to almost lose his life.


    But he was someone who had been blessed by the Beast God¨Calthough it was painful and difficult, he survived.


    He also discovered that as long as he continued cultivating with the cultivation method that he had, he would be alright and should be able to slowly absorb the energy from the chaotic crystal core for his own use.


    So, a new Beast King had been born on the Beastman Continent just like that!


    Although Shi Li had be a Beast King, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight against others due to the problem with the crystal core in his body.


    However, he had his past experiences to draw on and could disguise himself as a powerful Beast King, to the point where he was able to obtain confirmation as a Beast King when he came to the Beast God Temple.


    Not only that, many people adored and worshipped him because he was the youngest Beast King on the Beastman Continent.


    It was just a pity that the daughter of the High Priest of the Beast God Temple who had remained lodged in his mind from his previous life, was currently still a little girl that yed with mud.


    Also, the High Priest of the Beast God Temple was not the same one as the one from his memories.


    But, this didn¡¯t really matter... Shi Li felt that he could first establish a good rtionship with the High Priest of the Beast God Temple in order to first marry the High Priest¡¯s daughter, and afterwards, when the position of the High Priest went to someone else, he could then go and marry the person from his memories.


    Shi Li was fantasizing about his happy future while Zhou Ji had already arrived back at the beach on Hai Feng¡¯s back.


    Hai Feng ¡®grounded¡¯ himself when he arrived by the beach. Zhou Ji stepped down from his head and headed towards Xiong Ye.


    Hai Feng, whose head had just been trampled on: ¡°......¡± Forget it, who told him to be unable to win against the other party?


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re back!¡± Xiong Ye saw that Zhou Ji had returned very quickly and was overjoyed. He wanted to give Zhou Ji a kiss, but Zhou Ji was holding a stalk of grass in his hands...


    Xiong Ye was puzzled as he looked at the grass Zhou Ji was holding, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Zhou Ji smiled. ¡°Beast God Fruit.¡±


    Juurensha: ....well, the whole crystal core thing is pretty horrifying. And Shi Li is as gross as usual.


    xiin: core-cannibalism... yeah, ew. XT was disgusting for doing it in the first ce, and SL is even more disgusting for knowing what had happened and the problems it would entail, and doing it anyway.

 Chapter 122 - Becoming a Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C Bing a Beast King</h4>


    Xiong Ye liked to listen when the priest told stories. And among the many stories that the priest told, there were stories about the Beast God Fruit.


    It was said that in this world, there was a kind of magical fruit that could turn ordinary beastmen into Beast Kings.


    When Xiong Ye heard this story, he hadn¡¯t even known what a Beast King was. Yet he still remembered this magical thing called the Beast God Fruit.


    Now... Zhou Ji was saying that the stalk of grass in front of him was a Beast God Fruit?


    Xiong Ye was a little confused. ¡°This is the Beast God Fruit? Are you sure?¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Beast God Fruit?¡± Zhu Zhan and the others saw that something was going on and also came over. Seeing the grass held in Zhou Ji¡¯s hands, Zhu Zhan¡¯s face was full of disbelief¨C¨Cthis stalk of grass was a Beast God Fruit? How could that be!


    ¡°This is a Beast God Fruit. It can allow people to be Beast Kings.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Xiong Ye, this is for you.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s words were full of confidence. Xiong Ye knew that there was no reason for Zhou Ji to lie to him, which meant that this stalk of grass really was a Beast God Fruit.


    Shouldn¡¯t the Beast God Fruit be a fruit? Why was it a small piece of grass? Xiong Ye was a bit confused inside, but at the same time, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You should have it.¡±


    Good things like the Beast God Fruit should be given to Zhou Ji to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to eat it. On the other hand, if you eat it and be stronger, you¡¯ll be able to protect me.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and said.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who found it!¡± Xiong Ye frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat it.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°I went and obtained it for you.¡±


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji both refused it for the sake of the other party, and to the side, Zhu Zhan and the others had veryplicated expressions on their faces.


    This was a Beast God Fruit! It was a treasure that allowed people to be Beast Kings!


    People would normally hide it away if they found one, then secretly eat it on their own. Who would act like Zhou Ji and bring it back out in the open, then debate over who would have it with Xiong Ye?


    Was he not afraid that others would snatch away his Beast God Fruit?


    Fine, nobody could snatch it away... A Beast King like Hai Feng had already submitted to Zhou Ji; who else had the ability to steal something from Zhou Ji¡¯s hands?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s luck was really too good.


    Zhu Zhan was in the midst of feeling envious of Xiong Ye when Zhou Ji suddenly turned to ask him, ¡°Zhu Zhan, how should a Beast God Fruit be eaten?¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know anything about how to use a Beast God Fruit. The people of the Big Bear Tribe and Hai Feng also didn¡¯t know, but maybe Zhu Zhan would know?


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°It¡¯s eaten directly.¡±


    ¡°The amount of energy in the Beast God Fruit is too much to be eaten directly. It will be harmful.¡± Zhou Ji frowned.


    However, this hadn¡¯t happened to many people.


    Beast God Fruits were all in hidden, secret ces, and those who could find them were usually Beast Kings or high level Beast Warriors.


    Zhou Ji listened to Zhu Zhan¡¯s words and pondered for a while before looking towards Xiong Ye. ¡°Xiong Ye, this stalk of grass contains very powerful energy. Eating it directly will be very painful for you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering, but you...¡± Xiong Ye frowned as well. He wasn¡¯t afraid of pain, but the stalk of grass was too precious...


    ¡°In that case, just eat it.¡± Zhou Ji spoke, then directly stuffed the grass into Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth.


    Now that the decision to eat it had been made, he should eat it as soon as possible in order to avoid overthinking it.


    A moment of inattentiveness on Xiong Ye¡¯s part resulted in a stalk of grass getting stuffed into his mouth. The grass soon melted into his mouth, leaving only a faint grassy green taste.


    Immediately after that, he sensed a huge amount of energy appear within him, bursting out of his body and causing pain to shoot everywhere throughout his body.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s legs went soft, and then he felt that he was being held. At the same time, a wave of energy came through the hand that Zhou Ji was using to hold him, entered his body, and began to help him sort out the chaotic energy trapped in his body.


    There was too much energy within his body, and it was really painful. Xiong Ye found it difficult to hold on and wanted to cry out in pain, but he soon thought of how Zhou Ji looked when he went crazy and had turned into his animal form.


    Zhou Ji had had more energy within his body than he did now, but nobody had helped him. He had even gone into a mad frenzy, and it must have been more difficult for him, but Zhou Ji had managed to bear with it.


    He couldn¡¯t just give up.


    With that in mind, Xiong Ye endured the pain and began to absorb the energy that was in his body.


    His muscles, blood vessels, and bones were all damaged by the energy rioting within his body, but there was soon more energy rushing in to repair it all. Between this repeated process of damage and repair, he felt that he had attained a more powerful level of strength.


    Of course, the biggest change was that the energy in his body that belonged to him kept increasing.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s actions when he fed the Beast God Fruit to Xiong Ye were so sudden that Xiong Ye had already eaten the stalk of grass even before everyone around them could react.


    After that... They inexplicably felt that the aura emanating from Xiong Ye was very terrifying, and they were all frightened.


    Zhu Zhan looked enviously at Xiong Ye. If he could obtain a Beast God Fruit, he would be able to be a Beast King and kill his way back home!


    One-Eyed Wolf, who had been injured by Zhu Zhan and had a face that was swollen up like a pig¡¯s head, had jealousy mixed with envy in her gaze, but there was also incredulity.


    One-Eyed Wolf really didn¡¯t quite dare to believe it.


    Before, when Zhou Ji and Hai Feng had been fighting, she had felt pity for Xiong Ye, believing that Xiong Ye had been toyed with, but Zhou Ji hade back, and his attitude towards Xiong Ye had been the same as always, to the point where he still made food for Xiong Ye.


    At that time, she had discovered that the things she had said weren¡¯t based in reality.


    Zhou Ji was so powerful. Did he really need to do so much just for the sake of toying with Xiong Ye?


    Now, watching as Zhou Ji unhesitatingly gave the Beast God Fruit to Xiong Ye, she felt even more that she had confirmed one thing¨C¨CZhou Ji was genuine about his feelings for Xiong Ye.


    One-Eyed Wolf felt a sour feeling in her heart. How could she have encountered such a scum man back then?


    In contrast, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were rtively calm. Although they knew that the Beast God Fruit was very precious, they didn¡¯t understand anything about this thing. Someone even asked, ¡°What exactly is a Beast God Fruit? Wasn¡¯t that a stalk of grass?¡±


    Zhu Zhan heard these words and gave that person an indescribable look, ¡°The Beast God Fruit is just a way of calling it... It¡¯s a nt that can allow people to be Beast Kings.¡±


    ¡°Can you really be a Beast King with it?¡± These people were surprised.


    ¡°Really. Beastmen will be as strong as he is after eating it.¡± Zhu Zhan pointed towards Hai Feng who was off to the side.


    After eating a huge sea monster, Hai Feng was finally full and let out a burp. Heughed awkwardly and looked particrly loyal and honest, but nobody here dared to look down on him.


    His animal form was was sorge. He could crush most of them to death by simply turning into his animal form. There was no need for him to do anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that the chief can be so strong!¡±


    ¡°Is a Beast King really going to show up in our tribe?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji is already a Beast King. Our tribe is going to have two Beast Kings!¡±


    ......


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all began to cheer.


    By this time, Xiong Ye had already absorbed a lot of energy. He felt that he was getting stronger and stronger, and could even sense that he had a crystal core within his body.


    Of course, pain was inevitable along with the increase in strength, but he didn¡¯t show any of it.


    He didn¡¯t want Zhou Ji to worry.


    Xiong Ye worked really hard, but he was still unable to absorb all of the energy from the Beast God Fruit.


    Zhou Ji helped him, sending the energy that he couldn¡¯t absorb outside his body.


    The people sitting around Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji all felt refreshed and revitalized from being able to absorb that excess energy.


    ¡°I never thought that I would be able to witness the birth of a Beast King.¡± One-Eyed Wolf said.


    Zhu Zhan nced at One-Eyed Wolf and then ignored her.


    He had kept One-Eyed Wolf around before because he wanted One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s help to cross the river.


    But it was unnecessary now.


    Zhu Zhan hadpletely lost interest in One-Eyed Wolf.


    ¡°That Zhou Ji is really amazing... Something like a Beast God Fruit can help even Beast Kings increase their strength. He actually chose not to eat it and gave it to someone else.¡± One-Eyed Wolf continued.


    ¡°You should concern yourself less with other people¡¯s affairs. Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye are both good people, which is why they didn¡¯t do much to you, but if you continue on like this and refuse to change, there mighte a day when you¡¯re killed off by someone in a moment of carelessness.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    He felt that Zhou Ji was really too kind for not killing One-Eyed Wolf¨C¨Cthis woman was really too blind to the truth and even tried to attack such powerful people.


    One-Eyed Wolf closed her mouth and stopped talking.


    In fact, she also understood the truth. The things she had said before had mostly been because she couldn¡¯te to terms with her past.


    As for now... She also wanted to go back and get revenge, and needed to rely on Zhou Ji and the others. As things were, she didn¡¯t dare to offend these people any further no matter what.


    Everyone waited for a long time before Zhou Ji finally let go of Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji appeared to be just the same as usual. On the other hand, Xiong Ye had his eyes closed, and it seemed that he¡¯d... fallen asleep?


    Xiong Qi began, ¡°Xiong Ye is now...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s be a Beast King.¡±


    Xiong Qi was very excited, ¡°Xiong Ye is really amazing. He became a Beast King at such a young age! Of course, you¡¯re even more amazing...¡±


    Xiong Qi said a few more phrases of ttery, then offered, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Xiong Ye back?¡±


    Xiong Ye was now sleeping very well, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to wake him up. In that case, wasn¡¯t it necessary to carry him back?


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Ji said. After saying so, he picked up Xiong Ye on his own.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe: ¡°......¡± In the past, they had only ever seen Xiong Ye lifting and carrying Zhou Ji. Now that it was Zhou Ji carrying Xiong Ye... This scene seemed a little strange.


    Zhou Ji carried Xiong Ye to the ce where the two of them normally rested, then cuddled Xiong Ye and went to sleep.


    Thest few days had been quite chaotic, and he was a bit tired, too.


    The sky had turned dark, so everyone in the camp went off to sleep. Only a few watchmen were left sitting by the fire, asionally fiddling with it and adding firewood when necessary.


    This was the scene that Xiong Ye woke up to. When he woke up, he felt that the world had bepletely different.


    His body was filled with powerful energy, and even though he had spent a long time learning to control energy, he still felt that it wasn¡¯t easy to get a handle on... Xiong Ye was careless for a moment, and identally broke a piece of wood that was stuck into the ground next to him.


    A corner of his and Zhou Ji¡¯s animal hide tent suddenly copsed.


    He had be a Beast King. He¡¯d be a very, very powerful Beast King.


    He would definitely be able to protect Zhou Ji and make sure that Zhou Ji never had to kill!


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mood was suddenly filled with indescribable excitement. He immediately kissed Zhou Ji on the mouth, and then he was pressed down onto the ground as Zhou Ji flipped over.

 Chapter 123 - Crossing the River

    <h4>Ch123 ¨C Crossing the River</h4>


    The two people inside the small tent hugged each other tightly, and the atmosphere between them was very good.


    Only Xiong Ye was a little self-conscious, ¡°There are people outside...¡±


    ¡°I used energy to block out all the sounds and smells. They won¡¯t be able to hear or smell anything.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and said.


    Xiong Ye became interested immediately, ¡°How do you iste it?¡±


    Zhou Ji blocked his mouth once again¨Che didn¡¯t want to talk about these kinds of things at a time like this.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t have time to get up to anything when they heard someone outside cry, ¡°The tribal chief¡¯s tent has copsed!¡±


    ¡°Chief, Zhou Ji, are you alright?¡± Someone else asked.


    Zhou Ji released Xiong Ye, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fix it for you right away!¡± Another person added.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°... No need.¡±


    Only after Zhou Ji refused repeatedly did he manage to send everyone away.


    After everyone left, he gave Xiong Ye another kiss, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    The two of them cuddled together and slept until dawn.


    Zhou Ji woke up early the next morning, but he was toozy to get up. On the other hand, Xiong Ye had gone out very early, and he didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d gone...


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯te out from the tent until he was hungry. He then smelled the strong scent of roasted meat¨Cthe people of the Big Bear Tribe had lit a fire on the beach and were roasting meat.


    Seeing that he¡¯de out, someone immediately asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, what would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Fish.¡± Zhou Ji was quick to answer. He nced towards Hai Feng who was eating roasted meat to the side, ¡°Have people bring back some fish.¡±


    Hai Feng finished the roasted meat in his hands in one gulp and helplessly called over the people of the Beach Tribe so that they could go and catch fish.


    It was still early; Zhou Ji first boiled some water to wash his face, and because the sun shone down very strongly by the water, he even used a wicker-type nt thing to weave himself a straw hat and wore it on his head.


    By the time he¡¯d finished weaving, someone had already brought over some fish and shrimp.


    At the same time, Xiong Ye¡¯s voice also rang out, ¡°Zhou Ji, take a look at what I brought back for you!¡±


    Zhou Ji lifted his head and saw Xiong Yeing back with a very, veryrge snake.


    ¡°Titanoboa!¡± The people of the Beach Tribe cried out in surprise.


    It turned out that this snake was called a Titanoboa... Zhou Ji looked over and discovered that this snake was about fifteen to sixteen meters long, and the thickest part of it was even thicker than Xiong Ye¡¯s waist.


    This snake¡¯s weight... had probably reached one or two tons?


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I wanted to go find you something to eat, and then I ended up seeing this big fellow...¡± Xiong Ye set down the big snake in front of Zhou Ji, thought about it, then again kicked away the big snake¡¯s head that he had smashed, sending it twitching into the grass to the side.


    Zhou Ji started, ¡°It¡¯s very big... It can¡¯t be finished one go. We can make jerky with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye agreed, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to finish off this snake and wash it clean!¡±


    Saying so, he picked up the snake that was about to escape, and noticed the fish stacked up next to Zhou Ji. He picked those up too, then his foot tapped lightly against the ground, and he ¡®flew¡¯ away.


    ¡°Beast Kings are really powerful...¡± Those who were at the scene were all dazed. Only Hai Feng opened his mouth in curiosity¨Che couldn¡¯t do that!


    Xiong Ye had suddenly be a Beast King, and the attitudes of the people around him all unconsciously improved a lot. For example Zhu Zhan no longer treated Xiong Ye the same way he did before.


    However, Xiong Ye was the same as ever.


    He was a powerful Beast King, but he still went out to catch snakes and kill fish, running circles around Zhou Ji and acting like his assistant.


    Zhou Ji as well; he was a powerhouse at the Beast King level, and he was also the Beast God¡¯s messenger, yet he personally made his own food to eat.


    As for Hai Feng... This was the Beach Tribe¡¯s respected Sea God, a Beast King whose power was iparable, but he was sitting on the beach and drooling over Zhou Ji¡¯s food.


    These Beast Kings really didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. Zhu Zhan had been a little restrained at first, but he was slowly unable to remain reserved any longer.


    Most of the seafood that Zhou Ji had made today was steamed. After all, if it was fresh, steaming seafood was the best way to enjoy its taste.


    Of course, there was also some seafood that was more suited to being stir-fried.. Someone had brought back conches that day, so he had people pick out the meat before frying it up.


    After stir-frying the conch meat, Zhou Ji gave a small portion of it to Hai Feng, ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Hai Feng was incredibly delighted. He used his hands to pick up a piece of conch meat and ate it.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± He had just eaten something spicy, ¡°What kind of taste is this.¡±


    ¡°This is spicy.¡± Zhou Ji used chopsticks to pick up a piece of conch meat, eating it together with some steamed fish.


    Seeing how enthusiastic Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were as they ate, Hai Feng gave it another try.


    Although this kind of taste was a little harsh, it was inexplicably delicious!


    Hai Feng was still in the midst of being excited when Zhou Ji gave him an entire steamed fish.


    Hai Feng often ate grilled or boiled fish, but they were not as delicious as the steamed fish that Zhou Ji had made by adding a bit of oil and seasoning.


    He ate the entire steamed fish in a few bites.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ji gave him a steamed fish made with preserved vegetables.


    Steamed fish that was made with preserved vegetables sprinkled on top was also very tasty. Hai Feng once again finished it off in a few bites.


    He felt that Zhou Ji was really a pretty good person. Back then, he had attacked Zhou Ji for no reason, yet not only had Zhou Ji not killed him, he was now even giving him good food to eat! Hai Feng was a little touched, and then he heard Zhou Ji say, ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce tomorrow... You¡¯reing with us.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hai Feng asked.


    ¡°To the Beastman Continent.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He nned to go to the Beastman Continent with Zhu Zhan, and he¡¯d also decided to bring Hai Feng along.


    Hai Feng¡¯s animal form was veryrge, and he waspletely capable of carrying people across the river. Not only that, when they arrived at the Beastman Continent, Hai Feng could also be used as a powerful fighter.


    Although his animal form was useless onnd, didn¡¯t he still have his human form?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go...¡± Hai Feng started say, but then he felt pressured by a powerful force.


    Which meant that he couldn¡¯t actually refuse...


    Hai Feng acknowledged his fate. He even started to think about the advantages. For example, he would have delicious food to eat if he followed Zhou Ji...


    After dealing with Hai Feng, Zhou Ji divided everyone into two groups.


    He had the people who had originally belonged to the Green Hill Tribe or other tribes to bring the salt that they had obtained from the Beach Tribe back to the Big Bear Tribe. As for him, he would lead the team that consisted of the people of the Big Bear Tribe as well as Zhu Zhan and the rest to the Beastman Continent to go take a look.


    ¡°Have Xiong He help with managing the affairs of the tribe. Also, tell the priest that we¡¯ll be back before winter.¡± Zhou Ji instructed.


    Those who were to bring the salt back to the tribe all expressed that they understood.


    After that, everyone started to pack up and divide up the things they had.


    For the sake of convenience, Zhou Ji brought along most of the pottery that they had. Not only that, he also brought along all sorts of daily necessities as well as the remaining barley and seasoning.


    After all, they would be gone for a long time this time.


    Early the next morning, the Big Bear Tribe had split into two groups who both set out from the Beach Tribe.


    As they left, the people of the Beach Tribe, led by their tribal chief Hai Pang, all tearfully said their goodbyes to them.


    The people of the Beach Tribe were truly sad, because not only had the Big Bear Tribe taken away the goods they had brought here to trade for salt with, they were also taking away their salt and Sea God.


    Taking the salt was bad enough, but they even took away their Sea God!


    How could the people of the Beach Tribe not cry?!


    Even Hai Feng¡¯s eyes were red.


    He had lived here in the sea for decades, and he was now quite reluctant to leave...


    However, while they were sad, the people of the Big Bear Tribe who were about to go to the Beastman Continent were all very excited.


    Their previous priest had described the Beastman Continent as a very wonderful ce. Zhu Zhan and the others who had alsoe from the Beastman Continent were also experienced and knowledgeable, making it so that they also wanted to go and see what the Beastman Continent was actually like.


    Of course, the ones who were most excited were definitely Zhu Zhan and his group.


    They... could finally go back!


    They walked along the coastline and soon reached the mouth of the big river.


    Zhou Ji had always been carried on Xiong Ye¡¯s back in the past, but he didn¡¯t receive this kind of treatment now. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t willing to carry him, but because... Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form was now too big.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form was now as tall as a modern three-story building. It was very inconvenient for him to change into his animal form, so he naturally could no longer carry Zhou Ji on his back.


    However, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have to walk by himself.


    Xiong Ye had added a few wooden poles to the chair that he had previously used to carry Zhou Ji. Zhu Zhan had then picked out two of his own subordinates to carry Zhou Ji along as they traveled.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be said that Zhu Zhan had ¡®picked out¡¯ two people from amongst his subordinates; in fact, Zhu Zhan¡¯s people had all beenpeting to carry Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was a Beast King! They all wanted to get closer to a powerhouse like that!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Hai Feng and Xiong Ye¡¯s reluctance to be carried, they would also have been happy to carry Hai Feng and Xiong Ye as well.


    Their team was full of powerful fighters, and they also had Beast Kings to act as deterrence. The speed of their journey forward was very fast. It didn¡¯t take them long at all to arrive by the river.


    They had only just gotten close to the river when Zhou Ji saw a crocodile over ten meters long climbing out of it.


    The ten plus meter long snake that Xiong Ye had caught before had already been shocking enough, but now there was actually a crocodile over ten meters long... Zhou Ji subconsciously used his spiritual strength to scan the surroundings... Alright, not only was there one of these ten plus meter long crocodiles, there was an entire group of them mostly hidden amongst the nts under the water.


    A rtivelyrge dinosaur came to the river to drink water, and while it was drinking, a crocodile opened its mouth as it leapt out of the water, biting down on the dinosaur¡¯s neck and dragging it down, back into the water.


    That dinosaur let out a pitiful whine, but the crocodile didn¡¯t let it go. Instead, the other crocodiles bit down on its body, tearing it apart and sharing the food.


    They had only just arrived by the river. There were many more powerful prehistoric giant beasts hidden inside the river.


    Zhou Ji finally understood why Zhu Zhan had been so afraid to cross the river before.


    Xiong Ye went so far as to say, ¡°Zhu Zhan, you were pretty lucky to have managed to make it over before.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhu Zhan agreed. ¡°Anyone who managed to make it over to this side of the river had pretty good luck.¡± There were times when the giant beasts in the river were full and would therefore ignore the ¡®meat¡¯ that was floating around nearby. However, this situation was really rare and definitely required a lot of luck.


    It had taken the sacrifice of many of his subordinates in order for him to make it to the other side of the river alive. He even wondered if those giant beasts that chased after them had only stopped because they had gotten full from eating his subordinates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhou Ji said. He then looked towards Hai Feng.


    Hai Feng directly shifted into his animal form, then turned his head and ate two of the crocodiles¨Che hadn¡¯t been as big as he was now when he lived in this river back then, and he had been bullied by this kind of crocodile before. Now when he saw them, he wanted to turn the tables and eat them instead.


    Hai Feng soon finished chewing and eating the crocodiles and then couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of disgust¨Cthese crocodiles really didn¡¯t taste good...


    Recently, even if he couldn¡¯t eat the food that Zhou Ji made, there would still be people from the Big Bear Tribe to make food for him to eat. He had been eating well every day and now couldn¡¯t bear to eat food raw anymore.


    While Hai Feng was stillmenting, he heard Zhou Ji say, ¡°If you eat them directly like this, you¡¯re eating the... cough, cough... in their stomach as well.¡± Out of consideration for Hai Feng, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t say the word ¡®shit¡¯ out loud.


    But Hai Feng still understood what he meant. Once Zhou Ji mentioned it, he suddenly felt really nauseous!


    After Hai Feng caused a stir, the giant crocodiles that had originally been lying leisurely on the shore waiting for their prey to send themselves to their door, all scattered and ran away.


    By the time Hai Feng had released all his power... Even the bigger living creatures in the sea all dispersed and hid.


    Hai Feng said, ¡°Come up, you guys!¡± Beastmen were generally reluctant to allow others to ride on their bodies, but Hai Feng had grown up alone from childhood and had no concept of this. Coupled with how he had been oppressed recently, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with this at all.


    Zhou Ji and the others walked up onto Hai Feng¡¯s back, but when One-Eyed Wolf and her team who had been following them wanted toe up, she was rejected. ¡°Hai Feng is a Beast King and won¡¯t carry people casually. You guys should swim behind us on your own.¡±


    One-Eyed Wolf: ¡°......¡± Even if they swam, they wouldn¡¯t be able to swim like Hai Feng!


    However, Zhou Ji had already spoken, and they really didn¡¯t dare to object... One of One-Eyed Wolf¡¯s subordinates hurried off to gather a few pieces of wood, which they then held as they jumped into the river.


    They weren¡¯t able to keep up with Hai Feng, but after Hai Feng had released his power and crossed the river like this, those scary creatures in the river would surely be too busy escaping, so that this section of the river would be temporarily safe.


    They should take advantage of this opportunity and cross the river as fast as possible.


    One-Eyed Wolf and her people swam desperately.


    While everyone was crossing the river, Shi Li, in the Beast God Temple, was thinking of the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe should have already lost their homes by now.


    The Beast God Sacrifice would be happening soon. As a Beast King, he would make an appearance at the Beast God Temple during the Beast God Sacrifice and be worshipped by countless beastmen. As for the Big Bear Tribe... In his previous life, the current year¡¯s Beast God Sacrifice had been hosted by Xiong Ye.


    They hadn¡¯t even been able to eat their fill.


    A strong sense of superiority made Shi Li very happy.


    He decided to wait and for Xiong Ye to suffer more bitterness before going out to find Xiong Ye. By then, Xiong Ye would definitely be willing to follow him!

 Chapter 124 - Grass Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C Grass Tribe</h4>


    Hai Feng could swim very quickly.


    However, he was still concerned about the people behind him, so he slowed down his pace, swaying his tail as he slowly swam forward.


    It took a lot of time to cross the river that way. As they made the journey across the river, Hai Feng spoke about some matters rted to his past, ¡°I used to live in this river. At the time, I would also send people across the river... However, I didn¡¯t carry them on my back. I¡¯d have them follow behind me.¡±


    Hai Feng¡¯s voice carried a trace of pride when he spoke, but Zhu Zhan found something strange when he heard this. ¡°So you¡¯re the devil fish who was living in this river thirty years ago and helping the exiled cross the river?¡±


    Hai Feng turned unhappy, ¡°What gives you guys the right to call me a devil!¡± Those people had called him a devil back then, and he felt particrly aggrieved about it.


    ¡°The Beast God Temple said that they had already eradicated the devil fish. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d still be alive.¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression wasplicated¨C¨Cthis person Hai Feng didn¡¯t seem like a devil at all.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m still alive! They hurt me, and then I followed the river to reach the sea. After that, I discovered that life in the sea was even better, and there was more food, so I didn¡¯t go back.¡± Hai Feng said. He then worried, ¡°Now... The people of the Beast God Temple say that I¡¯m a devil. Will theye to try and kill me again?¡±


    Zhu Zhan was rather helpless, ¡°You¡¯re a Beast King now. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of me being a Beast King? Won¡¯t I still get beaten up? Also, the Beast God Temple should have a lot of Beast Kings, right?¡± Hai Feng said. Zhou Ji was so powerful; the Beast Kings of the Beast God Temple might be even more powerful. If he¡¯d known what was going to happen, he¡¯d have eaten the Beast God Fruit himself so that he could be a little stronger...


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t Zhou Ji here?¡±


    ¡°True!¡± Hai Feng was instantly relieved when he heard this.


    Everyone continued chatting as they arrived at the other shore.


    In order to make it easier for everyone to move things, Hai Feng even put in a lot of effort to get onto the shore, beaching himself as best he could.


    A big fish like that... made people want to see how it tasted when they saw it.


    Zhou Ji observed Hai Feng¡¯s animal form and felt that it would taste pretty good if it could be eaten. It looked like there was a thickyer of fat...


    Hai Feng shivered unconsciously, not knowing what had just happened.


    Some powerful dinosaurs would appear in by the river from time to time, and there would also be crocodiles or other things in the water. Adding on the fact that this was a ce for exiles... There were no beastmen living by the river.


    We¡¯re sorry for MTLers or people who like using reading mode, but our trantions keep getting stolen by aggregators so we¡¯re going to bring back the copy protection. If you need to MTL please retype the gibberish parts.


    The group didn¡¯t encounter any trouble while they were moving things onshore... Oh, a fewrge dinosaurs showed up in the middle, but although those dinosaurs swaggered over boldly, after they saw Hai Feng who was lying down on the shore, they turned around and ran away without looking back. Hai Feng found it a bit regretful, ¡°Those dinosaurs looked like they would taste pretty good.¡±


    Hai Feng heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words and was a little aggrieved, ¡°I can¡¯t move on the shore after taking on my animal form. There¡¯s no way for me to catch prey.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    A Beast King actually went so far as to say that he couldn¡¯t catch prey after taking on his animal form? Was the energy in his body just put there for show?


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I didn¡¯t change into my animal form when I beat you before.¡±


    Hai Feng was very sincere when he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re truly amazing!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji felt that it was necessary to teach Hai Feng some knowledge about how to use energy.


    Of course, he was toozy to teach. He could just have Xiong Ye do it.


    As for Xiong Ye... He was teaching Xiong Ye at night. Other than teaching him how to cultivate, he was also teaching him how to recognize words and do math.


    The way Xiong Ye looked when he racked his brain to learn was very cute, so even if it was useless for Xiong Ye to learn things like how to calcte linear equations with two unknowns and such, he still taught it.


    While teaching, he also cultivated their feelings.


    For example, Xiong Ye would be kissed if he couldn¡¯t answer a question. If he could answer the question, he would get a few more kisses. In any case, there were always kisses!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe finished organizing everything, and Hai Feng changed back into his human form. They were preparing to leave the riverside when One-Eyed Wolf and her group finally struggled ashore from the other bank, each and every one of them utterly exhausted.


    Zhou Ji and the others didn¡¯t speak to them and left directly. As for One-Eyed Wolf and her group, they didn¡¯t try to follow, either.


    They had never been on the same team. After crossing the river, they were bound to separate.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Giant Pig Tribe?¡± Zhou Ji asked Zhu Zhan. They didn¡¯t have any important matters to attend to when they came to the Beastman Continent, so they intended to go and check out the Giant Pig Tribe.


    ¡°To the west. We¡¯ll first head west, then find somewhere to ask further.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    After Zhu Zhan said so, everyone began to head west.


    The forest around them was no different from the forest they used to live in, but at this time, the people of the Big Bear Tribe still felt that something was different.


    ¡°So this is what the Beastman Continent is like!¡±


    ¡°Say, do you guys think that the priests of the Beast God Temple can reallymunicate with the Beast God?¡±


    ¡°Is there a lot of good food here?¡±


    ¡°Does clothing from the big tribes look even better than Zhou Ji¡¯s?¡±


    ......


    Xiong Qi and others talked non-stop, and even Xiong Ye was very curious about everything around them.


    Unfortunately, he looked left and right for a long time and still couldn¡¯t find anything that made this forest any different from the one he¡¯d spent his childhood in.


    They hadn¡¯t traveled far when Zhou Ji called for a stop.


    He had discovered a type of edible vegetable and had people dig it up on the spot, preparing to cook itter.


    This Beastman Continent did contain some new nts, but he didn¡¯t know if they had wheat and rice.


    Zhou Ji rather missed cooked rice and steamed buns.


    The group walked on for two days before finding traces of beastmen activity. By this time, they had already lost much of their curiosity towards the Beastman Continent and were only curious about what the tribes on the Beastman Continent were like.


    Xiong Ye sniffed the scents in the air, then led everyone in a certain direction.


    The Grass Tribe was a small tribe. They had attached themselves to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe and lived in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s territory. Every year, they would pay tribute in the form of food and receive the protection of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe.


    On that day, the men of the tribe were out gathering edible vegetables when they suddenly heard a disturbance and went on alert immediately.


    ¡°I smelled beastmen strangers. It¡¯s a very big group.¡± One of the men from the Grass Tribe said.


    The people of the Grass Tribe were relieved when they learned that they were beastmen.


    The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had a Beast King. This allowed the small tribes that relied on the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe for protection to also live very well without having to worry about being bullied.


    However, if other tribesmen came, they would have to entertain them. It was still alright if it was a small tribe whose strength was simr to theirs, but if it was people from arge tribe, then they would have to go to great lengths to entertain them.


    The people of the Grass Tribe didn¡¯t dare to act as though they weren¡¯t aware of the neers and immediately walked towards the group that had entered their territory.


    They soon saw the group of travelers, and they knew right away that they must havee from arge tribe.


    Look, those people were so strong and sturdy! Look, they had so many goods with them! Look, that leader was wearing such good looking clothes!


    These people even appeared to be very strict about their hierarchy, to the point where someone was sitting in a carriage... Generally, onlyrge tribes would do such a thing.


    The person inside the carriage was most likely the young chief of somerge tribe.


    The people of the Grass Tribe were secretly distressed¨C¨Cso many people hade their way, and they would probably have toe up with a lot of food to entertain them. As for that big master, they didn¡¯t know what his temper would be like; would he be difficult to deal with?


    When the people of the Grass Tribe noticed the people of the Big Bear Tribe, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had also noticed the Grass Tribe.


    The beastmen in front of them were a little small and thin, and didn¡¯t have much muscle on their bodies... However, they were carrying baskets and should be people from the gathering team, so it was normal if they looked a little weak.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re from the Big Bear Tribe. You are?¡± Xiong Qi inquired.


    ¡°We are from the Grass Tribe.¡± The people from the Grass Tribe hurried to reply, then felt a little suspicious¨C¨Cwhat tribe was the Big Bear Tribe? They hadn¡¯t heard of it before!


    ¡°We¡¯vee a long way, can we take a rest in your tribe?¡± Xiong Qi continued.


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The people of the Grass Tribe answered quickly. Although entertaining these people might cost them a lot of food, they didn¡¯t dare to refuse...


    However, they hadn¡¯t heard of the name Big Bear Tribe. Did that mean that they didn¡¯t have to bring out the best of their food for them?


    For example, these people could be served coarse rice instead of delicious corn.


    Juurensha: Aw Hai Feng, someone teach him some stuff


    xiin: so innocent... it really shows that he¡¯d spent all his time growing up alone...

 Chapter 125 - Rice and Millet

    <strong>Ch125 ¨C Rice and Millet</strong>


    ¡°I wonder what the tribes on the Beastman Continent are like.¡±


    ¡°These people look just like us.¡±


    ¡°They look weaker than us...¡±


    ......


    People from the Big Bear Tribe whispered amongst themselves.


    Zhu Zhan heard this and said, ¡°The small tribes on the Beastman Continent are simr to those in the wild forest, but they know how to grow a variety of nts, which means they don¡¯t have to worry about starving.¡±


    ¡°We also know how to grow nts,¡± the people of the Big Bear Tribe said.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t say anything else. The Big Bear Tribe was a magical existence in the wild forest.


    The people of the Grass Tribe who were walking ahead of them didn¡¯t hear what they¡¯d said. They brought the people of the Big Bear Tribe close to their tribe, then boasted, ¡°Our tribe is up ahead. Many, many nts are grown in our tribe. We even grow corn.¡±


    Xiong Ye knew that Zhou Ji liked to mess around with all kinds of nts, so he looked curiously in the direction that the other party was pointing in and saw arge farmed area filled with nts he didn¡¯t recognize.


    The fields of nts were very messy, and there were many weeds in the soil. It was just like how their tribe used to farmnd a few years ago.


    This kind of thing... ording to Zhou Ji, the output of this method was limited.


    Xiong Ye was suddenly a little disappointed.


    Zhou Ji been using his spiritual powers to survey everything around them since a long time ago. At this time, he was actually very calm. He was just a little curious to know what kind of nts this Grass Tribe had nted.


    He recognized quite a lot of nts, but he needed to wait until these nts matured before he could know what they were.


    It was early spring, and the Grass Tribe had only just sown the seeds into the fields not long ago. The sharp buds of the growing nts were mixed in amongst the weeds, and if he didn¡¯t produce some with his abilities, he wouldn¡¯t be able to know what exactly they were.


    And it wasn¡¯t like he could simply start growing nts while everyone was watching, so he simply decided to wait and see.


    Farming had greatly developed in the Big Bear Tribe over the previous year. Because of this, nobody felt that there was anything that special about the fields that the Grass Tribe had nted when they saw them. On the other hand, when the person from the Grass Tribe who was responsible for leading the way saw how calm they were, they determined one key point¨C¨Cthis Big Bear Tribe was definitely arge tribe!


    People who hade from small tribes in other ces would be admiring the fields when they saw such arge stretch ofnd that was used for growing food!


    They were still thinking about this when everyone had walked through arge field and arrived at some thatched huts. The people of the Grass Tribe spoke again, ¡°This is where our tribe lives.¡±


    Maybe only therge tribes would have something that could surprise them?


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were quite disdainful. The Grass Tribe noticed this situation and increasingly felt that these people must be extraordinary. Their houses were built very well; they were the ones who had built houses for the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, yet these people felt no sense of wonder when they saw them...


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe.¡± A thin, middle-aged man came out and smiled at Xiong Ye and the others.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe? I¡¯ve never heard of this tribe before...¡±


    ¡°We live a little far away from here.¡± Xiong Ye exined. ¡°We live near the coast by the sea, a long distance away.¡± They couldn¡¯t say that they were from the wild forest, so they had previously discussed it amongst themselves and agreed to say that they lived by the sea.


    It just so happened that they had obtained a lot of salted fish, seaweed, and other such things from the Beach Tribe and had brought all of it along, making it possible for them to disguise themselves as a tribe from the seaside.


    ¡°You guys live by the sea?¡± The people of the Grass Tribe were rather surprised. ¡°Are you all out here for business? Do you have salt?¡±


    ¡°We do.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    To the Beach Tribe, drying out seawater for salt didn¡¯t take much work, because as long as there was sun, they would be able to make salt all year around.


    As for the salt that was dried out, they would be stored some distance from the sea to avoid it getting damp.


    Because of this, although the waves swept up by Hai Feng and Zhou Ji¡¯s fight had washed away the houses of the Beach Tribe, they still had quite a lot of salt left.


    Xiong Ye had obtained a lot of salt from them, and while most of it had been brought back to the Big Bear Tribe, they still had a small portion of it with them.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Can we trade with you for salt?¡± The Grass Tribe tribesmen were extremely delighted. ¡°We have delicious corn.¡±


    Xiong Ye certainly wouldn¡¯t object. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Guests from far away, wee to our tribe!¡± The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe was overjoyed.


    And when the people of the Big Bear Tribe made a stop and took out some salt, they were even more delighted, immediately bringing out a lot of corn.


    Zhou Ji nced over and discovered that the corn that they were talking about was actually millet.


    It turned out that this tribe farmed millet. Zhou Ji was pleasantly surprised and expressed that if the Grass Tribe was willing to trade with millet, they would be willing to trade for as much salt as they wanted.


    Congee made with millet was very delicious. Zhou Ji liked it very much, and millet could also be brought back to the Big Bear Tribe and nted for the children of the tribe to eat.


    The chief of the Grass Tribe was very happy to trade for more salt and immediately asked people to bring out bag after bag of millet before going over to look at the salt that the Big Bear Tribe had brought with them. ¡°Your salt is really good. The salt that I traded for before always had sand in it.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly looked towards a pouch nearby and sniffed, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is salted fish. Are you interested?¡± Xiong Ye opened the bag and asked. This salted fish was also taken from the Beach Tribe, but because it was too salty, it carried a bit of a fishy taste, and they didn¡¯t like eating it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The chief of the Grass Tribe didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    This was salted fish. Not only was it fish, it was salty!


    The Grass Tribe was a small tribe, and most of the people of the tribe had rabbit, field mice, hedgehogs, and other simr kinds of animal forms with lowbat power.


    They were good at ntingnd and were very hard working, which meant that they wouldn¡¯t starve, but it was very hard for them to have meat to eat.


    They rarely ate meat, and it was the same for fish.


    Of course they were willing to trade for the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s salted fish with their millet.


    Salt wasn¡¯t cheap. The Big Bear Tribe was able to obtain a lot of millet with a single bag of salt and a bag of salted fish.


    ¡°This stuff is very tasty when cooked into congee. We can make congee to eat.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    After hearing Zhou Ji¡¯s words, Xiong Ye immediately asked the Grass Tribe for a ce they could stay in temporarily so that they could set up camp and make food.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe pointed to a piece ofnd and then said apologetically, ¡°We should entertain and feed you since you¡¯vee to our tribe, but we¡¯ve just traded you all of our millet and don¡¯t have any other good food to bring out...¡± If he had been dealing with one of the more arrogantrge tribes, they would have had to bring out food to entertain them no matter what, but the people of this Big Bear Tribe seemed very friendly...


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°We brought our own food.¡±


    While Xiong Ye spoke, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had already begun to use branches and mud to create stoves and set down pottery pots over them, preparing to cook food.


    They first built a frame with branches, then covered it with ayer of mud to create a simple stove. The people of the Grass Tribe watched from the side as the Big Bear Tribe tribesmen set these things up, unable to understand what they were trying to do. Thissted until they brought out the pottery pot.


    ¡°Pottery!¡± The people of the Grass Tribe were shocked.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were too rich! They actually had a pottery pot!


    They had seen pottery in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe before, but they had never used one before. They usually softened millet or rice in water before cooking it in a stone pot. Sometimes, they would simply chew it directly.


    The people of the Grass Tribe were full of envy.


    When they saw the people of the Big Bear Tribe take out meat and start roasting it, they grew even more envious.


    These people had a lot of meat!


    Although the people of the Grass Tribe were greedy for meat, they didn¡¯t have any meat to eat and could only take out some rice that had been softened in water to eat for dinner.


    Zhou Ji stilled for a moment when he saw the Grass Tribe¡¯s food. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is rice.¡± Someone from the Grass Tribe said, ¡°This kind of thing has to be nted in water. It¡¯s very troublesome and not very delicious... You guys haven¡¯t seen it before, right? Very few tribes nt it.¡±


    ¡°I want to trade for some rice. How do you want to trade for it?¡± Zhou Ji asked. This was rice! Rice!


    Before the apocalypse, he had most often eaten rice and was most ustomed to it. Over the past years, he had always been thinking about and craving white rice.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to actually encounter it in this tribe.


    What did millet amount to whenpared to rice? He wanted to eat rice right now.


    The people of the Grass Tribe said, ¡°A bag of millet is worth three bags of rice.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought that rice would be so worthless... Zhou Ji asked, ¡°What if I trade pottery for it?¡± These people seemed to like the pottery he had on hand?


    ¡°A pottery pot can be used to trade for all of the rice that we have and more.¡± The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trade with you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The tribal chief¡¯s expression was full of joy, but he soon refused with a bitter look on his face. ¡°No... We¡¯ll starve to death if we trade all our rice to you.¡±


    The pottery pot was good, but they couldn¡¯t go without food.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhou Ji thought about it. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trade you meat for rice.¡± Wasn¡¯t the Grass Tribe short on food? He could have Hai Feng go to the river and catch a few things.


    ¡°You want to trade meat for rice?¡± The people of the Grass Tribe all showed expressions of surprise¨C¨Ccould something like that really happen in this world? There was actually someone who wanted to use meat to trade for their rice?!

 Chapter 126 - Egg Fried Rice

    <strong>Ch126 ¨C Egg Fried Rice</strong>


    The people of the Grass Tribe found Zhou Ji¡¯s proposal too tempting, to the point where they wondered if Zhou Ji was a bit of a fool, ¡°Are you sure you want to trade meat for rice? We¡¯ll need a lot of meat...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°This rice doesn¡¯t taste very good...¡± The people of the Grass Tribe added.


    ¡°I very much enjoy the taste of rice.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    On Earth, before the Han Dynasty, rice and wheat had been reserved for the lower ss people to eat because people at the time hadn¡¯t known to hull the grain, and eating these two crops along with their husks wasn¡¯t tasty at all.


    In this ce, it was obviously the same situation.


    However, Zhou Ji really wanted to eat rice... Also, hunting might be difficult for the Grass Tribe tribesmen, but to them, hunting was an easy matter.


    ¡°In that case, one bag of meat can be exchanged for two bags of rice.¡± The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe said.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll have someone go get the meat right away.¡± Zhou Ji said, then continued, ¡°Can you give me some rice first?¡±


    The chief of the Grass Tribe was naturally willing to give Zhou Ji some rice. In their tribe, rice really wasn¡¯t worth anything.


    Their tribe grew much more millet than rice, but they usually ate rice because most of the millet that they grew went to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe.


    As for rice... The people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe wouldn¡¯t want rice even if they gave it to them for nothing.


    Zhou Ji soon obtained five kilograms of rice. After he had it on hand, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t even wait for him to say anything before offering, ¡°I¡¯ll remove the husks?¡±


    Zhou Ji easily handed the rice to Xiong Ye, then had Hai Feng go and bring back some meat¨C¨Cthe river that separated the Beastman Continent from the wild forest ran from east to west, and they had constantly been traveling in a westerly direction. They were now located some distance away from therge river, but they weren¡¯t too far away.


    At least, based on Hai Feng¡¯s speed, an hour was enough for him to run to the riverside.


    Rice and barley were slightly different. At the start, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t gotten a grasp on the level of strength that was needed and crushed some of the rice into bits, but he soon started to knock off the rice husks with just the right force, allowing the grains of rice to remain rtively whole.


    ¡°Add some water to get rid of the remaining husks, then boil it to eat.¡± Zhou Ji directed.


    The barley they had eaten previously had to be ground into powder and had to remain dry; that was why he had chosen to remove the hulll by blowing air at it However, rice just needed to be cooked in water, so they didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths.


    After hearing Zhou Ji¡¯s words, Xiong Ye added water to the hulled rice, waiting for the shells to float to the top before pouring it out and obtaining hulled rice grains.


    ¡°This rice is tasty when cooked?¡± Xiong Ye asked curiously.


    He had already discovered that things like barley tasted mediocre on its own, but was delicious when paired with other things.


    It should be the same for this rice, right?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhou Ji replied. ¡°This is one of the best foods that the Beast God has blessed us with.¡±


    The rice grains here weren¡¯t as big the rice grains from his era, but it was already enough to cook rice with.


    Zhou Ji poured it all into a pottery pot and added water, then had someone begin to cook it as he went to make other dishes.


    He stir-fried the vegetables they¡¯d found during the journey, then stir-fried and roasted some meat... By the time everything was finished, the fragrance of cooked rice was alreadying out of the pot.


    Zhou Ji opened the pot to reveal a pot of slightly yellowed rice¨C¨Cit wasn¡¯t possible for the rice grains to bepletely clean after using such coarse methods to remove the husks. However, it was also good this way; the rice would retain more nutrients.


    Zhou Ji served himself arge bowl of rice and ate a bit, feeling that it was incredibly fragrant.


    Although he felt that the stir-fried vegetables and meat that he¡¯d made before were pretty good, he¡¯d always felt that they were a little boring just being eaten on their own. He now realized that it was originally due to theck of rice.


    At the end of the day, earth eggs and barley just weren¡¯tparable to the rice he used to eat.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all ate a lot, but at the same time, they were also very curious about the rice that only Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had.


    Zhou Ji had previously said that millet congee was very tasty, but he had chosen not to eat the millet congee now that he had rice... How tasty must that rice be?


    ¡°Zhou Ji, this...¡± Xiong Qi walked over with his own bowl in hand.


    Zhou Ji gave him a bowl of rice, and then gave him a bit of the stir-fried meat he¡¯d made himself.


    At first, Xiong Qi had thought that this rice would be simr to the rice made from barley, but after he¡¯d really eaten it, he discovered that this rice was much softer.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t taste like much, but when it was chewed carefully, it released a bit of sweetness...


    This rice wasn¡¯t much when eaten on its own, but when it was paired with the very tasty meat that Zhou Ji had cooked... It was really too tasty!


    Unfortunately, he only had one bowl of it!


    Xiong Qi watched as Xiong Ye ate bowl after bowl and felt a little jealous.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were all staring covetously at the rice, while the people of the Grass Tribe were all left speechless by Zhou Ji¡¯s actions.


    They had previously wondered if there was some sort of conspiracy when Zhou Ji had first offered to trade for rice with meat, but they now knew that there had been no hidden scheme.


    ¡°No wonder they¡¯re from a big tribe, they even hull rice before they eat it!¡±


    ¡°Rice cooked like this should taste very good, but there¡¯s a lot less of it, and it¡¯s very wasteful...¡±


    ¡°Rice is still rice even if it¡¯s made this way. How could it be as delicious as meat...¡±


    ......


    The people of the Grass Tribe tribe had already determined that this leader from the Big Bear Tribe was definitely very arrogant. He had to do so many fancy things just for the sake of eating rice.


    However, although they thought this way, the people of the Grass Tribe also wanted to give it a try when they saw how much Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were enjoying their meal. They learned from Xiong Ye and removed the husks from the rice.


    Those rice grains ended up smashed to pieces.


    The people of the Grass Tribe were reluctant to let it go to waste and could only add some water to the mess and swallow down the crushed rice directly. At the same time, they never wanted to think about this matter again.


    They were better off waiting for the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s meat!


    The smell from the roasted meat that the Big Bear Tribe was roasting was really too, too fragrant.


    They wanted to eat meat!


    The people of the Grass Tribe were thinking about this when they heard arge disturbance. It seemed as though there were some giant beasts heading towards their tribe...


    The tribesmen who had previously been watching the people of the Big Bear Tribe eat instantly turned into rabbits, field mice, and many other kinds of small animals, then quickly drilled into some burrows that were around twenty to thirty centimeters wide. A few women who were holding children who were too small to have an animal form carried their children with them as they dove for the only human-sized burrow. Some children who were also under the age of ten also followed them into the burrow.


    In an instant, the entire Grass Tribe had gone into hiding.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t keep his eyes from sparkling. ¡°Zhou Ji, these people¡¯s animal forms really look very cute.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    The people of the Grass Tribe hid very quickly, and a woman who was carrying a child also called out for the people of the Big Bear Tribe to hide together with them. When he heard this, Zhou Ji replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the people of our tribe who have gone out hunting and areing back.¡±


    Those people from the Grass Tribe who had already hidden in the burrows but had stuck their heads out to keep an eye on the outside situation were all confused¨C¨Chadn¡¯t all of them remained here? When had they gone out hunting?


    Oh, not long ago, the person in front of them seemed to have told a person to go and bring some meat back, but it had only been a single person. How much meat could he get?


    The people of the Grass Tribe hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at the time, and now they thought that Zhou Ji was making things up.


    After that, they watched as Hai Feng dragged back two twenty plus meter long crocodiles. He became very happy when he saw Zhou Ji and the others, and he picked up his pace, causing one of the crocodiles to end up caught on a tree... Hai Feng frowned and tugged, uprooting the tree as he did so.


    Hai Feng, who detested crocodiles, brought the two crocodiles over to Zhou Ji and tossed them down. ¡°I killed a total of four of them, but I couldn¡¯t bring them all...¡±


    ¡°You should be able to take on the weight of four crocodiles, right?¡± Zhou Ji said. This was a Beast King whose animal form weighed over two thousand tons!


    ¡°But I only have two hands!¡± Hai Feng said.


    ¡°......¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°You could have tied them up.¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡± Hai Feng clutched his head and gave an honest, simple smile, ¡°And I don¡¯t know how to tie knots.¡±


    Zhou Ji suddenly realized that other than having Xiong Ye teach Hai Feng how to use his energy, he should also have Xiong Ye teach him how to tie knots or other things like that.


    This Hai Feng didn¡¯t know anything!


    Zhou Ji disdained Hai Feng for not knowing anything, but the people of the Grass Tribe had long been sent into a confused daze.


    The people of the Grass Tribe had ced a lot of importance on Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye. They had felt at a nce that those two people were very strong, but they had looked down on Hai Feng a little.


    This was because when the others had been very calm when they saw their fields and houses, but Hai Feng, who appeared to be a particrly honest, middle-aged person, had showed an expression of awe. He¡¯d looked like he hadn¡¯t seen much of the world.


    And it was because of this that they had previously wondered if the middle-aged man was a servant that the Big Bear Tribe had picked up along the way.


    Yet as a result, the bearded middle-aged person who spoke with an ent and looked like he had never seen the world, actually caught and brought back two terrible carnivorous beasts!


    The people of the Grass Tribe didn¡¯t know what to say. They even wanted to start worshipping Hai Feng.


    They also felt that it had been excessive for Zhou Ji to have a powerhouse like that go out to hunt¨C¨Chow could Zhou Ji order such a powerhouse like that around so casually?


    Wait a minute... Zhou Ji could order such a powerhouse about, and this powerhouse even listened to him... Did that mean that Zhou Ji might be even stronger than he was?


    The people of the Grass Tribe were all dizzy. They couldn¡¯t help but ask Hai Feng, ¡°Your Lordship, might you be a medium level Beast Warrior?¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe: ¡°......¡± Everyone said that the people from the wild forest didn¡¯t know anything, but it was obvious that it was the people of the Beastman Continent who were ignorant!


    Even if medium level Beast Warriors could kill this type of crocodile, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to drag it back so far so easily!


    ¡°I¡¯m a Beast King.¡± Hai Feng spoke honestly.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe passed out, and the people of the Grass Tribe who had just climbed out of their burrows turned back into their human forms to help him back up.


    Zhou Ji quietly turned his head way, not wanting to see that group of people naked.


    The Grass Tribe¡¯s chief didn¡¯t remain unconscious for long. He soon recovered, and then he didn¡¯t hesitate at all before giving all their rice to Zhou Ji. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that our tribe would actually end up hosting a Beast King. We are willing to give all our rice to the Beast King.¡±


    ¡°ording to the trade terms we agreed on earlier, we can trade one bag of meat for two bags of rice so that you guys won¡¯t be short on food.¡± Zhou Ji said, then looked towards Hai Feng. ¡°Hai Feng, go and bring back the remaining crocodiles.¡±


    ¡°You can have someone else go get them. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Hai Feng muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± Zhou Ji pointed to the dishes and rice he¡¯d made that weren¡¯t finished yet, ¡°This is yours if you¡¯re willing to go and get them.¡±


    Hai Feng looked at the food in front of Zhou Ji and didn¡¯t hesitate at all before agreeing, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Hai Feng was like a gust of wind as he finished off what was left of Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji¡¯s food. He also finished the millet congee and roasted meat that the Big Bear Tribe had cooked, saying, ¡°This millet and rice are all very delicious...¡±


    The people of the Grass Tribe were all stuck dumb with awe at how much Hai Feng could eat. ¡°This person can really eat!¡±


    The animal forms of the people of the Grass Tribe were very small, so their appetite was also small. The amount of food that Hai Feng had eaten in one meal was enough to fill them up for several dozens of days!


    So it turned out that Beast Kings could eat so much? No wonder they were always asked to provide food as tribute... Hold on, was this person really a Beast King? Were there really Beast Kings like this?


    Hai Feng swallowed down thest bowl of millet congee, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring the crocodiles back.¡±


    He was just about to leave when Xiong Ye suddenly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He wanted to find something for Zhou Ji to eat.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Hai Feng agreed right away.


    The two of them soon left, only returning two hourster. They brought four crocodiles with them¨C¨CHai Feng had killed off another two after seeing that group of crocodiles...


    Of course, not only had they brought back crocodiles, Xiong Ye had also brought back some eggs.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I found some waterfowl eggs...¡± Xiong Ye took out the eggs and offered them to Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji stared at those bird eggs for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s cook another pot of rice.¡±


    Xiong Ye was a little shocked, ¡°Did you not eat enough?¡± Zhou Ji had eaten a lot earlier... Was he not full?


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten enough.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°I just want to make a pot of rice and use it to make egg fried rice tomorrow.¡±


    Egg fried rice? Xiong Ye was rather confused. He knew that eggs could be fried, and now it turned out that rice could be fried too?


    At this moment, Zhou Ji also felt that it was a little excessive to hold back until tomorrow before eating it... ¡°I do seem to be a little hungry... We can have egg fried rice tonight.¡±


    Eggs and rice were definitely a wonderfulbination. He wanted to have some now!


    Zhou Ji was just thinking about this when a stranger¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°What is egg fried rice?¡±


    Zhou Ji nced over and saw that the person asking the question was a fourteen or fifteen year old teenager. At this time, the youth¡¯s head was tilted as he looked at him curiously.


    Zhou Ji had spiritual powers and had noticed this youth long ago. He was an ordinary person, but his expression was very calm... He had thought that this person was from the Grass Tribe, so he hadn¡¯t paid him much attention, but based on how the people of the Grass Tribe looked now, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t know this youth.


    However, that wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was nothing but a child... Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Egg fried rice is made by using oil to fry eggs and cooked rice together.¡±


    ¡°What is cooked rice?¡±


    ¡°Cooked rice is made with rice grains and water.¡±


    ¡°What are rice grains?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rice.¡± Zhou Ji good-naturedly pointed to the rice grains as he answered. He felt that this person probably wouldn¡¯t have any further questions.


    As a result... The youth asked, ¡°What is oil?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji no longer bothered with the youth and went to cook his food.


    He was waiting to eat egg fried rice.


    However, even though he¡¯d ignored the youth, the youth still followed up and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±

 Chapter 127 - Giant Rhinoceros

    <strong>Ch127 ¨C Giant Rhinoceros</strong>


    The rice was already starting to cook. Only then did Zhou Ji look towards the youth.


    The teenager wasn¡¯t old, his gaze was clear, and his expression full of ignorance. He looked extremely simple.


    Additionally, his skin was very pale, and he had no wounds on his hands. His hair was very clean, his teeth weren¡¯t worn down... It could be seen from a nce that he¡¯d been raised very well.


    Zhou Ji looked like that and was therefore always seen as the young chief of arge tribe by others. In turn, he now also suspected that the youth in front of him hade from arge tribe.


    The other party held no malice, and his background probably wasn¡¯t simple. Zhou Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to him and let him do as he liked. Yet as a result, he had just cracked the shell of an egg when the youth leaned over again, ¡°Why do you need to break the egg shell?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t even said anything when Xiong Ye took the person away¨Cthis person was constantly leaning close to Zhou Ji, and Xiong Ye found it unpleasant to the eyes.


    He and Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t had a chance to exchange even a heated kiss ever since the time he and Zhou Ji had gotten intimate back at the Beach Tribe. These past few days, he had always felt an itch in his heart whenever he looked at Zhou Ji, wanting to hug Zhou Ji and kiss him a few times. Under such circumstances, how could he allow others to hover near Zhou Ji?


    However, Xiong Ye had only just taken the youth away when Hai Feng leaned over, ¡°Why do you need to break the egg shell?¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Also, what exactly is that oil thing? I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you!¡± Hai Feng went on. Zhou Ji had many things on hand that he¡¯d never seen before. He¡¯d originally felt too embarrassed to ask, but now that Zhou Ji had been so patient and answered the youth just now, he decided to ask as well.


    Zhou Ji answered helplessly, ¡°Oil is something that¡¯s split into animal oil and vegetable oil.¡±


    Zhou Ji had people bring out a piece ofrd for him and heated it up in the pot.


    The smell of oil spread out through the air, and before long, therd had split into dregs and oil.


    Hai Feng couldn¡¯t keep himself from swallowing hard, and the youth that Xiong Ye had pulled away also ran back, saying to Zhou Ji, ¡°I want to eat it.¡±


    Hai Feng followed suit, ¡°I want to eat it too!¡±


    Zhou Ji took out the dregs, sprinkled a little salt on it, then handed it to Hai Feng, ¡°This is for you. Take the child with you and watch over him.¡± The ¡®child¡¯ he was referring to was the youth.


    Hai Feng agreed, then dragged the youth away with him.


    Not long after, Hai Feng and the youth¡¯s voices drifted over, ¡°Zhou Ji gave this to me. It¡¯s not for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat two pieces and give you one piece.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat it.¡±


    ......


    Hai Feng was very patient and was especially suited to looking after children.


    While Zhou Ji was thinking about this, he noticed Xiong Ye looking at him with hidden bitterness.


    Xiong Ye was really feeling quite bitter¨CZhou Ji used to always give him the oil dregs and such to eat, but now he hadn¡¯t even saved him a single piece!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°You¡¯ll have something even tastier to eat in a bit.¡±


    Xiong Ye grew happy again hearing this.


    It took nearly an hour for the rice to finish cooking. When it was ready, Zhou Ji immediately opened up the lid of the pot and spread out the rice to let it cool with a wooden spat.


    Egg fried rice made with freshly cooked rice tended to stick together, but it would be fine as long as the rice cooled first. It was still spring, so it cooled down quite quickly.


    It was already dark out, but Zhou Ji¡¯s craving for egg fried rice hadn¡¯t subsided at all. After the rice had cooled, he took out a shallow pan and first ced some chopped meat inside, stir-frying it slightly before adding eggs, then finally the rice...


    The smell of fried rice immediately spread into the air.


    Although the oil dregs were fragrant, it definitely couldn¡¯t match up to this egg fried rice!


    Xiong Ye finally understood why Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t given him the oil dregs. There was so much tasty egg fried rice; why would he still want the oil dregs?


    It was no wonder that Zhou Ji would use meat in exchange for this rice. It turned out that it was actually so tasty!


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji began to eat happily, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all staring greedily at them. Even Hai Feng who had already eaten some oil dregs sidled close again.


    However, Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t as generous this time and didn¡¯t share any with them. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen how egg fried rice is made. You can go and look for eggs, cook rice, and fry it up for yourself.¡±


    He was willing to cook for himself and Xiong Ye, but everyone else should forget it. He had never been a very hardworking person.


    After Zhou Ji finished eating, he no longer wanted to move.


    Xiong Ye offered, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash the dishes... Zhou Ji, do you want toe with me?¡±


    Zhou Ji stilled for a moment. In the past, Xiong Ye had always gone off to do things like wash dishes right away and had never asked him toe with him before... This time... Xiong Ye was asking him to go to the riverside? Zhou Ji immediately realized what was going on, ¡°Alright¡±


    Although he waszy, he still very much looked forward to certain things and definitely wouldn¡¯t find them troublesome!


    He hadn¡¯t done them before simply because he hadn¡¯t found any opportunity to...


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye found a river some distance away from the Grass Tribe and began to get intimate.


    Grass Tribe.


    The six giant crocodiles that had been brought back almost scared the people of the Grass Tribe into fainting, but they ultimately remained upright and conscious.


    After determining that the crocodiles were dead, they even remembered that they needed to cut open the crocodiles¡¯ bodies to remove the meat.


    However, they couldn¡¯t cut open the crocodiles. Their skin was too tough!


    Fortunately, Zhu Zhan had gone over to help them cut up the skin. He had even started to chat with the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe, ¡°We are from quite a long distance away and aren¡¯t very clear on matters here. Can you tell me about what¡¯s going on in the area?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. He was quite short at one meter sixty while Zhu Zhan was over two meters tall... He was in awe of Zhu Zhan and was happy to talk to him.


    Hai Feng had previously said that he was a Beast King, and although the people of the Grass Tribe had first been frightened, they had chosen not to believe it afterwards¨CBeast Kings were such noble existences; that Hai Feng absolutely couldn¡¯t be a Beast King.


    He guessed that Hai Feng must have only said that he was a Beast King because there was a problem with his brain.


    However, even if he wasn¡¯t a Beast King, he was at the very least still a medium level Beast Warrior. The person in front of him now was certainly one as well!


    Based on this person¡¯s appearance, he might even be a little more powerful than Hai Feng!


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe answered every question Zhu Zhan asked.


    Zhu Zhan learned a lot of information from him. Additionally, he knew where the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe was located... He would be able to go straight to the Giant Pig Tribe tomorrow.


    With this thought in mind, Zhu Zhan led his subordinates to swiftly dismantle all the huge crocodiles.


    In the meantime... Zhou Ji was eating his egg fried rice.


    Zhu Zhan smelled the fragrance of egg fried rice in the air and finally understood why Zhou Ji was willing to trade for this rice... It was obviously better tasting than barley after it was processed.


    The best part of it was that this could be nted and farmed. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about going hungry if they nted more of it in the tribe!


    Although Zhu Zhan thought this way, the thoughts of the Grass Tribe had gone in apletely different direction.


    They had watched as Zhou Ji heated up therd, and now, they smelled the scent of egg fried rice, they felt that meat was truly too delicious. Putting rice and fatty meat together could make the originally tasteless rice so fragrant!


    But they still much preferred to eat meat.


    A ten plus meter long snake weighed one to two tons; a simr sized crocodile weighed seven or eight tons. After peeling off the skin and removing the innards, there was still at least four tons of meat remaining. That was four thousand kilograms of meat.


    The people of the Grass Tribe were very excited as they looked at the meat mountain in front of them... And then, they fainted.


    What made them sad was that they didn¡¯t have enough rice to trade for that much meat.


    The people of the Grass Tribe who hadn¡¯t even eaten dinner yet took out all the rice they had and only had enough to trade for half the amount of meat piled there...


    They were wallowing in their depression when Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji returned.


    When Zhou Ji, who was now in a very good mood, learned of this matter, he said, ¡°You can take all the meat.¡± They weren¡¯t short on meat, and this crocodile meat wasn¡¯t very tasty. It waspletely possible to just give it all to the Grass Tribe.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe was really in a daze now.


    He had never thought that his own tribe would actually be able to obtain so much meat... This was really an incredibly joyful matter!


    The people of this Big Bear Tribe were really too wonderful!


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe even went so far as to decide that they needed to ce more importance on rice and nt more of it. Perhaps someone else in the future woulde and trade meat for rice again?


    That evening, the smell of roasted meat permeated the air all night. When Zhou Ji and the others left the next day, the tribal chief didn¡¯te to send them off.


    ¡°Our tribal chief¡¯s stomach doesn¡¯t feel good...¡± The person who hade out to send them off exined.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    The first thing that Zhou Ji and the others needed to resolve when they came to the Beastman Continent was Zhu Zhan¡¯s matters, so they picked up their pace after leaving the Grass Tribe and headed straight to the Giant Pig Tribe.


    That strange youth actually followed behind them.


    ¡°What are you following us for?¡± Hai Feng asked. He had spent time with the youth yesterday, and some feelings of friendship had sprung up between them.


    ¡°I want to eat delicious things.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just follow us even if you want to eat delicious things... At your age, you need to quickly go back home.¡±


    ¡°Where is home?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°How would I know where your home is?¡± Hai Feng was left speechless, ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    ......


    The two of them spoke back and forth, then Hai Feng said, ¡°At your age, you¡¯ll encounter danger walking around outside. You should go back!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. My animal form is the biggest, and I won¡¯t run into danger.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°Your animal form is the biggest? Nonsense, my animal form is the biggest!¡± Hai Feng was provoked¨Ceven Zhou Ji¡¯s animal form wasn¡¯t as big as his!


    The youth: ¡°My animal form is the biggest.¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°Mine is the biggest!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change and show you.¡± This youth said, then turned into a... giant rhinoceros.


    Mammoths were one of thergest mammals onnd, but it was only ¡®one of¡¯.


    There was another that could match the mammoth in size, and it might even be bigger. That was the prehistoric giant rhinoceros.


    The prehistoric beast was five meters tall at the shoulder, and weighed up to twenty tons. It was a little bigger than the mammoth who weighed up to seventeen or eighteen tons, and it sustained itself by eating the leaves off of trees. Although they weren¡¯t powerful fighters, they were still an animal that nobody dared to provoke.


    Now, this youth had turned into a giant rhinoceros. He stared hard at Hai Feng, snorting a gust of air from his nose.


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw this scene.


    He had long felt that this teenager should have an extraordinary background. Given that this was the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s territory, it really wasn¡¯t surprising that he was a giant rhinoceros.


    Only... Zhou Ji could sense a group of people approaching them through his spiritual powers.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Some voices rang out. Following the shout, those people headed towards the youth who had just be a giant rhinoceros. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t well-intentioned.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    ¡°We have to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Move quickly!¡±


    ......


    These people seemed to be trying to kill the youth... Zhou Ji was just about to order people to go and catch them, but Hai Feng unexpectedly spoke up and said, ¡°How big do you think you are? You¡¯re incredibly tiny! I¡¯ll let you see what my animal form looks like!¡±


    Hai Feng turned into his animal form directly, and a huge blue whale suddenly appeared on the spot, crushing arge area of vegetation.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Alright, then. They wouldn¡¯t need to deal with the people who hade to hunt down the teenager since they¡¯d already been crushed to death by Hai Feng.

 Chapter 128 - Pushing Onwards

    <strong>Ch128 ¨C Pushing Onwards</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m the biggest, right?¡± The huge blue whale that had crushed countless treesy there motionless in the forest, but its voice was full of pride.


    Zhou Ji found it a little difficult to continue watching this scene head on¨CHai Feng, despite being a Beast King, had actually changed into his animal form just topare sizes with a youth... How impressive.


    Fortunately, his Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t that foolish.


    Zhou Ji was just thinking this when he heard Xiong Ye say, ¡°What is that youth¡¯s animal form? It¡¯s so big!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°...... I¡¯m big, too!¡±


    His original mammoth form wasn¡¯t very tall, but it was definitely of a simr weight!


    As they were talking, the youth changed back into his human form and picked up his animal hide, wrapping it around himself. ¡°You are very big, you¡¯re even bigger than my father.¡±


    Hai Feng also changed back. ¡°Indeed... Why is there blood on my body? Hold on, it seems like I crushed someone to death!¡± Hai Feng immediately looked towards the people of the Big Bear Tribe. Who had he crushed? He hadn¡¯t wanted to kill anyone...


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The ones you crushed to death aren¡¯t our people.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hai Feng made a sound of acknowledgement, then followed Zhou Ji as they continued on their way.


    Zhou Ji gave him a reminder when he saw this, ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to put on clothing? It¡¯s so troublesome? The dinosaurs don¡¯t have to wear clothing.¡± Hai Feng couldn¡¯t helpining.


    ¡°Dinosaurs don¡¯t talk.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Hai Feng had nothing to say to that.


    That youth continued following behind the big group, staying by Hai Feng¡¯s side, ¡°You¡¯re really big. I also want to be as big as you.¡±


    ¡°You want to be as big as me? Dream on.¡± Hai Feng said.


    ¡°Why are you so big?¡± The youth asked.


    ¡°I was born that big!¡±


    ¡°Why were you born that big?¡±


    Hai Feng reached out and patted the youth on the head. ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The youth agreed, then spoke up again after a while, ¡°My father said that my animal form is the biggest, and I¡¯ll also be the biggest in the future... Why did he lie to me?¡±


    Hai Feng exined, ¡°He didn¡¯t necessarily lie to you. It should be that he hasn¡¯t seen much of the world.¡±


    The youth nodded dazedly.


    When he saw this situation, Zhou Ji confirmed that the youth had a problem with his brain and was a little bit silly.


    No wonder his reactions were so strange. They just didn¡¯t know how he could have left the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe given his situation, and why he also had people chasing after him.


    Was it that his family hadn¡¯t looked after him, or was it because he had encountered a situation simr to Zhu Zhan¡¯s?


    Should they send him back?


    They were now in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s territory, but it would take them two days if they wanted to reach the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, and Zhu Zhan was obviously in a hurry...


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, this person should be from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe and might even be their young chief or something... You can decide if we¡¯ll go to the Giant Pig Tribe or the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe first.¡± Zhou Ji told Zhu Zhan.


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°I need to go to the Giant Pig Tribe.¡± He wasn¡¯t familiar with the people from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, and it might be troublesome if they ran over to deliver the youth without knowing what the situation really was. It was better if they went to the Giant Pig Tribe first.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji confirmed, then looked at Hai Feng, ¡°Hai Feng, that child is your responsibility now. Look after him.¡±


    Hai Feng immediately agreed, ¡°Alright!¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had recovered very wellst night, and their pace was extremely swift as they pushed forward.


    Pressing on non-stop was a little boring, and after walking on for a while, that youth whose animal form was a giant rhinoceros suddenly stopped following them and started to head back. He was caught by Hai Feng, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going that way.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go that way. Follow us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you then.¡± Hai Feng picked the youth up and walked forward easily.


    The giant rhinoceros youth, ¡°I feel ufortable...¡±


    But Hai Feng ignored him, so the youth could only continue to stare behind them in a daze.


    While the people of the Big Bear Tribe were continuing on their way, Shi Li, who had just been granted the Beast God Temple¡¯s approval, had just encountered the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    There were a total of nine Beast Kings on the Beastman Continent, and this Rhinoceros Beast King was one of the most low-key ones amongst them. The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe that he was from was also very low-key.


    Giant Rhinoceroses weren¡¯t ferocious creatures, so although they wererge, they hadn¡¯t been respected in the past. The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe also hadn¡¯t been considered arge tribe, and this state persisted until the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had suddenly produced a Beast King.


    This Beast King had liked to eat grass from a young age and would always turn into his animal form and go to the mountains to eat grass. As a result, he had somehow gotten bigger from this habit. Later on, he had left the tribe to eat grass everywhere else and somehow be fortunate enough to eat a Beast God Fruit, directly transforming into a Beast King.


    After bing a Beast King, he was still the same as usual and liked to turn into his animal form to eat grass every now and then... Recently, many of the trees around the Beast God Temple had been gnawed on, and it was said that much of the barley that the Beast God Temple had nted had also been nibbled away.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t want to provoke this Rhinoceros Beast King, because he knew that this Rhinoceros Beast King, who looked like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world, was extremely terrifying when he was riled up.


    He also didn¡¯t n to make friends with this Beast King... This person would die a few yearster.


    In his previous life, this Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s little son was killed in his own territory. The Rhinoceros Beast King had been provoked, and the mouth that had previously only been used to chew on leaves had then gone and bitten many people to death...


    He stirred up a fuss for a good many years before finally angering the other Beast Kings who eventually killed him off.


    However, just when everyone thought that the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe would be doomed, the Beast God Temple took over the territory that had originally belonged to the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    At the time, he and Xiong Ye had only just begun to cultivate.


    And eventer... Decades after that, the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s territory had be his and Xiong Ye¡¯s territory.


    Shi Li missed this resource rich territory a little.


    As for the Rhinoceros Beast King who was chomping on leaves a short distance away, he was currently looking at Shi Li in displeasure.


    This new Lion Beast King had constantly been staring at him. Could it be that he had a problem with him?


    He didn¡¯t like this person¡¯s gaze and really wanted to stomp him to death with a foot!


    Forget it, killing people was a lot of trouble... These barley seedlings that had just been nted were really delicious, and he decided to eat a little more of them before the priests discovered him...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King continued to eat at a sedate pace.


    On the other side, Zhou Ji and the others encountered no further trouble after Hai Feng inexplicably crushed that group of people who hade to kill the youth.


    They pushed on during the day, then set up camp when it became too dark to travel. They cooked, then slept, and Zhou Ji would cook rice every time they stopped to make food.


    At night, he would usually pair the rice with a variety of dishes, and when they were done, he would also use rice to make a series of rice balls and save them to be eatenter the next day.


    For example, his dinner that day had been sauerkraut fish and rice. The rice that had the sauerkraut fish soup poured over it really tasted better than ever before!


    Additionally, he had also made some pickled vegetable and smoked meat rice balls, pickled vegetable and oil dreg rice balls, and pickled vegetable and roasted meat rice balls... After doing all that, he ran out of pickled vegetables and had to take out some pickled vegetable jars to make more pickled vegetables.


    While Zhou Ji pickled vegetables, Hai Feng had already taken away the remaining sauerkraut fish soup that he hadn¡¯t been able to finish and gone to eat dinner with his giant rhinoceros ¡®child¡¯.


    ¡°Little fellow, I don¡¯t dislike you even though your animal form is a little small. How about you call me father?¡± Hai Feng, who wasn¡¯t young anymore, was amiable and kind as he sent the youth in front of him a fatherly look.


    ¡°I already have a father.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°Call me grandfather then!¡± Hai Feng said. He had always wanted a child, but he didn¡¯t even have a woman... He didn¡¯t know how to talk to women and tell them he wanted to have a child...


    The youth immediately called out, ¡°Grandfather!¡±

 Chapter 129 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C Arrival</h4>


    He didn¡¯t have to birth or raise him, but he had still gotten a teenage grandson for nothing¨C¨CHai Feng was very satisfied. He gave him a little more of the sauerkraut fish soup, and then gave him another big spoonful of rice, ¡°Big grandson, have some more.¡±


    The youth pushed the rice down with a spoon, pressing the rice into the soup so that it could soak up more of it before eating it all, one big spoonful at a time. His face ended up covered in grains of rice as he ate, and he then used the spoon to scrape the rice off his own face and continued to eat.


    ¡°Big grandson, call me that a few more times.¡± Hai Feng said.


    ¡°Call you what?¡±


    ¡°Call me grandfather.¡± Hai Feng said.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± The youth repeated.


    Hai Feng gave him another piece of roasted meat, ¡°Oh, right, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Xi Baobei.¡± The youth said.


    Hai Feng pped his thigh, ¡°It¡¯s a good name!¡±


    Zhou Ji, who had been using his spiritual powers to pay attention to Hai Feng and the youth while he made more pickled vegetables, stilled for a moment.


    The Giant Pig Tribe was some distance away from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, so Zhu Zhan wasn¡¯t very clear on the situation of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, but even so, he had inquired about the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s situation from the Grass Tribe yesterday.


    The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had a Beast King, but the Beast King wasn¡¯t the chief of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe. Instead, the Beast King was the guardian of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe. The guardian of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had a total of three children, but two of them had already died, leaving only one child remaining. That child had been raised like a treasure and was very rarely seen by others.


    The youth in front of them might be that child.


    Now, not only was the child following them and eating leftovers, he was even calling Hai Feng ¡®grandfather¡¯.


    Zhou Ji felt that the Rhinoceros Beast King would definitely be very depressed if he learned of this.


    However, they couldn¡¯t send the child back at the moment... Perhaps the child would be a bit happier and safer if he followed them for now.


    Hai Feng would definitely protect his new grandson.


    Zhou Ji was just thinking that when he heard Xiong Ye, whose hearing had improved significantly after bing a Beast King and had therefore heard Hai Feng¡¯s words, say, ¡°Zhou Ji, we can also raise a child or grandson in a few years time!¡±


    Xiong Ye was very fond of children. Although he was together with Zhou Ji and couldn¡¯t have children of his own, he could still raise other people¡¯s children! He didn¡¯t mind!


    Zhou Ji went straight for the lounge chair nearby andy down, ¡°I won¡¯t raise them. You can raise them one if you want.¡± He didn¡¯t want to bring up any children.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye had no objections to this at all. ¡°I wonder if there are a lot of people here on the Beastman Continent whose animal form is an elephant. We can raise a child whose animal form is an elephant, and then raise another one whose animal form is a brown bear.¡± Children like that would be pretty much the same as having children of their own!


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Zhou Ji said. It was enough for him to take care of a single brown bear. He didn¡¯t want to raise anything else, but if Xiong Ye wanted to, then it wasn¡¯t a big deal to adopt a few children.


    ¡°I want to...¡± Xiong Ye nced at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you want to go and wash the dishes with me?¡±


    Zhou Ji, who had been lying therezily, sat up immediately. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Chief, you¡¯re going to do the dishes?¡± Someone immediately came over when they heard Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s conversation. ¡°I can help you wash them!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t even hesitate before refusing.


    However, Zhou Ji plucked the bowls out of his hands and handed them over to that person, ¡°Thank you.¡± Last time when they had gone out to wash dishes, Xiong Ye had really gone to wash the dishes after everything was over... It had been a little out of sync with the atmosphere.


    Xiong Ye sent Zhou Ji a look of dissatisfaction¨C¨Cwhat was Zhou Ji trying to do?


    Zhou Ji: ¡°We¡¯ll go take a bath.¡±


    She had decided to have a baby with one of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates, and the two now had a very good rtionship. It was very normal for them to go into the woods.


    Zhu Zhan was a little depressed when he discovered these matters.


    When would he be able to find his own woman and then bring his own woman into the woods?!


    And there was Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¨C¨CZhou Ji had hidden such a serious matter from Xiong Ye, yet it had had no impact on the feelings between the two. It was bad enough that they showed their love for each other during the day, but they even went off into the woods at night!


    Zhu Zhan was even more impatient to go home and wished that they could push on day and night, but he knew that it was impossible. Based on his strength, he simply couldn¡¯t push on at night and going on his own might still not be as fast as their current pace as a group.


    ¡°Baobei, let¡¯s go take a bath, too.¡± Hai Feng looked at his newly acknowledged grandson¨C¨Ceveryone else loved to be clean so much that he also felt that he also had to wash up.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xi Baobei agreed right away.


    On the other hand, Zhu Zhan was staring at Hai Feng in shock¨C¨CHe could overlook Hai Feng calling this giant rhinoceros youth by such a name, but now he even wanted to go and take a bath with him. Wasn¡¯t this Hai Feng too much like a beast?


    The giant rhinoceros youth was still young and was only one or two years older than his eldest child. He hadn¡¯t even reached adulthood yet. He felt that he had to stop Hai Feng, but Hai Feng was a Beast King, and he couldn¡¯t stop him...


    Zhu Zhan was very unsure about what to do.


    Seeing that Zhu Zhan had been staring at him, Hai Feng asked, ¡°Do you want toe and wash with us?¡±


    Zhu Zhan: What?


    Hai Feng; ¡°If you want toe with us, thene.¡±


    Zhu Zhan had never imagined that one day he would end up taking a bath with two other men.


    And then, he was depressed once again.


    He had thought that Hai Feng had called the child ¡®Baobei¡¯ in order to trick him, but it turned out that... There was actually someone with that name!


    Also... This giant rhinoceros child had really been taken care of too much from childhood. After arriving at the river, he actually turned into his animal form and just stood unmoving by the river. When he saw that Zhu Zhan and Hai Feng hadn¡¯t reacted, he turned his head over and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready... You guys can help me wash.¡±


    Zhu Zhan had originally meant to stop Hai Feng from doing anything to the underage beastman, but finally ended up working with Hai Feng to help brush the giant rhinoceros¡¯ bristles.


    The giant rhinoceros¡¯ animal form was too annoying! Zhu Zhan¡¯s own form was two meters tall, but there was actually someone whose legs were that long!


    It was too much work to help him brush his bristles!


    And the thing that made Zhu Zhan despair the most was that after they expended a lot of effort to groom the giant rhinoceros, Hai Feng suddenly said, ¡°Nobody has ever groomed my animal form before... How about you guys brush me after I change into my animal form?¡±


    Xi Baobei didn¡¯t even hesitate, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......What will you do if you suddenly turn into your animal form and identally crush someone to death?¡± He refused to brush a two-thousand-ton fish¡¯s body!


    ¡°That¡¯s true... Forget it then.¡± Hai Feng said. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to crush someone to death, but he was scared of identally killing an acquaintance.


    When Zhu Zhan and the others made it back to the camp, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji still hadn¡¯t yet returned.


    Hai Feng took his big grandson with him and went to sleep. Zhu Zhan had things weighing on his heart, so he went to wander around the area. He ended up seeing Zhou Jie back with Xiong Ye in his arms.


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡± These two were actually like this! He really couldn¡¯t get used to it!


    So that meant that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t slept with Xiong Ye before not because he hadn¡¯te clean, but because it hadn¡¯t been convenient for him to push Xiong Ye down?!


    The next day, everyone continued on their way.


    They were getting closer and closer to the Giant Pig Tribe. Zhou Ji also learned a lot about the Giant Pig Tribe from Zhu Zhan.


    The Giant Pig Tribe had had Beast Kings before, but they no longer had a Beast King in their tribe now. Even so, their tribe was still one that other people on the Beastman Continent didn¡¯t dare to provoke lightly.


    This was because the people of their tribe were all very capable of having many children.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s father had a good many wives, and his wives had given him dozens of children. Zhu Zhan was only one amongst many.


    Zhou Ji sighed secretly¨C¨Cthe Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s animal form was very tasty when he thought about it, but they couldn¡¯t be eaten.


    ¡°What happened to me this time is rted to my younger brothers and sisters.¡± Zhu Zhan signed, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to look into the matter, but if something happened to Zhu Zhu... I would definitely kill them all.¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Your woman and children will be alright.¡±


    Zhou Ji had only said this in order tofort Zhu Zhan. He hadn¡¯t thought that Zhu Zhan would ask him delightedly after he said this, ¡°Are you saying so because you¡¯ve received guidance from the Beast God?¡±


    Zhou Ji: Sorry, but no.


    When everyone was only a single day away from the Giant Pig Tribe, Xiong Ye suddenly brought up the matter of the Beast God Sacrifice. ¡°It¡¯ll be time for the Beast God Sacrifice in half a month.¡±


    The Beast God Sacrifice was a big event, but unfortunately, they weren¡¯t at their tribe.


    ¡°When it¡¯s time for the Beast God Sacrifice, the Beast God Temple will host a grand ceremony, and all the Beast Kings will gather together there. Therge tribes will bring their goods to the ce near the Beast God Temple for trade... The Giant Pig Tribe isn¡¯t far from the Beast God Temple. We can go attend the Beast God Sacrifice there after I¡¯ve found Zhu Zhu.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°That sounds pretty good.¡± Zhou Ji was quite excited for it.


    Xiong Ye and the others were also energized. They had constantly been on the road since they arrived at the Beastman Continent. They had started off by making a stop at the Grass Tribe, but in order to avoid trouble, they had bypassed all the tribes they sawter on regardless of whether they were big tribes or small ones. At most, they would only interact with the people from the side who hade out to patrol to let the patrols know that they were only passing by.


    Pushing onwards like this was really boring and ufortable. Fortunately, they were about to arrive at the Giant Pig Tribe and could also participate in the Beast God Temple¡¯s Beast God Sacrifice soon.


    Everyone was very happy and energized, but in the moment that they let down their guard, they encountered heavy rain.


    The heavy rain poured down, drenching and soaking them thoroughly.


    Out of everyone there, only Hai Feng was very satisfied, ¡°This rain is pretty good! Getting drenched is veryfortable!¡±


    ¡°Ufortable.¡± Xi Baobei said.


    Hai Feng looked towards his grandson and discovered that his cheap grandson had been drenched by so much rain that he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. The hair on his head had also clumped together from the rain, and he looked very miserable.


    Hai Feng suddenly felt a bit bad for him, ¡°Baobei, turn into your animal form. It¡¯ll be a little better.¡±


    Xi Baobei nodded and turned into his animal form.


    After he turned into his animal form, he really felt a lot better. It was just that there were a lot of trees along the way, and his path was always blocked...


    Hai Feng went ahead to help him clear the way, ¡°Baobei, you should follow grandfather. Grandfather will help you open up a path!¡±


    Hai Feng delightedly went off to clear the way.


    As a result, Xi Baobei stopped walking and even started eating leaves halfway.


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡± This child was quite obedient, but he was a little stupid at times. It was difficult to understand!


    Hai Feng climbed up onto his grandson¡¯s back and patted his neck, ¡°Stop eating! Follow Zhou Ji!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he found himself falling down from five meters up in the air¨C¨CXi Baobei had turned back into human form to ask Hai Feng, ¡°Which one is Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°That one!¡± Hai Feng pointed at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Oh......¡± Xi Baobei turned back into a giant rhinoceros and slowly followed behind Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji led these people to a ce with many trees that could at least provide some minimal shelter from the rain, ¡°We¡¯ll set up camp early today and get some rest.¡±


    The rain was too heavy. It wasn¡¯t a good idea for them to continue on in this kind of weather.


    ¡°We¡¯re not traveling any further? Are we stopping here?¡± Zhu Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask. He really wanted to run back to the Giant Pig Tribe immediately.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to spend the night here.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°The Beast God told me that this is a good ce.¡±


    This ce was really a good ce. He had actually discovered garlic here!


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t a person who liked to eat garlic in his previous life, but he couldn¡¯t get used to not having garlic in this life.


    There were many dishes that became even tastier when garlic was added. Garlic was something that was really good.


    Now, he had discovered this kind of good thing here.


    Since the Beast God had said that this was a good ce, it meant that it must be a good ce... Zhu Zhan was no longer against it and helped everyone settle in.


    They had a lot of dinosaur leather on hand that could keep the rain out. People went out to bring back some wood so that they could set up makeshift tents.


    The first tent was put together for Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji, who had already collected some garlic, squeezed in with Xiong Ye.


    The ground of the tent consisted of mud. Even if they had chosen to set up camp at a higher elevation, the ground beneath their feet was still wet and difficult to get ustomed to. It also made it hard to light a fire and roast meat to eat.


    Fortunately, the tribe had a habit of setting aside and storing food, so they were able to bring out some meat that had already been roasted before.


    Although it rained hard, there was still meat to eat. The Big Bear Tribe were very satisfied with their current situation, and it was only Zhou Ji who felt that he couldn¡¯t do without a fire and finally brought a pottery pot into their tent.


    Zhou Ji tossed some wood scraps into the pot, then set it on fire. Their tent soon warmed up.


    With that done, Zhou Ji took out the rice balls that he¡¯d made himself and wrapped up in leaves, and set them inside the fire, preparing to use the fire to roast them and heat them up a bit.


    Because it had been raining constantly, he had felt that it wasn¡¯t convenient to eat despite using a piece of dinosaur leather to block out the water. The rice balls fromst night hadn¡¯t been finished yet, and Zhou Ji also set a steaming rack on top of the fire in the pottery pot, setting a pottery bowl on top so that he could boil some hot water to drink.


    When the water was ready, he could toss some green vegetables or something inside and make a bowl of vegetable soup. He could even slowly roast some meat to eat over the small fire.


    He could also add some garlic to the roasted meat, or roast the garlic directly. It was also tasty that way.


    Zhou Ji had everything ready and was preparing to spend the evening doing what he¡¯d nned when he suddenly perceived something with his spiritual powers¨C¨Csomeone wasing.


    And the people who wereing... was a female pig with one child in her mouth and two little piglets in tow.


    The female pig¡¯s animal form... Zhou Ji suddenly realized that the female pig might be Zhu Zhu¨C¨Cshe looked a lot like how Zhu Zhan had described her.


    If that was the case, then it was very coincidental!


    Zhou Ji was just thinking that when another group of people appeared within his range of perception, and this group of people were clearly chasing after the female pig.

 Chapter 130 - Zhu Zhu

    <strong>Ch130 ¨C Zhu Zhu</strong>


    That female pig wasn¡¯t actually running their way. Zhou Ji opened up a corner of his tent and pointed in a certain direction, ¡°Zhu Zhan, there seems to be someone over there, go and check it out.¡±


    ¡°Someone?¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He was very eager to meet up with people from the Giant Pig Tribe. It would be great if it was someone he was familiar with, as it meant that he could ask about Zhu Zhu¡¯s situation directly. If it was someone who he had a grudge with, he could also just fight them first before asking about the situation.


    It didn¡¯t matter as long as he was able to meet someone.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates were thinking the same thing as Zhu Zhan, so they all headed in the direction that Zhou Ji had pointed out despite the heavy rain. As a result, they hadn¡¯t run for long when they heard the sound of footsteps, and a little whileter... They saw Zhu Zhu!


    ¡°Zhu Zhu!¡± Zhu Zhan expression lit up with pleasure as he shouted. That female pig froze for a minute then hurriedly skidded to a stop, but the two little piglets were still charging forward and directly knocked over the unsuspecting, Zhu Zhan in human form. They even trampled all over him.


    Zhu Zhany there on the ground, his face covered in rain and stepped on by two small, yet still over fifty kilogram piglets, and found that he was in a great mood. ¡°Daughter! Son! You guys have be heavier again!¡±


    Zhu Zhan had a total of two daughters and one son. The eldest and the youngest were girls, and the middle child was a boy.


    Now that they¡¯d reunited so suddenly, and both Zhu Zhu and his three children were alright, he felt like he was at the top of the world.


    Zhou Ji really deserved to be called the Beast God¡¯s messenger!


    He must have known that Zhu Zhu woulde and had therefore chosen to set up camp at this ce... Thank the Beast God, thank Zhou Ji!


    Zhou Ji felt that he really shouldn¡¯t have doubted Zhou Ji¡¯s identity at the start... Zhou Ji was more like the Beast God¡¯s messenger than those priests at the Beast God Temple!


    He had to properly thank Zhou Ji!


    Zhu Zhan was in the midst of being delighted when the female pig in front of him set down the child in her mouth and turned back into human form, ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I¡¯m back.¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression was full of joy.


    As a result, Zhu Zhu turned around and started to run back, ¡°Then hurry up ande with me! Kill them!¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°???¡± What was going on?


    Although he was confused, his mate had given her orders, and Zhu Zhan definitely had to follow them. He turned into his animal form and ran out along with Zhu Zhu.


    Many of Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates also roared and ran after them. Fortunately, there were a few who were more reliable, remaining behind to look after the three children, ¡°Dazhu, Erzhu, Sanzhu, don¡¯t run around. Come over here with uncle.¡±


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s three children recognized Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates and all gathered closer. Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates patted Dazhu and Erzhu who were in animal form and said, ¡°Turn back into your human forms and talk to your uncle.¡±


    Dazhu and Erzhu obediently turned back into human form. They looked a lot darker and thinner than before.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates were very distressed by this, ¡°Dazhu, Erzhu, you guys have suffered... Has someone been bullying you? Is that why you were running like this in the rain?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dazhu said, ¡°Our mother just went back to the tribe and tore down someone¡¯s house and broke some people¡¯s legs. We were just leaving.¡±


    So that¡¯s what it was... Zhu Zhu was really worthy of being someone who could even chase their boss around... Zhu Zhan subordinates continued to ask more about matters regarding the Giant Pig Tribe.


    Dazhu was already thirteen years old. Unlike the dazed and foolish Xi Baobei, she was very clever. Now, she talked non-stop, telling them everything she knew and proudly sharing a lot about how their mother had gone to make trouble for others.


    Because she¡¯d been worried about leaving her children behind and having them get taken away by people or be injured by dinosaurs, Zhu Zhu would bring the three children with her when she went out to cause trouble.


    Zhou Ji, who had been using his spiritual powers to observe the situation: ¡°......¡±


    When Zhou Ji had first discovered that female pig¡¯s situation, he had thought that the other party was being chased, to the point where he even felt a little embarrassed¨Che should¡¯ve set up campter on so that Zhu Zhan could find her earlier.


    He now knew that this hadn¡¯t been the case.


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s woman was quite good at causing a disturbance... There was heavy rain that day, and everyone was nesting at home instead of venturing outside, but Zhu Zhu, who had learned some truths about Zhu Zhan¡¯s supposed death, had run off to the Giant Pig Tribe to make trouble for the killers. Not only had she copsed a house, she had also injured and broken the legs of two of Zhu Zhan¡¯s younger brothers.


    After that, she had taken her children with her and run away, nning to stay far away from the Giant Pig Tribe.


    She had been driven out of the Giant Pig Tribe before winter, and had had to take care of three children during the winter. If she had gone far away from the Giant Pig Tribe at the time, she would¡¯ve been leaving the environment she was familiar with. Even if she managed to live on, the children would¡¯ve lost their lives, so she had remained near the Giant Pig Tribe.


    However, spring wasing, and there was more food avable everywhere!


    Zhu Zhu nned to pull off a grand trick today, then take the three children with her and leave so they could go live somewhere else!


    She had evenid out her ns, intending to go to the Beast God Temple and take advantage of the fact that many tribes would gather near the Beast God Temple during the Beast God Sacrifice in order to find a new tribe to join.


    Some tribes were rich in resources butcking inbat power. They would probably wee her.


    As for how that might offend the Giant Pig Tribe... As long as she found a tribe that was rtively far away, there was no need to be afraid of the Giant Pig Tribe!


    Zhu Zhu had nned very well and had pulled off her grand n today, but she¡¯d never expected that she would encounter the Zhu Zhan that she¡¯d thought was dead while she was running for her life.


    Those younger brothers of Zhu Zhan¡¯s weren¡¯t as strong as Zhu Zhan, but they had numbers on their side. That was what had caused the current situation¨Cthey all had a bit of power of their own, but each individual¡¯s power wasn¡¯t high!


    This time, Zhu Zhu had only made a move against three people who had the same mother, so there were only three sets of subordinates chasing after her. As for the other siblings... They were happy to watch as Zhu Zhu dealt with those three people and might even give her some help.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that point, Zhu Zhu wouldn¡¯t have made a move at all. She also wouldn¡¯t have called for Zhu Zhan toe with her to help go up against her pursuers after running into him.


    They could now kill the people who were chasing after them!


    The water that had been set over the fire in Zhou Ji¡¯s tent finally boiled.


    Zhou Ji put a bit of salted vegetables inside, letting the vor diffuse through the soup. Additionally, the rice balls wrapped in leaves had already gotten burnt on the outside, so the rice balls inside were now hot.


    Zhou Ji removed the rice balls from severalyers of scorched leaves and took a bite. In this primitive society, he had met a lot of simple people, of which Hai Feng was a good example , but he had also met others with good brains, like Zhu Zhan and his woman.


    It was probably because they had encountered many schemes against them since childhood.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, be careful of getting scalded.¡± Xiong Ye took out another rice ball from the leaves and ced it inside Zhou Ji¡¯s bowl.


    Despite having a fire, their tent was still a little damp and ufortable due to the heavy rain. Fortunately, they were able to use their energy to keep the moisture and water out.


    ¡°This weather¡¯s really bad...¡± Xiong Ye said, his eyebrows pulling together in a frown, ¡°Someone started fighting... It¡¯s Zhu Zhan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhu Zhan. He won¡¯t lose, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye stopped worrying about it once he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words.


    And Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t been wrong. Zhu Zhan indeed wasn¡¯t about to lose. Not long afterwards, he was already bringing back several people who had been beaten up all over.


    When these people were brought back, some of them were still shouting angrily, ¡°Zhu Zhan, you actually dared toe back! The tribal chief won¡¯t let you off...¡±


    Zhu Zhan punched him in the face, and the man spat out a mouthful of blood and no longer spoke.


    At this time, Zhu Zhu who had always been in animal form turned human again.


    Before, when Zhu Zhu had turned into human form, Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t thought much about it because he¡¯d been anxious. This time, though, he immediately stepped in front of Zhu Zhu and told someone to get a piece of animal hide to wrap around Zhu Zhu¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so particr?¡± Zhu Zhu pped Zhu Zhan on the back, ¡°Oh, right, weren¡¯t you exiled to the wild forest? How did youe back? Howe your leg is alright now?¡±


    Zhu Zhu¡¯s voice had been quite rxed when she started speaking, but she became a little choked up towards the end.


    Zhu Zhan said, ¡°I met the Beast God¡¯s messenger! He healed me and brought me back! The Beast God is the greatest!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He might never be able toe clean to Xiong Ye about the fact that the Beast God didn¡¯t exist.


    Juurensha: ....Zhu Zhu is the best!

 Chapter 131 - Tossing People

    <strong>Ch131 ¨C Tossing People</strong>


    After Zhu Zhan brought Zhu Zhu back, he began to tell Zhu Zhu about what had happened to him over this past half a year. Both of them first wrapped their arms around each other¡¯s heads and wept, then prayed together to thank the Beast God for looking over them.


    Zhou Ji felt that he was a bit of a farce when he heard this.


    He had inexplicably helped that Beast God gain so much fame!


    With this thought in mind, Zhou Ji let down the animal hide p in front of the tent and stopped paying attention to what was going on outside.


    He wasn¡¯t full yet.


    Zhou Ji continued eating and even cedut an entire garlic that he¡¯d just dug out and secretly ripened into the fire.


    Roasted garlic was very delicious. Next time when they went to the seaside to eat steamed fish and shellfish, they could also add some diced garlic.


    Zhou Ji really enjoyed roasted garlic, but Xiong Ye was very uninterested in this kind of bad tasting vegetable. After eating the rice balls and roasted meat, he began to focus on cultivating.


    Although he had already be a Beast King, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t spend all his time basking in his own glory. He was eager to be even stronger and therefore continued to train diligently.


    Zhou Ji really liked his attitude. He was also looking into how to make use of the energy, and every time he discovered something, he would teach it to Xiong Ye as well.


    There were constant sounds from outside, but Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s side was very quiet.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t dare to disturb Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye. He took food out for Zhu Zhu and his three children to eat.


    Zhu Zhu and the three children devoured the food.


    After eating a bunch of food, Zhu Zhu recovered a little and asked, ¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Follow the Big Bear Tribe, of course! Zhu Zhu, I¡¯ll go to the tribal chief tomorrow and ask him to let you join the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    Zhu Zhu saw that Zhu Zhan was whole and healed, and was therefore already full of goodwill towards the Big Bear Tribe. She agreed immediately, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, don¡¯t worry. We still have a lot of good days ahead. Our Big Bear Tribe is the most powerful tribe!¡± Zhu Zhan boasted. He had told Zhu Zhu about everything he¡¯d experienced before, but he hadn¡¯t had time to talk about the Big Bear Tribe. Now, he wanted to show off a little.


    But Zhu Zhu was left quite speechless, ¡°The most powerful tribe?¡± ording to Zhu Zhan¡¯s words, this Big Bear Tribe should be from the wild forest. Even if Zhu Zhan was boasting, he shouldn¡¯t exaggerate like this!


    ¡°Indeed, our Big Bear Tribe is the most powerful tribe.¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s expression was full of conviction.


    Zhu Zhu: ¡°... Are you really Zhu Zhan?¡± Zhu Zhu felt that something was off. In the past, Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t really believed in the Beast God, but now? Not only did he praise the Beast God whenever he opened his mouth, he was even saying that a tribe from the wild forest was the most powerful tribe... Had this person been reced with someone else?


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, I¡¯m not lying to you. Our Big Bear Tribe is really very powerful!¡± Zhu Zhan said, ¡°Even just looking at the number of Beast Kings, our tribe has three of them!¡±


    Although Hai Feng hadn¡¯t explicitly joined the Big Bear Tribe, he followed Zhou Ji around all the time and could practically be considered as a member of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Zhu Zhu: This didn¡¯t seem like it could be true. Was Zhu Zhan treating Beast Kings like barley that wasn¡¯t worth anything?


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe who had been caught by Zhu Zhan also woke up at this time. Some people even sneered, ¡°Zhu Zhan, have you gone crazy? How could you say such ridiculous things?!¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, you traitor!¡± There was also someone who was unhappy with Zhu Zhan¡¯s constant use of ¡®our Big Bear Tribe¡¯.


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, you¡¯d better let us go!¡±


    These people that Zhu Zhan had captured were very arrogant. They had heard Zhu Zhan¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t think that the Big Bear Tribe was powerful at all.


    They even felt that this was a group of madmen¨Cthese people from the wild forest even went so far as to look at them with disdain!


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, these people are too annoying, and they¡¯re affecting my grandson¡¯s sleep... What did you bring them back here for? Why didn¡¯t you just kill them?¡± Hai Feng sounded dissatisfied.


    His Xi Baobei had finally fallen asleep, but he¡¯d then been woken up by these guys kicking up a fuss.


    Hai Feng was extremely distressed when he saw his big grandson¡¯s aggrieved expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible old man. You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The leader of the group of people from the Giant Pig Tribe looked coldly at Hai Feng. A rotten old man like that actually wanted to kill them!


    They would definitely break this rotten old man into pieces when their tribal chief came to save them!


    ¡°They¡¯re calling me an old man! Zhu Zhan, I¡¯ll help you kill them if you won¡¯t kill them yourself!¡± Hai Feng was enraged. Even though he was older now, nobody was allowed to call him a rotten old man.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t dare to provoke Hai Feng, and he also didn¡¯t feel any goodwill towards these people who had chased after his own woman, so he didn¡¯t hesitate at all before saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe were just about to start cursing again when Hai Feng picked them up and tossed them far, far away. They drew out a beautiful arc in the sky and ultimately fell into the forest and disappeared.


    These people had originally already been seriously injured. They were definitely dead after going through such a fall.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t find it surprising that Hai Feng was able to do such a thing.


    He still remembered that he had the same origins as these people and therefore hadn¡¯t killed them himself, but if those people sought out death themselves... He really couldn¡¯t help them.


    Zhu Zhu was astounded by what she¡¯d seen. ¡°This... this...¡±


    ¡°This Lord is a Beast King.¡± Zhu Zhan introduced.


    Zhu Zhu¡¯s expression was full of incredulity.


    It had already been evening by the time they set up camp, and the sky had basically been dark when Zhu Zhu arrived. It was already eight or nine in the evening when Hai Feng tossed those people away.


    Nobody else spoke after that. Zhu Zhu and the children were afraid of disturbing Hai Feng and getting thrown out, and the people of the Big Bear Tribe were tired and wanted to go to sleep.


    It rained continuously all night, but thankfully, the rain became lighter and lighter as morning approached.


    The rain stopped at dawn the next day.


    Previously, in order to avoid having anything happen to Zhu Zhan¡¯s woman and children, everyone had all gotten up at dawn to push forward on their journey. However, it was no longer necessary today, and so after the people of the Big Bear Tribe woke up, they began to slowly cook and tidy themselves up.


    ¡°I¡¯m too dirty. I definitely need to wash up a bit.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat enough yesterday, I want to have something good today.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the rice didn¡¯t get damp... I want to eat rice.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much dry firewood left.¡±


    ......


    Everyone worked as they talked.


    Hai Feng was currently asking Xi Baobei, ¡°Baobei... What would you like to eat today?¡±


    ¡°Egg fried rice.¡± Xi Baobei answered dully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on having egg fried rice. I¡¯ll go catch a dinosaur for you to eat.¡± Hai Feng said. ¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯ll need to first go and get some firewood...¡±


    Zhu Zhu looked at everyone scurrying back and forth as they went about their work and really found it difficult to believe that this was arge and powerful tribe. She also found it hard to believe that Hai Feng was a Beast King.


    And while she was still pondering the matter, some voices rang out.


    Last night, Zhu Zhu had broken the legs of two of the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribal chief¡¯s most favored sons. This matter had made him very angry.


    Only, it had been raining heavily, and it had already been dark out. Adding on the fact that others had also meddled in the matter, the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribal chief hadn¡¯t immediately gone out to chase after Zhu Zhu himself.


    He felt that the people his sons had sent out would surely be able to bring Zhu Zhu back.


    Yet as a result, those people hadn¡¯te back even after the whole night had passed!


    The Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribal chief Zhu Yan was very dissatisfied, so he personally led some people to go out and give chase.


    Zhu Yan was a high level Beast Warrior. Although he wasn¡¯t young anymore, his strength wasn¡¯t low. At this moment, he was riding on a wild boar and running in the direction that Zhu Zhu had escaped in yesterday.


    ¡°Tribal chief, how are you nning to deal with the matter this time?¡± Someone who was running next to Zhu Yan asked him as they ran.


    Zhu Yan: ¡°I won¡¯t let that woman off! She¡¯s too bold. She even made a move against my sons this time, so doesn¡¯t that mean I could be next?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people in the tribe who sympathize with her and her children...¡± The man who was running next to Zhu Yan spoke hesitatingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in having sympathy? Other than sympathizing with her, they can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Zhu Yan said, ¡°At the end of the day, Zhu Zhan is still my son, and I¡¯m also very sad that he encountered such a thing. I had originally wanted to take good care of that mother and children, but Zhu Zhu went overboard! Later, you guys need to catch her, bring back her children, then kill her off.¡±


    Those three children were still Zhu Zhan¡¯s children and therefore his grandchildren. Zhu Yan didn¡¯t intend to hurt them, but he felt a deep seated hatred for Zhu Zhu and had already made up his mind to have her killed.


    ¡°Yes, tribal chief!¡± The people who were with the tribal chief all agreed. Amongst them were some who obeyed and agreed with him whole-heartedly, but there were others who didn¡¯t feel the same way.


    Some of these people wanted to let Zhu Zhu go, and there were also others who wanted to kill those children along with Zhu Zhu.


    In the Giant Pig Tribe, there weren¡¯t many people who could awaken as a giant pig. It was already considered pretty good if they could awaken as wild pigs, but two of Zhu Zhan¡¯s children had already awakened their animal forms, and they just had to have giant pig animal forms. Certain people didn¡¯t wish to see them grow up.


    The rain fromst night covered up most tracks that would¡¯ve been left, and Zhu Yan also encountered some trouble while chasing them down, but for better or worse, they were still able to determine the right direction.


    ¡°There¡¯s the smell of blood up ahead!¡± Someone said. Yet when everyone went over, all they saw were the people who had chasing after Zhu Zhu. They were all lying on the ground after having died tragically, and their bodies had already be bloated from the rain.


    ¡°That damned woman!¡± Zhu Yan flew into a rage.


    The people around Zhu Yan who saw this scene were already very frightened. These people¡¯s bodies were twisted and filled with broken bones and injuries. How badly had they been beaten?! The killer¡¯s means had been really cruel!


    Everyone was given a scare, and there were also a few who wondered, ¡°These people, why does it seem as though they had died due to falling down from a high ce?¡± There was even someone hanging from a tree...


    ¡°They were in perfectly good condition. How could they have fallen to death? It must be that woman Zhu Zhu purposely stirring things up!¡± Zhu Yan led his people to continue onwards, and soon arrived at the ce where the Big Bear Tribe had set up camp.


    Because there wasn¡¯t enough dry firewood, the people of the Big Bear Tribe could only burn some wet wood, causing smoke to billow everywhere for a while.


    Originally, Zhou Ji hade out to breathe some fresh air very early in the morning. When he saw this situation, he immediately went back to their tent andy back down.


    Xiong Ye had gone out hunting. He had been too impatient to put on his clothes, so he had merely wrapped his animal hide skirt around his waist before going to catch a few birds and kill them himself.


    When those people arrived, Xiong Ye had just killed the birds and was preparing to clean them.


    ¡°It¡¯s your father!¡± Zhu Zhu heard the disturbance in the distance and looked anxiously at Zhu Zhan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Zhu Zhanforted Zhu Zhu. It was just those people with his father... If Hai Feng turned into his animal form, he would crush most of them to death.


    Zhu Zhu really didn¡¯t understand why Zhu Zhan could be so confident. Was it because the person who had tossed people outst night was here?


    That person looked loyal and honest, and he had been sticking close to a youth who looked well raised and well taken care of. He even roasted his own meat and really didn¡¯t look like a Beast King. He was at most a high level Beast Warrior, right? As for Zhu Zhan¡¯s father, he was also a high level Beast Warrior!


    Zhu Zhu was just thinking about this when the people of the Giant Pig Tribe arrived in front of them. ¡°Who are you all? Have you seen a female pig... Zhu Zhu!¡±


    Zhu Yan noticed Zhu Zhu and his expression immediately turned ugly, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that you would still be here, but it saves me from having to chase after you... Get her!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Zhu Zhan called out.


    Zhu Yan finally noticed Zhu Zhan. His expression was full of incredulity as he said, ¡°Zhu Zhan?¡±

 Chapter 132 - Flattened

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C ttened</h4>


    Trantor: xiin


    Editors: apricot & juurensha


    Zhu Yan had known that these people should be a trading team sent out by a tribe as soon as he had first seen them.


    He hadn¡¯t paid any attention to them because they had all looked like they were in a very sorry state.


    Everyone was soaked and only had a piece of animal hide wrapped around their waists. The smoke from the wet firewood had darkened some of these people¡¯s faces, and as for food... These people obviously couldn¡¯t even afford to eat meat. At this time, they were preparing something that looked like wheat, and there was someone else killing a few birds.


    They were even eating birds that didn¡¯t have much meat... This tribe was definitely a poor one!


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t ce any importance on this trading team. When he saw that Zhu Zhu was amongst these people, he had already decided to teach these people a lesson. Yet as a result... He actually saw Zhu Zhan here.


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t like Zhu Zhan.


    Zhu Zhan had never been close with him, but not only that, Zhu Zhan had been getting stronger and stronger in recent years.


    ording to the traditions of their tribe, the position of tribal chief was usually passed on from father to son. However, if there were other strong people in the tribe, the position of tribal chief could be snatched away by others.


    He had had so many children just for the sake of avoiding having his position as tribal chief end up snatched away by others¨C¨Cif he had several more excellent children, then it would be impossible for his position as tribal chief to end up in other people¡¯s hands!


    But to his surprise, his eldest son ended up being so outstanding.


    Zhu Zhan was very strong. Although he was currently only a medium level Beast Warrior, he would certainly be a high level Beast Warrior in a decade. By then, would he still be able to hold onto his position as tribal chief?


    It was because of this that Zhu Yan didn¡¯t like Zhu Zhan very much. When the incident happened, causing Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg to end up twisted, and he became a man shunned by the Beast God, Zhu Yan had disliked him even more. When the priest of their tribe proposed to exile Zhu Zhan, he hadn¡¯t objected.


    Now, Zhu Zhan had returned!


    Zhu Yan stared at Zhu Zhan in shock. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die. I¡¯m back.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°You were rejected by the Beast God, and you¡¯ve already been exiled. What did youe back for? Do you want our entire tribe to be hated by the Beast God?¡± Zhu Yan raged.


    ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡± Zhu Zhan stepped forward.


    Before, Zhu Zhan had hurt his leg, and the injury had been very serious. It had healed crooked, and he should¡¯ve had a limp when he walked, but now... He appeared to be perfectly fine.


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t understand why that was the case and couldn¡¯t quite react to the change. As for the people behind Zhu Yan, they were also very surprised.


    After Zhu Zhan had his ident, some of Zhu Zhan¡¯s people had gone into the wild forest with Zhu Zhan while others had followed Zhu Yan¡¯s arrangements and done other work. In short, there was nobody who supported Zhu Zhan by Zhu Yan¡¯s side.


    ¡°How can you be fine? Did you make a deal with the devil? You bastard...¡± Zhu Yan was incredibly furious.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe gave Zhu Zhan sympathetic gazes.


    Many fathers had bad rtionships with their sons in their tribe, but there weren¡¯t any that would purposely harm their child like this... This Zhu Yan seemed to be a bad person...


    Zhu Zhan and Zhu Yan went back and forth. The tension between the two of them was palpable.


    It was at this time that the sound of crying rang out.


    Everyone turned to look at Zhu Zhan¡¯s three children and discovered that the three children were being hugged by Zhu Zhu and hadn¡¯t cried at all. That meant that the crying came from...


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Xi Baobei stopped crying after a few cries, but his tears hung from his eyshes as he looked pitifully at Hai Feng.


    This giant rhinoceros youth was a little silly in the head. His usual actions were simr to that of a four or five year old. It was because of this that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like him very much and wanted him to stay away¨C¨Cfour or five year old children weren¡¯t easy to take care of!


    However, Hai Feng was different.


    Previously, Hai Feng had always been in his animal form, and he lived in the water. Not only did he not have any rtives, he also didn¡¯t have anyone he was close to.


    The people of the Beach Tribe who often interacted with him regarded him as a God and worshipped him.


    So, he was actually a little lonely.


    In addition, humans were very strange creatures¨C¨Cmost of them unconsciously started to like the younger generations of their race as they grew older.


    Xi Baobei was a little silly and didn¡¯t understand anything, but he wasn¡¯t particrly fierce. Generally speaking, he was very very obedient and likeable. Hai Feng had been a little reluctant when he first started taking care of him, but as time went on, he felt that this child was pretty good. After he asked the child to call him ¡®grandfather¡¯, his feelings towards the child started to improve rapidly even more.


    Now that Xi Baobei was crying...


    Hai Feng spoke, ¡°Zhu Zhan, why are you talking so much? Is there any need to chatter on continuously?¡±


    Zhu Zhan fell into a daze.


    Hai Feng continued, ¡°This kind of person will be better behaved after you beat them up. If you can¡¯t make a move because he¡¯s your father, I can help you beat him.¡±


    Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye added, ¡°This man is really a bit long winded... I can also help you fight.¡± Zhou Ji was still resting, and these people were endlessly making noise outside. It was quite irritating.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t even have time to say anything before Zhu Yan had already been enraged by Hai Feng and Xiong Ye.


    A sorry-looking old man and some fellow who had only just reached adulthood were both moring to beat him up... Were they crazy?


    Zhu Yan was angered intoughter. He spoke to the people behind him, ¡°Catch Zhu Zhan and his children, and kill Zhu Zhu!¡±


    Zhu Yan also felt that it was a bit foolish to try and talk to Zhu Zhan here. It was better if they just caught them all directly.


    As for those people who were chattering about helping Zhu Zhan fight, ¡°Kill those people too!¡±


    These people wanted to beat him. Were they sick of living?


    Zhu Yan¡¯s subordinates acknowledged his order and immediately charged towards Zhu Zhan. Seeing this situation, Zhu Zhu didn¡¯t hesitate to turn into her animal form as well, intending to protect Zhu Zhan.


    However, at this time, Xi Baobei suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill people!¡±


    After shouting, he turned into a giant rhinoceros and kicked over a boar.


    A boar weighing a few hundred kilograms was no match for a giant rhinoceros that was a few thousand kilograms in size.


    ¡°Giant rhinoceros?¡± Zhu Yan took in that giant rhinoceros and the color drained from his face¨C¨Cwhat kind of rtionship did this person have with the Rhinoceros Beast King?


    He was puzzling over this when Hai Feng rushed over, ¡°Big grandson, don¡¯t fight. What if you get hurt... Your grandfather will tten them all by himself.¡±


    Xi Baobei turned back into his human form and replied obediently, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± Zhu Yan sneered when he heard Hai Feng¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even turn into his animal form as he charged at Hai Feng to kill him.


    He had originally been a bit scared when the giant rhinoceros came out as he was afraid to provoke the Rhinoceros Beast King, but this middle-aged person had called him ¡®grandson¡¯...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father had died a long time ago. This youth definitely wasn¡¯t the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s child. Since that was the case, he wasn¡¯t scared anymore.


    Zhu Yan felt that it would be an easy matter for him to kill Hai Feng.


    However, the truth was that it was theplete opposite.


    His fist ended up caught by Hai Feng when it arrived in front of him, and then he was tossed away.


    Tossed away.


    While he was ¡®flying¡¯ through the sky, Zhu Yan suddenly remembered the bodies they¡¯d seen before... Had those people really fallen to their deaths?


    A lot of thoughts shed through Zhu Yan¡¯s mind, but the truth of the matter was that he soonnded on the ground. Of course, he hadn¡¯t fallen to his death.


    He was a high level Beast Warrior!


    Zhu Yan climbed back up and turned into his huge animal form intending to continue the fight. As a result, a person from the Giant Pig Tribe flew towards him, followed by a second, and a third...


    The huge giant pig ended up ttened by the session of flying people.


    Zhu Yan roared unwillingly, and the people he had brought with him ended up in a pile beside him. Many of them had passed out.


    Who exactly was that person? Why was he so strong?


    In Zhu Yan¡¯s mind, the words ¡®Beast King¡¯ suddenly shed through...


    While Zhu Yan was being scared by his own thoughts, Zhou Ji, who had noticed that the fight was over, finally came out of his tent. ¡°The living conditions in the Giant Pig Tribe should be pretty good... Let¡¯s go and stay in the Giant Pig Tribe. It¡¯s too wet and ufortable here.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiong Ye, who hadn¡¯t had a chance to attack, was now a little muddled¨C¨Cwhy would Zhou Ji suddenlye up with this?


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°They should have dry firewood there... Let¡¯s go over there quickly and have breakfast there.¡±


    Everyone had previously been thinking about fighting, or sympathizing with Zhu Zhan and feeling that it was too bad that Zhu Zhan had such a father, but after Zhou Ji said this...


    Everyone who had been drenched by the rain all night just wanted to go to the Giant Pig Tribe and have a good rest.


    ¡°Right, the Giant Pig Tribe must have dry firewood!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they have delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there quickly.¡±


    ......


    Everyone started to discuss amongst themselves.


    At this time, someone asked, ¡°What about those people?¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s father and his subordinates were still lying there not far from them...


    ¡°Hai Feng, aren¡¯t you still learning how to tie knots? Go and tie those people up.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Hai Feng picked up some ropes and vines and went over to tie those people up.


    He wasn¡¯t good at tying knots, and some of the people were struggling, making it hard for him to tie them properly... Hai Feng reached out and pped the people who were struggling a few times so that they were t on the ground and couldn¡¯t move anymore before tying them up slowly.


    Xi Baobei looked on from the side and praised him continuously, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Hai Feng looked into Xi Baobei¡¯s bright eyes and felt that he had to do a good job of this... With that in mind, he immediately grabbed Zhu Yan who had just been about to try and escape, casually pping him around a bit and breaking his arm¨C¨Cthis made him easier to tie up.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Zhu Yan finally couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Hai Feng.¡±


    ¡°Are you a Beast King?¡± Zhu Yan continued to ask.


    Hai Feng nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡± You¡¯re a Beast King! Why don¡¯t you act like a Beast King at all?! Why is a Beast King doing things like tying us up?!

 Chapter 133 - Giant Pig Tribe

    <strong>Ch133 ¨C Giant Pig Tribe</strong>


    Not only had Hai Feng, a Beast King, gone out to tie people up, he couldn¡¯t even tie them up that well. He could only ask Zhu Zhan for help, ¡°Zhu Zhan, that knot that you mentioned before that would tighten when it was pulled on, how is it done?¡±


    At the end of the day, Zhu Zhan was someone who hade from arge tribe. Out of all of them, Zhu Zhan knew the most kinds of knots!


    And before, when Hai Feng was learning how to tie knots, Zhu Zhan had also rushed up to teach him¨Che had been verymitted to currying favor with a Beast King like Hai Feng back then.


    As for now... Zhu Zhan went up and continued to teach him.


    Hai Feng tried for a long time but still hadn¡¯t learnt how to do it. ¡°How troublesome. Why do they have to be tied up when they¡¯re fine just like this? Just killing them off works too.¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t seem to care when they heard Hai Feng¡¯s words.


    Hai Feng had always lived in the sea where the weak were nothing but food for the strong. In his eyes, the people he didn¡¯t know were the same as the fish and shrimp in the sea, which was why he often didn¡¯t take other people¡¯s lives seriously. However, he wouldn¡¯t kill the people he knew.


    After interacting with him over the past few weeks, the Big Bear Tribe were no longer afraid of Hai Feng.


    However, when Zhu Yan and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear as they thought about what they had seen on the way here.


    Those people had all died from being thrown to death by the person in front of them, right?


    Was Zhu Zhan deliberately teaching him the knots badly because he wanted them to be thrown to death as well?


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, teach him properly. I¡¯m begging you, teach him properly.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help themselves and started crying¨Che didn¡¯t want to be thrown to death!


    Zhu Yan¡¯s arm was broken, and he was in incredible pain. At this time, he also couldn¡¯t refrain from saying, ¡°I won¡¯t escape even if I¡¯m not tied up, really!¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t dare run away. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to try and escape!¡± Hai Feng spoke calmly, but it was because he was so calm that he seemed even more frightening.


    However, Xi Baobei wasn¡¯t afraid at all, ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t kill people.¡±


    ¡°Baobei, your grandfather won¡¯t kill anyone. I¡¯m only scaring them.¡± Hai Feng¡¯s gaze was gentle when he looked at Xi Baobei.


    Zhu Yan and the others felt relieved when they heard this.


    Hai Feng then continued, ¡°At most, grandfather will just throw them out!¡±


    Xi Baobei replied, ¡°Grandfather throws them really far! It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Hai Feng said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, your grandfather is a Beast King!¡±


    Zhu Yan and the others: ¡°......¡± Were Beast Kings like this nowadays? That wasn¡¯t right!


    By now, Zhu Zhu finally believed that Hai Feng was a Beast King. After that, she thought about how Zhu Zhan had said that their tribe had three Beast Kings.


    Before, she had thought that it was impossible. But now... maybe Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t been fooling her?


    Wasn¡¯t this tribe too good? They actually had three Beast Kings!


    Zhu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinates, ¡°How do I join the Big Bear Tribe?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to join this tribe!


    ¡°Tribal chief, Zhu Zhu wants to join the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s subordinate spoke to Xiong Ye and looked at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji liked to give orders but didn¡¯t like to manage things. After saying that they were going to the Giant Pig Tribe, he had told people to bring out the sedan chair they used to carry him when they traveled and seated himself on it.


    They needed to ask the tribal chief for this kind of small matter.


    ¡°Join, then.¡± Xiong Ye said. He took out a piece of vine and strung up the birds that he¡¯d killed and cleaned.


    Last night when Zhu Zhu arrived, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had remained in their tent and had nevere out. Because of this, Zhu Zhu didn¡¯t know who Xiong Ye was. She was now very surprised to learn that their tribal chief was a young person who had only just reached adulthood.


    As a high level Beast Warrior, Zhu Yan was able to observe his surroundings even when he was in pain. He was even more surprised when he discovered this point¨Cthis person who was even younger than Zhu Zhan was actually their tribal chief?!


    No matter how incredulous Zhu Yan and the others were, Hai Feng had finally tied them up using a variety of different knots after working hard for a long time. After that, he strung them together in a long line.


    These people didn¡¯t dare to run off in any case, so he had only tied their arms¨Cwouldn¡¯t they have to carry these people around if he also tied up their legs? No way!


    By the time Zhu Yan and the others were ready, the Big Bear Tribe had already taken out various packages that they hadn¡¯t taken out yesterday due to the rain and were ready to depart.


    Everyone was full of energy as they strode forth, heading towards the Giant Pig Tribe.


    Zhu Yan and the others were led by Hai Feng and walked at the back. They were clearly injured, but they didn¡¯t even dare to walk slowly. They were all in incredible pain, but what made it even worse was that Hai Feng¡¯s knot-tying technique was quite bad.


    Some of the knots would break apart if they were tugged on even slightly!


    The people who were tied up by knots like these were worried that Hai Feng would be unhappy if the knots broke apart, and could only tighten them up by themselves.


    Additionally, the rope that was used to tie some of their hands was quite flimsy. They could only walk quickly lest the rope would end up getting torn.


    ¡°Grandfather, I want to pull too.¡± Xi Baobei watched as Hai Feng led people around and became extremely envious.


    Hai Feng looked over the people he was leading and selected a few of the sturdier looking ones to give to his big grandson. ¡°You can lead these people.¡±


    Xi Baobei made a sound of acknowledgement, then led his people to run to the front of the group, then stopped to allow everyone to catch up, then led them to walk in a circle around everyone...


    Zhou Ji sat in his reclining chair and somewhat sympathized with the people who were forced to constantly change speeds as they were led around by Xi Baobei.


    Although Xi Baobei was still young, he had been raised well and was only one step away from being an initial stage Beast Warrior. And because he was young... He was very strong!


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s father was one of the people he was leading around. Even a high level Beast Warrior like him found it difficult to hold up when he was running around with Xi Baobei.


    Of course, all of this had nothing to do with Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was carried by others all the way to the Giant Pig Tribe. Xiong Ye, who was running beside him, even asked him solicitously, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I have food.¡± Zhou Ji said, then took some fruit out of his pocket to eat.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were already used to the fact that Zhou Ji could casually bring out fruit at any time. Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger; perhaps the Beast God had given it to him to eat.


    They had originally wanted to have something good to eat in the morning, but because they hadn¡¯t been able to light a fire, they hadn¡¯t eaten anything and were really starving!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe felt a little greedy for food when they saw that Zhou Ji was eating and picked up the pace.


    The people they were leading: We¡¯re begging you guys, can you walk a little slower?


    Obviously not.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe sped up and reached the Giant Pig Tribe by noon the same day.


    Back then, it had been three of Zhu Zhan¡¯s younger brothers who had all shared the same mother who had schemed against him. Last night, Zhu Zhu had taken advantage of the heavy rain to sneak back into the tribe and retaliate against them, breaking the legs of two of them.


    She had tried to break the legs of all three of them, but had failed...


    At this time, these three people were with the priest so that the priest could treat the wounded.


    Zhu Zhu had been very fierce when she attacked. One of the wounded had had their leg bitten off, while the other one¡¯s leg was now crooked...


    The priest said, ¡°You both have already been rejected by the Beast God.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. We were just injured. What do you mean, hated by the Beast God?¡± The man who had had his leg broken was furious.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone be hated by the Beast God because they¡¯ve been injured?¡± The priest was very calm. He had had a pretty good rtionship with these people before, but now that they were useless, he no longer needed to maintain any sort of friendship with them.


    With that in mind, the priest continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m going back to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Priest!¡± The three of them grew even angrier.


    The priest yawned and was about to leave, but he ultimately wasn¡¯t able to go.


    Panicked voices came in from outside, ¡°The tribal chief is back...¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s three sons were all a little shocked. It was a good thing for their father toe back. Yet why did the people who were shouting sound so frightened?


    They were left in the dark, not knowing that those who were outside the tribe and had seen Zhu Yan and the others had already been scared silly.


    Their powerful tribal chief had actually been led back by others!


    Had their tribe been targeted by another stronger tribe? Were they going to be destroyed?


    These people were just thinking about this when they heard someone say, ¡°Giant Pig Tribe, right? Have your people hurry up and wee us.¡±


    The Great Pig Tribe had built a wall around their settlement, and they appeared to be much more prosperous than the Grass Tribe or even the Big Bear Tribe. At this moment, their people were hiding behind the wall and didn¡¯t dare to open the door.


    The person who had spoken up earlier was Xiong Qi. Seeing that the people of the Giant Pig Tribe weren¡¯t reacting, Xiong Qi looked towards Zhu Zhan and said, ¡°Zhu Zhan, you do it!¡±


    They were all from the Giant Pig Tribe, so it was better to have Zhu Zhanmunicate with these people.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t refuse. He walked up to the front and said, ¡°I am Zhu Zhan! I¡¯m back! Open the door!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhu Zhan!¡± The people of the Giant Pig Tribe recognized Zhu Zhan. Many people among them liked this person who had hunted hard every day. Unfortunately, this man had been exiled by their tribal chief...


    Now that Zhu Zhan was back, someone immediately spoke up, ¡°Open the door, Zhu Zhan¡¯s returned!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t open it! Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯ve tied up the chief?¡±


    ¡°These people must havee to our tribe to make trouble for us. We can¡¯t open the door!¡±


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe started to argue amongst themselves.


    Xi Baobei had led people to run around for a long time. He was both tired and hungry, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±


    Hai Feng heard this and said, ¡°Why are you all chattering uselessly once again? Does it need to be so troublesome? This is just something small that will topple when pushed.¡±


    He pushed at the wall and toppled it as he spoke. ¡°Alright! Go in, then! Let¡¯s get something to eat first.¡±


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe: ¡°......¡±


    Juurensha: ...Hai Feng, perhaps you should teach your new grandson to be a bit less spoiled and bratty.....


    xiin: i think it¡¯s supposed toe across as cute... (tho it failed hard????)

 Chapter 134 - Settling In

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C Settling In</h4>


    The Giant Pig Tribe was arge tribe with six or seven thousand people. As for specifically how many people were in the tribe, even the tribal chief himself probably didn¡¯t know.


    Basically, they had a lot of people. Not only that, the tribe also had a very long history¨Cthis tribe had existed for many years.


    And the walls of the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s settlement had been strengthened and widened bit by bit over the years. It was able to withstand most dinosaur attacks.


    If someone had arrived inside the Giant Pig Tribe by climbing over the wall, everyone would feel that that was very normal. However, the current situation was... their wall had been knocked down, and it had actually been easily pushed over by someone.


    It couldn¡¯t be that their walls had already had ws? Someone tried to push over a section of wall nearby and couldn¡¯t move it at all.


    While they were still in a daze, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had already led in Zhu Yan and the others and carried Zhou Ji through the gap into the Giant Pig Tribe.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe saw this situation and all turned into their animal forms. They were poised for attack.


    Hai Feng was instantly rather excited, ¡°Baobei, your grandfather will throw people... throw pigs around for you to watch!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Xi Baobei nodded his head.


    When Zhu Yan heard what Hai Feng said, he immediately shouted at his own people, ¡°Stop! Stop! These people are distinguished guests of our tribe! Don¡¯t harm these respected guests!¡±


    Those who had wanted to attack were all confused. The Zhu Yan who had been tied up actually said that these people were distinguished guests of their tribe? This...


    ¡°Get out of the way if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Zhu Yan continued. He didn¡¯t think that these people were respected guests at all. He just didn¡¯t want to die and didn¡¯t want the people of his tribe to die.


    There was a Beast King amongst these people! If their tribe had a lot of high level Beast Warriors, they might be able to fight against a Beast King, but they only had one high level Beast Warrior in their tribe.


    They were better off being well-behaved and obedient.


    Since Zhu Yan had spoken up, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe ultimately retreated and allowed all of the people from the Big Bear Tribe to enter their settlement.


    The Giant Pig Tribe had farms, but they were all outside of the walls. The area inside the walls was filled with houses for people to live in.


    The sanitation situation in this tribe wasn¡¯t very good. Zhou Ji felt that it smelled like a pigsty; he guessed that the people of the Giant Pig Tribe directly excreted within the tribe and hadn¡¯t cleaned it up in a long time.


    Fortunately, it had rained heavilyst night, and the smell had been washed away. What remained was still only barely tolerable.


    As for the houses here... The houses here were built with all sorts of materials. They didn¡¯t look as good as his house in the Big Bear Tribe, but it was much better than the houses in the Grass Tribe.


    Overall, Zhou Ji was still quite satisfied with this ce¨Che really didn¡¯t want to sleep out in the open.


    Xiong Ye also didn¡¯t want to sleep out in the open. It was very ufortable sleeping outside!


    And now... Xiong Ye asked Zhu Zhan, ¡°Which house here is the best one?¡±


    ¡°The best house here is my house. I¡¯m willing to lend it out and let the Lord Beast King live there!¡± Zhu Yan spoke in a loud voice as he looked at Hai Feng.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t want anything except to please Hai Feng, and to make his own life a little better.


    However, Hai Feng didn¡¯t look at him at all. He just nced at Xi Baobei and said, ¡°Baobei, wait here for me. Grandfather will go and catch you some dinosaurs.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xi Baobei nodded.


    Hai Feng left immediately.


    Zhu Yan felt a little gleeful when he saw this situation¨Cnow that this Hai Feng had left, did that mean that he could escape? The idea had only just surfaced in his heart when he swiftly pushed it back down.


    Although Hai Feng was gone, it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯te back... if he dared to try and escape, Hai Feng would definitely kill him when he returned!


    On the other hand, if he was well-behaved, Hai Feng might not necessarily do anything to him.


    ¡°Where is your house?¡± Xiong Ye asked Zhu Yan.


    Zhu Yan looked down on Xiong Ye a little bit as a young tribal chief, but he still pointed in a certain direction.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s house was indeed the best house in the tribe. Not only was it of very good quality, it was also very big, and not only was it very big, it also had many rooms.


    Many houses had been built together next to each other, forming a square with one open side. There was even a yard in the middle, and other than Zhu Yan¡¯s house that was thergest and faced the south, either Zhu Yan¡¯s women or children all lived in the other houses around it.


    Zhu Yan had over ten women and several dozen children. Some of these children had also formed families of their own and also had children. This was definitely a huge family.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad. Have it cleaned up, this is just the right size for our people to live in.¡± Xiong Qi was very satisfied with the multiple houses that Zhu Yan¡¯s family lived in.


    ¡°It is pretty good...¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhu Zhan, ¡°Go and deal with the matters in the Giant Pig Tribe. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t deal with, go and find Hai Feng... We¡¯re going to rest here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhu Zhan said. ¡°I¡¯ll go and have people move out of the houses right away!¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s house had been empty recently, but people were still living in the other houses!


    Zhu Zhan led some people to drive everyone out.


    Those younger brothers of his were very dissatisfied, and the ones who had dragged themselves back with their injured legs were even more furious, ¡°Zhu Zhan, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m moving you out of these houses. The warriors of our Big Bear Tribe are going to live here.¡± Zhu Zhan said. He very much liked to say ¡®our Big Bear Tribe¡¯ now. He hadn¡¯t looked up to this tribe back then, but he now felt that... joining this tribe really gave him a lot of face!


    Zhu Zhu also added, ¡°Yes, hurry up and move out. Otherwise we won¡¯t be so polite!¡±


    She and her children had suffered a lot after Zhu Zhan left. It was especially the case for her children, as people would always take advantage of the times when she needed to go out and hunt to bully her children before they¡¯d been driven out of the tribe.


    There had been some people in the tribe who had tried to protect them back then, but they hadn¡¯t been able to do it well.


    Later, she had been driven out of the tribe during winter, and their life had be even worse. She even watched as friends of herself and Zhu Zhan were forced outside to hunt during the winter, eventually freezing to death outside.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this, she wouldn¡¯t havee back to bite off the legs of two of Zhu Zhan¡¯s younger brothers before she left for good.


    ¡°Zhu Zhan, you¡¯re even helping other tribes over your own tribe. You traitor!¡± Zhu Zhan¡¯s younger brother roared, ¡°We¡¯re not moving.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and move! Quickly move out for me!¡± Zhu Yan shouted. These sons of his couldn¡¯t even beat Zhu Zhan, let alone that Beast King named Hai Feng. For them to refuse to move out when told at this kind of time, weren¡¯t they just looking to die?


    How had he given birth to such a bunch of idiots?


    Thinking of how Hai Feng was particrly impatient and willing to use violence as long as there was even a small bit of disagreement, Zhu Yan hissed loudly, ¡°Move out quickly!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s women and children were all confused.


    They felt that the Zhu Yan in front of them now was nothing like the powerful Zhu Yan they knew who could hold up the skies and stamp down the earth.


    At the same time, they also became aware of one point¨Cthis Big Bear Tribe might be very powerful.


    Their father, a high level Beast Warrior, had been tied up. As for themselves...


    They had better move out first, then find a way to save their father, then drive these people out of the Giant Pig Tribe!


    These people finally moved out.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye then moved into Zhu Yan¡¯s house.


    Although Zhu Yan¡¯s house was veryrge, it only consisted of one room. It was just enough for the two of them to live in... No, Zhou Ji actually found it a little small¨Cto him, any house without a bathroom or kitchen wasn¡¯t a good house.


    Fortunately, there was a lot of firewood in Zhu Yan¡¯s house, and a pit had been dug inside for fires. There was even a pottery pot ced on top of it.


    Xiong Ye took the pottery pot and set it outside¨Cthey had their own pot and didn¡¯t like to use other people¡¯s things.


    Zhu Yan watched as Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji directly took over his house and felt that the whole situation was a little inconceivable.


    Hai Feng was a powerful Beast King, so the best of everything should obviously be given to Hai Feng to enjoy, but these two people had taken over the best house... Were they crazy?


    And when he saw theme out with the pottery pot, he became even more distressed¨Cthis was the pottery pot that he had used many other things to trade for. He didn¡¯t want these people to break it!


    Additionally, why had they taken the pottery pot outside? It couldn¡¯t be that they didn¡¯t recognize what it was, right?


    That must be the case. After all, these people were from the wild forest...


    ¡°This pot is for you guys to use.¡± Xiong Ye stated, then added, ¡°Where¡¯s my pot?¡±


    ¡°Chief, your pot!¡± Xiong Qi immediately took out Xiong Ye¡¯s pot and added some ttery, ¡°Tribal chief, your pot is definitely the best one! It¡¯s much better than these rough and messy ones.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiong Ye readily epted this praise. His pot had been personally made by Zhou Ji and was especially beautiful. Of course it was different from other people¡¯s pots.


    Zhu Yan, who had just been thinking that people from the wild forest didn¡¯t know anything: ¡°......¡±


    What was even more shocking to Zhu Yan was that the people of the Big Bear Tribe actually took out one, two, three, four, five, and more pottery pots.


    They even took out pottery bowls and jars... One of their jars had shattered, and they merely said, ¡°What a pity, the jar broke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually better to use wood for jars than pottery.¡± Another person suggested.


    After that, they ignored the broken pottery and started to make food.


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡± If someone in their tribe broke his pottery pot, he would definitely have made trouble for them!


    Hai Feng returned as the people of the Big Bear Tribe began to cook.


    He¡¯d been worried that his big grandson would be hungry, so Hai Feng simply caught a dinosaur from the nearby area and came back right away. ¡°Baobei, your grandfather is back. I¡¯ll roast meat for you right away!¡±


    That said, Hai Feng actually wasn¡¯t very good at roasting meat. His cooking abilities were very poor.


    Fortunately, although his position in the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t as high as Xiong Ye¡¯s and Zhou Ji¡¯s, it was still pretty good. Someone immediately came over to help him roast the meat.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe liked this job a lot, because any food that Hai Feng couldn¡¯t finish would ultimately be theirs.


    Zhu Yan saw this scene and fell into deep thought.


    Someone close to Zhu Yan also spoke up, ¡°Tribal chief, Hai Feng is a Beast King, but the chief of this Big Bear Tribe doesn¡¯t seem to take him seriously or show him any respect. We can find a way to stir up the rtionship between them so that he¡¯ll turn against that tribal chief and that sick-looking person who was being carried...¡±


    Juurensha: ...kind of bratty guys, turning people out of their homes...


    xiin: to be honest, it¡¯s very realistic that the Big Bear Tribe has be like this now that they have Beast Kings amongst them and stuff, but it¡¯s also a little... mean and selfish. not sure how i feel about these recent developments ??

 Chapter 135 - Provocation

    <strong>Ch135 ¨C Provocation</strong>


    Zhu Yan felt that the person next to him had a good point.


    This Big Bear Tribe was somewhat outside of his expectations.


    At first, he had thought that any tribe that came from the wild forest would be backward and weak, but this hadn¡¯t been the case for this tribe.


    Not only could they bring out fine pottery, they also had a Beast King.


    Although they didn¡¯t have many people with them, based on the fact that they had a Beast King... As long as they didn¡¯t do anything that would cause public outrage, nobody woulde to provoke them. Even the Beast God Temple would leave them be.


    However, there was a problem in this tribe¨Cthe people of this Beast King really didn¡¯t show their Beast King much respect!


    Before, the people who had chased after Zhu Zhu from the Giant Pig Tribe had also heard Zhu Zhan telling Zhu Zhu that the Big Bear Tribe had three Beast Kings, but those people had all been tossed to death by Hai Feng.


    Zhu Yan and the others didn¡¯t know that the Big Bear Tribe had three Beast Kings. They only knew that Hai Feng was a Beast King.


    As for Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji... Both of them looked like they had only just reached adulthood, so they definitely couldn¡¯t be that strong.


    But two such youths dared to keep Hai Feng at their beck and call... Zhu Yan felt that Hai Feng must feel very dissatisfied.


    As long as they were able to instigate something...


    Zhu Yan and the people around him began to discuss this in whispered voices.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji werepletely clueless about this.


    Although Zhou Ji had his spiritual powers and could monitor the surrounding situation, he wasn¡¯t interested in listening to everything and would only asionally use his powers to sweep the area and ensure that they were safe.


    There were no changes outside, so he was rxed as he made food.


    It had just rained yesterday, so a bowl of hot and spicy soup would be very wee. Zhou Ji fried some chili peppers with oil, then boiled a pot of hot water for hot pot, tossing the bird meat into it to stew slowly while he cooked rice in a separate pot.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t quite enough meat.¡± Zhou Ji said. Xiong Ye could eat a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go hunting!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Get something delicious.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye agreed enthusiastically.


    Ever since he¡¯d be a Beast King, Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form had be muchrger. He now weighed over ten tons.


    After his animal form became bigger, his fighting power had increased too, but it had be more inconvenient to take action. Generally, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t use his animal form to hunt and would just go out in his human form.


    Zhu Yan, who was watching everything that was going on, went over to find Hai Feng who was holding some roasted meat and feeding Xi Baobei.


    ¡°Lord Hai, you are the most powerful person I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯re really a great man worthy of admiration!¡± Zhu Yan started.


    Hai Feng felt a little proud, but he soon let out a sigh, ¡°You¡¯ve seen too little of the world.¡± Although he was powerful, he wasn¡¯t nearly as impressive as Zhou Ji...


    ¡°Your Lordship, you¡¯re being too modest!¡± Zhu Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in this world who can beat you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There are many people who are better than me in this world.¡± Hai Feng replied.


    Generally, people would like to hear words of praise, but unexpectedly, Hai Feng wasn¡¯t affected at all! Zhu Yan couldn¡¯t quite understand and didn¡¯t know how to tter Hai Feng anymore¨Cas a tribal chief, he had never had to tter people before!


    Just then, he watched as Hai Feng fed Xi Baobei with the roasted meat that the Big Bear Tribe had roasted for him and tried again, ¡°Lord, your grandson is very good looking!¡±


    ¡°His looks aren¡¯t bad.¡± Hai Feng was also very satisfied with Xi Baobei¡¯s appearance. This child had red lips and white teeth, and looked particrly pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°He looks very much like you!¡± Zhu Yan continued.


    Almost all parents liked being told that their child looked like them, even if they weren¡¯t blood rted... Hai Feng became even happier, ¡°I think so too!¡±


    Zhu Yan realized that he had really found a way to build up their rtionship and continued, ¡°I have several dozen children. I can share some child rearing techniques with Your Lordship.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with them, he had already discovered that there was something wrong with Xi Baobei¡¯s brain¨Cwhy would this child cry at the drop of a hat at his age if everything was normal? That was clearly why Xi Baobei was still addressed as a ¡®child¡¯ even though he was clearly much older.


    Zhu Yan wanted to get closer to Hai Feng by making use of themon topic of children, but Hai Feng grew wary when he heard this instead, ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak to me about it... The children you raise don¡¯t have good rtionships with you at all, I¡¯m not going to listen to you.¡± Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t like this Zhu Yan!


    After that, Hai Feng even added, ¡°You aren¡¯t good with children... You actually aren¡¯t even good to your own children!¡± This Zhu Yan treated Zhu Zhan badly too!


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡±


    Zhu Yan had originally wanted to get closer to Hai Feng so that he could talk about other things, but Hai Feng was clearly not cooperating, so he didn¡¯t continue to mess around. ¡°Your Lordship, you¡¯re a Beast King. Why are you doing so many things on your own?¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡± Hai Feng asked.


    ¡°For example, feeding your grandson.¡± Zhu Yan said.


    Hai Feng replied, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to take care of children! Children must be taken care of personally. Otherwise, they won¡¯t acknowledge you as their parents.¡± For example, his parents hadn¡¯t really taken care of him, so he also hadn¡¯t taken his parents seriously. Also, in the Beach Tribe... There had once been a woman who hadn¡¯t been willing to take care of her child after she¡¯d birthed them and had given the child to someone else to raise. Later on, that child had acknowledged other people as their parents and didn¡¯t care about their birth mother at all.


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡±


    Zhu Yan tried to continue, ¡°You even tied us up personally and led us while we were walking... You shouldn¡¯t have to do this kind of work at all.¡±


    Hai Feng said, ¡°I¡¯m learning how to tie knots. As for leading you guys with me, who told me to be so strong? Those who are stronger need to work more.¡± It was because he was strong that Zhou Ji had always made him do work during the entire journey... sigh!


    It turned out that this was how this Beast King thought! Zhu Yan said, ¡°How could there be something like this in the world? Your Lordship, you don¡¯t know what the lives of other Beast Kings are like!¡±


    ¡°How do other Beast Kings live?¡± Hai Feng was curious.


    Zhu Yan said, ¡°The Beast Kings acknowledged by the Beast God Temple will have their ownrge territory...¡±


    Hai Feng shrank back as soon as he heard the three words ¡®Beast God Temple¡¯.


    ¡°The tribes in the Beast King¡¯s territory need to pay tribute to the Beast King, like food or utensils. Beast Kings can enjoy the best of everything, and there are many people who are specifically responsible for taking care of the Beast King...¡±


    That sounded very nice... Hai Feng asked, ¡°How many Beast Kings does the Beast God Temple have?¡±


    The Beast God Temple didn¡¯t have any Beast Kings. Those Beast Kings had only been confirmed by the Beast God Temple... Hai Feng should be asking about how many Beast Kings the Beast God Temple had confirmed, right? Zhu Yan replied, ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°They actually have nine?¡± Hai Feng was shaken.


    Hai Feng had always been a little afraid of the Beast God Temple. Back then, the Beast God Temple had repeatedly tried to kill him, leaving him with a psychological shadow!


    Now that he heard that the Beast God Temple had nine Beast Kings, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little.


    He had previously hidden himself in the sea, and it hadn¡¯t been easy for the Beast Kings to deal with him, but he had now been brought ontond by Zhou Ji!


    Not only would he not be able to deal with nine Beast Kings, maybe even one would be too much for him¨Chis animal form might be big, but he couldn¡¯t move onnd!


    In order not to be captured by the people of the Beast God Temple, he must follow Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye closely, particrly Zhou Ji.


    He had learned from the people of the Big Bear Tribe that this Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger and was blessed by the Beast God. Additionally, Zhou Ji was so powerful... He would definitely be fine if he followed Zhou Ji closely.


    ¡°Although there are already nine Beast Kings, there are stillrge stretches of territory that don¡¯t have Beast Kings...¡± Zhu Yan wanted to tell Hai Feng about what kind of wonderful future he could have if he left the Big Bear Tribe and went to the Beast God Temple.


    However, Hai Feng ignored himpletely and instead went to pick up the remainder of the dinosaur meat he had hunted and brought back himself, running to the front of Zhu Yan¡¯ s house and calling out to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, do you want some of the dinosaur I caught?¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°The meat of this dinosaur doesn¡¯t taste good. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of dinosaurs do you like to eat? I¡¯ll catch you some next time?¡± Hai Feng inquired. He also suddenly thought of something, ¡°Right, you like those strange things from the sea... I¡¯ll definitely give you more of those next time we¡¯re by the sea!¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that Zhou Ji was so easy to talk to, Hai Feng was relieved. He gave the remaining dinosaur meat to the people of the Big Bear Tribe and went back to his own spot to continue eating.


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    When Hai Feng had gone to find that person called Zhou Ji just now, he had thought that Hai Feng had gotten angry and was ready for Hai Feng to smash apart Zhou Ji¡¯s house with the remaining half of the dinosaur. Unexpectedly, Hai Feng had gone to deliver dinosaur meat over instead.


    He hadn¡¯t been angered by Zhou Ji¡¯s bad attitude at all.


    Was there something wrong with this Hai Feng? Did he like it when people didn¡¯t treat him well?


    While Zhu Yan was still thinking about this, Xiong Ye had already returned.


    Zhou Ji was very picky about his food. Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t caught any dinosaurs this time and had instead caught two devil frogs to bring back.


    Before, he would use bait to catch this thing, but now he could catch them directly... Being a Beast King was great!


    Xiong Ye happily carried the devil frogs back inside.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe didn¡¯t eat devil frogs.


    This kind of animal had a very bad sounding name. Nobody wanted to have any sort of rtionship with the devil and naturally wouldn¡¯t eat devil frogs.


    Seeing that the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe could only catch this kind of small thing, and that he would even consider eating this kind of thing... He clearly must not be very capable.


    Xiong Ye had no idea that some people outside felt that he was incapable. He had already washed and peeled the devil frogs, and after he¡¯d taken them back to Zhou Ji, he watched as Zhou Ji made quick work of cutting them apart, then threw half of the meat into the hot pot. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji both ate quickly.


    The hot pot was a little spicy, but it wasn¡¯t too bad when paired with rice... Xiong Ye gulped downrge mouthfuls of food at a time.


    As for Zhou Ji, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the spiciness at all. He simply added a few spoonfuls of hot pot soup into his rice and ate it like that.


    This kind of soup with rich vors was particrly tasty when eaten mixed with rice.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye finished of the birds that had been boiled soft in the hot pot along with the two devil frogs and a lot of vegetables, and felt very satiated from the meal.


    Zhou Ji felt that having arge animal form was really great¨Che could eat a lot every day, and then go to sleep after eating without getting fat!


    After eating, Zhou Ji called Xiong Ye over so that they could go to sleep together.


    Xiong Yey down beside Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji hugged him, and they kissed, and he even grasped the back of Xiong Ye¡¯s head to deepen the kiss...


    When the two of them finally separated, Zhou Ji discovered that he had a lot of hair on his hand.


    He went to look at Xiong Ye¡¯s head again and found that a lot of the short hairs had grown out on Xiong Ye¡¯s head, and the hair that he¡¯d had previously was falling out.


    It was fine as long as he wasn¡¯t going bald... Zhou Ji asked him, ¡°Xiong Ye, are you changing your coat again?¡±


    ¡°Probably. It¡¯s been hot recently.¡± Xiong Ye replied. ¡°No wonder I felt a little itchy when I turned into my animal form. So it was because the new fur is growing out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll brush your fur tomorrow.¡± Zhou Ji said, then gave him another kiss.


    Xiong Ye was puzzled, ¡°Why not brush it today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s other things to be done today.¡± Zhou Ji said. The soundproofing in this house was pretty good, and he and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have to make an excuse about going out to bathe in order to do a little something!


    What things? Was Zhou Ji tired, did he want to go to sleep? Xiong Ye was thinking about this when he was pulled close by Zhou Ji and kissed again.


    He realized what Zhou Ji wanted to do, and he really wanted to do it too...


    While Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were being intimate, Zhu Yan once again went up and tried to talk to Hai Feng.


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re such a powerhouse, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe don¡¯t respect you at all!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t disrespect me.¡± Hai Feng replied casually. He didn¡¯t concern himself with Zhu Yan anymore¨CXi Baobei had actually ignored him and gone off to y with Zhu Zhan¡¯s daughter!


    Hai Feng hurried over and watched as Zhu Zhan¡¯s daughter tossed stones around to y with them. She threw two stones up in the air and rotated them, then did it again, having a lot of fun as she yed.


    Xi Baobei was also watching very seriously, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    ¡°Baobei, your grandfather is more amazing!¡± Hai Feng rushed up to show Xi Baobei his own expertise and tossed up a whole bunch of stones in one go.


    This game reminded him of some memories from when he was a child, and he found it quite interesting.


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡± Was this Beast King also a little bit silly in the head like his grandson?


    Otherwise, how could he be acting like this?


    Zhu Yan felt extremely stifled. And when someone came in from outside to tell him that Zhu Zhan had taken over everything he had, he almost couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to vomit blood.


    His position as tribal chief mustn¡¯t get snatched away by Zhu Zhan!


    Zhu Yan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and headed outside¨Chis feet hadn¡¯t been tied, and the rope on his hands had also be untied by now.


    But he was brought back by Hai Feng before he could step outside.


    Hai Feng said, ¡°Zhou Ji already said that I had to keep watch over you guys. You can¡¯t go out.¡±


    Zhu Yan heard this and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re a Beast King, but you actually listen to a sick juvenile¡¯s words!¡±


    ¡°Sick juvenile?¡± Hai Feng was surprised, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s that Zhou Ji!¡± Zhu Yan was really frustrated, ¡°You¡¯re a Beast King, a Beast King! Can¡¯t you act a little more like one and not listen to some youth who has no ability at all?!¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°... There¡¯s something that you probably don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhu Yan asked.


    ¡°Zhou Ji is also a Beast King.¡± Hai Feng said.


    Zhu Yan: ¡°!!!¡± How could that be!?


    Hai Feng added, ¡°He¡¯s more powerful than I am.¡±


    Zhu Yan: ¡°!!!¡± This person must be lying to him! How could that person be a Beast King!


    Hai Feng read his expression, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Why would I listen to him if that wasn¡¯t the case?¡±


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Xiong Ye... Is our tribal chief. He¡¯s also a Beast King.¡± Hai Feng continued, ¡°So, you shouldn¡¯t think about running away.¡±


    Zhu Yan almost spat out blood.

 Chapter 136 - Three Beast Kings

    <strong>Ch136 ¨C Three Beast Kings</strong>


    Zhu Yan was unwilling to believe what he¡¯d just heard.


    Having just one Beast King would already make the Big Bear Tribe very, very powerful. How could they have three Beast Kings?!


    Those were Beast Kings! Beast Kings!


    However, Hai Feng¡¯s words were spoken in all seriousness, and he couldn¡¯t deny them.


    Also, what Hai Feng said had also made sense¨Cif that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t a Beast King, why else would Hai Feng listen to him?


    It was no wonder that even a Beast King like Hai Feng had to walk on his own. On the other hand, that Zhou Ji had people carrying him... it turned out that he was even more powerful than Hai Feng!


    Zhu Yan felt incredibly stifled, but then he thought about Xiong Ye.


    That Xiong Ye was also rumored to be a Beast King, but what was he doing?!


    He was a Beast King, but he hunted by himself and dealt with his own prey. He would even go and pick birds and devil frogs to catch when he went hunting...


    How could there be a Beast King like that in this world!


    Couldn¡¯t they act a little more like Beast Kings?


    Seeing that Zhu Yan¡¯s face kept shifting between green and red, Hai Feng took him to a room and locked him up along with the people Zhu Yan had led with him to attack the Big Bear Tribe.


    Zhou Ji had told Zhu Zhan to deal with matters in the Giant Pig Tribe, and told him to keep an eye on these people so that they wouldn¡¯t make trouble for Zhu Zhan...


    ¡°You guys be good and stay here. If you dare to escape, I will throw you out of the tribe!¡± Hai Feng said.


    These people all nodded their heads. They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to try and escape.


    These people had all watched as Zhu Yan and Hai Feng interacted, and they had also heard their conversation. Three Beast Kings... They really didn¡¯t n to try and do anything at all now!


    Someone even said, ¡°This tribe has three Beast Kings. Zhu Zhan seems to be quite valued there. If Zhu Zhan was to be the tribal chief...¡±


    ¡°The wild forest is said to be deste... If these people are willing to stay in our Giant Pig Tribe, we¡¯ll have three Beast Kings in our Giant Pig Tribe!¡±


    ¡°These three Beast Kings are very good-tempered. They¡¯re actually very easy to get along with.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see a Beast King in my life, let alone three Beast Kings!¡±


    ......


    They were full ofints before, but now they couldn¡¯t muster up any anger.


    This Big Bear Tribe had three Beast Kings. Previously, they were moring to kill them, but this tribe hadn¡¯t tried to kill them in retaliation. They were really treated very well!


    They even started to feel that the people of this Big Bear Tribe were particrly kind.


    No wonder Zhu Zhan kept saying ¡®our Big Bear Tribe¡¯, and Zhu Zhu couldn¡¯t wait to join the Big Bear Tribe... So this was why!


    They also wanted to join the Big Bear Tribe!


    Previously, Zhu Yan was able to forcefully keep himself from spitting out blood, but at this time he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Zhou Ji was unaware of what was happening with Zhu Yan.


    He had used his spiritual strength to sweep the area, and after finding that the surroundings outside were quite safe, he wrapped an arm around Xiong Ye and went to sleep.


    They slept particrly well, and by the time they woke up, it was already early morning of the next day.


    After theypleted another round of bed exercises, they snuck outside to take a bath.


    At dawn, the people of the Big Bear Tribe got up one after another and started to make breakfast. Hai Feng had even gone out to bring back two veryrge dinosaurs in the morning.


    When Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye came out of the house, Hai Feng started, ¡°Zhou Ji, you like to eat birds, right? I caught you a big bird.¡± In order to keep himself safe in case the nine Beast Kings of the Beast God Temple came over to make trouble for him, he definitely had to build up a good rtionship with Zhou Ji!


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bird.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°This is a Quetzalcoatlus. It¡¯s a type of dinosaur.¡±


    ¡°I thought that this was a bird because it could fly... I¡¯ll go and catch you another bird!¡± Hai Feng quickly said.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhou Ji refused him. ¡°This Quetzalcoatlus looks pretty good.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind!¡± Hai Feng replied.


    The weather was very good that day, but houses during this era didn¡¯t have any clear ss windows, so the interior of the houses weren¡¯t very bright. Zhou Ji stayed just outside of the house and asked someone toe over, ¡°Go find Zhu Zhan and tell him to clean up the tribe. Take all the excrement and dump it outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The person from the Big Bear Tribe acknowledged thismand, then immediately went to find Zhu Zhan.


    After that, Zhou Ji told people to start processing the Quetzalcoatlus.


    Zhu Yan and the others who hadn¡¯t eaten all day yesterday and were finally only let out today watched as Zhou Ji sat in a chair and ordered people to do this and that. They also watched as Hai Feng treated him with the utmost respect... and they were all full of awe.


    They couldn¡¯t even afford to hate a powerhouse like that and could only me Zhu Yan for not seeing things clearly and causing them to offend such a person.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I brought some mushrooms back from outside.¡± Xiong Ye, who had taken the time to slip out and explore the surroundings, had some mushrooms with him.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe looked at Xiong Ye with reverence.


    This young tribal chief was also a Beast King, but he was so humble... What a good-natured, likable Beast King!


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. The two of them made some food to eat, then Zhou Ji turned to Xiong Ye and said, ¡°Turn into your animal form, and I¡¯ll brush your fur for you.¡±


    Although Zhu Yan¡¯s house was very big, Xiong Ye was too big to befortable staying indoors in his animal form now. He couldn¡¯t stretch out his body, so it was better to brush his fur outside.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye immediately shifted into his animal form.


    A huge brown bear appeared suddenly, and Zhu Yan, who had had some leftover doubts before, instantly shut up.


    A brown bear of this size was definitely a Beast King!


    He was still sighing over the fact when he saw Zhou Ji take out ab to begin brushing Xiong Ye¡¯s fur.


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡±


    Previously, he had felt that although the other two Beast Kings hadn¡¯t acted much like Beast Kings, at least Zhou Ji seemed like one. But now?


    This Zhou Ji, as a Beast King, was actually personally brushing someone else¡¯s fur!


    Could these Beast Kings of the Big Bear Tribe act anything like proper Beast Kings?


    While all of this was happening in the Giant Pig Tribe, the Beast God Temple was currently entertaining the other various Beast Kings.


    The Beast God Temple¡¯s food was very delicious. For example, they would put a lot of spices on the roasted meat.


    The several Beast Kings at the scene were all very satisfied with the food, and only the Rhinoceros Beast King ate extremely slowly, but everyone was already ustomed to this situation.


    Everyone knew that the Rhinoceros Beast King was a strange one and didn¡¯t enjoy eating meat. He liked to turn into his animal form to just gnaw on grass!


    He seemed to have eaten up one of the orchards in the Beast God Temple this morning, so it was normal that he didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat meat now...


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Elephant Beast Kinge yet?¡± Someone asked this question as they ate.


    ¡°Hees and goes like a ghost, and he¡¯s always thest to arrive every year.¡± The others didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King wasn¡¯t concerned at all as he slowly chewed on his meat¨Che had no friendship with Xiang Tian.


    As he chewed and chewed... Someone suddenly came in from outside and told him, ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, someone from your tribe came here looking for you!¡±


    <i>Juurensha: ZJ and XY, doing their lovey dovey couple stuff right in front of their prisoners...


    </i>


    <i> xiin: ZJ¡¯s world only really has XY in it...</i>


    Merry Christmas Eve everyone!!!????????

 Chapter 137 - Fixing

    <h4>Chapter 137 ¨C Fixing</h4>


    Hearing that someone was looking for him, the Rhinoceros Beast King said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    As soon as the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s voice rang out, a young man who had obviously been traveling hard could be seening inside.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King recognized this person as someone from his tribe and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    This person wiped at his face and gritted his teeth. ¡°My Lord, Xi An is gone.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King stood up, nearly knocking over the table in front of him.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had three children, two of whom were already dead, leaving only the youngest child alive. This child¡¯s name was Xi An, and his nickname was Baobei.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King really treated this child as a treasure. Everyone in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe all knew the great importance he ced on this child.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the long journey required to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice and that Xi An¡¯s situation made him unsuited toe into contact with so many people... the Rhinoceros Beast King would¡¯ve definitely taken him along to the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Of course, even though the Rhinoceros Beast King hadn¡¯t taken him to the Beast God Sacrifice, he had still made arrangements for everything before he left in order to ensure that his son would have a good life in the tribe while he was gone.


    Yet as a result, Xi An disappeared not long after the Rhinoceros Beast King left the tribe.


    At first, the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had wanted to go and search for him quietly, but they hadn¡¯t been able to find him even after searching for a few days, and some of the people who had gone out to search had gone missing... There was nothing the tribal chief could do, so he arranged for this youth to go to the Beast God Temple and inform the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    ¡°I found many people to protect him, how could he just disappear?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King pped the table, and the table broke apart, spilling all the dishes onto the ground.


    The man from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe trembled and couldn¡¯t say anything when faced with the enraged Rhinoceros Beast King.


    ¡°Tell me! How could he disappear?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast red at the man in front of him.


    ¡°Xi An left the tribe by himself and disappeared while ying with some others...¡± The person from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe whispered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys watch over him!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King raged, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go back to look for him!¡±


    ¡°My Lord...¡± The man was shocked, ¡°The Beast God Sacrifice...¡± All the big tribes woulde to the Beast God Temple to pray during the Beast God Sacrifice every year. The Beast Kings would also gather together at the Beast God Temple in order to thank the Beast God. Now, the Rhinoceros Beast King wanted to leave? Would that make the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe fall out of favor with the Beast God?


    ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, you can have others go look for your child... The Beast God Sacrifice will start in a little over ten days.¡± The Ape Beast King who was to the side suggested. He had a pretty good rtionship with the Rhinoceros Beast King, which was why he could offer up this advice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one who lost a child, so you don¡¯t feel any pain, is that right?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King red at the Ape Beast King.


    The Ape Beast King didn¡¯t speak any further. He really wouldn¡¯t be so distressed if he lost a child, since he had so many of them. But it was different for the Rhinoceros Beast King...


    Shi Li¡¯s expression changed when his table was kicked over. He wished that he could jump up and fight against this Rhinoceros Beast King, but there were still problems with the crystal core in his body, so he had to hold back.


    And this situation caused the Beast Kings around them to give him strange looks.


    Just now, it had been the Rhinoceros Beast King who had gone crazy for no reason, so the Rhinoceros Beast King had been in the wrong, but this Lion Beast King actually didn¡¯t get angry at him. He was too weak!


    There was a big fuss taking ce, so the High Priest of the Beast God Temple who had been seated at the head position spoke up, ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°My son is gone. How can you tell me to calm down?!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said.


    ¡°The Beast God will bless you and will protect your child...¡± The High Priest said. He wanted to say something else, but the Rhinoceros Beast King was already heading outside.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King who was leaving quickly also dropped a cold sentence in parting, ¡°I hope that the Beast God will protect my child. Otherwise...¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King left just like that. Shi Li lowered his eyelids to hide the hatred he felt in his eyes, and he was also sneering inside¨C¨Cso what if the Rhinoceros Beast King left such harsh words behind? His son was already gone, and the Rhinoceros Beast King himself was going to be killed a few yearster after provoking public anger.


    The Beast God wouldn¡¯t protect someone like him who didn¡¯t respect the Beast God.


    After the Rhinoceros Beast King left, everyone else scattered. However, Shi Li didn¡¯t leave, and instead stayed behind to say to the High Priest, ¡°High Priest, I wonder if I can go to the Beast God Temple and pray to the Beast God?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The High Priest was full of smiles as he led Shi Li over. He felt that the Lion Beast King in front of him was very intelligent. He knew that he didn¡¯t have any backing, so he started to get close to their Beast God Temple. It was because of this that the High Priest liked Shi Li a lot.


    Xiong Ye and the others didn¡¯t know what was happening at the Beast God Temple. At this time, they were still at the Giant Pig Tribe.


    Getting to the Beast God Temple from the Giant Pig Tribe only took two days. They nned to wait until the Beast God Sacrifice was about to start before going to the Beast God Temple to watch the hustle and bustle. For the time being, they were nning to live in the Giant Pig Tribe.


    After all, living here was quitefortable.


    After news that the Big Bear Tribe seemed to have three Beast Kings spread out, those in the Giant Pig Tribe who had originally been dissatisfied and wanted to make trouble immediately settled down.


    Three Beast Kings... It was useless for them to stir up trouble. Why even try? It was better to be obedient and well-behaved.


    It was even to the point where, because the Big Bear Tribe was so powerful, they were even grateful as well as obedient. ¡°The Beast Kings of the Big Bear Tribe are really good people!¡±


    ¡°As I was saying, Zhu Zhan is really good. He suffered so many grievances from us, but he didn¡¯t do anything to us.¡±


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe is so amazing. I heard that they know how to make pottery by themselves! What¡¯s more, they came out with three Beast Kings at the same time. Are there even more Beast Kings back at their own tribe?¡±


    ¡°This is really a powerful tribe!¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that the wild forest is very backwards, but I don¡¯t think so. Maybe the people there are more powerful than we are, and perhaps they even live better than us!¡±


    ¡°It would be great if I could join the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    ......


    Zhu Zhan¡¯s younger brothers and sisters who had still wanted to find people to make trouble for Zhu Zhan: ¡°......¡±


    In fact, a few amongst them also ¡®rebelled¡¯ and said, ¡°We aren¡¯t strong ourselves. Why do we have to go up against three Beast Kings? I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°I wonder how Zhu Zhan joined the Big Bear Tribe. I want to join too.¡±


    ¡°Father was caught, but he¡¯s fine. In fact, I don¡¯t think we need to go and save him...¡±


    ......


    While these people spoke about this, they were also busy cleaning up the tribe.


    The three Beast Kings didn¡¯t like the smell of their tribal settlement. Not only did they need to throw out all the excrement that was lying on the ground, they also had to shovel off ayer of topsoil from the ground and discard it.


    This would ensure that there would be no lingering scents that would make the Beast Kings unhappy.


    They were really happy that they could do work for these Beast Kings!


    In just a few short days, the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s attitude towards Xiong Ye and the others had already shifted from fear to worship. At the same time, Zhu Zhan hadpletely taken over and now controlled the Giant Pig Tribe.


    He drove those restless brothers and sisters of his out of the tribe, and then selected a strong and honest brother to be the new tribal chief.


    As for Zhu Yan...


    One of Zhu Yan¡¯s arms had been broken by Hai Feng. Unluckily for him, it had healed crooked.


    His arm was crooked, and he¡¯d been abandoned by the Beast God. How could Zhu Yan be the tribal chief? He definitely couldn¡¯t.


    This was something that the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s priest had decreed. As soon as the people of the Big Bear Tribe came, this priest of the Giant Pig Tribe had immediately switched his support to Zhu Zhan, expressing that he could help Zhu Zhan speak to the Beast God Temple and ensure that Zhu Zhan could be the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribal chief...


    After saying that, he was beaten up by Zhu Zhan.


    As a priest, he had been raised in privilege from a young age. He had never been beaten up in his life, so after getting beaten up to the point where he was crying for his parents, he became more honest and did whatever he was told.


    However, Zhu Zhan was still a bit uneasy, so he had ced him with Hai Feng and told Hai Feng to watch over him as well.


    Hai Feng put him together with Zhu Yan.


    This priest was just like Zhu Yan. He tried to tempt Hai Feng into releasing him by offering better treatment or all sorts of things from the Beast God Temple, but the reality was... Whenever he mentioned the Beast God Temple, Hai Feng found him displeasing to the eye and was always filled with anger whenever he saw him. After that, Hai Feng taught the priest a lesson as well.


    The priest, who had always been able to eat the best of everything in the past, now stared at the dinosaur intestines in front of him and wanted to cry but had no tears.


    It was bad enough that he¡¯d just been given a piece of intestine to eat; it wasn¡¯t even washed!


    When he had the chance to return to the Beast God Temple, he would definitely make these people aware that priests weren¡¯t so good to provoke!


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had no idea what the priest was thinking.


    Recently, Zhou Ji had actually been quite happy¨C¨Che had discovered many nts here!


    Also, it was spring, the season where birds and dinosaurs were starting toy eggs.


    Zhou Ji, who hadn¡¯t been able to eat eggs for nearly a year, had recently eaten a lot of eggs.


    At noon that day, Xiong Ye was hulling rice while Zhou Ji sat to one side. His hands flew through the air as he used his spiritual powers to make rugs with Xiong Ye¡¯s fur.


    After Xiong Ye became a Beast King, his animal form had be bigger, and he now had more fur to shed from his body. With more fur, Zhou Ji could make a very, very thick rug!


    At first, the priest and Zhu Yan couldn¡¯t quite adapt to seeing this kind of situation, but now... It was alright. Wasn¡¯t he just making food and rugs? Nobody said that Beast Kings couldn¡¯t do such things!


    No matter how much these two didn¡¯t act like Beast Kings, they were still better than those who liked to throw stones around with little children...


    Indeed, Hai Feng was ying at throwing stones with the children again.


    He felt that some of the games that the children of the Giant Pig Tribe came up with were really fun.


    Regardless of whether it was throwing stones or jumping, he found all of it very interesting. Of course, the most important thing was that after he won, Xi Baobei would then look at him with adoring eyes!


    While Hai Feng was ying with his big grandson all day, the Rhinoceros Beast King who had practically flown back to his own tribe had already learned that the Big Bear Tribe had passed by his territory and was now chasing after them.

 Chapter 138 - Father

    <h4>Ch138 ¨C Father</h4>


    As a Beast King, the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s traveling speed was very fast. Making his way alone, it only took him a few days to return to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s territory.


    His son Xi An had already been missing for a long time, and the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d gone, but they had found the stretch of forest that had been crushed by Hai Feng and brought back several meat patties from there.


    Based on the things left beside the meat patties, the meat patties should have previously been one of the groups of people in the tribe who had gone out to look for Xi An, but they didn¡¯t know who had been crazy enough to tten all of them into meat patties.


    As for Xi An, they didn¡¯t know what had happened to him...


    The tribal chief of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe immediately told the Rhinoceros Beast King everything he knew when he saw him.


    The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s expressions turned ugly. He went to the small tribe near the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe and then heard from the people of the Grass Tribe that the Big Bear Tribe had been passing through at the time.


    Although it had been some time ago, there were a lot of people in the Big Bear Tribe, and they had left a lot of tracks. ording to those tracks... The meat patties had been created by the people of the Big Bear Tribe, and Xi An might be in their hands. Or perhaps he was already...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King arranged for people to continue searching around the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, but he himself followed the tracks left by the Big Bear Tribe and began to chase after the Big Bear Tribe.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King ran the entire way and finally arrived at the Giant Pig tribe after one afternoon of traveling.


    The Giant Pig Tribe had arge stretch of farnd. At this time, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe were tossing the excrement tainted soil that they had cleaned out of their own tribe into the field and plowing it over again.


    This was something that Zhu Zhan had told them to do. Although they didn¡¯t know why they needed to do it this way, they were willing to follow his orders.


    Zhu Zhan had said that when they went to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice in a few days, they would select some of the best performers from the tribe to bring with them... Everyone was fighting for this opportunity.


    And in order to get this chance, they naturally had to work hard to perform well.


    ¡°If I can follow the Beast Kings to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice, I will definitely serve them well. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to join the Big Bear Tribe then!¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t join the Big Bear Tribe, just being close to the Beast Kings is something I never even dared to dream of!¡±


    ¡°Apart from the Sea Beast King, the other two Beast Kings are so young. The people from the wild forest are so powerful!¡±


    These people were chatting as they farmed, but suddenly, a red-eyed middle-aged man appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Which tribe are you from?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King asked.


    He hade here to ask because it was obvious that arge tribe lived here.


    ¡°We belong to the Giant Pig Tribe.¡± The Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s people replied.


    ¡°Have you seen a tribe called the Big Bear Tribe?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to find people from the Big Bear Tribe? They¡¯re in our tribe.¡± The person from the Giant Pig Tribe replied. He wanted to ask who this person in front of him was, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to speak before the Rhinoceros Beast King disappeared.


    ¡°Who was that person?¡± The people of the Giant Pig Tribe were puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡±


    ¡°That speed... He was gone in the blink of an eye! Even the tribal chief can¡¯t do this, right?¡± Someone next to him asked.


    These people looked at each other and suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Say, could this be another Beast King?¡±


    Another Beast King? That was really possible!


    This person wasing to find the Big Bear Tribe, so... did that mean the Big Bear Tribe had four Beast Kings?


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were really amazing!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. At this moment, he was contemting some bad possibilities with dread in his mind.


    His youngest son had been very smart when he was born, but he had gotten sick with a fever when he was about four or five years old...


    The child had nearly died at the time. He had spent a lot of effort in order to keep him alive, but the child had be a bit silly from then on.


    For the past ten years, he had spent a lot of time and effort on this silly child. He felt that in order for this child to be able to live well, he would need to have sufficient power, so he had constantly been looking for a Beast God Fruit for him.


    Yet as a result, he hadn¡¯t found a Beast God Fruit yet, but his child had disappeared!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King felt that his own child was most likely dead.


    The people of this Big Bear Tribe were so fierce that they would tten people into meat patties. How likely was it that they would look after his silly son who couldn¡¯t do anything on his own?


    If they had nned to take good care of his son... Then they should have taken his son back to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe instead of acting like a group of people who were running for their lives and pushing on with their journey.


    His son was most likely dead!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King thought of this and charged at the Giant Pig Tribe in grief.


    As a result, he hadn¡¯t gone far when he ran into Hai Feng, who was bringing back a dinosaur.


    Both of their footsteps stilled for a moment when they met, and then they both realized one thing¨Cthe other person was a Beast King!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had never seen the Beast King in front of him before. He also knew the Giant Pig Tribe didn¡¯t have any Beast Kings. Since that was the case, then was this Beast King from the Big Bear Tribe?


    He had learned about the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s situation from the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe. The tribal chief had said that the Big Bear Tribe had a Beast King, but he hadn¡¯t believed it at the time. Now, however, he was willing to acknowledge that it had been true.


    ¡°Did you kill my son?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King asked him directly.


    ¡°Who knows who your son is?¡± Hai Feng replied.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had constantly been worried ever since he learned that something had happened to his son, and now that he was faced with the careless and casual Hai Feng, he immediately burst out in a rage. ¡°Return my son to me!¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King pounced straight at Hai Feng.


    Since the Beast King in front of him had charged at him without any further conversation, did that mean that he was from the Beast God Temple? Hai Feng tossed aside the dinosaur and went to fight the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s animal form wasrge, but he wasn¡¯t very suited for attacking¨Chis slender head was too small, with a long, thin neck and hecked sharp fangs in his mouth.


    In the past, when he had used his animal form to go up against other types of Beast Kings, those people hadn¡¯t been able to do anything against him, but because they were too small, he hadn¡¯t been able to attack them either.


    So, at present, the Rhinoceros Beast King hadn¡¯t switched to his animal form against Hai Feng and had been using his human form to fight.


    Although the Rhinoceros Beast King liked to turn into his animal form to chew on grass, he had grown up in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe and had married and had children like other beastmen. He spent most of his time in human form and also sparred with other Beast Kings in human form after he became a Beast King. If nothing else, he as very good at fighting in human form.


    It was different for Hai Feng. He had spent most of his life living in his animal form and used his human form very rarely. Hisbat experience using his human form was limited to when he had thrown the people of the Giant Pig Tribe and sent them flying.


    Hai Feng was beaten into retreat. He had originally wanted to run towards Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye, but when he thought of how Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t be happy if he identally knocked down his house, he could only run away while shouting, ¡°Zhou Ji, help!¡±


    Zhou Ji, who was making egg fried rice, had actually already discovered the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s arrival. However, he could only act as a mascot... Zhou Ji looked towards Xiong Ye, ¡°Hai Feng encountered some trouble. Go and take a look.¡±


    Xiong Ye rushed out immediately.


    At this time, Hai Feng had already arrived just outside the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s settlement. The people of the Giant Pig Tribe in the area had already run away, and were watching curiously from the side as Hai Feng fought with the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    ¡°That person is chasing after Lord Hai to fight. Is he a Beast King too?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Lord Hai can¡¯t win...¡±


    ¡°They all say that Lord Hai can¡¯t bepared with Lord Xiong and Lord Zhou. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I do...¡±


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe had talked secretly about it amongst them before... They had always felt that Hai Feng was very powerful, but unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t the case...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had the upper hand, but couldn¡¯t do much to Hai Feng anytime soon. Additionally, he had been very tense for the past several days and was at the limits of his endurance...


    He turned directly into his animal form, intending to use his animal form to crush the other party.


    When he shifted into his animal form, Hai Feng realized what he intended to do and didn¡¯t hesitate to turn into his animal form, either¨Calthough his animal type wasn¡¯t suited forbat onnd, he was big and would definitely be able to crush the other party!


    As for what happened next... Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji should being to save him!


    During a moment like this, Hai Feng even thought up a wonderful way to fight¨Che could suddenly turn into his animal form to press people down, then turn back into his human form to attack, then turn back into his animal form to press them down...


    If he repeated that cycle, wouldn¡¯t even a Beast King end up crushed to death by him?


    After all, he was so big!


    Hai Feng thought of this and turned into a blue whale. At the same time, he also noticed his opponent¡¯s animal form¨Cit was quiterge, and he seemed to be familiar with it?


    Forget it, fighting was the most important thing right now!


    Hai Feng directly pressed his opponent down.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was pressed into the ground, forming a huge pit in the earth. Although he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt due to his strength, his entire person was left a little dazed.


    When some people became Beast Kings, their body size would increase tenfold, but their animal forms would still be smaller than his when he¡¯d been nothing but a junior level Beast Warrior¨Cwhen he had be a junior level Beast King, his animal form already weighed twenty tons!


    In the Beastman Continent, if he said he was the secondrgest, nobody would dare to say they were thergest.


    The giant rhinoceros had always been the biggest beasts of thisnd. There were only a few people in the Elephant Tribe who might perhaps beparable to them.


    However, the Elephant Tribe¡¯s Beast King was a dwarf elephant and was far smaller than he was.


    All along, the Rhinoceros Beast King had been proud of his size and felt that he was the biggest.


    But now... What had he encountered?


    He met someone whose... size was several times bigger than his!


    What the hell was this!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King, who had just been crushed down into the dirt, began to doubt life.


    At this time, Hai Feng turned back into his human form.


    Just when the Rhinoceros Beast King heaved a sigh of relief, Hai Feng jumped back up in the air and turned into his animal form again, pressing down towards him...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was crushed to the point where he almost wanted to spit out blood.


    He suddenly realized that turning into his animal form to fight against the other party had been a stupid thing to do.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King roared and decided to turn back into his human form¨Che became smaller and hid in the pit he had just created with his body, making it so that the other party couldn¡¯t crush him!


    With that thought in mind, the Rhinoceros Beast King turned back into his human form. And then, he ended up hearing his son¡¯s voice, ¡°Grandfather is so big! Grandfather¡¯s amazing!¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King couldn¡¯t quite process what was going on. He then realized that the person who had been crushing him down had turned back into his human form and was nowughing loudly, ¡°Of course grandfather is amazing! Haha!¡± Hai Feng, who had just developed a new method of fighting in his animal form onnd, was in an extremely good mood.


    ¡°Baobei!¡± At this time, the Rhinoceros Beast King couldn¡¯t help but call out. He had just noticed his son, who was pping to one side as he watched the bustle.


    He had been beaten, yet his son was pping his hands nearby. That was bad enough, but what had his son called the man in front of him? Grandfather?


    He remembered his father passing away a long time ago! Where the hell had this grandfathere from?!


    ¡°Father.¡± Xi Baobei was very delighted to see his father, then said, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t grandfather very big?¡±


    Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    All of them had extremely strange expressions on their faces. The people of the Giant Pig Tribe who had been shocked speechless after seeing Hai Feng¡¯s animal form finally found their voices at this time, ¡°Lord Hai is too amazing! I never thought that his animal form would actually be so big!¡±


    ¡°Hai Feng wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to break something by ident, right?¡±


    ¡°What winning or losing are you guys talking about, they are father and son, and are just ying around!¡±


    ¡°Lord Hai is really powerful. His son also turned out to be a Beast King!¡±


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe heard Xi Baobei¡¯s words and quickly epted the ¡®fact¡¯ that the person that Hai Feng had been fighting with was actually Hai Feng¡¯s son.


    The two of them had started fighting... Perhaps it was a way for father and son to express their feelings for each other after a long separation?


    Only Zhu Yan, who had taken advantage of the chaos and run out behind Xi Baobei and heard Hai Feng calling for help, found the situation somewhat uneptable.


    Wasn¡¯t this person who was fighting against Hai Feng actually the Rhinoceros Beast King?


    Hai Feng was actually the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father?


    Hadn¡¯t hee from the wild forest?


    Xi Baobei was clueless about the strange thoughts of everyone around him. He continued, ¡°Father, you¡¯re not the biggest. Grandfather is the biggest.¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was incredibly happy to find that his son was still alive. His eyes were full of tears, but with Xi Baobei¡¯s words...


    The tears that were just about to fall were choked back, ¡°Baobei, what nonsense are you talking about... Your grandfather died a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I have another one now.¡± Xi Baobei said.


    Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡± Not only had he been beaten by this person, his son actually acknowledged this person as his grandfather. What was this?!


    Hai Feng on the other hand,ughed loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be my grandson¡¯s father. We¡¯re all one family and wouldn¡¯t have known each other if we didn¡¯t fight!¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t want to be in the same family as Hai Feng.


    However, his son was still alive and well.. He didn¡¯t want to fight against him, and... he didn¡¯t know how to win.


    Getting smashed wasn¡¯t a good feeling. What was more, if this person went crazy and smashed his son as well as him, what could he do?


    ¡°Baobei, how have you been? Did you get hurt?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King hurriedly went to check on his son.


    His son looked to be fine, and other than being slightly darker than before, there was nothing wrong with him at all. The Rhinoceros Beast King was finally relieved, and Xi Baobei also said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯m just hungry.¡±


    He finished speaking, then looked at Hai Feng and repeated, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather will go get you something to eat right away!¡± Hai Feng said. He looked proudly at the Rhinoceros Beast King¨CBaobei actually went to him when he wanted something to eat. That meant that he was fonder of him than he was of the Rhinoceros Beast King, how great was that!


    Hai Feng wrapped his animal hide around himself, picked up Xi Baobei, and prepared to leave. Seeing this situation, the Rhinoceros Beast King quickly followed after them.


    Xiong Ye, who had originallye out to help Hai Feng fight, carried Zhu Yan and followed as well¨Cthis tribal chief of the Giant Pig Tribe wasn¡¯t behaved at all!


    By the time Hai Feng led Xi Baobei towards the ce where they were staying, Zhou Ji had already finished making a pot of egg fried rice and was filling up a bowl of it for himself.


    Hai Feng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re really calm.¡± A Beast King had showed up at their door, but Zhou Ji was still cooking egg fried rice!


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zhou Ji said. He picked up the bowl and began to eat.


    ¡°Grandpa, I want to eat fried rice. ¡°The rhino baby looked at the Zhou Ji¡¯s bowl of egg fried rice and drooled.


    ¡°Grandfather will have someone make you some!¡± Hai Feng said. Some people in the Big Bear Tribe had already learned how to use animal oil to make egg fried rice. If he gave them some incentives, they would definitely be willing to make some for him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xi Baobei nodded obediently.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King, who had followed over, had a different reaction to this scene. He was someone who had been a Beast King for a long time, so he immediately went to Zhou Ji and said, ¡°My son wants to eat your food. Give it to me.¡±


    Hai Feng instantly burst outughing.


    Zhou Ji was left a little speechless. ¡°You were just beaten in a fight. Do you want to get beaten up again?¡±


    Juurensha: Ahhh Rhino Beast King, you¡¯ve inadvertently adopted a father...

 Chapter 139 - News of Shi Li

    <strong>Chapter 139 News of Shi Li </strong>


    As a Beast King, the Rhinoceros Beast King was treated with respect regardless of where he went. When had he ever encountered a situation where he wasn¡¯t taken seriously? He instantly became a little annoyed¨Cdid this young man who made food for others want a beating?


    But Xiong Ye came back even before he could get angry. After hearing his conversation with Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Are you trying to rob me of my meal?!¡± This egg fried rice was made from rice he had hulled early that morning, and the eggs were also eggs that he had gone out in the morning to gather. He wasn¡¯t going to give a single mouthful of the egg fried rice that he¡¯d asked Zhou Ji to make for him to anyone else!


    Xiong Ye¡¯s momentum was very shocking. The Rhinoceros Beast King who had originally wanted to put on airs froze for a moment¨Cthis was another Beast King he¡¯d never met before!


    Hai Feng¡¯sughter became even more delighted, ¡°You even dare to rob Zhou Ji of his things! Are you really trying to die?!¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King felt that he was about to lose any face he had when he heard Hai Feng¡¯s words. He looked towards Xiong Ye and asked, ¡°You¡¯re called Zhou Ji? What tribe are you from?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not Zhou Ji. He¡¯s called Xiong Ye. That¡¯s Zhou Ji.¡± Hai Feng pointed to Zhou Ji.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t understand the situation, but he also didn¡¯t know who to ask.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ji looked at him at this moment and asked, ¡°Are you the Rhinoceros Beast King?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said. He couldn¡¯t feel any powerful energy from this Zhou Ji. The person in front of him looked like an ordinary person, but Hai Feng¡¯s previous words made it so that he didn¡¯t dare to look down on this person and had instead put him on guard.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Beast King. How could you fail to look after your own child and actually let him get chased down to be killed?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Chased and killed?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King was shocked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that he ran away for fun, and you guys abducted him?¡±


    ¡°Why would we take him?¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°We saw that he was being hunted down and took pity on him, so we saved him.¡±


    The expression on Zhou Ji¡¯s face when he talked made others felt that what he was saying must be the truth.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was shocked when he heard these words, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe were also confused¨Cpeople had been chasing after Xi Baobei? Howe they hadn¡¯t known?


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Oh, right, Hai Feng crushed the people who were chasing after him into meat patties. I don¡¯t know if you saw that or not.¡± At the time, those people hadn¡¯t seen the people of the Big Bear Tribe, but he had used his spiritual powers and ¡®seen¡¯ that they were full of malice towards Xi Baobei and wanted to kill him.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe: When had Hai Feng crushed people to death?


    Hai Feng: So it turned out that the people I crushed to death were from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe. Was Zhou Ji hiding the truth for me? Zhou Ji was such a good person!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t even hesitate to say, ¡°Impossible! Those were people from our tribe who had gone out to look for him!¡±


    Zhou Ji looked meaningfully at the Rhinoceros Beast King, ¡°So it turned out that the people who came to kill him were from your tribe.¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s expression changed, then changed again. He already believed Zhou Ji¡¯s words.


    His son had been brought away by the people of the Big Bear Tribe. Although he had now acknowledged a new grandfather, it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t been treated badly. As for this Big Bear Tribe wanting to control him through his son, this was impossible¨Cthey had two Beast Kings, making it unnecessary for them to resort to those measures.


    Since that was the case, the truth might be just as these people had said ¨C that they had seen his son being hunted down and had casually saved him instead.


    When he had asked the Grass Tribe for more information, he hadn¡¯t mentioned the matter of his son. At the time, the people of the Grass Tribe had highly praised the Big Bear Tribe and said that they were good people. Now, it seemed that this was true.


    As for his own tribe... His son was very easy to coax. Although he was strong, there were quite a few people in the tribe who could control him. If his people had really wanted to keep watch over him, it was impossible for them to have lost him!


    So, that meant that someone in his tribe wanted to kill his son, and the Big Bear Tribe had saved him instead?


    While the Rhinoceros Beast King was silent, Zhou Ji had already filled up a bowl with egg fried rice for Xiong Ye, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Zhou Ji had added some meat and chopped vegetables to the egg fried rice this time. It was rich in ingredients and had taken quite a bit of effort.


    Xiong Ye took a bite, narrowing his eyes in enjoyment.


    Even the Rhinoceros Beast King couldn¡¯t help but feel a little greedy as he looked on¨Cthis thing smelled really fragrant!


    He had been busy with traveling and hadn¡¯t eaten for several days!


    But at this time, he felt too embarrassed to ask others for food to eat.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and Xi Baobei started tugging on Hai Feng¡¯s arm, ¡°Grandpa, I want to eat egg fried rice!¡±


    Hai Feng immediately brought meat with him and found someone to cook for his big grandson.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King who had taken a lot of effort to find his own son couldn¡¯t help but feel a little torn in his heart when he saw his son waiting for others to serve him food¨Chowe he felt that he was like an outsider here?


    Zhou Ji spoke up again at this time, ¡°Did the Rhinoceros Beast Kinge over from the Beast God Temple?¡±


    ¡°I was indeed in at the Beast God Temple before. When I learned that Bao.. Xi An had disappeared, I left.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King replied.


    It turned out that Xi Baobei was called Xi An... Zhou Ji continued to ask, ¡°Then, Rhinoceros Beast King, did you see that Lion Beast King who only became a Beast King recently at the Beast God Temple?¡±


    ¡°I saw him.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King replied. ¡°You want to ask about him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He might be an acquaintance.¡± Zhou Ji said. Aftering to the Giant Pig Tribe, he had immediately inquired for news about the new Beast King as well as the Beast God Temple and the Beast God Sacrifice, and obtained quite a bit of information.


    However, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe had never seen the new Beast King with their own eyes, so he couldn¡¯t be sure that that person was Shi Li.


    So now, Zhou Ji decided to ask about it.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King described Shi Li¡¯s looks, then added, ¡°He¡¯s a little strange and gloomy, and always looks at me with a strange gaze. He doesn¡¯t seem normal!¡±


    Xiong Qi, who was standing to one side, was surprised when he heard this, ¡°Zhou Ji, could it be that the new Beast King is Shi Li? He used to look at me with a strange gaze too. It made me really angry.¡±


    Zhou Ji also felt that that person was probably Shi Li. He didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d be a Beast King... Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye, wanting to see his reaction.


    Xiong Ye was very surprised, too. ¡°Did he find a Beast God Fruit? Isn¡¯t his luck a little too good?¡±


    ¡°How could he end up finding a treasure like the Beast God Fruit?¡± Xiong Qi couldn¡¯t help but sigh over this.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He wanted to get one for Zhou Ji to eat, but there was no way...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King heard this and asked, ¡°You guys know Shi Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes... We grew up together.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°There are three Beast Kings in your tribe?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King sucked in a shocked breath.


    ¡°If you count that Shi Li, there should be four.¡± Hai Feng came over and asked Zhou Ji, ¡°I never expected that Shi Li was also from our tribe. Our tribe is really strong!¡±


    Hai Feng hadn¡¯t explicitly joined the Big Bear Tribe, but now he was always saying ¡®our tribe¡¯ every time he mentioned it... Zhou Ji didn¡¯t nitpick over this point and only said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Shi Li.¡±


    Xiong Ye spoke at almost the same time, ¡°Shi Li isn¡¯t from our tribe.¡± If that person was really Shi Li, Shi Li hadn¡¯te back after bing a Beast King. Could he even be considered as someone from their tribe?


    ¡°That means that there are only three Beast Kings in our tribe! Zhou Ji, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t like that Shi Li, I¡¯ll help you smash him next time.¡± Hai Feng said.


    Zhou Ji nodded.


    After ttering Zhou Ji for a while, Hai Feng was very happy. At this time, the Rhinoceros Beast King finally rxed a little and looked towards Zhou Ji, ¡°You are also a Beast King.¡± Hai Feng¡¯s attitude was very ttering when he dealt with this person!


    Zhou Ji nodded again.


    Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji added, ¡°It seems like the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe isn¡¯t very good to you? Would you like to join our Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    Things like Beast Kings... The more, the merrier.


    Juurensha: So many Beast Kings in one tribe.


    xiin: XY and SL are officially *over*~

 Chapter 140 - Preparing To Depart

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C Preparing To Depart</h4>


    Of course, the Rhinoceros Beast King certainly wouldn¡¯t join the Big Bear Tribe.


    However, the Big Bear Tribe had saved his son, so he felt a lot of goodwill towards the Big Bear Tribe. He solemnly thanked Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji nodded casually and continued to eat.


    Seeing this, the Rhinoceros Beast King couldn¡¯t help himself anymore either¨C¨Che decided to go and find himself something to eat. He was exhausted and starving from running around trying to find his son.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King went out for a bit and came back soon after with a dinosaur. This dinosaur¡¯s meat was his son¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°Baobei, Father brought you back a delicious dinosaur!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said.


    However, Xi Baobei nced at him, then looked back over at the other people again¨C¨Csomeone was making egg fried rice for him!


    They first heated the oil, then put in some slices of meat, stir-frying it for a while before adding a dinosaur egg and frying it too. The rice camest, and... Not just Xi Baobei, even the Rhinoceros Beast King wanted to eat it after watching the process.


    This Big Bear Tribe seemed to be a very rich tribe.


    Otherwise... Would anyone put so much effort into studying how to make such troublesome food if they had difficulty simply filling up their stomachs?


    ¡°I heard that you guys are from the seaside? Do you live very far away from us?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King asked Zhou Ji. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the Big Bear Tribe before.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re actually from the wild forest.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s eyes opened wide in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Ordinary beastmen on the Beastman Continent might not know about the wild forest, but as a Beast King, he had actually gone there before and knew that the quality of life of the people there was really poor.


    Although the Beast God Temple was a little annoying in some ways, their priests did actually know a lot and could make the lives of ordinary beastmen better. However, there were no priests in the tribes of the wild forest.


    ¡°The world is very big.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t speak anymore. This world was indeed very big. Although he had been to many ces, it was impossible for him to have gone everywhere. Perhaps there were also rich tribes in the wild forest?


    At the very least, this Big Bear Tribe was both rich and powerful.


    While the Rhinoceros Beast King was thinking about this, Xi Baobei came over to him holding a bowl and spoon. He scooped up a bite of egg fried rice and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll give you some food to eat.¡±


    After sharing a bite with his father, the rest was his. Nobody could steal it from him!


    ¡°Baobei, why didn¡¯t you give any to your grandfather?¡± Hai Feng felt a little sour.


    ¡°Grandfather has some!¡± Xi Baobei said.


    Hai Feng held a bowl that wasrger than Xi Baobei¡¯s, smiled happily, and started eating with big gulps.


    After killing the dinosaur he had hunted and roasting it to eat, the Rhinoceros Beast King suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t have gone to eat that egg fried rice.


    If he hadn¡¯t eaten it, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up disdaining his own roasted meat!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was very tired. After eating, he found a ce to rest and went to sleep. As for Zhou Ji, he also went back to his own house to rest as well.


    He also took the opportunity to take a look at his own strength.


    The crystal core in his body had turned thoroughly ck, and there was a lot more energy contained within it than before. His current level of strength was above that of a Beast King, and his animal form was probablyrger than it had been before, but he hadn¡¯t changed into his animal form yet to confirm.


    Zhou Ji rested in the house for a while, and Xiong Ye eventually came over too, sitting next to Zhou Ji to cultivate quietly.


    It waste in the evening by the time the two of them finished their cultivation.


    Xiong Ye asked, ¡°Zhou Ji, are you going to cook outside?¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just cook inside the house.¡±


    Xiong Ye heard this and started a fire inside. He then asked, ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡±


    ¡°Salted meat with bamboo shoots and rice.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye immediately started to look forward to it. He had eaten salted meat with bamboo shootsst year and remembered that it was very tasty. It was great that he could eat it again now!


    Zhou Ji discovered that the pace of life in this era was really unprecedentedly slow.


    But it made sense when he thought about it. Travel was done by walking, andmunication by roaring, so there was a limit to how fast they could go no matter how much they wanted to speed things up.


    Therefore, he also made food slowly when he cooked, spending several hours on a meal. To him, this time seemed to be nothing at all.


    It wasn¡¯t early anymore by the time they finished dinner. They had a good sleep, and it was already the next day by the time they woke up.


    At this time, there were only five days left before the Beast God Sacrifice at the Beast God Temple.


    As a Beast King, the Rhinoceros Beast King had to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice. After thinking that his son was dead, then seeing that he was still alive, his mood was unprecedentedly good, and he was no longer in a hurry to go and participate in the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Of course, it may also have had something to do with the fact that he now knew that the people of his tribe had been involved in the attempt to kill his son.


    When the Beast Kings gathered together at the Beast God Temple for the Beast God Sacrifice, they were actually there to discuss the distribution of benefits and protect their interests. The Beast Kings like him who were born into big tribes basically tried to fight for the interests of their own tribe, but now... He didn¡¯t want to do it!


    Although the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had been a big tribe in the past, it hadn¡¯t had a Beast King. Additionally, because the people there weren¡¯t very antagonistic, life there had been very ordinary. It was he who had caused the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe to be a huge tribe.


    But now, someone in his tribe actually wanted to kill his son!


    He had raised up a bunch of white-eyed wolves!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King slept for a while and calmed down, deciding to focus on this one son of his. At the same time, he also wanted to change the way his son addressed Hai Feng, ¡°Baobei, your grandfather has already passed away. You can¡¯t call him grandfather, you should call him uncle!¡±


    ¡°Father, grandfather isn¡¯t dead.¡± Xi Baobei pointed to Hai Feng.


    Hai Feng also gave support from the side, ¡°Indeed, grandfather is fine. Baobei, do you want to y with grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! ¡° Xi Baobei immediately abandoned his own father.


    Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was very fond of Xi Baobei, but he would never be like Hai Feng who would apany Xi Baobei to y games that only children would y. Therefore, he could only watch nkly as his own son became close to someone else.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was feeling very stifled, and at the same time, Zhou Ji had gone to Zhu Zhan and said, ¡°Zhu Zhan, we¡¯ll leave for the Beast God Temple tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhu Zhan agreed directly. Over the previous few days, he had already gone through the Giant Pig Tribe again and was now ready to leave at any time!


    Now that Zhu Zhan had nothing else to deal with, Zhou Ji ordered everyone to start packing things up in preparation for going to the Beast God Temple tomorrow.


    At the same time, those two younger brothers of Zhu Zhan¡¯s who had had their legs broken by Zhu Zhu and had subsequently been driven out of the tribe, had arrived near the Beast God Temple.


    They had originally been apanied by a brother who shared the same mother as them who hadn¡¯t been hurt, but their brother had felt that they were too burdensome and had ultimately snuck away on his own.


    The legs of these two people had been rendered useless, and theirbat power had been greatly reduced. It could only be said that they had to put in a lot of effort in order to reach the Beast God Temple.


    They hoped that someone could avenge them.


    These two people used to be Zhu Yan¡¯s favorite sons. They had gone with Zhu Yan to the Beast God Temple before, but this time when they saw the Beast God Temple looming on the mountainside in the distance they felt small and lost¨C¨Cwhere were they supposed to go to find someone to help avenge them?


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The patrols noticed the two of them and didn¡¯t hesitate to holler, intending to drive them away.


    One of these two men was missing a foot, and the other one wasme. They were both physically disabled and spurned by the Beast God... it was better if they drove them away quickly.


    ¡°We are people from the Giant Pig Tribe. We want to see a priest.¡± One of the two men said.


    That guard said, ¡°Are the priests people that you can see just because you want to? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for the priest for a very important matter. Something big has happened to our Giant Pig Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Someone came back from the wild forest!¡±


    ¡°Evil people havee to the Beastman Continent from the wild forest!¡±


    ......


    These two men spoke one after another, and told the guards quite a lot.


    However, the guards didn¡¯t listen. Many people who believed in the Beast God would do anything they could to see a priest, and they wouldn¡¯t pay attention to such people. ¡°Hurry up and leave! If you guys don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to attack!¡±


    There was nothing the two people from the Giant Pig Tribe could do. They were forced away, still talking as they went.


    At this time, two people dressed in clothing and who were obviously not of low-status passed by.


    One was a man, and the other was a woman. When the man heard the words of the people from the Giant Pig Tribe, he suddenly spoke up, ¡°Wait. You guys are from the Giant Pig Tribe? You said... Zhu Zhan is back?¡±


    This person was Shi Li.


    He remembered that it would take Zhu Zhan several years to return. Howe he had heard these two people say that Zhu Zhan had alreadye back? Then... What about the people of the Big Bear Tribe?

 Chapter 141 - Beast God Temple

    <strong>Chapter 141 Beast God Temple</strong>


    It had been a long time since those events in his previous life, and while he couldn¡¯t recall many of the details, Shi Li still remembered the general situation.


    He and Xiong Ye had led those from the Big Bear Tribe who had managed to escape with them and arrived at the Beastman Continent behind Zhu Zhan.


    At the time, they had wanted to get revenge, but they hadn¡¯t been able to beat the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe. After learning about how powerful the Beastman Continent was, they had followed Zhu Zhan and arrived at the Beastman Continent...


    Now that Zhu Zhan had returned ahead of time, where were Xiong Ye and the people of the Big Bear Tribe?


    No matter what Shi Li was thinking, his outward appearance was still very intimidating. Not only was he handsome, he had also been a Beast King for many years in his previous life and naturally had the presence of a powerful being.


    In addition, his outfit... While the vast majority of people wrapped themselves up in animal hide, Shi Li was dressed in neat clothing, with shoes on his feet and a good-looking chain looped around his neck. His hair had also been carefully groomed...


    Such a finely dressed and fastidious person definitely wasn¡¯t someone simple.


    The two people from the Giant Pig Tribe noticed Shi Li and became somewhat afraid to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Shi Li said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Zhu Zhan. I just want to hear some news about him.¡±


    One of two younger brothers of Zhu Zhan¡¯s, who had had their legs injured by Zhu Zhu, was called Zhu Liang, while the other was called Zhu Guang. The meaning of these two people¡¯s names could be considered very good during this era.


    Zhu Liang ¨C Liang means ¡®bright¡¯


    Zhu Guang ¨C Guang means ¡®light¡¯


    When they learned that Shi Li knew of Zhu Zhan, they traded nces and finally asked, ¡°Your Lordship, what¡¯s your rtionship with Zhu Zhan?¡± If this person had a good rtionship with Zhu Zhan, then they didn¡¯t n to say much.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with him. I¡¯ve only heard about his exile.¡± Shi Li replied.


    Now that Shi Li had said so, Zhu Liang rxed and said, ¡°Zhu Zhan was exiled, but he probably pleased the devil somehow and actually managed toe back!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°Absolutely! He¡¯s now be a demon! He imprisoned his father and drove us out of the tribe!¡± Zhu Liang continued.


    ¡°His father is a high level Beast Warrior, right? He¡¯s so strong now? ¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not that strong, but he has people helping him.¡± Zhu Liang said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Shi Li frowned. He didn¡¯t like it when things were out of his control, but at this moment, some things were very much beyond his control.


    Zhu Zhan was clearly supposed to return a few yearster. Why had hee back so early?


    At this time, Zhu Zhan shouldn¡¯t have be so powerful yet. How could he obtain his revenge?


    ¡°It¡¯s a group of people. They¡¯re from the Big Bear Tribe! Amongst those people, there¡¯s a... there¡¯s a powerhouse!¡± Zhu Liang said.


    As soon as Zhou Ji had arrived at the Giant Pig Tribe, Zhu Zhan had gone to deal with the affairs of the tribe.


    He hadn¡¯t killed anyone indiscriminately, but the first thing he¡¯d done was to drive out the people who had set him up, which just so happened to be Zhu Liang, Zhu Guang, and some others.


    It was because of this that the two people of the Giant Pig Tribe didn¡¯t know what had happened to the tribeter on. They didn¡¯t know that the Big Bear Tribe actually had three Beast Kings, and only knew that Hai Feng was very strong and was probably a Beast King.


    However, if they spoke about this matter now, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade others to help them deal with Zhu Zhan!


    Shi Li heard the words ¡®Big Bear Tribe,¡¯ and his heart leapt up into his throat. By the time he heard that they had a powerhouse, he became even unhappier, ¡°What powerhouse?¡± The Big Bear Tribe clearly didn¡¯t have a powerhouse.


    ¡°It¡¯s a middle-aged man...¡± Zhu Liang described Hai Feng¡¯s appearance.


    The Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t have anyone like that. So in this life, had Zhu Zhan returned back to the Beastman Continent ahead of time due to this powerhouse¡¯s help?


    His departure from the Big Bear Tribe had caused some changes, but the differences between his previous life and this life weren¡¯t that big...


    After Shi Li became a Beast King, he had taken in some servants. After listening to Zhu Liang and Zhu Guang¡¯s words, he turned to his servant and ordered, ¡°Arrange a residence for these two men.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Shi Li¡¯s servant replied.


    Shi Li left after giving his orders, and Zhu Liang went to ask the servant, ¡°Who is that Lord?¡±


    The servant sent Zhu Liang a disdainful nce and said, ¡°That is the Lion Beast King.¡±


    Lion Beast King? Zhu Liang and Zhu Guang both sucked in a breath in surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected that they¡¯d actually met a Beast King!


    This Beast King had been very friendly to them. Could they ask him for help to get revenge?


    Zhu Guang and Zhu Liang were both excited, and they also felt fortunate that someone was willing to take them in¨Cthey had originally been in respected positions, but now that they¡¯d hurt their legs, they had no way to make a living for themselves.


    While Zhu Guang and Zhu Liang were being settled in near Shi Li¡¯s residence, Shi Li was busy talking to the girl next to him.


    This girl was the daughter of the High Priest of the Beast God Temple, and her name was Shen Yue. She was responsible for cleaning the Beast God¡¯s statue, and she had a high position in the Beast God Temple.


    In his previous life, Shi Li hadn¡¯t been aware of this person, nor had he ever met her, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from approaching Shen Yue now.


    After interacting for a month, the rtionship between Shi Li and Shen Yue had gotten closer, and there was only oneyer of window paper left between them.


    Worried about having to take a mate, Shi Li only nned to break thatyer of window paper after the Beast God Sacrifice.


    ¡°Shi Li, do you know Zhu Zhan?¡± Shen Yue asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Shi Li replied, ¡°But I know the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    Shen Yue looked at Shi Li in surprise.


    Shi Li continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I¡¯m from the wild forest? I came from the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    Shi Li knew that he couldn¡¯t hide the matters of his past, so he simply didn¡¯t try to hide them.


    After all, everything would change in the future... By the time he died in his previous life, the wild forest had no longer been the ce where sinners were exiled to!


    By then, the glory of beastmen had shone brightly on both continents.


    Although Shi Li felt that it wasn¡¯t pleasant for others to hear that he was born in the wild forest, he also felt that this wasn¡¯t something that needed to be concealed.


    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes shed with disdain when she heard the words ¡®wild forest¡¯, but Shi Li was a Beast King, and such strength made her willing to hide her reaction.


    Shen Yue smiled and asked, ¡°What is the Big Bear Tribe like?¡±


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe? It¡¯s a very poor tribe.¡± As he spoke of the Big Bear Tribe, Shi Li grew a little disdainful, but he then continued on to describe the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s situation. ¡°In the Big Bear Tribe, there are a lot of people who don¡¯t have enough to eat, and everyone can only wear animal hides...¡±


    Shi Li told Shen Yue a lot about the Big Bear Tribe, and the Big Bear Tribe that he described really sounded pretty bad. It seemed very poor and very backward.


    Shen Yue became even more disdainful when she heard this.


    The Big Bear Tribe that was so looked down upon by Shi Li was the target of envy for the people of the Giant Pig Tribe. When they learned that the people of the Big Bear Tribe would go and attend the Beast God Sacrifice held at the Beast God Temple, the people of the Giant Pig Tribe scrambled to be allowed to go with them, even if this meant that they would be acting as their servants and subordinates.


    Zhu Yan finally selected some people who had performed well to follow them, and then he brought both Zhu Yan and the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s priest along as well¨Cif he didn¡¯t bring these two, he was worried that they would stir up a fuss when left behind in the tribe.


    Things would be fine if they took them along. It was a simple matter to keep an eye on these two people.


    That day, a team of people left the Giant Pig Tribe just after dawn.


    ¡°The Beast God Sacrifice held at the Beast God Temple every year is very lively. There will be arge market in front of the Beast God Temple on the first three days of the Beast God Sacrifice where all the tribes can trade for various things. On the day of the Beast God Sacrifice, everyone will gather together to pray at the foot of the mountain.¡± Zhu Zhan finally had some time to speak to Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye about the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye listened carefully, and Hai Feng was also very interested, ¡°Share more about the market.¡±


    Zhu Zhan went on to speak more about the market.


    Only, even Zhu Zhan hadn¡¯t been able to qualify to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice every year. In the seven or eight years before his exile, Zhu Yan had always had some of his other children with him and hadn¡¯t taken him. Because of this, there was much he didn¡¯t know about the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Hai Feng went to ask the Rhinoceros Beast King, ¡°I heard that you participate in the Beast God Sacrifice every year? Can you tell us about it?¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King said, ¡°I feel that the Beast God Sacrifice is a bit boring... Every time I go to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice, the Beast God Temple will gift us Beast Kings with some stuff, and then we cooperate with them to deal with some matters.¡±


    As Beast Kings, they were actually in a mutually beneficial rtionship with the Beast God Temple. The Beast God Temple didn¡¯t dare to offend them, and they also wouldn¡¯t offend the Beast God Temple.


    Generally speaking, it was a matter of epting that it was better to all get along with each other.


    As for the market that Zhu Zhan liked, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, he didn¡¯t need to trade for things if he wanted them as people would just send them to his door.


    Hai Feng was very disappointed with such an answer, ¡°Son, you¡¯re really useless!¡±


    Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°I¡¯m not your son!¡±


    Hai Feng: ¡°Alright! I also don¡¯t want a son like you who is older than me.¡±


    Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡± He wanted to fight this person again! Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t win!


    Last time this person had changed into his animal form too quickly and had smashed him dizzy. He hadn¡¯t even seen this person¡¯s animal form clearly!


    Everyone travelled as they talked, and Hai Feng suddenly asked, ¡°I... Should I hide my identity?¡±


    ¡°Why hide your identity?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King was puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re a Beast King, and Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye are also Beast Kings. You should tell everyone about this!¡±


    Three Beast Kings appearing all of a sudden... The Rhinoceros Beast King could already imagine what kind of sensation they would be.


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of telling others?¡± Hai Feng asked.


    ¡°You can receive arge territory, can have exquisite pottery, delicious food...¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King painted a bright future for Hai Feng.


    Hai Feng interrupted the other party¡¯s words even before he finished. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    He was now afraid that his identity would be known, and the Beast God Temple woulde to make trouble for him again.


    Even if Zhou Ji was very strong, he might not necessarily be able to beat the Beast God Temple...


    The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t know what Hai Feng was thinking and didn¡¯t understand, but Zhou Ji understood very clearly.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Being more low-key is good too. The fact that we have several Beast Kings doesn¡¯t need to be spread out.¡±


    This time, he had been nning to attend the Beast God Sacrifice in order to look into Shi Li¡¯s situation and do some trading. If it was possible, he didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the Beast God Temple.


    He wasn¡¯t in good health and couldn¡¯t fight, so it was better to keep a low profile.


    Since Zhou Ji had said so, Xiong Ye gave orders to everyone regarding this matter.


    Regardless of whether it was the people of the Big Bear Tribe or the Giant Pig Tribe, they were all disappointed to hear this.


    They wanted to show off! Why couldn¡¯t they show off!


    Although they couldn¡¯t show off, everyone still pushed on to the Beast God Temple at a very quick pace.


    It only took two days for them to arrive near the Beast God Temple.


    They arrived just in time. The market started the next day, and right now... Everyone was already fighting for a spot to set up in the market.


    ¡°Are we going to go and grab a spot too?¡± Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji who was being carried while seated on his recliner, said, ¡°Ask Zhu Yan about it.¡±


    Xiong Ye heard this and immediately went to ask Zhu Yan about it. He learned from Zhu Yan that the Giant Pig Tribe had a fixed location.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go to that fixed location.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe immediately carried him over, but they hadn¡¯t gone far when they encountered the Beast God Temple¡¯s patrols.


    Seeing them, the patrol immediately asked, ¡°Which tribe are you from?¡±


    ¡°We are from the Giant Pig Tribe.¡± Zhu Zhan stated.


    ¡°So you¡¯re from the Giant Pig Tribe...¡± The patrol leader acknowledged, then let them go. But after they left, this person turned to someone beside him and said, ¡°Quickly go and inform the Lion Beast King that the people of the Giant Pig Tribe have arrived.¡±


    The Giant Pig Tribe wasn¡¯t a huge tribe, but it was still a big tribe. As a high level Beast Warrior, Zhu Yan had been the tribal chief for many years, and many people knew him.


    So, someone came to find Zhu Yan soon after they finished talking to the patrol. ¡°Why did you guyse sote this time... Where¡¯s Zhu Yan?¡±


    The person who hade to find Zhu Yan had run over. Their first reaction when they arrived was to look at the person who was being carried, and then they discovered... This person who was being carried actually wasn¡¯t the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribal chief Zhu Yan, but rather a youth who was aplete stranger.


    What was going on? Was this youth Zhu Yan¡¯s current favored son?


    Zhu Yan¡¯s friend was still puzzled when he saw Zhu Zhane out with Zhu Yan in tow. ¡°Zhu Yan is here.¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused when he saw this¨CZhu Yan was a high level Beast Warrior, why was he being dragged around like this?


    Even if the person carrying him was very tall, it was still inconceivable for him to attack a high level Beast Warrior¨Cdid he think that he was a Beast King? He even dared to insult a high level Beast Warrior!


    ¡°Did you want something?¡± On the other hand, Zhu Yan was very calm. He had already experienced even more disgraceful things; what did being carried around amount to?


    ¡°I just wanted to find you and talk to you.¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s friend said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything to you.¡± Zhu Yan was expressionless as he turned around to rejoin the group.


    When he hade here before, he was the one leading the team and thus, been in high spirits, but this time... The people of the Big Bear Tribe imed that he was too old and had a bad image, and only allowed him to walk at the very end of the procession!


    He was a high level Beast Warrior, but he could only walk at the end!


    But his situation was already considered pretty good. Not only did the priest from their tribe have to walk at the end, he also had to help with carrying things...


    Zhu Yan, who had suffered a lottely, had now learned to find joy in other people¡¯s suffering...


    Since Zhu Yan was so uncooperative, his friend was also helpless. As for the people around them, they had already started discussing the situation with curiosity, ¡°Has the person leading the Giant Pig Tribe changed?¡±


    ¡°Is the one leading the team one of Zhu Yan¡¯s sons?¡±


    ¡°Zhu Yan¡¯s not young anymore, he should really give up his position...¡±


    ......


    Zhu Yan: ¡°......¡±


    Another person noticed Zhou Ji, ¡°Who is the man who is being carried? He looks pretty good!¡±


    ¡°Is it a priest?¡±


    ¡°The priest of the Giant Pig Tribe doesn¡¯t seem to look like this.¡±


    ......


    Many people were curious about the Big Bear Tribe, and while they were all talking about it, Shi Li had alsoe over to observe the Big Bear Tribe from a distance.


    Others only noticed Zhu Zhan at a nce, but Shi Li noticed Xiong Ye standing beside Zhu Zhan.


    Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t wearing any clothing and had only wrapped an animal hide around himself, revealing bronzed skin.


    His animal form was very big, but his human form wasn¡¯t fat. His muscles were just right...


    Shi Li had previously thought that Xiong Ye might have died during the attack by the Giant Tiger Tribe, or that he might¡¯ve been seriously injured. However, the Xiong Ye he could see right now seemed to bepletely fine.


    Shi Li was relieved, but his heart soon clenched again¨Cwhat was he seeing? Zhou Ji was still alive!


    And Zhou Ji was even being carried.


    The Giant Tiger Tribe¡¯s attack had been very fierce. How had Zhou Ji managed to survive? He should have died along with the elderly and weak of the tribe!


    Shi Li was still thinking about this when he noticed that his own younger brother wasn¡¯t in the team... In his previous life, his younger brother had remained alive thanks to his and Xiong Ye¡¯s help.


    Had his younger brother died while Zhou Ji survived?


    Shi Li¡¯s expression immediately turned a little ugly¨Cwas Xiong Ye really that good to Zhou Ji?


    Juurensha: Oh boy, showdown time it sounds like.


    xiin: lol the old Giant Pig Tribe chief and priest are kinda funny

 Chapter 142 - Meeting

    <strong>Chapter 142 Meeting</strong>


    Shi Li¡¯s expression was cold as he took in the scene.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe looked just the same as before. Xiong Ye was also the same, but Zhou Ji...


    Zhou Ji was being carried by the people of the Giant Pig Tribe!


    Not only that, but he was also wearing exquisite clothing and shoes on his feet. His entire person appeared very clean and beautiful.


    Zhou Ji, who in his previous life had lived alone in a wooden hut before leaving the Big Bear Tribe, had lived a very bad life, soShi Li hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him before, but now...


    After Zhou Ji moved in with Xiong Ye, he had started noticing Zhou Ji and had paid attention to him. He always kept himself very clean, which was different from other people in the Big Bear Tribe. Now... Zhou Ji had changed even more.


    Seeing Zhou Ji¡¯s appearance made Shi Li feel jealousy rise up from the bottom of his heart.


    How much bitterness and suffering had he and Xiong Ye experienced in his previous life?


    Although Xiong Ye was good to him, they were busy with hunting every day, and it had been difficult to even have enough to eat. Later on, for the sake of convenience, they didn¡¯t even wear animal hides anymore. But now, this Zhou Ji could even wear such exquisite clothing!


    Was Xiong Ye that good to him?


    Hold on... It was impossible for Zhou Ji to be wearing such clothes and get carried by others based on Xiong Ye¡¯s ability, the strength of the Big Bear Tribe, or even Zhou Ji¡¯s ability.


    The Big Bear Tribe was nothing more than a fleeing refugee tribe, and although the Giant Pig Tribe wasn¡¯t bad, they were just that... Couldn¡¯t they see that Zhu Zhan wasn¡¯t even wearing clothing?


    Zhu Zhan, who was so tall that he couldn¡¯t wear any clothing that wasn¡¯t custom made, didn¡¯t know what Shi Li was thinking as he looked around curiously.


    At this moment, Shi Li thought of a possibility¨CZhou Ji... could he be making use of others by relying on his own good looks?


    If not, how else could he receive such treatment?


    While Shi Li was still thinking about this, he saw a middle-aged man wearing clothing walk up to Zhou Ji and speak to him.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t recognize the middle-aged man. He looked very honest, but as a rare person in the group who was wearing clothing, it was obvious that his identity wasn¡¯t so simple.


    This thought had just crossed Shi Li¡¯s mind when the middle-aged man looked over at him.


    This man had discovered him? Shi Li¡¯s heart leapt up in his throat as he immediately determined that this man was a powerhouse. Based on his appearance, he should be the one that Zhu Guang and Zhu Liang had described, the one who had led Zhu Zhan to take down the Giant Pig Tribe. This... Should be a high level Beast Warrior?


    So, the reason why all these changes had happened in this life was because Zhou Ji was still alive and knew a powerhouse?


    Shi Li¡¯s eyes shed with scorn.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji had discovered Shi Li as soon as he appeared.


    Although Shi Li stood very far away, Zhou Ji had used his spiritual powers to observe everything around him in case anything unexpected came up ever since they arrived at the Beast God Temple. Naturally, he had also discovered Shi Li.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the Lion Beast King really was Shi Li!


    Zhou Ji was quite surprised. He admitted that Shi Li had decent talent, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to be a Beast King. So... How on earth did he end up with the strength he now had?


    In the past, when they were in the tribe, he had thought that Shi Li was a clown with lofty ambitions but low capability, so he hadn¡¯t paid him much attention. Now however, he observed Shi Li carefully and discovered that his gaze wasn¡¯t quite right when he looked at them.


    He was still puzzling over it when Hai Feng came over to speak to him.


    After they arrived near the Beast God Temple, the Rhinoceros Beast King had taken Xi Baobei with him and left¨Cthe Rhinoceros Beast King had a house here and didn¡¯t need to stay with them. It also wasn¡¯t good for them to be seen together.


    At first, Hai Feng had felt that Xi Baobei was a little annoying, but now when he had nobody to y with, he came back to talk to Zhou Ji. ¡°Wearing this clothing is really ufortable...¡±


    Hai Feng had originally not been wearing clothes. Zhou Ji also wouldn¡¯t make any clothing for him, but even if he didn¡¯t have any, Zhu Yan did, and so Hai Feng had just epted the clothes to wear.


    Now on the one hand, he thought that it was very interesting to be envied by others for wearing clothes, but on the other hand, he felt that wearing clothes was very ufortable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear them.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m a powerhouse and need to show some decency.¡± Hai Feng said. ¡°That Rhinoceros Beast King must definitely be wearing clothing. I can¡¯t just not wear any!¡±


    ¡°Then wear them.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°But the clothing isn¡¯tfortable...¡± Hai Fengined.


    Zhou Ji disliked people like Hai Feng whoined but didn¡¯t want to change anything the most.


    No, who he hated most wasn¡¯t Hai Feng, but Shi Li. He didn¡¯t know why, but Shi Li actually started to look at him with contempt at this moment in time...


    Shi Li¡¯s gaze was too conspicuous and even Hai Feng had noticed it. He looked towards Shi Li and asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance.¡± Zhou Ji replied. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Shi Li, but he was toozy to bother with it as long as Shi Li didn¡¯t try to make trouble for him.


    If Shi Li dared to make trouble for him, he would have Xiong Ye go and beat Shi Li up.


    Although Shi Li had now be a Beast King, Zhou Ji felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Xiong Ye.


    Even if Xiong Ye had be a Beast King, he still cultivated every day and often went out to hunt and train. What about Shi Li? At the beginning, when he hadn¡¯t even been a junior level Beast Warrior, he still hadn¡¯t wanted to go out hunting.


    Zhou Ji had that thought in mind when he noticed Shi Liing towards them.


    After Shi Li became a Beast King, he had always wanted to make Xiong Ye regret leaving him. He had also wanted to make the people of the Big Bear Tribe feel regretful, but there was a problem with the crystal core in his body, and he had needed to build up a good rtionship with the Beast God Temple, so he hadn¡¯t had time to go back to the wild forest.


    Now that he had encountered them here, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.


    Shi Li headed over to the group of people from the Giant Pig Tribe with an elegant smile on his face.


    Shi Li often wandered around the Beast God Temple during the recent period of time, and many people recognized them. When they saw him, those who recognized him moved away, pulling the people who didn¡¯t know what was going on along with them.


    After these people separated to make way, Shi Li stood there in front of Xiong Ye and the others.


    He was looking forward to the look of shock from the people in the Big Bear Tribe, but there was no shock in their eyes, only curiosity.


    It must be because these people didn¡¯t know that he was a Beast King... Shi Li started, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you all here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed unexpected.¡± Xiong Ye nodded. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that you¡¯d still be alive.¡±


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡± What was Xiong Ye trying to say?


    At this time, Zhu Zhan also asked, ¡°Xiong Ye, you recognize this person? Who is he?¡±


    Shi Li heard this and shifted his gaze to Zhu Zhan.


    Zhu Zhan should beme, but the Zhu Zhan in front of him didn¡¯t have a bad leg. Instead, he looked very healthy and whole.


    Had someone helped heal him?


    That made sense. Matters like legs healing crooked could be fixed. It had absolutely nothing to do with being rejected by the Beast God.


    Shi Li¡¯s gaze moved over Zhu Zhan¡¯s leg, and then he discovered that Zhu Zhan¡¯s state was much better than it had been in his previous life. Was this because his woman and children weren¡¯t dead yet?


    It was because of his rebirth that all of this had changed... Zhu Zhu should be grateful to him... Shi Li nced at Zhu Zhu and the three children beside Zhu Zhan who had once died but were now here with them.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what Shi Li was thinking, but he introduced Shi Li to Zhu Zhan, ¡°He is Shi Li.¡±


    ¡°Shi Li... Lion Beast King?¡± Zhu Zhan was a little shocked, but he didn¡¯t feel anything else.


    He spent time with several Beast Kings every day. Now, when he saw a Beast King, he didn¡¯t find it odd at all.


    ¡°Lion Beast King! So he¡¯s the Lion Beast King!¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the Lion Beast King to be so young!¡±


    ¡°How amazing!¡±


    ......


    The onlookers around them all gazed at Shi Li with admiration.


    Shi Li¡¯s gaze was a little proud as he looked over at the Big Bear Tribe, wanting to see everyone¡¯s expressions of regret and shock.


    Juurensha: You live to be disappointed in this life Shi Li.


    xiin: oh boy, are you wrong, Shi Li... the face pping is about to happen!!

 Chapter 143 - Driven Out Of The Tribe

    <strong>Chapter 143 Driven Out Of The Tribe</strong>


    The Beast Kings of the Beastman Continent generally weren¡¯t young.


    Even if they could obtain the Beast God Fruit by chance, they might still lose their life if they ate the Beast God Fruit when their level of strength hadn¡¯t yet reached that of a high level Beast Warrior.


    And those high level Beast Warriors generally weren¡¯t young at all.


    As for Shi Li? He wasn¡¯t even twenty!


    These days, Shi Li had caused a sensation in the area near the Beast God Temple. Many young people admired him a lot, and he also interacted with the youths of variousrge tribes, gaining prestige and admiration for his broad range of knowledge.


    Shi Li had already regained his self-confidence from his previous life as he stood there with his head up and chest out.


    Everyone around them couldn¡¯t help but admire his current appearance¨Che was indeed worthy of being a Beast King. He looked so different from the others!


    However, the people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t think so.


    The people who hade with Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji from the Big Bear Tribe to the Beastman Continent were basically all older than Xiong Ye. If they weren¡¯t people who had watched Shi Li grow up, then they were people who had yed with Shi Li as children. They had already seen Shi Li naked or embarrassed countless times.


    Now, when they saw Shi Li with such a look, they felt very unustomed to it¨Cthis Shi Li really knew how to put on an act!


    As for Shi Li being a Beast King... Zhou Ji had told them a long time ago that the Lion Beast King might be Shi Li, and they had already epted this fact.


    What was more, so what if Shi Li was a Beast King? Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were also Beast Kings! Compared to Shi Li who had been toozy to work even before he became a Beast King, they felt that it was better to be a Beast King like Xiong Ye or Hai Feng.


    As for Zhou Ji... Not only was Zhou Ji a Beast King, he was also the Beast God¡¯s messenger and needed tomunicate with the Beast God. It must be very tiring, so it was very normal for him not to work...


    Additionally, although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t work, he had taught them how to farm thend and how to make pottery. He had contributed a lot!


    By contrast, what did Shi Li amount to?!


    When the people of the Big Bear Tribe looked at Shi Li, not only did they not show any surprise or regret, their gazes even held a little disgust.


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡± What kind of gazes were those?!


    Shi Li felt that there was something wrong with this current development.


    He thought that the people of the Big Bear Tribe hadn¡¯t reacted because they didn¡¯t understand the situation, so he could only reply to Zhu Zhan with, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a Beast King now.¡±


    Zhu Zhan answered with an ¡®oh¡¯, and didn¡¯t speak further. Seeing that nobody else was speaking, Xiong Ye, as the tribal chief, could only offer up, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful.¡±


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye was clearly praising him, but why did it seem as though he wasn¡¯t taking him very seriously?


    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re clearly doing ok after leaving, but you never came back. You¡¯re already a Beast King, yet you didn¡¯te back to the tribe... You don¡¯t need toe back at all in the future.¡± Xiong Ye continued.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Li stared at Xiong Ye incredulously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back to the tribe in the future. Our tribe doesn¡¯t have anyone like you.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xiong Ye had decided long ago that if the Lion Beast King was Shi Li, he would drive him out of the tribe.


    The Lion Beast King had already been a Beast King for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t returned to check in on them for so long. It was clear that he didn¡¯t take the tribe seriously at all, and their tribe didn¡¯t need this kind of person.


    Of course, other than that, he was also acting a little selfishly.


    He could sense that Shi Li didn¡¯t like Zhou Ji.


    Back then, Shi Li hadn¡¯t been well-intentioned when he deliberately mentioned Zhou Ji in front of Xiang Tian, but the unfortunate one had ended up being himself... Now that Shi Li had be a Beast King, who knew if he would make trouble for Zhou Ji??


    It would be bad if he remained in the tribe! If he drove Shi Li out of the tribe, then there would be no further trouble!


    Xiong Ye had done this after weighing the pros and cons. After speaking, he nced towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was smiling as he looked back at him, and it was obvious that he was very satisfied.


    Xiong Ye was instantly delighted.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression became distorted.


    All kinds of things had happened after his rebirth, leaving him with no positive feelings for the Big Bear Tribe. He had already decided to leave the Big Bear Tribe and form his own tribe, but before that, he had thought that he could allow Xiong Ye and the remaining warriors of the Big Bear Tribe to join his new tribe out of consideration of their old love.


    But now... What had he just heard? Xiong Ye actually drove him out of the Big Bear Tribe!


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Shi Li red at Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°I said, I¡¯m driving you out of the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Beast King. You¡¯re actually going to kick me out of the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye nodded.


    Shi Li felt that Xiong Ye had gone crazy. He believed that the people of the Big Bear Tribe definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, but then...


    In fact, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were very much in favor of Xiong Qi¡¯s decision. Xiong Qi even praised, ¡°Tribal chief, you¡¯re so wise and decisive! This kind of person who has done nothing for the tribe for a whole year deserves to be expelled from the tribe!¡±


    Xiong Qi and Shi Li had old grudges against one another. If Shi Li returned to the Big Bear Tribe, then wouldn¡¯t Xiong Qe to a bad end? He waspletely behind driving Shi Li away.


    As for the others... Many people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t like Shi Li. As soon as Xiong Qi¡¯s words came out, they all nodded one after the other.


    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t know Shi Li, so he felt a little bit of pity, but he ultimately didn¡¯t feel much of anything.


    Their tribe wasn¡¯tcking in Beast Kings.


    As for Zhu Yan and the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s priest who were at the very back... They had been very delighted at the start, hoping that conflict would rise up between Xiong Ye and this Lion Beast King, but this happiness disappeared very quickly¨Cthe Big Bear Tribe had three Beast Kings, and the Rhinoceros Beast King might join the Big Bear Tribe at some point in time. Wouldn¡¯t dealing with a single Lion Beast King be the same as just ying around?


    They shouldn¡¯t expect anyone to step out and save them!


    The Big Bear Tribe was determined to drive away a Beast King, making the onlookers around them all think that they were crazy, ¡°Are you guys crazy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Beast King!¡±


    ¡°I heard that this Big Bear Tribe is from the wild forest. Do they not know what a Beast King is?¡±


    ¡°These people actually dare to act like this to the Lion Beast King. They¡¯ll definitelye to a bad end!¡±


    ......


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were unmoved.


    Shi Li felt that he was having some trouble maintaining his dignity.


    However, Shi Li soon guessed the reason for this.


    After he left, life in the Big Bear Tribe must have been very bad, and they should have encountered a lot of trouble. They had probably suffered countless hardships to escape and arrive at the Beastman Continent, and then learned that he had actually be a Beast King. They must feel very angry and upset, and maybe they had even started to hate him for not going back to save their tribe...


    Under such circumstances, it was normal for these people to want to drive him out of the tribe.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, exactly what¡¯s going on? We grew up together as children, why would you treat me like this?¡± Shi Li had originally wanted tofort Xiong Ye, but when he thought about how he wasn¡¯t supposed to know what had happened to the Big Bear Tribe, he could only say such words instead.


    He had thought that Xiong Ye would tell him about what had happened to the Big Bear Tribe.If Xiong Ye used him of not being there, he could say that he didn¡¯t know. However, instead of that, Xiong Ye said, ¡°Because you haven¡¯t hunted for the tribe for an entire year!¡±


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡±


    Everyone around them: ¡°......¡± Were Beast Kings used for hunting? Which tribe would have Beast Kings go out to hunt?!


    ¡°Your Big Bear Tribe actually dares to be disrespectful to a Beast King... The Beast God Temple won¡¯t wee you!¡± One of the Beast God Temple¡¯s patrols came by suddenly, and the leader frowned at Xiong Ye and the others.


    Shi Li had recently developed a good rtionship with the Beast God Temple. He might even be Shen Yue¡¯s future mate. The people of the Beast God Temple were already treating him like one of their own.


    ¡°A small tribe from the wild forest actually dared to disrespect a Beast King.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t let this kind of small tribee here.¡±


    ¡°How did they end up together with the Giant Pig Tribe?¡±


    ......


    The people on Shi Li¡¯s side red at Xiong Ye and the others, while even others spoke to Zhu Zhan, ¡°You¡¯re from the Giant Pig Tribe, right? The people of the Giant Pig Tribe can participate in the Beast God Sacrifice, but the people of this Big Bear Tribe can¡¯t! There¡¯s no ce for them here at all!¡±


    Zhu Zhan replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m actually from the Big Bear Tribe... Can the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s spot be given to the Big Bear Tribe instead?¡±


    Shi Li looked at Zhu Zhan in disbelief.


    He had had contact with Zhu Zhan in his previous life, but they hadn¡¯t spoken more than a few words. After all, Zhu Zhan had already been a high level Beast Warrior when they first met, while he and Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t even been low level Beast Warriors yet.


    Zhu Zhan had allowed them to follow him, but he hadn¡¯t cared about them and hadn¡¯t taken them seriously, either.


    But now, Zhu Zhan had actually said that he was from the Big Bear Tribe... Had he heard wrong?


    Hold on... Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t like the Giant Pig Tribe, and Zhou Ji had a powerhouse by his side. Was that why he would join the Big Bear Tribe?


    Shi Li spoke up, ¡°Zhu Zhan, aren¡¯t you worried that other people will be unhappy if you give the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s spot to the Big Bear Tribe?¡± There were many people from the Giant Pig Tribe in this group!


    ¡°Nobody will be unhappy.¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re all willing!¡± The people of the Giant Pig Tribe hurriedly spoke up.


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡±


    Shi Li felt that today was going badly for him in all sorts of ways. While he was thinking this, he saw Zhou Ji looking his way with a smile on his face. And at Zhou Ji¡¯s side, was that middle-aged man.


    The people of the Giant Pig Tribe and the Big Bear Tribe dared to be so disrespectful to him because of this powerhouse, right? He didn¡¯t know any Beast Kings like this man, so this person should be a mere high level Beast Warrior... Xiong Ye actually chose to discard him, a Beast King, over a high level Beast Warrior like this...


    Shi Li was just thinking about this when a loud ¡®grandfather¡¯ rang out. After that, Xi Baobei rushed over, straight towards Hai Feng.


    ¡°Big grandson!¡± Hai Feng was beaming with joy. He really wanted to fight while he was watching Shi Li chattering meaninglessly, but he had to hide his identity and couldn¡¯t fight...


    Just standing there was particrly boring. He was really happy to see Xi Baobei right now.


    Grandson and grandfather came together in a hug.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King followed with a stiff expression on his face.


    His son had shouted ¡®grandfather¡¯ so loudly... Now everyone knew that he had another father! He really shouldn¡¯t have let his son pester him into bringing him over!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King decided to act quickly and ruthlessly and send everyone on their way. It just so happened that he also had grudges against the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe now, so he simply said, ¡°Alright! The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s spot will be given to this Big Bear Tribe! Everyone disperse!¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Xi Baobei, who was hugging Hai Feng, ran over to give the Rhinoceros Beast King a hug too.


    In fact, nobody knew that the Rhinoceros Beast King had a father. After all, nobody recognized Xi Baobei. But now... Everyone really learned about this matter.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. For the sake of benefits, you even sold your own mate!¡± Shi Li suddenly spoke up.


    Shi Li felt very disappointed.


    He had always believed that Xiong Ye was loyal to his mate and had very high requirements towards them such as not allowing them to go back on their word. But as a result, for the sake of benefits, he even watched with open eyes as Zhou Ji got involved with other people.


    So it turned out that the middle-aged man was the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father. No wonder they weren¡¯t afraid of him! No wonder they didn¡¯t care about him as a Beast King!


    Xiong Ye was left confused by Shi Li¡¯s words¨Cwhen had he betrayed his own mate?


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help frowning as he looked at Shi Li, ¡°Shi Li, is there a problem with your brain?¡±


    Juurensha: There really is, but it¡¯s not what you think, XY.

 Chapter 144 - Market

    <strong>Chapter 144 Market</strong>


    Back when Shi Li was still with the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye had already felt that there was a problem with Shi Li¡¯s brain.


    And... it had been a sudden problem.


    He used to be perfectly fine, so Xiong Ye still had no idea what had gone wrong. One day, Shi Li suddenly changed and had be like apletely new person. Many of his ideas and habits became inexplicable, and now... Now, the problem with Shi Li seemed to have be even more serious.


    ¡°Tribal chief, I also think that there¡¯s a problem with his brain. He doesn¡¯t understand normal people words!¡± Xiong Qi followed up.


    Xiong Ye became more and more certain of his guess. For a moment, he even started to feel sympathetic towards Shi Li.


    But Shi Li¡¯s expression turned dark, ¡°Xiong Ye, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    To have someone say that there was something wrong with his brain... Shi Li was really furious now, and he released the energy contained within his body.


    Such powerful energy swept through and pressured everyone... Many people couldn¡¯t bear it and retreated, but the Big Bear Tribe and Giant Pig Tribe didn¡¯t feel anything¨Cthe Rhinoceros Beast King had blocked all the energy for them.


    ¡°Lion Beast King!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King looked at Shi Li, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, this is what I should be asking you! They insulted me, but you¡¯re actually helping them...¡± Shi Li looked at the Rhinoceros Beast King, ¡°Are you trying to go against me?¡±


    ¡°I do want to go against you. So what?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King snorted and released more energy from his body.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression changed, and he flinched back slightly.


    In his previous life, the Rhinoceros Beast King had already been dead for many years by the time he had be a Beast King. That was why he had never taken the Rhinoceros Beast King seriously, and had even looked at him with sympathy in his gaze before.


    But now, he could clearly sense the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s might.


    If the person standing here was the him from his previous life, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Rhinoceros Beast King, but now... He was just a half-baked Beast King.


    ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, you are my senior, and I don¡¯t want to get into conflict with you.¡± Shi Li found himself a way to retreat with some semnce of dignity, then nced towards the people of the Big Bear Tribe. ¡°As for this Big Bear Tribe... Do you really think that I care about such a broken tribe? From today on, I will break off all rtionships with the Big Bear Tribe! In the future, if anything happens to you, don¡¯te looking for me!¡±


    Shi Li turned around and left after he finished speaking.


    This person was finally gone... Xiong Ye rxed a lot, then looked at the Rhinoceros Beast King, ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the ce where the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe is staying.¡± He now couldn¡¯t wait to settle these people down so that he could prevent having more and more people pay attention to the fact that he now had another ¡®father¡¯.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed, and followed after the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    Along the way, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were still indignantly talking about what had just happened. Xiong Qi said, ¡°Xiong Ye, that Shi Li is really no good. If it weren¡¯t for our tribe, he would¡¯ve reached the end of the road a long time ago. But now he actually dares to say that we¡¯re a broken, crappy tribe!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too cold blooded. He said so much to us today, but he never even asked about his mother and brother.¡± Someone else spoke up. They were all from the same tribe, and everyone had eaten together and lived simr lives, so there was no need to talk about offering aid to others. But now that Shi Li had be a Beast King, not only had he left the tribe, he even tossed away his mother and younger brother who couldn¡¯t do much work. That was too much!


    Xiong Qi continued, ¡°Indeed. He used to always express his care for his mother and brother, but now it seems that it¡¯s not the case.¡±


    While the people of the Big Bear Tribe were still talking about Shi Li, the people around them still felt that the people of the Big Bear Tribe were crazy.


    In any case, driving away a Beast King was something they would never do no matter what.


    However, some others had noticed other things, ¡°Just now, that youth called one of the men from the Big Bear Tribe ¡®grandfather¡¯, then called the Rhinoceros Beast King ¡®father¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The Rhinoceros Beast King also gave up the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s spot for the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ¡°So... The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father is from the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ......


    Having made this connection, they had a sense of suddenly seeing the light. Someone even said, ¡°Perhaps the Big Bear Tribe drove the Lion Beast King away for the sake of the Rhinoceros Beast King? One tribe can¡¯t hold two Beast Kings!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case!¡± Someone else said.


    Someone also said, ¡°Sure enough, based on that sh just now between the Rhinoceros Beast King and the Lion Beast King, it seems that the Rhinoceros Beast King is more powerful.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Lion Beast King is still young!¡±


    ......


    While everyone who had watched the confrontation between Shi Li and the Big Bear Tribe were still talking about it amongst themselves, Shi Li had already returned back to his own residence.


    He hated the Rhinoceros Beast King very much at the moment. Only thinking about how the Rhinoceros Beast King would be dead in a few years made him feel a little better.


    Hold on...


    Shi Li suddenly frowned¨Cthat youth from before had called the Rhinoceros Beast King father!


    Could it be that the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son hadn¡¯t died?


    Shi Li was still pondering this matter when Shen Yue came over.


    ¡°Shi Li, I made you some food.¡± Shen Yue smiled gently at Shi Li, then took out some pottery bowls from a basket.


    One pottery bowl contained boiled meat with sauce made of ground nts poured on top. Another bowl was filled with roasted meat cut into small pieces, and of the remaining two bowls, one was filled with vegetables boiled in water, and the other with fresh fruit.


    The quantity was small, but it was exquisitely prepared.


    Shi Li said, ¡°Thank you. This food looks delicious.¡±


    Shen Yue smiled slightly.


    Shi Li asked, ¡°Shen Yue, I just encountered the Rhinoceros Beast King outside. He¡¯s back? Did he find his son?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Rhinoceros Beast King found his son and has already returned.¡± Shen Yue said. ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t miss the Beast God Sacrifice, but the Elephant Beast King hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Xiang Tian wouldn¡¯t being, as he was already dead... Shi Li thought this in his heart even as he frowned¨Che hadn¡¯t expected that the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son really hadn¡¯t died!


    Since the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son wasn¡¯t dead, he wouldn¡¯t go into a frenzy and lead the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe to attack other tribes... If that was the case, then did that mean that he wouldn¡¯t die either?


    ¡°How did the Rhinoceros Beast King find his son?¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°The Rhinoceros Beast King said that the people of the Big Bear Tribe passed by and saved his son... Shi Li, the Big Bear Tribe that he mentioned should be the same one as yours. You can use that as a reason to build a good rtionship with him.¡± Shen Yue had been at the Beast God Temple the whole time beforeing to find Shi Li and didn¡¯t know what had just happened outside at all. At this time, she just felt that the Big Bear Tribe that she¡¯d looked down on before was pretty good¨Cthey had managed to catch the attention of a Beast King!


    The corner of Shi Li¡¯s lips twitched.


    He hadn¡¯t expected such a change to have urred.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, the fate of the people of the Big Bear Tribe wouldn¡¯t have changed, and the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son would¡¯ve died. The Rhinoceros Beast King should actually be grateful to him!


    ¡°Shi Li?¡± Shen Yue was puzzled as she looked at Shi Li.


    Shi Li¡¯s smile was wry, ¡°Shen Yue, I¡¯m afraid that my rtionship with the Rhinoceros Beast King can¡¯t be improved...¡±


    While Shi Li and Shen Yue were talking, the Rhinoceros Beast King had led the people of the Big Bear Tribe to the ce that belonged to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe.


    The open space in front of the Beast God Temple was used as a market for trading various things between different tribes. At the same time, it was also a ce for the people who hade to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice to set up camp.


    There was a small area for the Giant Pig Tribe to live, but because the ce wasn¡¯t big, not very many people could stay there.


    Even so, the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s treatment was already pretty good. Some small tribes that hade to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice had nowhere to settle down and could only live outside the huge market.


    Quite a few people from the Big Bear Tribe and Giant Pig Tribe hade this time, and there were almost a hundred people in total. In fact, the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s space wasn¡¯t big enough for them to live in, but now that the Rhinoceros Beast King wanted to give them the ce that had belonged to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, they definitely had enough space to settle down.


    The tribes that had Beast Kings were given thergest stretches of space here!


    Only...


    By the time the people of the Big Bear Tribe arrived at the ce that belonged to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had already settled down there.


    These people hade in advance and had already taken over their space. They had also finished setting up their amodations.


    The leader of this group of people immediately came out as soon as he saw the Rhinoceros Beast King. This person who was in his thirties smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, why did youe? Is something the matter?¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King said, ¡°Yes... Move away for me!¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± The man was a little confused.


    ¡°This ce. Let them live here.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King gestured to Xiong Ye and the others.


    Although he was unhappy that Hai Feng had coaxed his son into calling him grandfather, he was still very grateful to the Big Bear Tribe. After all, they had saved his only son.


    He wasn¡¯t young anymore and was even a bit older than Hai Feng. Even if he wanted to have another child, he couldn¡¯t anymore!


    Additionally, he used to have a mate, and his rtionship with his mate had been very good. After his mate had passed away after giving birth to Xi Baobei, he hadn¡¯t wanted to find another mate.


    ¡°Uncle, this ce belongs to our Giant Rhinoceros Tribe. Why do we have to give it to others?¡± The leader of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe was a little disgruntled.


    ¡°No reason. I told you to move, so move!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said.


    ¡°Uncle...¡±


    ¡°My temper is so good that you all became ambitious, am I right?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King caught the man and directly tossed him out, ¡°Move out!¡± He looked at the well-arranged amodations in front of him and was filled with even more anger.


    A few days ago, he had been so worried and had gone looking for his son everywhere. But what about these people? They had been here happily waiting for the Beast God Sacrifice!


    Of course, the main reason why he would find these people displeasing to the eye was because Zhou Ji had said that his son had been attacked by people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe.


    He now had a grudge against his own tribe, but at the end of the day, this was still his tribe and he couldn¡¯t just kill his way over to ask for an exnation... Ultimately, he could only act like this.


    After the Rhinoceros Beast King threw the person out, he looked anxiously at his own son.


    He¡¯d been a little violent... He was afraid that his son would be scared after watching.


    Yet as a result, Xi Baobei wasn¡¯t scared at all. He even said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t throw people as high as grandfather does.¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡± Should he throw a few more and try his best so that his son would realize that he could also throw people very high?


    The Rhinoceros Beast King wanted to do something, but finally chose not to¨Cthese people were from his own tribe, and it was better if he didn¡¯t kill them.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t left yet?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King asked.


    It was obvious that the Rhinoceros Beast King was angry. The people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly ran off.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King added, ¡°Take your things with you!¡±


    When these people heard this, they all started to run back to take away their things.


    The man who had been tossed out by the Rhinoceros Beast King was actually the son of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s tribal chief. He had been respected ever since he was a child, so when he got up from the ground, he was actually very angry. He wanted to go up and tell the Rhinoceros Beast King exactly what he thought, but he was stopped and persuaded not to by the people around him.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King turned a blind eye to all of this and only said to Xiong Ye, ¡°Find a spot and settle in!¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe and Giant Pig Tribe all settled down right away.


    There were some shabby houses here that had been built many years ago. It was unknown if they were built by the people of the Beast God Temple or the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe over the past years.


    Houses that were old were more likely to leak, but it was obvious that these houses had been repaired somewhat and were now as good as new. They had really taken advantage of someone.


    There were more than ten houses connected together, with arge shed ced out front that was used to store the goods that would be set out for trade.


    The ordinary people of the Big Bear Tribe and Giant Pig Tribe shared one room per ten people and soon finished allocating their amodation. The remaining few rooms were given to Xiong Ye to make arrangements.


    Xiong Ye had Zhou Ji live in the best one, and then he gave one to Hai Feng, saved one for the Rhinoceros Beast King, and left two others open for storing things.


    They didn¡¯t bring much, so they settled in quickly. The people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had barely left when they had already finished settling in.


    And by this time, many people had already run over to watch the show, ¡°Why were the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe kicked out?¡±


    ¡°Which tribe is this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Did something happen to the Rhinoceros Beast King?¡±


    ......


    Of course, nothing was wrong with the Rhinoceros Beast King, and even his servants were still waiting outside... These people quickly exined the details of the situation to those who hade to see the bustle, ¡°The people living here are the people of the Big Bear Tribe. They saved the son of the Rhinoceros Beast King, so he gave them this ce to live.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡±


    ¡°This Big Bear Tribe is so lucky!¡±


    ¡°I heard before that the Rhinoceros Beast King went missing, it¡¯s great that he¡¯s alright...¡±


    ......


    Everyone felt that there was nothing wrong with what the Rhinoceros Beast King had done after they learned the truth of the matter. It was only the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe who felt very dissatisfied, but there was nothing they could do to the Rhinoceros Beast King. Finally, the son of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s tribal chief who was in charge of the group could only say, ¡°Send someone back to tell my father of this matter!¡±


    The people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe were finally settled in the ce that the Beast God Temple had originally allocated to the Giant Pig Tribe.


    At the same time, the Big Bear Tribe who had upied arge stretch of territory attracted more and more people¡¯s curiosity¨Cwhere had this Big Bear Tribee from?


    Although they didn¡¯t know where the Big Bear Tribe hade from, everyone generally felt that the Big Bear Tribe was very powerful, until the patrol from the Beast God Temple shared what Shi Li had spoken about before, ¡°That Big Bear Tribe came from the wild forest.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re very poor and didn¡¯t even have enough to eat in the past!¡±


    ¡°The only reason they can have that spot is because they¡¯re lucky...¡±


    No wonder nobody had heard of the Big Bear Tribe before. It turned out that this Big Bear Tribe was actually from the wild forest...


    A poor tribe like that probably didn¡¯t have anything to take out to trade, right?


    They clearly upied one of the best positions but couldn¡¯t take anything out to trade with... that wouldn¡¯t look good at all! After learning about the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s situation, there were already people who were waiting to see the Big Bear Tribe make fools out of themselves.


    Juurensha: Ah, the trials of the Rhino Beast King...


    xiin: just wait, guys, you¡¯ll see just how ¡®poor¡¯ the Big Bear Tribe is... also, Happy New Year!

 Chapter 145 - Inexperienced and Ignorant

    <h4>Chapter 145 Inexperienced and Ignorant</h4>


    The people outside didn¡¯t try to keep their voices down at all, and the people of the Big Bear Tribe could hear what they¡¯d said.


    But nobody took it seriously.


    They might have felt inferior at this time if they hade to the Beastman Continent and discovered that it was flourishing and rich. Following that, due to feelings of inferiority, they might have tried their best to take out everything they had to trade with others after hearing these words.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case¨Cthey had discovered that the lives of people on the Beastman Continent wasn¡¯t much different from life in their Big Bear Tribe.


    Perhaps the people here had seen more and knew more, but they had three Beast Kings!


    The people here regarded a Beast King like Shi Li as a treasure... They weren¡¯t interested in him at all!


    With a mindset like that, the people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t nitpick with these inexperienced and ignorant people and only went about their own lives¨Cnamely, making food to eat.


    After casually eating something this morning, they hadn¡¯t eaten anything since then and were all hungry.


    The houses they were living in were very small and wasn¡¯t spacious enough to cook in. The people of the Big Bear Tribe set up stoves in the shed that was used for exchanging goods instead¨Cthey would be living here for a good few days, and they needed to have several good cooking stations. Zhou Ji alone would need two of them to use in rotation!


    It wasn¡¯t early anymore, and the people of the Giant Ape Tribe next to them had already started a fire and were roasting meat. The other tribes who hade to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice were also doing the same thing.


    However, there were still many people crowded around the Big Bear Tribe.


    In recent days, everyone had been pretty idle and didn¡¯t have much to entertain themselves with, so they were more willing to watch something interesting.


    This Big Bear Tribe was a tribe that had suddenly gained the attention of the Rhinoceros Beast King and driven away the Lion Beast King! They were very entric!


    ¡°I heard that the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father is in this tribe? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Did they really drive the Lion Beast King out of the tribe? Are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°Howe the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father looks to be about the same age as him?¡±


    ......


    The Rhinoceros Beast King who hadn¡¯t left since arriving there that day: ¡°......¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King red at Hai Feng, but he didn¡¯t leave.


    There was nothing that he could do about it. His son¡¯s thoughts were full of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s food, and he couldn¡¯t drag his son away!


    And based on the current situation, if he went back to his own residence, it was highly likely that the Ape Beast King and others woulde over to see the excitement and ask him about this and that... So he simply didn¡¯t go back.


    He definitely wasn¡¯t here for the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s food!


    Why were the people of this Big Bear Tribe so smart? Those dishes and such, why were they so delicious when they fried them up?!


    He used to always eat raw food. How many delicious vegetables had he wasted?!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King spoke to the people of the Big Bear Tribe, ¡°Baobei wants to eat here. Make him a few more dishes and be sure to make egg fried rice.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe agreed. Hai Feng had collected quite a lot of materials during their trip, and they were very happy to make food for Xi Baobei. As for the Rhinoceros Beast King, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to make some food for him too since he was a Beast King.


    With that said, the people of the Big Bear Tribe began to open up therge parcels that they had been carrying.


    The people outside were very curious when they saw this happening¨Cthis Big Bear Tribe had brought a lot with them. What kind of things did they have inside?


    Inside wererge bags of vegetables, some cut up pieces of meat, dinosaur eggs, and other ingredients.


    There was a disappointed sigh from the onlookers outside.


    Although some tribes were very poor and couldn¡¯t even afford to eat meat, the tribes who came to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice were all tribes that weren¡¯t short on food and could always eat their fill.


    The things that they brought for trade naturally didn¡¯t consist of food.


    What about the Big Bear Tribe? One animal leather parcel after another was filled with nothing but food!


    Some of them even contained grass... How poor were they?!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s temper was really too good. He was actually willing to stay with such a group of people!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King, who everyone thought was very good tempered, was actually feeling a bit greedy now. He really wanted to eat the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s food.


    Unfortunately, the food that the Big Bear Tribe made wasn¡¯tparable to what Zhou Ji made, but the food Zhou Ji made... Even Hai Feng couldn¡¯t eat it, so he shouldn¡¯t even think about it.


    Some of the people of the Big Bear Tribe went to put together the stoves, while others dealt with prepping the ingredients. Zhu Zhan was to the side beating at the rice to remove the husks¨Cthis job couldn¡¯t be done by ordinary people, and he had had to learn how to make use of his energy from Xiong Ye in order to be able to do it.


    Ever since Xiong Ye told him that doing this task could make him stronger and would allow him to use his energy more easily, he had been very happy to do it.


    The onlookers who were watching the show: ¡°That tall man seems to be making rice?¡±


    ¡°The people of this Big Bear Tribe are really poor. They can only afford to eat rice.¡±


    ¡°Rice isn¡¯t delicious at all.¡±


    ......


    These people felt somepassion for the people of the Big Bear Tribe now. Yet at this time, the people of the Big Bear Tribe finished setting up their stoves and started putting pottery pots on them.


    One pottery pot, two, three...


    The people who were still discussing amongst themselves earlier all fell silent.


    How could this Big Bear Tribe have so many pottery pots?


    However, it still wasn¡¯t over!


    After bringing out the pottery pots, they brought out pottery bowls. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight of them... Everyone had one.


    Wasn¡¯t the Big Bear Tribe very poor, to the point where they could barely live? Why did they have so much pottery?


    The people watching the bustle outside practically jumped out, and some people immediately ran off to go back to their own tribe and report, ¡°The Big Bear Tribe has a lot of pottery! Quicklye and have a look!¡±


    Before long, there were even more people joining the crowd of people who were watching the show outside the Big Bear Tribe.


    Xiong Qi and the others: They just knew that these people were inexperienced and ignorant! So, there was no need to concern themselves with what these people said.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe began to cook.


    The people around them were only roasting meat, but they made the process much moreplicated. Even if it was just roasting meat, they would still add more seasoning than anyone else here.


    On the way here, Zhou Ji had found a lot of seasoning. He wasn¡¯t willing to cook for others to eat, but he was willing to share the seasoning with them.


    Therefore...


    ¡°Why is the meat roasted by the people of the Big Bear Tribe so fragrant?¡±


    ¡°It turned out that that man was hulling the rice... how picky!¡±


    ¡°What are they making?¡±


    ¡°The vegetables are actually cooked together with the meat... This smells really good!¡±


    ......


    The people who had originally looked down on the Big Bear Tribe all wanted to go over and ask for some food at this point in time.


    Someone also said, ¡°They have so much pottery, and they actually use it. They¡¯re really rich!¡±


    Indeed... The Big Bear Tribe¡¯s current actions showed that they should be very rich?


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were still unconcerned with other people¡¯s thoughts.


    They were all busy with cooking.


    Zhou Ji was also making food.


    That day, he nned to make something rtively simpler: smoked meat and rice with a few other dishes.


    He ced the smoked meat and the rice together to boil together and make smoked meat rice. As for the other dishes, he could make a few different types.


    Simple stir-fry, chili fried, deep fried, boiled; in the time it took for the rice to cook, he used the materials that Xiong Ye had processed to make five or six dishes. Amongst them was a dish simr to twice-cooked pork; it had been fried with garlic shoots and was especially fragrant!


    Not only did the people watching from outside feel envious, even the people in the Big Bear Tribe felt a little greedy.


    Unfortunately, it would never be their turn to eat those dishes.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King regretfully shifted his gaze away. Speaking of which, if Zhou Ji was willing to make him food every day, he would definitely be willing to join the Big Bear Tribe!


    While everyone else was watching enviously, Zhou Ji and Xiong Yefortably enjoyed their dinner.


    Zhou Ji took a bite of twice-cooked pork that wasn¡¯t actually made of pork and said to Xiong Ye, ¡°I think that Shi Li... something is wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, there¡¯s something wrong with his brain!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Shi Li¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t broken. Earlier, he had probably just wanted to show off. He was saying that there was a problem with Shi Li because the energy in Shi Li¡¯s body wasn¡¯t right.


    When he first came into contact with Xiang Tian, he had discovered a very strange matter¨Cthere were several different kinds of energy in Xiang Tian¡¯s body.


    At one time, he had thought that everyone outside was like this. After discovering that dinosaurs also had crystal cores, he had thought that it was because these people couldn¡¯t fully absorb the dinosaurs¡¯ crystal cores. However, Hai Feng had eaten many animals with crystal cores and didn¡¯t have any trouble, and the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s crystal core was also very clean and neat.


    Xiang Tian¡¯s crystal core... had definitely been problematic!


    Zhou Ji had been thinking about how he would look into Xiang Tian¡¯s situation if he encountered Xiang Tian during the Beast God Sacrifice this time. Yet he didn¡¯t meet Xiang Tian and instead encountered Shi Li who had a problem simr to Xiang Tian¡¯s.


    Earlier, when Shi Li had released his energy to pressure them, he had been able to keenly perceive that there was a problem with Shi Li¡¯s energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about his brain... Shi Li¡¯s body seems to have a problem.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°So he has problems with both his brain and his body?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised, and there was sympathy on his face.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Juurensha: Once again, the cooking show begins.


    xiin: maybe we should pick up a cooking novel...

 Chapter 146 - Soybean

    <strong>Ch146 ¨C Soybean</strong>


    Only after they¡¯d finished eating and gone back to their room did Zhou Ji start detailing the energy problem in Shi Li¡¯s body to Xiong Ye.


    ¡°There¡¯s a great many kinds of energy in Shi Li¡¯s body, and it¡¯s rather unnatural.¡± Zhou Ji summed it up like this.


    ¡°Each person only has one crystal core and should only have one kind of energy. His seems like... Could it be that he has other people¡¯s crystal cores in his body?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji was shocked.


    Zhou Ji had been puzzled by Shi Li¡¯s situation but hadn¡¯t been able toe up with an exnation for it until he heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words this time.


    Shi Li... might really have done what Xiong Ye said and taken other people¡¯s crystal cores into his own body.


    If that was the case, then Xiang Tian should have been the same as well.


    Zhou Ji suddenly felt a little sick.


    The crystal cores in beastmen¡¯s bodies would copse and dissipate when they died. Wouldn¡¯t someone have to dig out the crystal core while the other person was still alive in order to obtain it?


    Zhou Ji acknowledged that he wasn¡¯t a good person, but he also felt that using such a method to increase one¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t very eptable.


    If that was really the case, then for Shi Li to be a Beast King, he must have obtained someone else¡¯s crystal core, a crystal core that could enable him to be a Beast King...


    Zhou Ji suddenly thought of how Xiang Tian still hadn¡¯t arrived to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice. Back then, it had also been Xiang Tian who had taken Shi Li away.


    Did the crystal core in Shi Li¡¯s body belong to Xiang Tian?


    If that really was the case, then Xiang Tian had really brought about his own demise. He had dug out other people¡¯s crystal cores, and as a result, his own crystal core had also be someone else¡¯s.


    In fact, Shi Li hadn¡¯t benefitted much¨C¨Cwith a crystal core like that, he probably didn¡¯t dare to use it casually. In the future, he might still have problems with his crystal core.


    Zhou Ji had been a little defensive against Shi Li before, but now, he didn¡¯t feel any threat from Shi Li at all.


    It was Xiong Ye who was a little disgruntled. He noticed Zhou Ji¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Could it be that Shi Li really did something like that? That¡¯s too wrong.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about others.¡± Zhou Ji hugged Xiong Ye and gave him a kiss. ¡°We¡¯ve been on the road for the past few days and haven¡¯t even had a chance to kiss properly...¡±


    Zhou Ji was talking into his ear, and Xiong Ye felt that his ear was starting to heat up. His face also turned warm...


    After a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Xiong Ye pulled Zhou Ji¡¯s hand off his head and grumbled, ¡°You haven¡¯t turned into your animal form for me to touch at all.¡±


    Zhou Ji rubbed his nose and no longer spoke.


    He hadn¡¯t really looked at his own animal form much either...


    Today was the first day of the market.


    Early the next morning, there were a lot of people outside the ce where the Big Bear Tribe was staying.


    In such an era, information traveled very slowly. But it was different when everyone was living together in such close proximity¨C¨Cby the end ofst night, almost every tribe that hade to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice knew that the Big Bear Tribe had a lot of pottery.


    All the tribes that coulde to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice were rtively rich and had at least solved their need for food and clothing. Since that was the case, they were now looking for luxury goods and identity markers... Coincidentally, pottery yed a role in this.


    When the people of the Big Bear Tribe woke up, they discovered that their surroundings were full of people. These people even said one after another, ¡°I heard that you have pottery? I want to trade for pottery.¡±


    ¡°I want to trade for pottery too. What kind of things do you want in return?¡±


    ¡°I want a pottery pot!¡±


    ......


    Everyone was speaking, and Xiong Qi interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we aren¡¯t trading.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you trade?¡± Some of the people outside were unhappy.


    Xiong Qi said, ¡°We¡¯re using it ourselves! We can¡¯t trade them.¡±


    They had asked Zhou Ji yesterday about the matter of trade, wanting to know if Zhou Ji wanted to take some things out to trade with.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t even hesitated before refusing.


    What they had brought with them to trade for salt with the Beach Tribe was still all in their hands, and they also had some salt they had taken from the Beach Tribe. However, they didn¡¯t have much, and everything they had on them could be used.


    Since that was the case, they didn¡¯t need to take it out to trade with others.


    Of course, if he saw something he liked, he could still definitely trade some of it away.


    ¡°You have so many pottery pots, surely you can¡¯t use them all, right?¡± Someone said.


    ¡°How could that be? We don¡¯t have enough to use.¡± Xiong Qi said, ¡°We can¡¯t even let everyone eat food made with pottery pots!¡±


    The people who wanted to trade for pottery pots: ¡°......¡± Pottery pots were originally for tribal chiefs and priests to use. How could they be used for everyone?


    But the Big Bear Tribe was indeed a ce where everyone used them. Early in the morning, everyone woke up and began to make breakfast.


    They had eaten a lot of delicious foodst night, then they did it again early this morning... The people of the Big Bear Tribe were really capable!


    For the average person, being able to eat two bites ofst night¡¯s leftover roasted meat was already considered pretty good!


    Those people who failed to trade for pottery pots were full of criticism in their hearts and wanted to leave, but they ultimately didn¡¯t go.


    Although they couldn¡¯t trade for pottery pots, the food that the Big Bear Tribe made was really fragrant... they all wanted to stay behind and see how they made their food.


    The food that the people of the Big Bear Tribe made was actually very rough, but they had learned some ways to fry, boil, and stir-fry from Zhou Ji, so what they made was different to others.


    As for Zhou Ji, the breakfast he made was really something else.


    He had originally made basic congee and roasted meat, but Xiong Ye had gone out to hunt and brought back several fish that had already been washed and cleaned. So, the originally in congee became fish congee¨C¨Cthe fish was first boiled, then had its bones removed. The remaining fish meat was ced into the congee along with some vegetable leaves, bamboo shoots, and mushrooms. The fresh and vorful fish congee was ready, and he then sliced up the roasted meat...


    Xiong Ye ate a lot of it in one go.


    The people in the Big Bear Tribe who liked to cook memorized how Zhou Ji made the food so that they could make it next time.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King saw this scene and immediately said, ¡°I want to eat that tonight. Make it for me, and I¡¯ll go and catch you a dinosaurter!¡±


    ¡°And fish!¡± The person in charge of cooking immediately added.


    ¡°No problem!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said. Wasn¡¯t it just catching fish... He could have others catch fish for him!


    After breakfast, Zhou Ji told everyone to go out and browse as they liked. Of course, he also wanted to go out and take a look.


    The Big Bear Tribe left several people behind to look after their ce, and then the rest of them scattered.


    The onlookers: ¡°......¡± They hadn¡¯t expected that the people of the Big Bear Tribe really didn¡¯t n to take out anything for trade!


    Seeing that there was nobody left from the Big Bear Tribe, those people could only follow suit and depart. However, some of these people chose to follow Zhou Ji instead.


    Zhou Ji was the most conspicuous amongst the entire Big Bear Tribe.


    Everyone else wore animal hides, but Zhou Ji wore clothing. Not only was he very clean and tidy, also... The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father was always ttering Zhou Ji and hanging around him!


    The news that Hai Feng was the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father had spread all over in a very short time. And everyone... believed it.


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to pay close attention to thements of the people around him, and felt a little sympathy for the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    However, although the Rhinoceros Beast King had been very grumpy about this matter at first, he had calmed down a lot now and would even bring Xi Baobei with him to join them in walking around.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King: I didn¡¯t want this either! But my son wants to go out! What can I do? Of course I have to do what he wants!


    Zhou Ji walked around slowly, looking over the things that various tribes had set out as he went.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in the vast majority of the things on offer and only took a second nce at a stall that ¡®sold¡¯ clothing.


    However, he wasn¡¯t that interested.


    That clothing was made of hemp, and it could be seen from a nce that it would be ufortable to wear. It was iparable to the clothing he made himself, so he didn¡¯t want it. As for the others in the tribe...


    The others were ustomed to changing forms often, and clothing wouldn¡¯t be much use to them.


    Aside from clothes, he was even less interested in things like dinosaur bones, dinosaur leather, and other such things.


    In fact, Zhou Ji was hoping to be able to obtain some new nt seeds, but he didn¡¯t see anything of the sort.


    He was just thinking about it when Zhou Ji suddenly noticed something¨C¨Csoybeans!


    He actually managed to see soybeans!


    Soybeans were definitely something good. They could be stewed directly with pig trotters... He could only use dinosaur feet now, but it would still be very delicious. Additionally, it could be used to make tofu, dried tofu, soy sauce...


    The only regretful thing was that he didn¡¯t know how soy sauce was made at all.


    But that was alright... if nothing else, he could just slowly figure it out!


    Zhou Ji pointed to a basket of soybeans that had been brought out by a small tribe and asked, ¡°How do I trade for this?¡±


    While Zhou Ji was shopping around in the market, many of the Beast Kings who had originally been staying over at the Beast God Temple had alle out together to the market.


    The Lion Beast King had been driven out of his tribe, and the Rhinoceros Beast King had a father... There was so much interesting news, and even Beast Kings couldn¡¯t help but want toe out and gossip.

 Chapter 147 - Picking a Fight

    <strong>Chapter 147 Picking a Fight</strong>


    ¡°I remember that the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father passed away a long time ago.¡± The Ape Beast King said. He had a good rtionship with the Rhinoceros Beast King and knew some things about his family.


    ¡°I wonder who that person from the Big Bear Tribe is.¡± The Tiger Beast King added.


    ¡°That Big Bear Tribe is really quite interesting. They even drove a Beast King out of their tribe.¡±


    ¡°Are they looking down on Beast Kings? They¡¯re a little too proud!¡±


    ¡°There must be something unique about this Big Bear Tribe for the Rhinoceros Beast King to think so highly of them.¡±


    The Beast Kings chatted amongst themselves as they walked over to the market. Other than discussing the Big Bear Tribe, they naturally also spoke about Shi Li.


    ¡°That Shi Li became a Beast King at a young age. I thought he would be full of vigor and be brave enough to fight. Unexpectedly...¡± The Tiger Beast King was a little disdainful when he spoke about Shi Li.


    They had all thought that a young Beast King like Shi Li would be full of youth and vigor and would love to fight, but unexpectedly, that hadn¡¯t been the case.


    Before, the Rhinoceros Beast King had challenged him once prior to going out and looking for his son. Yesterday, he had confronted him again, but Shi Li had ended up retreating twice before him.


    It was a bit shameful that a young man like him would cherish his life more than this group of old men.


    The others all nodded agreement with the Tiger Beast King¡¯s words.


    The number of Beast Kings was very limited, and everyone¡¯s strength was simr. Although theypeted with each other, they all had good rtionships. Originally, when a new Beast King had emerged, they had also wanted to get to know the new person, but in the end, Shi Li was very arrogant and even put on airs in front of them while currying favor with the Beast God Temple.


    They didn¡¯t like such a person much at all, so they hadn¡¯t bothered to pay attention to him. However, at the same time, they felt that although this person hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, he was at least arrogant and unyielding. Yet what was the result?


    He didn¡¯t even dare to fight!


    It also happened that they ran into Shi Li and Shen Yue while they were speaking about him.


    ¡°Where is everyone going?¡± Shen Yue immediately greeted the Beast Kings politely when she saw them.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the market to take a look.¡± The Tiger Beast King replied.


    ¡°What a coincidence, we¡¯re going there too.¡± Shen Yue fell into step beside the Beast Kings very naturally and spoke respectfully.


    Shi Li was a little dissatisfied with Shen Yue when he saw her like this¨CShen Yue seemed to be lowering herself too much in his eyes.


    Why did Shen Yue need to please others like this when they had the Beast God Temple backing them?


    Shi Li felt dissatisfied inside and no longer looked at Shen Yue, moving his gaze to the market in the distance instead.


    After yesterday¡¯s incident, he had found some other people to make trouble for the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    But as a result, because the Rhinoceros Beast King stayed there with the people of the Big Bear Tribe the entire time, nobody was willing to help him at all!


    Things weren¡¯t going well. How could Shi Li¡¯s mood improve?


    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that the Lion Beast King came from the wild forest, but unexpectedly, other people from the Lion Beast King¡¯s tribe also arrived... For them to be able to make it over here from the wild forest means that that Big Bear Tribe can¡¯t be simple.¡± The Ape Beast King was smiling widely as he looked at Shi Li.


    He knew that Shi Li certainly wouldn¡¯t want others to mention the Big Bear Tribe at this moment, but he chose to do so anyway.


    As expected, Shi Li became a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve already left the Big Bear Tribe. They have nothing to do with me... as for their ability to make it here, it should be due to luck, or because of other people¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Ape Beast King replied.


    ¡°The life of the people in the Big Bear Tribe is very bad. Their strongest warriors are only low level Beast Warriors, and they don¡¯t have the ability to make it over to the Beastman Continent based solely on their own strength!¡± Shi Li insisted, ¡°However, they seem to have been able to tempt a powerhouse into joining them.¡±


    ¡°Is the Lion Beast King saying that the people of the Big Bear Tribe aren¡¯t living well? They took out a lot of pottery yesterday...¡± Someone interjected.


    ¡°Those should be the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s belongings.¡± Shi Li exined, ¡°When I left... it was hard for everyone in the Big Bear Tribe to have enough to eat.¡±


    Shi Li shared some things about the Big Bear Tribe, and it was obvious from his words that he looked down on them.


    Everyone other than him exchanged nces amongst themselves and looked down on him a bit too.


    ording to him, life hadn¡¯t been easy for the Big Bear Tribe, but at the end of the day, it was still his tribe. His expression of disdain... perhaps the Big Bear Tribe had driven him out of the tribe because they felt that he wasn¡¯t reliable, even though he was a Beast King.


    The Beast Kings had arrived near the market while they talked.


    At the market.


    The tribe that had taken out the soybeans was a small tribe. They were a little confused by Zhou Ji¡¯s proposal to trade for the soybeans.


    ¡°Your Lordship, you really want to trade for these beans?¡± They couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°Yes. What would you like in exchange?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    This tribe was very small and didn¡¯t dare to make trouble. They hadn¡¯t gone to watch the bustle at the Big Bear Tribe yesterday, so while they¡¯d heard of the matters about the Big Bear Tribe, they didn¡¯t know that the person in front of them now was from the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°We eat these beans ourselves. If you want to trade for it... we¡¯ll trade for meat, then.¡± Someone from this small tribe offered.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll trade meat for it.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    The person who had brought out the soybeans looked a little ufortable, then finally gritted his teeth and said, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you... you can¡¯t eat too many of this kind of bean. If you eat too much, you¡¯ll die... One of the children in our tribe ate too many soybeans andter died.¡±


    Zhou Ji was stunned when he heard this.


    Soybeans could kill if eaten too much? Howe he¡¯d never heard of it before?


    Zhou Ji asked, ¡°How do you eat it?¡±


    That person said, ¡°We ce it in the fire and bake it before eating it.¡±


    Zhou Ji now knew why they had died after eating soybeans.


    The people of this ce had good teeth and could chew and eat soybeans that had been roasted in the fire, but they¡¯d ignored one thing¨Csoybeans could expand a lot.


    They would fill their stomachs with soybeans when hungry, and after they drank water... wouldn¡¯t it be a tragedy? Let alone when it happened to a child.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, will eating this thing really kill people?¡± Xiong Qi asked curiously.When Zhou Ji had seen the soybean, Xiong Qi had already begun to think about how delicious it could be. How could it kill people?


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°This kind of bean won¡¯t kill anyone if you soak it in the water for a day before boiling and eating it.¡±


    The people from that small tribe said, ¡°Boil it? We don¡¯t have pots...¡±


    Zhou Ji could only say, ¡°Then eat less of it.¡±


    ¡°We already don¡¯t eat much of it now.¡± That person said, ¡°We want to trade for an equal amount of meat... This bean is very good for staving off hunger and is worth many days of food. We won¡¯t have enough food to eat if we trade for less.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Zhou Ji said. The thing theycked the least now was meat.


    When Zhou Ji came out to browse, he had found some people to follow him with things that could be used for trade, including salt and a lot of salted meat.


    Eating too much salted meat left the mouth dry and ufortable, and now that the Big Bear Tribe had Beast Kings to help with hunting, nobody liked to eat salted meat anymore. However, they couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so wasn¡¯t it perfect if they brought it out to trade for other things?


    While Zhou Ji put away the soybeans, someone from the Big Bear Tribe immediately opened up a leather bag and began to dig out the salted meat.


    That person from the small tribe¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the salted meat, and they leaned in to take a bite.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe were a little confused¨Cthe meat was raw!


    On the other hand, the man was very surprised, ¡°It¡¯s salty. This is salted meat. You want to use salted meat to trade?¡±


    ¡°Is it not eptable?¡± The person from the Big Bear Tribe asked.


    ¡°It is, it is, it is! How could it not be!¡± This person didn¡¯t hesitate at all before replying. His eyes were even brighter than before.


    This was salted meat! Made with salt!


    In fact, when they came to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice, the thing they wanted to trade for most was salt since their tribe wascking in salt. Yet in the end, the materials they¡¯d carefully prepared hadn¡¯t been enough to trade for it. On the other hand, a basket of soybeans that they only ate when there was nothing else to eat managed to them salted meat!


    When the people around them saw this scene, they all looked at the Big Bear Tribe in surprise.


    This kind of bean could be casually traded for with a bit of barley, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe were trading salted meat for it. This clearly meant that... they were foolishly rich.


    Just after the exchange, someone came to try and sell their own things to Zhou Ji, ¡°Your Lordship, our tribe has a lot of good things. Do you want to trade?¡±


    ¡°We also have a lot of good things in our tribe!¡±


    ¡°We do too!¡±


    ......


    These people all surrounded the Big Bear Tribe. Seeing the situation, Zhou Ji said, ¡°I want to trade for rare nts.¡±


    ¡°We have some!¡± These tribes all spoke up one after another. They didn¡¯t wait for Zhou Ji to go over to look and instead brought the things they thought might interest Zhou Ji to him instead.


    ¡°Lord, we also have a type of bean. This type of green bean... hm... looks very good.¡± Someone brought out some mung beans. They didn¡¯t like to eat this kind of food and ate it just to survive.


    ¡°Trade.¡± Zhou Ji had people bring out a piece of salted meat.


    ¡°Lord, these are some vegetable seeds!¡± Someone brought out a series of seeds.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know what kind of seeds they were, but for people to carry them around meant that they must be pretty good... ¡°Trade!¡±


    ¡°We brought a type of seasoning!¡±


    ¡°Trade!¡±


    Things he recognized and things he didn¡¯t recognize, Zhou Ji traded for quite a lot of things.


    None of these things pleased him as much as the soybeans did, but they were still pretty good... Zhou Ji was just thinking that he was about done when someone came over with a big package, ¡°Lord, we¡¯ve brought a type of white flower that is very good for making nests!¡±


    As the person spoke, he opened up the sack he had with him and revealed what actually turned out to be cotton!


    Zhou Ji looked at the cotton in pleased surprise.


    Beastmen were very resistant to the cold, but cotton was very useful. In winter, they could use cotton to make mats, quilts...


    Zhou Ji touched it with his hand and discovered that the seeds hadn¡¯t been removed from the cotton. He immediately agreed, ¡°Trade.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, there¡¯s no more salted meat.¡± Xiong Qi said.


    The man who¡¯d brought the cotton was suddenly disappointed when he heard those words.


    Xiong Qi continued, ¡°We only have salt left.¡±


    The man who¡¯d brought the cotton became pleasantly surprised.


    The tribes of the Beastman Continent basically all grew some crops and made it through winter mainly by eating those crops and not through storing meat.


    As for salt... Some tribes weren¡¯t short on salt, but many tribescked salt, and the prices for salt was very high.


    Zhou Ji gave the other party a bowl of salt in exchange for a sack of cotton.


    He felt that it was quite worth it, but the people around them didn¡¯t think so. They felt that Zhou Ji was overly generous and easily deceived! He was losing too much!


    He even traded salted meat and salt for something he couldn¡¯t eat, couldn¡¯t use to show his identity, nor use as a weapon.


    ¡°This Big Bear Tribe must be very wealthy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trading for such random things, but their tribal chief doesn¡¯t even care...¡±


    ¡°The people of the Big Bear Tribe are very respectful towards this Zhou Ji. Could it be that he¡¯s the priest of the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ......


    Everyone around them were discussing them, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t pay any heed at all.


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ji was feeling very speechless¨Che watched as Xiong Qi secretly picked up a piece of cotton and stuffed it into his mouth.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, this thing isn¡¯t tasty.¡± Xiong Qi said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what these people said?¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°It¡¯s used for making nests.¡±


    Xiong Qi said, ¡°You and Xiong Ye can¡¯t have children. Why would you trade things for materials to make a nest?¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Xiong Qi: ¡°...... Thank you.¡±


    While Zhou Ji and Xiong Qi were talking, Shi Li once again appeared in front of the people of the Big Bear Tribe. ¡°Xiong Ye, the Big Bear Tribe should be short on salt, right? How can you just watch on as he wastes things like this?¡±


    In his previous life, they had been very short on salt when he and Xiong Ye had first led the Big Bear Tribe to the Beastman Continent.


    There were many monsters living in the sea, such as the Tanystropheus, smosaurus, and Pliosaurus... They couldn¡¯t farm thend over there, and so no tribe had settled near the sea.


    Regardless of which tribe it was, if they wanted salt, they would have to either trade for it or use seawater to make it themselves. The second option... producing salt required pots and other tools. Not only that, it might also be dangerous!


    In the Beastman Continent, salt was very precious. At the start, he and Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t been able to have salt for a very long time.


    And now... Xiong Ye merely looked on as Zhou Ji used salt to trade for useless things!


    This... simply wasn¡¯t the Xiong Ye he knew!


    He¡¯d been stopped by Xiong Ye before for using even a little extra salt. Why was Xiong Ye so good to Zhou Ji?


    Shi Li looked at Zhou Ji with envy in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye was puzzled¨Chow were they short on salt?


    And even if they were reallycking... They could go back to the Beach Tribe in the future to obtain more or dry out some salt for themselves.


    ¡°Zhou Ji isn¡¯t wasting anything.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I never thought that you were such a person. I was really wrong about you.¡± Shi Li said. Zhou Ji could use all of this salt because he¡¯d obtained it from the Rhinoceros Beast King through the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father, right?


    ¡°What exactly is the matter with you?¡± Xiong Ye frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and say things that people can¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t understand?¡± Shi Li sneered. ¡°Xiong Ye, don¡¯t you value your mate very much? Now that your mate has gotten together with someone else, why aren¡¯t you dealing with it?¡±


    ¡°Gotten together?¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t get it.


    Shi Li said, ¡°Do you dare to say that Zhou Ji has no rtionship with the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father? They¡¯re together, right? Just watching as your mate sleeps together with someone else every day, how does it feel?¡±


    Shi Li looked at Zhou Ji and Hai Feng with disdain as he spoke.


    After arriving at the Beast God Temple, Hai Feng had been afraid of being exposed and so had followed behind Zhou Ji all the time. He was very attentive, and Xi Baobei was also imitating everything he did.


    As for the Rhinoceros Beast King... seeing that both Hai Feng and Zhou Ji were Beast Kings, he didn¡¯t stop his son from doing as he liked.


    He had always hoped that Xi Baobei would be able to live well after his death. It no longer seemed that it was possible for him to do so in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe, but if they joined the Big Bear Tribe, and he had Xiong Ye¡¯s and Zhou Ji¡¯s protection...


    If he hadn¡¯t had such an intention, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed himself to be forced to acknowledge another father without doing anything to the other party. He was even starting to be very close with the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King refuted without a second thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I have no rtionship with Zhou Ji!¡± Hai Feng was given a huge scare. Was this person trying to say that he¡¯d slept with Zhou Ji?!


    He hadn¡¯t! He¡¯d definitely done nothing of the sort! This man was making unfounded malicious attacks on him! No, no, he was clearly trying to drive a wedge between him and Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye!


    Hai Feng red angrily at Shi Li.


    Of course, the angriest one at the moment was definitely Xiong Ye. It was too disgusting for Shi Li to say something like that about Zhou Ji!


    Xiong Ye looked to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, can I hit him?¡± He wanted to beat Shi Li, but that would expose his strength...


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Yes.¡± They¡¯d initially chosen to hide their strength in order to avoid trouble, but he didn¡¯t want his little bear to be wronged.


    In any case, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Xiong Ye to expose his strength as a Beast King...


    ¡°Shi Li, you¡¯ve dared to insult my mate. I want to fight you!¡± Xiong Ye said. He gave off an intense fighting spirit.


    He shrouded himself with his energy, and while ordinary people couldn¡¯t feel it, Shi Li and the other Beast Kings who had just arrived all felt their hearts clench in surprise: this was also a Beast King!

 Chapter 148 - Duel

    <strong>Chapter 148 Duel</strong>


    Shi Li was dazed at this moment.


    How could Xiong Ye be a Beast King? Xiong Ye actually turned out to be a Beast King?


    He fell into a trance, and it was like he¡¯d returned back to his past life.


    At that time, they¡¯d cultivated together, and after Xiong Ye had finally be a Beast King, it had taken him another two years before he became one as well. As for their life after that... although he could fight to a draw every time they sparred, he actually knew that his strength wasn¡¯t equal to Xiong Ye¡¯s.


    Xiong Ye had never stopped cultivating even after bing a Beast King. He was a fool... they clearly didn¡¯t need to hunt anymore, but he still insisted on hunting.


    Xiong Ye was a person who didn¡¯t know how to enjoy life!


    Shi Li couldn¡¯t breathe when he thought about his past life. Xiong Ye was always better than him, leaving Shi Li with a big mountain of pressure resting over him and making him feeling uneasy.


    Later, after they¡¯d been Beast Kings for nearly 50 years, Xiong Ye died from old age, and he was finally able to rx. But he¡¯d been useless by then, too!


    After his rebirth, one of the things that gave him the most satisfaction was that the Xiong Ye of this period was doomed to be inferior to him in terms of strength.


    He really couldn¡¯t wait to show off in front of Xiong Ye after bing a Beast King.


    Yet as a result... Xiong Ye had actually also be a Beast King?


    The nightmare that had taken a lot of effort to drive away reappeared, and Shi Li¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    However, Shen Yue, whose strength wasn¡¯t very strong, just had to insist on trying to persuade Xiong Ye, ¡°Are you the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief? Don¡¯t do foolish things...¡±


    What kind of foolish business was this! This was another Beast King! Shi Li wanted to roar at Shen Yue, but it was too shameful... Shi Li was still caught up about what to say when Xiong Ye ignored Shen Yue¡¯s advice and continued, ¡°I want a duel with you. Do you ept or not?¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t want to agree. His Beast King powers weren¡¯t stable! As for Xiong Ye... no matter how Xiong Ye managed to be a Beast King, his strength would always be solid.


    Shi Li wanted to refuse, but the ordinary people around them couldn¡¯t feel Xiong Ye¡¯s strength and were even saying, ¡°Is this person crazy? He actually wants to fight the Lion Beast King.¡±


    ¡°Is what the Lion Beast King said just now true?¡±


    ¡°The people of the Big Bear Tribe all listen to that Zhou Ji... Then is Zhou Ji¡¯s high position really because he¡¯s together with the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s male... Why would two men be together?¡±


    ¡°That Zhou Ji looks pretty good.¡±


    ......


    The Beast Kings who had followed behind Shi Li all heard thesements and were merely left speechless, but Xiong Ye grew furious when he heard them.


    Xiong Ye abruptly transformed into his animal form, sending a wave of powerful energy into the people around them with a hard stomp of his leg. Those gossipers were impacted by this energy and pushed into continuous retreat, while others fell backwards onto their butts.


    Even the humble house nearby copsed.


    The huge brown bear was still dissatisfied, sending out a roar that rang out in all directions. That mouth that was big enough to eat a person whole with a single bite, scared a whole bunch of people into peeing themselves.


    Shen Yue also nearly fell over, color draining from her face.


    However, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were fine¨CXiong Ye had practiced control over his energy by hulling rice every day and couldpletely control his strength to avoid hurting the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Zhou Jiughed as he coaxed Xiong Ye, then spoke to the people around them, ¡°I hope that everyone will stop talking nonsense. I can receive such good treatment in the Big Bear Tribe because my mate is a Beast King.¡±


    The people around them: ¡°......¡± They could see that now!


    Zhou Ji pointed to Hai Feng and continued, ¡°As for this person, he¡¯s not the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father at all, but he has an adoptive rtionship with the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son. I have nothing going on with him.¡±


    The people around them: ¡°......¡± So it turned out to be like that!


    Hai Feng was afraid that Zhou Ji would no longer concern himself with him because of all the random nonsense that was spreading and didn¡¯t hesitate to rify, ¡°We have something! We agreed before! I¡¯ll listen to you in the future, and you¡¯ll protect my life.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Zhou Ji amended, ¡°Yes, we have something. Our rtionship is that he¡¯s my follower.¡±


    The people around them: ¡°.......¡± They could see that!


    Rhinoceros Beast King: Zhou Ji was really impressive, he even rified for him while he was at it. But what exactly was this business with about Hai Feng being Zhou Ji¡¯s follower? Hai Feng, have you forgotten that you¡¯re a Beast King? You¡¯re actually someone else¡¯s follower despite being a Beast King!?


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s gaze wasplex as he looked at Zhou Ji.


    He had long known that Zhou Ji was also a Beast King, and a very powerful one at that. Now, it seemed... Zhou Ji might be even stronger than he¡¯d thought.


    Hai Feng¡¯s strength might be unknown to the people around them, but everyone could see Xiong Ye¡¯s strength now¨Che was such a big bear and was certainly a Beast King!


    Not to mention that while Hai Feng wasn¡¯t very attractive, Xiong Ye was very handsome.


    Zhou Ji was Xiong Ye¡¯s mate. How could he hook up with Hai Feng? It could only make sense if Hai Feng was Xiong Ye¡¯s follower! Wasn¡¯t it obvious in the way Hai Feng was carrying the things that Zhou Ji had traded for?


    The Lion Beast King was really talking nonsense. No wonder the other party wanted to fight!


    Those people who had been frightened by Xiong Ye no longer dared to be angry at him now. After all, they had actually dared toment on a Beast King¡¯s mate earlier.


    It was already considered kind for Xiong Ye not to have done anything to them!


    At this time, they secretly detested Shi Li¨Cif it wasn¡¯t for the Lion Beast King¡¯s nonsense, how would they have ended up nearly offending a Beast King?!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King said, ¡°Lion Beast King, your thoughts are too dirty. I became good friends with that Beast King because he saved my son, and their tribal chief is a Beast King.¡±


    The Ape Beast King followed with, ¡°Lion Beast King, you¡¯ve always said that the Big Bear Tribe was very poor and weak. It seems that it¡¯s not the case...¡±


    Shi Li wanted to spit up blood. He also didn¡¯t know what was going on!


    At this time, the Beast Kings no longer concerned themselves with Shi Li. Instead, they turned to the Rhinoceros Beast King, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there was another Beast King.¡±


    ¡°The youth now are all so amazing!¡±


    The Ape Beast King was even more straightforward, ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, you weren¡¯t forting at all! You didn¡¯t tell us about such a big thing!¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King replied, ¡°They are low-key.¡±


    While they were talking, Xiong Ye shouted at Shi Li once again, ¡°Shi Li, duel!¡±


    Xiong Ye roared and called everyone¡¯s attention back to him and Shi Li. A few of the Beast Kings even said, ¡°Shi Li, you insulted someone else¡¯s mate earlier, which is really wrong. It¡¯s understandable that others would want to duel with you... This kind of thing can only be resolved with a fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to know what the Lion Beast King¡¯sbat power is like. Lion Beast King, let us have a look!¡±


    ¡°Although this new Bear Beast King¡¯s animal form can¡¯t bepared to the Rhinoceros Beast King, it¡¯s still really big. He must be very strong!¡±


    ......


    Everyone around them agreed with these Beast King¡¯s words.


    Looking at how Xiong Ye was the size of a small hill, they all felt that the Bear Beast King was very strong.


    They also hoped that this Bear Beast King could beat the Lion Beast King up once¨Cif it wasn¡¯t for the Lion Beast King, how could they have offended the Bear Beast King?


    Everyone wanted to see Shi Li fight against Xiong Ye, but Shi Li didn¡¯t want to fight.


    He knew he would lose.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, we grew up together. I won¡¯t fight with you.¡± Shi Li said.


    Beast Kings could speak while in their animal forms. The huge brown bear looked at Shi Li and said, ¡°We¡¯ve often fought despite growing up together.¡±


    Shi Li said, ¡°You hid your strength before and caused me to misunderstand. This is your fault.¡±


    ¡°You could have asked me directly, but you can¡¯t insult my mate!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Shi Li said, ¡°Xiong Ye! Are you insisting on protecting that Zhou Ji? Clearly...¡± He was really extremely angry now¨Cwhy was Xiong Ye so good to Zhou Ji?


    Shi Li and Xiong Ye were still arguing, but Hai Feng couldn¡¯t stand it any more, ¡°Why do you guys have so much to say? Can¡¯t you be a little more direct?¡± Fight! Just start fighting!


    Xiong Ye also felt that it was pointless to talk endlessly and reached out to grab Shi Li.


    Shi Li spoke again, ¡°Not here. There¡¯s too many people here, and others might be harmed!¡±


    The Ape Beast King suggested, ¡°Then we¡¯ll change to a different location... go to the barley fields to the south of here. The Rhinoceros Beast King ate up the barley there, and it hasn¡¯t been rented yet. It¡¯s empty right now.¡±


    Shi Li: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiong Ye went ahead first, and everyone that was standing in his way fled.


    When the people of the Big Bear Tribe saw this scene, they immediately moved the reclining chair over and offered it to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, shall we carry you there?¡±


    They were already used to carrying Zhou Ji everywhere...


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Alright.¡± Later, he¡¯d be able toy down and watch the y unfold while everyone else was standing...


    The crowd made a grand entrance into the barley field.


    Zhou Ji was the target of envy the entire way.


    ¡°This Zhou Ji of the Big Bear Tribe is really lucky to have a Beast King as a mate.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really very good to him... they carried him the whole way just like that.¡±


    ¡°If only I could also have a Beast King as a mate!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji quite enjoyed being envied.


    When everyone arrived at the barley field, Xiong Ye repeated himself, ¡°Shi Li,e and fight!¡±


    He would definitely lose face in the eyes of the public if he refused again. Shi Li could only change into his animal form and say, ¡°Xiong Ye, I consider you as a friend. What happened earlier was my fault... Hit me then, I won¡¯t fight back.¡±


    Shi Li felt that as long as he lowered his attitude now, Xiong Ye definitely wouldn¡¯t hit him.


    But he¡¯d thought wrong.


    Xiong Ye was very angry at the moment. He grabbed Shi Li and then punched him flying.


    Sent him flying...


    The huge lion fell into the barley field and created a crater around him... everyone was stunned.


    Things were going so fast that they couldn¡¯t react to it.


    The Lion Beast King was defeated just like that?


    Xiong Ye also felt that it was outside of this expectations. He said to Shi Li, ¡°Get up,e and fight!¡±


    Shi Li didn¡¯t dare to fight against Xiong Ye and could only say, ¡°I will not fight you...¡±


    ¡°I want to beat you!¡± Xiong Ye said. He didn¡¯t wait for Shi Li to reply and rushed straight at Shi Li...


    Shi Li was tossed out by Xiong Ye once again.


    With this move, not only did Xiong Ye feel that it was pointless, even the people watching felt that it was very boring.


    This Lion Beast King was a little too useless, wasn¡¯t he? The Bear Beast King was upset because his mate had been misunderstood and wanted to fight, but what about him? He was tossed away twice but still refused to fight!


    Zhou Ji knew why Shi Li didn¡¯t dare to fight, but he still said, ¡°Shi Li, is it that you simply don¡¯t want to fight, or that you know that you can¡¯t win so therefore don¡¯t want to fight?¡±


    ¡°It must be that he knows he can¡¯t win and therefore doesn¡¯t dare to fight. He¡¯s never been able to win against Xiong Ye even as a child!¡± Xiong Qi quipped.


    If Shi Li hadn¡¯t already turned into his animal form, his expression would definitely be ck.

 Chapter 149 - Gift Giving

    <strong>Ch149 ¨C Gift Giving</strong>


    Shi Li, who had been smashed into the ground, could feel that his crystal core was unstable and that cracks were appearing on its surface.


    If he cultivated properly, he could fill up the cracks with the energy from cultivation. However, after he had arrived at the Beast God Temple as a Beast King, he had encountered many things and had had no time to cultivate.


    When he¡¯d first been reborn, he¡¯d lost face in the Big Bear Tribe. Later, he¡¯d been looked down on by others when he arrived at the Elephant Tribe, and it wasn¡¯t until he became a Beast King that he felt like he could stand up and live again.


    But now, his dignity had been trampled into the ground once again.


    Shi Li very much wanted to fight against Xiong Ye, but he also knew that he couldn¡¯t fight. If he fought, he might lose his life¨C¨Conce his crystal core shattered, he woulde to the same end as Xiang Tian!


    When Shi Li was young, he¡¯d also had a short fuse and hadn¡¯t wanted to be looked down upon. But as he grew older, he became less and less aggressive and impulsive. He even started to hesitate and ce emphasis on preserving his life.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯ve always appreciated your help from before. I won¡¯t fight with you.¡± Shi Li repeated.


    Xiong Ye sniffed contemptuously, ¡°If you were truly grateful, then why didn¡¯t you return to the tribe even after bing a Beast King for so long?¡±


    Shi Li was left momentarily speechless. As soon as he looked up he saw that everyone around them was looking at him with strange gazes. For a while, he felt that his face was burning hot with pain and wished that a crack would appear in the ground so he could go inside and hide.


    ¡°Are you going to fight or not?¡± Xiong Ye pressed.


    Shi Li replied, ¡°I was at fault before. I won¡¯t fight you this time.¡±


    With that, the huge lion left quickly.


    Those onlookers really looked down on Shi Li when they saw this scene. Some of the braver ones even said, ¡°Shi Li became a Beast King when he was young, and I really admired him before. I didn¡¯t expect that he would turn out to be like this...¡±


    ¡°His words are pleasant, but at the end of the day, isn¡¯t it just that he doesn¡¯t dare to fight?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Lion Beast King would be so weak!¡±


    ......


    Someone else spoke about Xiong Ye, ¡°That Bear Beast King¡¯s animal form looks very powerful.¡±


    ¡°The Bear Beast King is really good to his mate.¡±


    ¡°When I went to the Big Bear Tribe to watch the excitement, I saw that the Bear Beast King lived and ate with his own people and even helped them do things. He didn¡¯t put on any airs at all.¡±


    ¡°I saw that too. He even went out fishing this morning!¡±


    If they looked at Shi Li, then looked at Xiong Ye, anyone would immediately feel that Xiong Ye was very good.


    Even Shen Yue now felt that Xiong Ye was better than Shi Li.


    She even regretted that she¡¯d ever been together with Shi Li... they were both Beast Kings, but Xiong Ye was so much better than Shi Li.


    Besides, she needed to tter someone like Shi Li very carefully, and do all sorts of things to please him. It was different with Xiong Ye, who was especially good to his mate... Shen Yue raised her eyes and watched as Xiong Ye went over to Zhou Ji¡¯s side.


    After the huge brown bear arrived by Zhou Ji¡¯s side, he quickly turned back into a man, picking up a piece of white cloth to wrap around him as he spoke to Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, don¡¯t be angry about the words that Shi Li spoke earlier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and said.


    Xiong Ye continued, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±


    ¡°No need to catch anything... someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± Zhou Ji gestured for Xiong Ye to look at the people who hade over.


    It was Shen Yue. Seeing Xiong Ye, Shen Yue began, ¡°Hello, Bear Beast King.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°We never thought that you¡¯d also be a Beast King. We¡¯ve neglected you previously.¡± Shen Yue said. She felt that she¡¯d been harmed to death by Shi Li.


    Shi Li had spoken to her about how badly off the Big Bear Tribe was, and he had almost led them to offend a Beast King! Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t done anything, and there was still time to fix the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He hadn¡¯t felt slighted at all.


    ¡°Your Lordship is a Beast King. Why didn¡¯t you tell us? The Beast God Temple gives a lot of benefits to each Beast King...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will be returning to the wild forest after participating in the Beast God Sacrifice.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Everyone around them were stunned.


    This Big Bear Tribe hade from the wild forest. This was something that everyone knew, but they all thought that this tribe would choose to stay in the Beastman Continent after seeing how prosperous it was. Yet as a result, they now wanted to go back to the wild forest?


    Were there actually people like that?


    Even Shen Yue was a little confused. Shi Li had been very disgusted with the wild forest before...


    However, while Shen Yue might not understand, the Beast Kings who had been concerned that Xiong Ye would snatch resources with them were relieved, and the gaze they used to look at Xiong Ye turned even kinder, ¡°The Bear Beast King doesn¡¯t want fame or wealth. Admirable!¡±


    These Beast Kings all came over to talk to Xiong Ye, and Shen Yue had no chance to speak. However, Xiong Ye also didn¡¯t have much to say to these people, ¡°I¡¯m nothing special...¡±


    Xiong Ye was obviously not very good at dealing with this kind of scene. The Rhinoceros Beast King spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the market. Anything that you want to say can be said there.¡±


    Since the Rhinoceros Beast King had spoken, everyone went back to the market together.


    In the morning, when the people of the Big Bear Tribe had gone out to the market, the people around had merely been watching the bustle. Now, however, they were all looking at them with great respect.


    This Big Bear Tribe had a Beast King! They were really amazing! No wonder they were willing to drive out the Lion Beast King! No wonder they had so much pottery and didn¡¯t take any of it out for trade!


    Some people who had originally wanted to make trouble for the Big Bear Tribe felt very fortunate for a moment. Fortunately, the Lion Beast King had gone and made trouble with them before they had...


    At this moment, the entire market was talking about the fact that Xiong Ye was a Beast King, to the point where the matter of the Rhinoceros Beast King having another father was already no longer a topic of discussion. Even if it was brought up, others would only say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it merely that the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son acknowledged another rtive?¡± and then move on to another topic.


    The duel between the Bear Beast King and the Lion Beast King was the most striking topic of conversation.


    While people were all talking amongst themselves, Zhou Ji and the others had already returned to their residence. As soon as they returned, Zhou Ji told someone to light a fire¨C¨Che nned to fry up some soybeans to eat.


    When he was young, his grandmother would fry soybeans for him to eat. Of course, he wasn¡¯t allowed to eat much. Although he didn¡¯t know how to fry soybeans, he could give it a try and see. Inparison... hepletely didn¡¯t know anything about how soy sauce was made.


    After the fire was ready, Zhou Ji poured the freshly washed soybeans directly into a pot.


    He remembered that his grandmother didn¡¯t put oil in when she fried soybeans. Instead, she would dissolve some salt in water and add some soybeans in instead.


    After frying the soybeans in the pot on their own, the fragrance of soybeans wafted out. Zhou Ji added a little salt water and continued to stir; the soybeans would be ready when the water waspletely dried up.


    They were very delicious eaten one by one, and they also made for a good snack.


    Of course, children couldn¡¯t eat too much of it as it was easy for their stomachs to swell up. If some children had originally been frail, they would die if they ate too much.


    Xiong Ye spoke with the Beast Kings while Zhou Ji fried up the soybeans.


    Xiong Ye was actually very smart, but he had always lived in the Big Bear Tribe before and could onlye into contact with a limited amount of people. They could only talk about so much...


    Zhou Ji discovered that while he hadn¡¯t been busy for long, Xiong Ye had already given a lot away in conversation.


    However, there were also a great many things that Xiong Ye refused to say. For example, anything that was rted to him.


    As he¡¯d said, Xiong Ye was very smart.


    What Zhou Ji didn¡¯t know was that Xiong Ye had a reason for not talking about it. All kinds of stories that they¡¯d heard along the way had put Xiong Ye on guard against the Beast God Temple.


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. He was afraid that when the people of the Beast God Temple learned about this, they would refuse to let Zhou Ji return to the Big Bear Tribe with him. Naturally, he would hide this matterpletely.


    In short, he never once mentioned Zhou Ji.


    Fortunately, those Beast Kings weren¡¯t interested in Zhou Ji. They were more curious about how Xiong Ye had be a Beast King, and how Shi Li had be a Beast King.


    Xiong Ye said that he had identally eaten a Beast God Fruit and be a Beast King. As for Shi Li, he didn¡¯t know.


    The Beast Kings were unable to obtain any information, but they did manage to try some of Zhou Ji¡¯s soybeans.


    It was very delicious.


    The ce that the Big Bear Tribe was living temporarily had so many Beast Kings gathered together that people even tried to walk more lightly when they passed by. Not only that, the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe also quickly sent over some things to try and make amends.


    Because their territory had been given over to the people of the Big Bear Tribe by the Rhinoceros Beast King yesterday, today, when the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe encountered the people of the Big Bear Tribe, they hadn¡¯t had good expressions on their faces, and some people had even spoken some bad words.


    They had already decided to try and crowd out the Big Bear Tribe, but in the blink of an eye, everything changed, and it was said that the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe was a Beast King.


    Thanks to the Lion Beast King visiting them before they had, they hadn¡¯t made a big mistake! The people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe quickly sent gifts over to make amends.


    After that came gifts from the Beast God Temple and some otherrge tribes.


    The ce that the Big Bear Tribe lived in was suddenly stuffed full of things.


    Before, Zhou Ji had felt that they didn¡¯t need to put up a stall in order to trade things, but now that he could see so many things piled up... Perhaps their tribe would really need to set up a stall for the next few days!


    Of course, before all that... He wanted to first make some soy milk.


    Soy milk required soybeans to be ground, but using force to crush them into pieces should also work, right? Unfortunately, they needed calcium or some other kind of mineral to make tofu, and he didn¡¯t have any at this time...


    Zhou Ji asked Xiong Ye to beat the soybeans into powder and prepared to boil it with water to see if he could make soy milk.


    It would be best if he could make it sessfully. But if not, it would just be a matter of wasting some soybeans.


    In addition to this, he also soaked some soybeans in a separate pot. Some of it could be boiled and eaten, and another portion would eventually be used to produce bean sprouts...


    While Shi Li was busy doubting his life, Zhou Ji had already begun to happily study the many ways of eating soybeans.

 Chapter 150 - - Scheme

    <strong>Ch150 ¨C Scheme</strong>


    If soybeans were crushed into powder, added to water then boiled in a pot for a long time, it would result in soy milk.


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t make tofu and had never made tofu before, but he had made soy milk using a soy milk machine before, so he knew how to make it. He also knew that it had to be boiled several times.


    Perhaps the soybeans had been crushed too finely, because there was no residue in the soy milk that he made. Only the strong scent of soybeans wafted out.


    However, if it was cooked for too long, the taste would fade.


    The pale, white soy milk was left in the pottery pot and looked very attractive. Xiong Ye spoke, ¡°It¡¯s the same color as nursing milk.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye really didn¡¯t pay attention to decorum when he described things!


    ¡°Is it tasty to drink?¡± Xiong Ye continued. The food that Zhou Ji made was all delicious, but he didn¡¯t know if it this thing would taste good when drunk...


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji picked up a bowl and scooped up a bowl of soy milk. He added a spoonful of sugar into it before handing it to Xiong Ye to drink. Not very many people enjoyed drinking soy milk directly, but most people were able to adapt to the taste if sugar was added.


    He believed that Xiong Ye who liked to eat sweet things, would definitely like it.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, let me try some.¡± Hai Feng came up and said, ¡°Soybeans are obviously yellow, but they¡¯ve turned into such a milky pale soup now... it looks really good.¡±


    Zhou Ji gave Hai Feng a bowl of soy milk but without adding sugar.


    The sugar he and Xiong Ye usually ate was extracted from the sweet cane. It required a lot of effort in order to obtain just a small amount... he didn¡¯t give it out to others easily.


    Hai Feng epted the bowl and was full of expectations when he took a sip, but then he froze.


    ¡°Grandfather...¡± Xi Baobei leaned in.


    Hai Feng handed the bowl of soy milk to Xi Baobei, ¡°Baobei, have it.¡±


    Xi Baobei also expectantly took a sip, then froze.


    ¡°Baobei...¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King nced their way.


    Xi Baobei gave the soymilk to his father and having learned from Hai Feng, said the same words, ¡°Father, have it.¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was very happy to try all kinds of new and fresh food from the Big Bear Tribe and epted the soy milk. He took a sip.


    Hai Feng was waiting for him to show an expression of dislike, but unexpectedly, the Rhinoceros Beast King was pleasantly surprised, ¡°The taste is not bad.¡±


    The vegetable-loving Rhinoceros Beast King quite enjoyed the in taste of soy milk.


    ¡°If the Rhinoceros Beast King likes it, have more.¡± Zhou Ji generously invited the Rhinoceros Beast King to drink with him.


    He also didn¡¯t mind the taste of in soy milk, but others didn¡¯t enjoy it. He and the Rhinoceros Beast King finished off the rest of the soy milk.


    After the other Beast Kings had left, the Rhinoceros Beast King stayed behind again. It was obvious that he nned to live there.


    It was impossible for him to go all the way back to investigate this matter now, but it was also impossible for those people to leave no trace after making a move against his son... The Rhinoceros Beast King had caught several people from the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe who were at the Beast God Temple and after interrogating them, he had learned some information.


    For example, many people in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe were dissatisfied with his son.


    They felt that since his son was a fool, he shouldn¡¯t receive such good treatment and shouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy so many benefits.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had found it funny when he heard about it.


    The main reason why the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe could live so well now was because of him. Unlike the other Beast Kings who had sons and daughters and grandsons and granddaughters, he only had this one son... What was wrong with letting him enjoy himself more?


    In fact, because his son was young and silly, he actually didn¡¯t enjoy many things.


    It might even be the case that the son of the tribal chief of their Giant Rhinoceros Tribe indulged in more of the pleasures of life than his own son¨C¨Che had a whole pile of women.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only reason why his son had almost died. If it was only due to dissatisfaction, those people certainly would have just waited until he was dead before treating his son badly or abandoning him.


    These people made a move against his son because he¡¯d been looking for a Beast God Fruit to give to his son to make his own child stronger.


    It was unknown when it started, but there was a rumor in the tribe that he had already found a Beast God Fruit and would give it to his son when he grew stronger.


    There was a ripple in the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s heart when he heard about this rumor.


    If they had only been dissatisfied with his son, those people would have no reason to make a move, but if there was this kind of rumor...


    The current tribal chief of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had a degree of blood kinship with him. They had the same grandmother.


    This kind of rtionship was a little distant, but because his son¡¯s situation was different from the rest, he took good care of the tribal chief and was also very good to his children. He hoped that they would take care of his son in turn.


    Yet as a result, perhaps because he¡¯d been too good to this person, he¡¯d actually be greedy!


    ¡°He might be the one who made a move against Baobei!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s expression was cold.


    He often left the tribe to go looking for a Beast God Fruit. Every time when he went back, he would see that his son was still in good condition and would feel very grateful to the tribe. However, now he realized... his son might not have lived very well in the tribe.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was very indecisive. On one hand, he still had feelings for the tribe, and on the other hand, he really detested the tribe.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°They took a lot of things from me. I n to take it all back.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said.


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°I want to take them to fight against someone else or something.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said, ¡°For such a rumor to appear in the tribe, it must be rted to the surrounding tribes as well. I¡¯ll bring the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe to fight against them, and everyone will be done for by the end!¡±


    Despite the Rhinoceros Beast King being a Beast King, he was actually very petty. If he¡¯d been deceived by others, he would definitely want to get revenge.


    The Giant Rhinoceros Tribe had developed because of him. Now, he wanted them to be weak because of him, and he would also take advantage of the opportunity to kill those who dared to deceive him.


    Zhou Ji reminded him, ¡°You still need to take care of Xi Baobei.¡±


    Even if they were Beast Kings, they would still grow old, grow sick, and die. In fact, in this world, although the life-span of a Beast King was a little longer than that of ordinary beastmen, they would still only live to a little over 100 and generally wouldn¡¯t reach 120.


    If the Rhinoceros Beast King kicked up a fuss at random, he might end up losing his life.


    ¡°I know. I have to think of a way to get them to fight, and then leave.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King suddenly thought of something, ¡°Can I join the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji said. He didn¡¯t mind having more Beast Kings in the tribe at all.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be one of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s people!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you guys talk about some Big Bear Tribe¡¯s matters. It sounds pretty good... I¡¯ll go live with you in the wild forest in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji agreed.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King happily took his son with him and went to bed.


    He hadn¡¯t spent much time in the tribe before, and hadn¡¯t spent much time with Xi Baobei, which was why Xi Baobei would treat him the same way he treated Hai Feng. However, he¡¯d been with Xi Baobei all the time recently, and Xi Baobei had grown much closer to him now.


    After the Rhinoceros Beast King and Xi Baobei went to sleep, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye also went back to their room.


    Xiong Ye had been particrly handsome and amazing when he tossed Shi Li around during the day today. He wanted to get intimate with Xiong Ye and toss him about!


    For Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, that evening was another night that made them blush, a night where their heartbeats sped up.


    But that day was a bitter day for Shi Li.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to improve his life, but Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had suddenly appeared and destroyed it once again.


    Shi Li had originally wanted to fix his rtionship with Xiong Ye before, but he had given up the ideapletely. Now, he had started to hate Xiong Ye.


    He hated Xiong Ye for not treating him as well as he treated Zhou Ji, and also hated Xiong Ye for suddenly bing a Beast King.


    Why did he have to suffer so many hardships before bing a Beast King, and even end up with a huge hidden danger in his body, but Xiong Ye could obtain a Beast God Fruit and smoothly be a Beast King after eating it?


    Clearly he was the one who was favored by the Beast God. Things shouldn¡¯t be happening like this!


    It was already dark outside by the time Shi Li went out of his room and came to the Beast God Temple.


    The Beast God Temple he¡¯d seen in his previous life was a little different from the current one. At that time, the mountain behind the Beast God Temple had been razed to the ground, and some houses had been built on what was left. Even the Beast God Temple had been moved back. But now, the houses from his previous life weren¡¯t there.


    Shi Li walked around the Beast God Temple and encountered the patrols.


    He often came here and the patrols knew him, so they didn¡¯t stop him. Shi Li was able to enter the Beast God Temple smoothly.


    Seeing the Beast God, Shi Li¡¯s raging emotions finally calmed down.


    The Beast God liked him very much. Not only had he be a Beast King in his previous life, the Beast God had probably felt that he hadn¡¯t had a good time of it and had given him a second chance toe back.


    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t managed to grasp the opportunity.


    Shi Li knelt down to repent and began to pray. He hoped that the Beast God would help him change all of this and again make him a Beast King that all the beastmen adored.


    He believed that the Beast God would help him.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye weren¡¯t respectful to the Beast God. They definitely couldn¡¯t bepared with Shi Li!


    By the time Shi Li left the Beast God Temple, it was already veryte.


    And it was at this time that he suddenly thought of Zhu Zhan¡¯s two brothers who had been settled in a small house nearby. He had a sudden idea.


    As long as Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji didn¡¯t exist, his future would be smooth and sessful.


    As for how to deal with Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji...


    Shi Li thought about Zhu Zhan¡¯s exile, and the story that Zhu Zhan¡¯s two younger brothers had shared about Zhu Zhan getting the help of the devil in order to return.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe must also have obtained the help of the devil in order to change their fate. He would find a way to have this devil be the cause of their death!


    As for how to deal with this devil... he¡¯d have to rely on the other Beast Kings.


    Shi Li knew in his heart that the other Beast Kings didn¡¯t like him, but he had one good thing on hand that could appeal to the Beast Kings¡¯ greed. It was the cultivation method.


    At this kind of time, he would have to give some things up in order to obtain the support of the other Beast Kings.


    Shi Li spent all night pondering the matter while Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The next day, Xiong Ye went out hunting just before dawn. Zhou Ji asked the people of the Big Bear Tribe to put out the gifts that they¡¯d received yesterday and wait for others toe over and trade things.


    This matter... was very easy to do.


    As soon as the things of the Big Bear Tribe were set out, countless people came over to trade with them. And when they came over to trade for things, they were more willing to give more to the Big Bear Tribe, and their attitudes were incredibly good.


    Yesterday, they had felt that the Big Bear Tribe was foolish and had too much money, no, too much salt, and had thought of ways to trick more out of the Big Bear Tribe. Today, they all came to the Big Bear Tribe with things that they thought were good.


    Unfortunately, the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t interested in most of those things.


    However, there were other things that they ended up trading a lot of. For example, everyone now had new clothes.

 Chapter 151 - Servants

    <strong>Chapter 151 Servants</strong>


    By the time the morning was over, the people of the Big Bear Tribe seemed to have transformedpletely, and it was the same for the people of the Giant Pig Tribe.


    They all wore new clothes and shoes, and they had jewelry wrapped around their necks and wrists.


    After that, everyone felt a little ufortable and unustomed.


    ¡°How do I hunt with so many things on my body?¡± Hu Yue felt that it wasn¡¯t such a good idea to have so many cumbersome things on herself¨Cthey wouldn¡¯t always have time to take off their clothes when they encountered dinosaurs, right?


    ¡°People who are dressed like this won¡¯t go out hunting.¡± Zhou Ji said. For example, he didn¡¯t go out hunting.


    Hu Yue and the others: ¡°......¡± That was true...


    Although they found it cumbersome, these clothes and things were really good looking and the people of the Big Bear Tribe ultimately didn¡¯t take them off.


    So, when the High Priest of the Beast God Temple came to the ce where the Big Bear Tribe had settled, he saw a group of people wearing clothing working busily, chopping firewood, fetching water, and washing clothes.


    sses already existed in the Beastman Continent continent. Those who wore clothing were generally all very upper-ss people.


    Those upper ss people didn¡¯t do any work, but now... Everyone in the Big Bear Tribe was dressed in clothing.


    As expected of a tribe from the wild forest, they didn¡¯t know anything.


    The High Priest was a fat, genial-looking beastman in his sixties. His heart was full of disdain, but none of it showed on his face, and he appeared very amiable.


    ¡°Beast God up above, I am the Beast God Temple¡¯s High Priest, here to visit the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief.¡± The High Priest said.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Xiong Ye, who was chopping firewood, stood up and asked¨Che¡¯d been a bit bored, so he simply started using his energy to chop firewood, attempting to make sure each piece of wood was the same size.


    The High Priest¡¯s gaze had originally been locked on Zhou Ji¡¯s body. He¡¯d thought that Zhou Ji was the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief, but unexpectedly, the one who ultimately spoke to him was actually Xiong Ye. He was given quite a surprise.


    So, the person who was lying there wasn¡¯t the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief? Could he be that tribal chief¡¯s mate?


    The person who¡¯d reported to him had said that the mate of the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe was the one who was given the most attention and indulged in enjoying life the most... He hadn¡¯t really believed it back then, but he now knew that it¡¯d been true.


    The High Priest¡¯s gaze swept over Zhou Ji¡¯s body beforending on Xiong Ye, ¡°Bear Beast King, hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He had a bit of a headache¨Che wasn¡¯t good at socializing, but it was obvious that he needed tomunicate with others again.


    The High Priest was a very talkative person. He¡¯de here to try and persuade Xiong Ye to ept recognition and a title from the Beast God Temple, but Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to refuse again.


    He was going to go back to the wild forest soon. What was the point in epting a title?


    ¡°In fact, the territory for the Bear Beast King can be set in the wild forest.¡± The High Priest said.


    ¡°No need. That¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Xiong Ye said. Titled Beast Kings had toe and participate in the Beast God Sacrifice every year. How troublesome!


    ¡°What kind of requirements does the Bear Beast King have? You can bring up anything.¡± The High Priest continued, ¡°Some processes can be adjusted.¡±


    However, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t ask for anything. He only wanted to go back and live his own life.


    The High Priest hade for nothing, but his temper could be considered pretty good. He still had a very gentle expression on his face as he left.


    After he left, Xiong Qi said, ¡°The High Priest of the Beast God Temple really looks different from others...¡±


    The High Priest of the Beast God Temple looked a lot more noble than the priest of their own tribe!


    Xiong Qi¡¯s expression grew a little strange as he thought of the way their own priest dressed.


    In fact, Zhou Ji¡¯s thoughts were the same as his. This High Priest of the Beast God Temple had a much more impressive temperament than the priest of their tribe, and was much, much more ¡®upscale¡¯.


    Still, he felt that the priest of their Big Bear Tribe was a lot more lovable.


    The High Priest of the Beast God Temple was very friendly to them on the surface at the moment, but what he really thought was currently unknown.


    The High Priest of the Beast God Temple was actually feeling very ufortable at the moment.


    As a High Priest, even those unruly Beast Kings would show him respect. After all, everyone believed in the Beast God, and the people from their tribes would abandon them if those Beast Kings wanted to go against the Beast God Temple.


    But this Big Bear Tribe... Howe he felt that the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t taking him seriously?


    The High Priest was in a very bad mood. He encountered Shi Li on the way back, and his mood grew even worse.


    He had attached great importance to Shi Li, and even let his daughter get together with Shi Li. Yet what was the result? Shi Li was a coward who didn¡¯t even dare to fight against the Bear Beast King.


    Even so, Shi Li was still a Beast King, so the High Priest smiled as he nodded to Shi Li in greeting.


    Shi Li spoke, ¡°High Priest, I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± The High Priest asked.


    Shi Li replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t be a Beast King by eating a Beast God Fruit... I¡¯m willing to share my method of bing a Beast King.¡±


    The High Priest was shocked.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t know what was happening at the Beast God Temple.


    After the High Priest left, Xiong Qi praised Zhou Ji once again, ¡°Zhou Ji, although the High Priest looked noble, he still can¡¯t bepared to you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Xiong Ye scolded him.


    He also knew that the High Priest couldn¡¯t bepared to Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. What was a High Priest inparison?


    However, the Beast God Temple couldn¡¯t be allowed to learn of this matter, lest someone try to snatch Zhou Ji away from him!


    After Xiong Ye scolded him, he looked back at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now.¡± Zhou Ji said. It was spring now, and they didn¡¯t have many fruits here, and there was nothing he particrly wanted to eat... Zhou Ji sat on the recliner and yed with some small things they¡¯d been gifted from the people of the Beast God Temple.


    After the High Priest left, there were other people who came to the Big Bear Tribe to trade things with them. They were really jealous when they saw Zhou Ji¡¯sfortable appearance.


    ¡°The tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe is really good to his mate!¡±


    ¡°But his mate is going a little overboard. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the tribal chief might stop liking him one day if he continues on like this?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s so good looking! If I were a Beast King, I would also be willing to take care of such a good-looking person.¡±


    ......


    These people were still talking about it when they saw several good-looking peopleing their way.


    These people were seventeen or eighteen years old, and there were both men and women. They had all been raised very well, with red lips and white teeth. It was obvious that they were different from ordinary beastmen even just with a nce.


    Shen Yue hade along with these people. As soon as she arrived, she went to Xiong Ye and said, ¡°Bear Beast King, you don¡¯t have many servants with you here. My father told me to choose some from the Beast God Temple and send them over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need servants here.¡± Xiong Ye said. They didn¡¯t need to hunt now and were all idle with nothing to do.


    ¡°This is a gesture of goodwill from the Beast God Temple. Please ept it.¡± Shen Yue smiled lightly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that these people can¡¯t do anything!¡± Xiong Ye burst out. The people Zhu Zhan had chosen from the Giant Pig Tribe were all hardworking and eager. They kept the ce that they were staying in particrly clean, but these people... These people all looked like Zhou Ji. How could they do work?


    ¡°......¡± Shen Yue¡¯s expression turned stiff. ¡°Bear Beast King, these people are here to serve you alone.¡± Back then when they¡¯d sent people to Shi Li, Shi Li had epted them directly and even enjoyed using them. They were from the same tribe, but why did this Bear Beast King¡¯s thinking differ so much?


    One of the women by her side even winked flirtatiously at Xiong Ye. The others also smiled at Xiong Ye with especially enticing smiles.


    Xiong Ye immediately realized what these people were here for.


    At the same time... he also felt a sense of crisis.


    Juurensha: ...guys, XY isn¡¯t really the harem kind of guy


    xiin: lol a sense of crisis...

 Chapter 152 - Visitors with Bad Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C Visitors with Bad Intentions</h4>


    Before, when Xiong Ye believed that mates were forever together and could never turn their backs on each other, he had actually felt very fearless about many things.


    For example, he¡¯d had no fear that someone would seduce Zhou Ji away.


    But it was different now!


    Not long ago, he¡¯d learned that people could change mates.


    People could change mates! If he kept such flirtatious, seductive people in the tribe, wouldn¡¯t he just be making trouble for himself?


    Even if he believed that he and Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t end up liking these people, he still didn¡¯t like having them wander around in front of him!


    As for the Beast God Temple...


    Xiong Ye had already had a bad impression of the Beast God Temple before, but now his impression of them grew even worse.


    How could they send these kinds of men and women to other people... This was clearly trying to destroy other people¡¯s rtionships!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them. Take them back.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all before refusing.


    ¡°Bear Beast King, these people are gifts. They¡¯re yours now.¡± Shen Yue said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Xiong Ye repeated, then said to Zhu Zhan, ¡°Zhu Zhan, watch these people and don¡¯t let theme in!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhu Zhan said. He definitely couldn¡¯t let these people in!


    Others might not know, but how could he not? Although Xiong Ye was a Beast King, in the Big Bear Tribe, the most powerful person was Zhou Ji, and he was the true boss.


    If he allowed these people in, Zhou Ji would get angry... They would all be done for!


    Shen Yue couldn¡¯t quite react to what was happening.


    The Beast God Temple had many methods to try and draw Beast Kings to their side. Sending servants was one of them, and Beast Kings would basically always ept them.


    Even the Rhinoceros Beast King who used his animal form to eat grass everywhere all the time and had no interest in affairs between men and women would ept these people. At most, he wouldn¡¯t enjoy them himself and would instead gift them to others.


    Yet now, not only did the Bear Beast King reject them, he even told people to prevent them from entering...


    Shen Yue said, ¡°Bear Beast King, are people like this not to your taste? What kind of people do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like people that are like Zhou Ji.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    When Zhou Ji simplyy there, people merely thought that he was a pretty young man. Now, when he stood up, they discovered that he wasn¡¯t shorter than Xiong Ye, and his temperament made people feel that he should belong to the upper ss.


    The tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe was really very good to his mate. He¡¯d even cultivated his mate to such a level!


    ¡°Zhou Ji, don¡¯t worry. I would never ept them.¡± Xiong Ye immediately expressed his loyalty.


    ¡°You definitely can¡¯t ept them. If you dare to ept them... I¡¯ll fight you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t ept.¡± Xiong Ye was quite happy when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words. Zhou Ji not allowing him to have rtions with others must mean that he cared about him!


    On the other hand, Shen Yue was left speechless. What exactly was the matter with this Bear Beast King? He was a Beast King! Did he really need to spoil his mate so much? And his mate was really funny; who did he think he was? He actually told the Bear Beast King that he would fight him... did he even have that ability?


    However, although she thought this inside, Shen Yue couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was actually a little jealous of Zhou Ji.


    She had previously been very happy that she was liked by Shi Li, butpared with Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, Shi Li¡¯s affection for her didn¡¯t count for anything.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Shen Yue who was jealous. In fact, the onlookers outside were also jealous.


    Especially after seeing that Shen Yue had sent over people and yete back with no results.


    Only the people of the Big Bear Tribe and Giant Pig Tribe felt an inexplicable sense of superiority when they watched these people.


    The people outside knew too little!


    Zhou Ji¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weaker than Xiong Ye¡¯s at all!


    It was the ¡®prisoners¡¯ like Zhu Yan who felt a bit of sympathy for the Beast God Temple.


    All the things the Beast God Temple were doing werepletely pointless. Xiong Ye would never ept such servants... his mate Zhou Ji was also a Beast King!


    At first, Zhu Yan and the priest of the Giant Pig Tribe had wanted to escape. They wanted to go and find the Beast God Temple to help them get justice and capture all the people of the Big Bear Tribe... but as time went on, they had already long given up on this idea.


    To start with, not only did this Big Bear Tribe have three Beast Kings, but the Rhinoceros Beast King had also joined them, so now they had a full four Beast Kings.


    Although there were eight Beast Kings on the Beast God Temple¡¯s side who could definitely win against four Beast Kings, if they were really going to fight... even if the Beast God Temple¡¯s people came out alright, people like them who had betrayed the Big Bear Tribe certainly wouldn¡¯te to a good end.


    It was too simple of a matter for Beast Kings like Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji to kill them!


    It was because of this that when the people of the Beast God Temple contacted Zhu Yan and the Giant Pig Tribe¡¯s tribe to scope out their attitudes towards the Big Bear Tribe, wanting to obtain some information about the Big Bear Tribe from them, the two of them hadn¡¯t hesitated to refuse.


    Zhu Yan said, ¡°The Big Bear Tribe is a very good tribe. I like this tribe very much and would never betray them!¡±


    The priest of the Giant Pig Tribe added, ¡°Beast God up above, I am a righteous priest who would never do such a thing!¡±


    The two of them finished speaking, and their gazes just happened to meet. They quickly looked away.


    Zhu Yan sought power, and the priest of the Giant Pig Tribe was the same way. In previous years, the two of them hadn¡¯t dealt much with each other, but now they were showing a united front.


    The person who had taken a lot of effort toe over from the Beast God Temple and find a chance to contact these two people: ¡°......¡±


    Were these two people stupid? A proper tribal chief had been enved by the people of the Big Bear Tribe, yet he didn¡¯t even want to resist!


    ¡°Zhu Yan, your two sons are with us.¡± That person said.


    ¡°Three of my sons are here! And two daughters!¡± Zhu Yan said.


    Not all of Zhu Zhan¡¯s brothers and sisters had a bad rtionship with Zhu Zhan. After all, Zhu Zhan had several dozen brothers and sisters... Coincidentally, Zhu Zhan had brought the brothers and sisters he had a good rtionship with along with him this time.


    Zhu Yan felt that if he stayed here, he would be able to rely on the fact that he was Zhu Zhan¡¯s father and would definitely be able to remain alive, but if he were to leave...


    Hai Feng could kill him with just a casual throw.


    The person from the Beast God Temple: ¡°......¡±


    This person went back just as empty handed as Shen Yue.


    Zhou Ji was able to ¡®see¡¯ this entire scene unfold using his spiritual strength.


    This Beast God Temple was really not very clean. Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help but be a little disgusted with it, but fortunately, they could leave soon.


    Although Zhou Ji was disgusted with the Beast God Temple, he didn¡¯t feel that the Beast God Temple could do anything to him.


    He had already noticed that the rtionship between the Beast Kings and the Beast God Temple was only good on the surface. They didn¡¯t actually listen to the Beast God Temple, and while the Beast God Temple had quite a lot of powerhouses, the strongest amongst them were only high level Beast Warriors, and he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of them at all.


    Other than the Rhinoceros Beast King, there were eight other Beast Kings affiliated with the Beast God Temple. Xiang Tian should have already died, Shi Li couldn¡¯t fight, leaving only six Beast Kings who could fight. Out of the six... ording to his observations, there were only two who had good rtionships with the Beast God Temple.


    If there were only two Beast Kings, what did he have to be afraid of?


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t ce any importance to the Beast God Temple¡¯s small schemes and went to trade for some additional things. Unfortunately, he was unable to trade for wheat.


    On Earth, everyone preferred wheat to barley, because only wheat flour could be used to make buns. Barley couldn¡¯t be used to make buns at all.


    Barley was nted in many ces and was even used for animal feed...


    However, during this era, nobody knew how to make buns or bread, so wheat was likely to be treated the same way as rice. Even if it was nted, nobody would take it out to trade. Therefore,pared to barley, rice and wheat were less likely to be nted.


    In the future, when he had time, he could head out with Xiong Ye and wander around to find all the nts he wanted to find.


    The three day market passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, it was the day of the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Early in the morning, the people of the Beast God Temple came out with water to water the me flowers. The me flowers were all open, and the Beast God Temple was surrounded with them. The scene was very beautiful.


    Even Zhou Ji felt that the scenery was good¨C¨Ca mud structure surrounded by red me flowers was quite an inspiring scene.


    The Beast God Sacrifice was divided into two sessions, one in the morning, and one in the afternoon. In the morning, the priests of the Beast God Temple would offer sacrifices to the Beast God. They had prepared many events, such as the sacrifice offering, singing, and dancing, all of which were very lively. As for the afternoon, it was a carnival for the various tribes, and many people would take this opportunity to make friends with people from other tribes.


    Zhou Ji had no interest in the Beast God Sacrifice.


    A random New Year¡¯s Eve party held in modern day primary school might have better looking dances and songs and such than what the priests of the Beast God Sacrifices could do. The music would also be better than that of the priests, and there would be dazzling lights...


    Not to mention, the ¡®performance¡¯ of the priests was not performed for ordinary people to see¨C¨Cthose who were near the front to watch were Beast Kings, the powerhouses of therge tribes, or priests from the Beast God Temple.


    It was because of this kind of reason that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t gone to attend the Beast God Sacrifice.


    But Xiong Ye and the others had all gone to join in on the excitement, and only those who had attended the Beast God Sacrifice before stayed behind to apany Zhou Ji.


    The entire market was empty, so the chaotic smells were greatly reduced. Zhou Ji started to eat his fill very delightedly.


    He chose some dinosaur meat that tasted simr to pork and stewed it with soybeans that had been softened with soaking. He then boiled the soybeans that had sprouted a little in water, intending to add some chili oil to it and make a cold dish.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t use all of the sprouted soybeans. The rest was left behind to sprout further before being added to stewed fish.


    In the modern era, he¡¯d been particrly fond of eating the soybean sprouts in stewed fish or meat.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, why aren¡¯t you going to watch the show?¡± Zhu Zhan asked him curiously.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Beast God¡¯s messenger. I really thought you¡¯d go and watch...¡± Zhu Zhan said.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± There really wasn¡¯t a Beast God in this world...


    Zhou Ji was nning to make something else to eat when he sensed that someone wasing through his spiritual powers. These people... seemed to being with bad intentions?

 Chapter 153 - Setting A Trap

    <strong>Ch153 ¨C Setting A Trap</strong>


    ¡°Xiong Ye and his mate are inseparable, but they finally split up today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with quickly.¡±


    ¡°We must snatch him away as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Wait for us to slowly go around...¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji was a little surprised when he heard thements of the people who wereing over through his spiritual powers.


    These people were here to catch him.


    He knew that the Beast God Temple would be scheming continuously, but the Beast God Temple... had no reason to go for him.


    They wanted to win over Xiong Ye. If they snatched him away, not only would they be unable to win Xiong Ye over, but wouldn¡¯t they also offend Xiong Ye?


    Or perhaps the people who wereing over weren¡¯t from the Beast God Temple?


    But if they weren¡¯t from the Beast God Temple, there shouldn¡¯t be so many powerhouses... There were a total of ten high level Beast Warrior amongst these people.


    These people were now hiding in a house off in the distance, assigning tasks to decide who would attack Zhu Zhan and who would deal with Zhu Yan among other things.


    Zhou Ji stood up from the recliner and thought about whether he should take his people with him and leave.


    He didn¡¯t want to be involved in trouble.


    But that was when he suddenly heard one of these people ask, ¡°Why exactly do we have to catch that Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It should have something to do with the Lion Beast King.¡± The original speaker said.


    Zhou Ji instantly abandoned all thoughts of leaving¨C¨Cin fact, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to get caught.


    With his current strength, he would be able to escape at any time, and he didn¡¯t need to fear Shi Li.


    The only thing he needed to be careful about was to make sure he didn¡¯t suddenly go crazy.


    But for this matter... Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t too worried about it.


    With his current spiritual strength, he could control even Beast Kings. He didn¡¯t need to personally make a move at all.


    Zhou Ji sat back again, wanting to see who it was that wanted to catch him.


    However, if Zhu Zhan and the others stayed behind, they would likely encounter trouble... Zhou Ji said to Zhu Zhan, ¡°Zhu Zhan, take some people to go and call Xiong Ye back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhu Zhan stood up and prepared to go.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I told you to take people with you.¡±


    Zhu Zhan was a little confused, but after Zhou Ji gestured, he soon left, bringing all of his subordinates with him¨C¨CZhou Ji... might be up to something?


    As a result, the ce where the Big Bear Tribe had settled in was left with only Zhou Ji as well as Zhu Yan and the priest of the Giant Pig Tribe.


    Zhou Ji had never spoken with these two people over the recent days, but at this time, he suddenly looked towards the two people, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would have such a good impression of the Big Bear Tribe. I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    .


    The priest of the Giant Pig Tribe was a man named Ma Shan, and his animal form was a horse. When he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, he and Zhu Yan were both full of confusion.


    Although they didn¡¯t dare to betray the Big Bear Tribe and cause trouble, they were previously still hoping that the people of the Beast God Temple would stille and make trouble for the Big Bear Tribe¨C¨Ceven if the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t suffer badly, they could still watch the show!


    But it turned out... not only did they have no show to watch, the Big Bear Tribe even knew what they¡¯d done!


    Zhu Yan and Ma Shan¡¯s first reaction was to be d that they hadn¡¯t betrayed the Big Bear Tribe. Otherwise... they would definitely be killed off by the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Ma Shan said, ¡°Your Lordship, we genuinely like the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are absolutely loyal to the Big Bear Tribe!¡± Zhu Yan also spoke out words that went against his own thoughts.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t even people of the Big Bear Tribe. What loyalty are you talking about?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Ma Shan and Zhu Yan were given a scare.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Someone wille soon. You don¡¯t have to resist, but you should know what to say and what not to say.¡±


    ¡°We know!¡± Ma Shan and Zhu Yan both agreed at once. They were also a little curious¨C¨Cpeople wereing? What people?


    Ma Shan and Zhu Yan waited for a long time, but nobody came. They only saw Zhou Ji there eating by himself.


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t eaten much previously and had left most of everything for Xiong Ye to eat. At the time, they all thought that Zhou Ji, despite being a Beast King, simply had a small appetite. Unexpectedly, Zhou Ji ate an entire pot of soybean stewed meat, a whole pot of rice, and some cold dishes all in one go.


    He also ate very quickly!


    He was really worthy of being a Beast King. Not only did he eat quickly, it didn¡¯t affect his temperament a single bit!


    While the two of them were watching Zhou Ji with admiration, people rushed over.


    These people were very surprised when they saw that there were only three people in the room. After that, they charged at Zhu Yan and Ma Shan¨C¨CZhu Yan was a high level Beast Warrior, and Ma Shan the priest was still a junior level Beast Warrior, making them potential threats.


    Yet as a result, they hadn¡¯t even started fighting when Zhu Yan and Ma Shan spread open their hands and made gestures to show that they¡¯d offer no resistance, ¡°Don¡¯t hit us!¡±


    These people stopped¨C¨Cbetween Zhu Yan and Ma Shan, one was a tribal chief and the other was a priest. They had been humiliated by the Big Bear Tribe in recent days and had been made to do many things. It was normal for them not to want to protect Zhou Ji.


    But if that was the case, they wouldn¡¯t need to attack.


    After all, this was Zhou Ji, a waste of a man who couldn¡¯t even change into an animal form.


    These high level Beast Warriors had been well prepared when they came here, and now, they were left a little uncertain when faced with such a situation.


    However, being able to save some effort was great!


    ¡°Tie them up and take them away!¡± The leader looked at Zhou Ji, who appeared to be scared silly, and then at Zhu Yan and Ma Shan, before giving orders to his men.


    His men immediately untied the rope wrapped around their waist and used it to tie them up. However, before they could begin, Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± That man frowned.


    ¡°My body isn¡¯t in a good state. I might lose my life if you tie me up like this. Even if I¡¯m fine, if I end up harmed, Xiong Ye won¡¯t let you off.¡± Zhou Ji said. If these people really wanted to tie him up, he might as well leave directly.


    ¡°So what?¡± That high level Beast Warrior looked impatiently at Zhou Ji. He was here to catch people, but when he thought about how Xiong Ye was a Beast King... He didn¡¯t actually want to offend the Big Bear Tribe.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°You can carry me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting too much!¡± These people said.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°If you want to catch me, it should be because you want Xiong Ye to do something. If I¡¯m alright, Xiong Ye will definitely agree. But if I¡¯m harmed, even if you manage to make him do what you want him to do, in the end, he still won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    These people believed Zhou Ji¡¯s words. Although the people of the Big Bear Tribe had only arrived at the Beast God Temple three to four days ago, there was nobody who didn¡¯t know of the Bear Beast King¡¯s love for his mate.


    Their leader thought for a moment then finally looked at Zhu Yan and Ma Shan. ¡°You two carry him. Come with us!¡±


    Zhu Yan and Ma Shan soon lifted Zhou Ji off the ground and followed the men to leave.


    By this time, Zhu Zhan had already found Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t reached twenty years old and hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. He was very interested in this Beast God Sacrifice.


    .


    At first, he had nned toe and watch with Zhou Ji, butter... the Beast God Temple had informed him that they had prepared a seat for him that was closer to the Beast God Sacrifice. They had also learned from those who had participated in the Beast God Sacrifice before that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see what the Beast God Sacrifice was like at all if they were too far away.


    And then, Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t willing to go watch and had told him to go attend on his own so that he could sit up front and watch.


    He could clearly sense the atmosphere better when he sat up front. It made people want to worship the mighty Beast God, but Xiong Ye still felt a little listless because Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t there.


    However, it was normal for Zhou Ji to not want toe.


    Other than the Beast Kings, everyone else had to kneel down to the priests of the Beast God Temple... he really couldn¡¯t bear for Zhou Ji to have to do this!


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God¡¯s messenger and must be more worthy of respect than these priests. How could he kneel?


    The priests of the Beast God Temple sang and danced, chanted many prayers, and led them all in prayer to the Beast God.


    The group praying ceremony was conducted under the leadership of the High Priest and ended very soon, but other, smaller prayers were still in progress. there were also people from the from the Beast God Temple handing out divine water.


    Xiong Ye was watching very seriously.


    He¡¯d once been trained as the priest¡¯s sessor for a period of time, and he had learned all the priest¡¯s dances. He could see that the words and dances their own priest performed were simplified versions of the words and dances from the Beast God Temple.


    Their priest who hade to the Big Bear Tribe and helped them back then should have started out as a priest of the Beast God Temple.


    Xiong Ye almost subconsciously began to learn and memorize, intending to learn a little more so he could teach the priest when they went back.


    The priest should be very happy, but Xiong He would probably be unhappy¨C¨Cwith that, he would have more to learn.


    While Xiong Ye was watching this ¡®performance¡¯, the people of the Beast God Temple had called away all of the other eight Beast Kings.


    There should have been nine, but the Elephant Beast King had never shown up even after the ceremony had begun...


    Ever since he¡¯d seen Zhou Ji¡¯s animal form, Xiong Ye was almost certain that the Elephant Beast King who had taken Shi Li away had been Zhou Ji¡¯s father.


    For this reason, he paid special attention to the Elephant Tribe when he noticed that the Elephant Beast King hadn¡¯te. He saw that the powerhouses of the Elephant Tribe who were near him all had worried expressions on their faces, and some of them looked at Shi Li with unfriendly gazes. They probably knew each other from before.


    At this time, Shi Li had been led to the Beast God Temple, which was made of square-cut stones, by the people of the Beast God Temple. The people of the Elephant Tribe became even more absent-minded, and they began to whisper amongst themselves.


    Xiong Ye nced at them, then moved on to look at other things and noticed a very tall Zhu Zhan waving at him from his position within the crowd.


    Hadn¡¯t Zhu Zhan remained in the market to apany Zhou Ji? Howe he¡¯de here all of a sudden?


    Xiong Ye jumped off the high tform and headed towards Zhu Zhan.


    And at this time, in the Beast God Temple, Shi Li was telling those Beast Kings, ¡°The Big Bear Tribe controls a cultivation method. If you follow that method, there¡¯s no need to eat a Beast God Fruit in order to be a Beast King.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± The Ape Beast King eximed.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King also spoke up, ¡°How could such a good thing exist? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t hesitate to scold him, but internally, he was also shocked.


    This Lion Beast King was stating it so boldly, but the Big Bear Tribe really did have too many Beast Kings. Could it really be true?


    However, even if it was true, he would help the Big Bear Tribe deny it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Otherwise, how did you think I became a Beast King? And how could Xiong Ye be a Beast King?¡± Shi Li asked them, ¡°Eating a Beast God Fruit can really allow someone to be a Beast King, but if they aren¡¯t at the level of a high level Beast Warrior, they would do nothing but die even if they ate a Beast God Fruit... How old are Xiong Ye and I? Could you guys have be high level Beast Warriors at our age?¡±


    The Beast Kings heard this and started thinking about it. Only the Rhinoceros Beast King continued to insist, ¡°Geniuses do exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, I heard that you¡¯ve joined the Big Bear Tribe? Was it for the sake of that skill?¡± Shi Li asked. He knew that Xiong Ye didn¡¯t actually have a cultivation method, and that Xiong Ye bing a Beast King waspletely rted to his hard work.


    It was very easy for people with low strength to die if they ate a Beast God Fruit, but if they could persist, they might also be able to survive.


    As it happened, Xiong Ye was a very persistent person who was able to bear a lot.


    However, he intended to use Xiong Ye of possessing a cultivation method. After all, this was the only way he could persuade these Beast Kings to attack Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Shi Li, ording to your words, you also know the cultivation method. Since that¡¯s the case, if I wanted to learn this cultivation method, why would I have to join the Big Bear Tribe? Can¡¯t I just force you to give it to me?¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King countered.


    The other Beast Kings had also thought of this, and they all looked over at Shi Li, ¡°Lion Beast King, if you know of such a method, why would you hide it from us?¡±


    ¡°Lion Beast King, show us and let us experience it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Lion Beast King, be generous...¡±


    ......


    Shi Li could feel that these people weren¡¯t very friendly towards him just from their expressions. He immediately said, ¡°Everyone, the method I obtained is problematic.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± The Ape Beast King asked.


    ¡°The cultivation method the Big Bear Tribe has can only be used by the tribal chief, and won¡¯t be taught to others. I only know a little because Xiong Ye used to like me.¡± Shi Li exined.


    Had there really been an issue like this? The Beast Kings looked at Shi Li in surprise and their expressions difficult to describe¨C¨Cthis Lion Beast King had actually had that kind of emotional dispute with the Bear Beast King?


    Shi Li continued, ¡°Unfortunately, the cultivation method I know is problematic. So, even though I have made some progress, there are some problems with my strength... I wasn¡¯t willing to fight against Xiong Ye before because of these problems.¡±


    ¡°This is just your one-sided story!¡± Inside, the Rhinoceros Beast King still believed a bit of this story. Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s matters had been mentioned by the people of the Big Bear Tribe in recent days. At the time, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had thought that there was something wrong with Shi Li. Fortunately, Xiong Ye had split up with Shi Li and ended up choosing Zhou Ji.


    However, although he believed it, he was still on Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji¡¯s side.


    Hai Feng liked his son very much. If there was such a cultivation method, he should be willing to teach his son it, right? In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his son¡¯s life in the future at all!


    On the other hand, if he went against the Big Bear Tribe... His son was currently with the Big Bear Tribe!


    ¡°I have proof.¡± Shi Li said, ¡°I can cultivate for you to see.¡±


    Shi Li began to use the cultivation method as he spoke.


    Beast Kings were very sensitive to the changes in the energy around them. They could clearly sense that Shi Li was absorbing energy from their surroundings.

 Chapter 154 - Tempted

    <h4>Chapter 154 Tempted</h4>


    When Xiang Tian had first seen Shi Li cultivate, he had immediately realized the value of this cultivation method and began to interrogate him. Presently, there was also no way these Beast Kings would be unaware of the value of this cultivation method.


    There had always been Beast Kings in the Beastman Continent, but since the ability couldn¡¯t be inherited, it was basically all down to luck.


    Even the big tribes that had produced Beast Kings before might not have a new Beast King appear for many years after their previous Beast King died, and they would often eventually decline.


    But... to be honest, they all hoped that their glory could be passed on.


    Those who were tribal chiefs always hoped that their sons would be the next tribal chief. Beast Kings also naturally hoped that their children could be Beast Kings as well.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King wasn¡¯t the only Beast King who was searching everywhere for a Beast God Fruit.


    Now that they could be a Beast King without eating a Beast God Fruit... who wouldn¡¯t want such a cultivation method?


    If they could ensure that there was a Beast King in their family generation after generation...


    Those who could be Beast Kings were usually born in good environments, so they firmly believed that their children could also be Beast Kings after they obtained that cultivation method.


    The Beast Kings that were present all began to look eager, but they didn¡¯t all think the same way as Shi Li.


    Some of them stared at Shi Li, wanting to first ask Shi Li about everything he knew, while others nned to be friends with the people of the Big Bear Tribe just like the Rhinoceros Beast King, and then learn this cultivation method from the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    However, nobody spoke at this moment¨Cthat Shi Li and the Beast God Temple had called them over to speak about it must mean that they had something in mind. They just needed to allow the situation to progress naturally.


    Sure enough, Shi Li said, ¡°Everyone, if you want to obtain that cultivation method, you must catch Xiong Ye.¡±


    Shi Li felt that he had yed a very beautiful hand.


    With the help of these Beast Kings, Xiong Ye and the others would definitely be caught. Later, he could teach that cultivation method to a few of the Beast Kings and the Beast God Temple, and say that he¡¯d forced it out of Xiong Ye...


    This way, he would definitely be able to make a beautiful turnaround and also gain some backing.


    As expected, the Beast God indeed favored him and always gave him a chance.


    With this in mind, Shi Li secretly prayed to the Beast God.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King saw Shi Li acting this way and began to worry. He would never go against Xiong Ye, but he knew that the other Beast Kings would definitely be tempted.


    If he hadn¡¯t known beforehand that the Big Bear Tribe had several Beast Kings, and had already be good friends with the Big Bear Tribe, perhaps he would also be excited at this moment.


    But now at this time, he was very worried. If he supported Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, he might end up being attacked by these Beast Kings...


    ¡°Why do we have to catch Xiong Ye? We can use other methods to obtain that cultivation method.¡± The Ape Beast King suddenly spoke up.


    This was something that many of the Beast Kings wanted to ask. They had a good impression of Xiong Ye, and everyone could see that he was a person who wasn¡¯t much of a schemer. On the other hand, interacting with the Lion Beast King in front of them had left them feeling ufortable.


    ¡°The people of the Big Bear Tribe have always hidden that cultivation method. He definitely won¡¯t tell you if you ask.¡± Shi Li said. ¡°I used to be a member of the Big Bear Tribe and almost became mates with Xiong Ye, but only managed to obtain an iplete version that left me with problems in my body.¡±


    Shi Li¡¯s previous unwillingness to fight with Xiong Ye and his indifference to the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s provocation had already left the other Beast Kings suspecting whether his strength was as real as it seemed. Now that they heard them say this, they became more certain that this was the case.


    The most important point was that Shi Li had spoken out about the cultivation method.


    Why would he tell them if he had theplete cultivation method? He would definitely be hiding away and cultivating somewhere!


    The Beast Kings were starting to get tempted, and it was at this time that Shen Yue came in to speak to the High Priest who¡¯d remained silent the whole time, ¡°Father, that Zhou Ji¡¯s been caught and brought back.¡±


    All of the Beast Kings present heard these words.


    The High Priest nced at the Beast Kings and said, ¡°Would everyone like toe with me and take a look?¡±


    The Beast Kings present all looked at each other, and someone soon walked over, looking at the still Rhinoceros Beast King and Ape Beast King as they passed by.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King sighed and followed them over.


    Everyone then followed the High Priest and went towards the back of the Beast God Temple. Only then did they learn that there was a hole at the back of the Beast God Temple, and the mountain behind it had been hollowed out.


    This Beast God Temple really couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Fortunately, although the Beast God Temple had produced Beast Kings before, they didn¡¯t always have them in residence.


    Only, in the future... If they really obtained that cultivation method, the Beast God Temple would be very powerful!


    But they might also be able to obtain that cultivation method. By then, their own tribes...


    Zhou Ji was currently staying in the hidden cave behind the temple.


    He¡¯d also been quite surprised to find himself taken to the Beast God Temple.


    He¡¯d thought that Shi Li had made a move on his own when he decided to catch him, but unexpectedly the Beast God Temple had also gotten involved.


    The people of the Beast God Temple... why would they catch him?


    The main reason why Zhou Ji agreed toe this time was rted to Shi Li.


    In the beginning, when Shi Li had still been in the Big Bear Tribe, he had already discovered that Shi Li was a bit strange. But he hadn¡¯t felt any sense of belonging to the Big Bear Tribe back then and therefore hadn¡¯t cared about it at all. Later, by the time he had cared, Shi Li had already been taken away by Xiang Tian.


    There were many mysteries surrounding Shi Li.


    HIs attitude towards Xiong Ye had changed very suddenly, and his entire character had also changed. He, who had never even left the Big Bear Tribe before, still managed to recognize Xiang Tian...


    When they had arrived at the Beast God Temple this time and learned that Shi Li had be a Beast King, Zhou Ji had felt that this person was a time bomb and was prepared to kill him.


    If he left Shi Li alive, who knew when he¡¯d go crazy and do something unexpected that might affect his and Xiong Ye¡¯s stable life in the Big Bear Tribe?


    However, he had originally nned to have Hai Feng and the Rhinoceros Beast King sneak back and kill Shi Li after the Beast God Sacrifice was over and they¡¯d already left the Beast God Temple. But now that Shi Li hade to catch him... he would simply go along with it and check out the situation.


    At the same time, one thing was increasingly certain¨CShi Li had to be killed.


    However, Zhou Ji really hadn¡¯t expected that Shi Li would manage to get the Beast God Temple to help him.


    What made Zhou Ji even more surprised was that... Shi Li had even convinced the other Beast Kings.


    Zhou Ji, who had discovered that Shi Li was bringing over a group of Beast Kings toe his way, began to frown... but he remained unmoving on the recliner that he¡¯d been brought in on.


    So, when Shi Li came in, he saw Zhou Ji lying therefortably on the recliner with only a tiny bit of distress on his face.


    He looked... very attractive.


    What exactly was going on here? Why hadn¡¯t anyone tied Zhou Ji up?!


    Juurensha: Ahh, Shi Li, nothing ever goes as nned this life, you should know that by now


    xiin: but he¡¯s beloved by the Beast God! ^_^ this is all the Beast God¡¯s n~

 Chapter 155 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C Fight</h4>


    The day before yesterday, when Shi Li had decided to deal with Xiong Ye, he¡¯d gone to the High Priest. After consulting with the High Priest, they prepared to first catch Zhou Ji in order to draw out Xiong Ye and then catch him as well.


    As for why they hadn¡¯t told the other Beast Kings about this until now, and then informed them all at the same time... that was done in order to prevent the Beast Kings from informing the Big Bear Tribe or getting pulled over to the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s side after learning about the matter.


    The destructive power of a Beast King couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Every Beast King they didn¡¯t need to deal with counted.


    Of course, although all the Beast Kings were on their side now, both Shi Li and the people of the Beast God Temple were on guard against the Rhinoceros Beast King, including even the Ape Beast King who was friends with him.


    Things had proceeded smoothly, but the scene in front of him made Shi Li unhappy.


    Zhou Ji might have been caught, but he still looked like a boss!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why didn¡¯t you tie him up?¡± Shi Li demanded.


    ¡°Lion Beast King, he¡¯s very weak and also didn¡¯t resist. There¡¯s no need to tie him up, right?¡± The person who had been responsible for capturing Zhou Ji spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about what¡¯s most likely to happen, it¡¯s the unexpected that I¡¯m worried about!¡± Shi Li said. ¡°Tie him up!¡±


    The people who¡¯d gone to catch Zhou Ji didn¡¯t think that anything would happen. After all, Zhou Ji had been very well behaved.


    But Shi Li had told them to tie him up... that person picked up the rope and headed towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji stood up and asked Shi Li, ¡°Why have you captured me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve captured you in order to have Xiong Ye hand over the cultivation method that can allow people to be Beast Kings!¡± Shi Li stated.


    Zhou Ji heard this and was surprised inside even though none of it showed on his face¨C¨Chow could Shi Li know about the matters concerning cultivation?


    Nobody other than him and Xiong Ye knew about this.


    ¡°What method can allow you to cultivate to be a Beast King?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t tell you about it. It seems like he doesn¡¯t like you that much!¡± Shi Li began to stir up trouble. He really hated the feelings that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had for each other!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± This cultivation method was clearly something he¡¯de up with.


    Zhou Ji felt more and more that something wasn¡¯t right with Shi Li. He had originally nned to leave, but now he had changed his mind.


    Although the other side had many Beast Kings, to tell the truth, he wasn¡¯t that afraid.


    He guessed that Shi Li should have used the cultivation method to persuade these Beast Kings to deal with him.


    These Beast Kings might be very strong, but they weren¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t deal with.


    If nothing else worked, he could just go ¡®crazy¡¯ and then fight against these Beast Kings.


    Zhou Ji wanted to say something, but Shen Yue came in just then, ¡°Everyone, the Bear Beast King has been called away by Zhu Zhan and went back to the market. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll soon discover that Zhou Ji is gone.¡±


    The High Priest heard this and immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow the original n and go quickly!¡±


    Beast Kings caused a huge disturbance when they fought. ording to the original n, they would bring Zhou Ji to a ce they¡¯d chosen and then lead Xiong Ye thereter.


    Xiong Ye would soon discover that Zhou Ji was missing. They couldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    ¡°Tie Zhou Ji up and take him away.¡± Shi Li said.


    ¡°No need to tie him up. Just take him!¡± The High Priest said. Tying people up would waste time!


    As soon as the High Priest finished speaking, Zhou Ji sat back onto his recliner and was immediately lifted up by Zhu Yan and Ma Shan who had also been brought along.


    This worked out well. The High Priest led them away.


    The others had no opinion on this, and only Shi Li, who still had to walk on his own two legs, found the scene very unpleasant.


    He could only walk by himself while Zhou Ji was carried by others!


    At this time, Xiong Ye had indeed discovered that Zhou Ji was gone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Ji?¡± Xiong Ye had followed Zhu Zhan back to see thepletely deserted residence. He suddenly started to be anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Zhou Ji told me to bring everyone ande find you... Did somethinge up, and he left to go deal with it?¡± Zhu Zhan was actually quite calm when he discovered that Zhou Ji was gone.


    Zhou Ji was very strong. In his opinion, nothing would happen to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for him!¡± Xiong Ye said. He wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Zhu Zhan was. Although Zhou Ji was very strong, using his strength required him to pay a huge price!


    If possible, he hoped that Zhou Ji would never need to use his power.


    Xiong Ye found the rest of the people of the Big Bear Tribe and started to look for Zhou Ji, but couldn¡¯t find him at all. However, he learned from the people who had traded with Zhou Ji for soybeans that Zhou Ji had been carried off.


    ¡°I stayed here to stand guard and didn¡¯t participate in the Beast God Sacrifice. I saw someone carry Zhou Ji away.¡± That person said.


    ¡°Carry?¡± Xiong Ye was stunned. Why didn¡¯t this person say that he¡¯d been caught?


    ¡°Yes. They used your reclining chair to bring Zhou Ji away. They headed in the direction of the Beast God Temple.¡± This person said, ¡°I saw how Zhou Ji looked, he seemed fine.¡±


    Since Zhou Ji had been carried away, everything was probably alright... had the Beast God Temple discovered Zhou Ji¡¯s status as the ¡°Beast God¡¯s messenger¡¯ ande to snatch Zhou Ji away?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he immediately ran off to the Beast God Temple. After he¡¯d gone a few steps, he came back and dragged Hai Feng with him.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I don¡¯t want to go to the Beast God Temple...¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to go?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Xiong Ye looked cold at this moment and was a little scary... Hai Feng thought of Zhou Ji¡¯s means and immediately changed his mind, ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    Zhou Ji had beaten him almost to death back then, before he also killed a giant Beast King level monster. Soon after, he was even able to fight again. This had all happened in the sea, which wasn¡¯t a familiar terrain for Zhou Ji. If it was onnd, Zhou Ji would be able to fight three Beast Kings off all on his own so escaping would be an even simpler matter.


    Since that was the case, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    Xiong Ye and Hai Feng ran quickly towards the Beast God Temple, only to be stopped halfway there and told that Zhou Ji had been taken to another location.


    Xiong Ye and Hai Feng immediately ran off in that direction.


    The Beast God Temple was built next to the mountains. To the north of the Beast God Temple was an endless mountain range.


    Zhou Ji was brought to a veryrge valley.


    This valley... When Zhou Ji first arrived, he felt that the soil here was especially suitable for pottery. In fact, this really was the ce that the Beast God Temple used to make pottery, but nobody was here today. All the workers here had gone out to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Along the way, Zhou Ji kept observing Shi Li while simultaneously pondering over Shi Li¡¯s affairs.


    After recalling the details of Shi Li¡¯s situation, he realized that it was very likely Shi Li was like him and had also transmigrated into the world.


    No, if Shi Li had transmigrated, he would have no way of knowing that Xiang Tian was his father, and Shi Li¡¯s attitude towards Xiong Ye... On one hand, Shi Li was unwilling to be mates with Xiong Ye, but on the other hand, he was unwilling to watch him get together with Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji suddenly thought of a possibility¨C¨Crebirth.


    Although Zhou Ji didn¡¯t read many novels back in modern times, he still knew about things like transmigration and rebirth back to one¡¯s youth. Shi Li¡¯s situation was a little simr to a rebirth.


    If that was the case, then it made sense for Shi Li to know how to cultivate¨C¨Che must have heard of it in his previous life.


    Hold on... Zhou Ji suddenly realized something was off. He could actually feel Shi Li cultivating!


    Shi Li was already a Beast King, and the movement of energy from his cultivation was quite big. He could clearly sense that the cultivation method Shi Li was using was the initial version he¡¯d first taught Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    If Shi Li had been reborn... could it be that he¡¯d taught Shi Li how to cultivate in his previous life?


    Had there been a problem with the him from Shi Li¡¯s previous life?


    Also, if that was the case, why didn¡¯t Shi Li know about his strength?


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t quite figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it. He would make sure to capture Shi Li and interrogate him properly.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji looked at the Beast Kings and said, ¡°Everyone, do you really want to fight against the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    These Beast Kings all ignored Zhou Ji¨C¨CZhou Ji was too weak, and they didn¡¯t pay any attention to his words at all.


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t n to.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said.


    ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, are you sure you don¡¯t want a cultivation method like that?¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°I think that the cultivation method is something you made up.¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King said. ¡°Could it be something that you made up in order to borrow our strength and deal with the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    That had indeed been the case, but Shi Li spoke righteously, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to help all of you!¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was unwilling to fight against the Big Bear Tribe, but the other Beast Kings had clearly been tempted.


    Zhou Ji stood up and prepared to make his move.


    This ce was very good. He could deal with everyone right here.


    However, even before Zhou Ji could start, he heard Xiong Ye¡¯s roar.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s arrival speed had taken the Beast God Temple and even Zhou Ji by surprise.


    The huge brown bear kicked over a tree to the entrance of the valley and rushed towards Zhou Ji, Hai Feng following behind him.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, are you alright?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine... I was just about to do something.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to refuse, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to have Zhou Ji attack!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse him.


    Letting Xiong Ye practice was also a good thing.


    Zhou Ji thought this in his heart, but when the people of the Beast God Temple and the Beast Kings heard this, they all thought that he¡¯d gone crazy


    Zhou Ji had said that he was just about to attack?


    Who did he think he was? He actually dared to fight against them?


    ¡°Catch Xiong Ye, and you will obtain the cultivation method!¡± Shi Li said. As soon as he opened his mouth, two of the Beast Kings pounced on Xiong Ye.


    Shi Li felt a little relieved when he saw this scene.


    He¡¯d just known that the Beast God was watching over him... he¡¯d seeded!


    After Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were killed, his future would be smooth and wonderful!

 Chapter 156 - Giant Elephant

    <strong>Chapter 156 Giant Elephant</strong>


    The two Beast Kings who attacked were close to the Beast God Temple.


    After they attacked, two other Beast Kings traded nces before turning into their animal forms as well and pouncing at Xiong Ye.


    In this rtively small valley, five huge animals suddenly appeared, roaring loud enough to shake the sky. The humble houses built by those who fired pottery were soon trampled to pieces.


    Xiong Ye would never be able to win one against four... Shi Li felt that Xiong Ye would certainly be defeated soon.


    However, this thought had only just surfaced when he saw that the Rhinoceros Beast King shift into his animal form.


    A regr giant rhinoceros that wasn¡¯t even a junior Beast Warrior could weigh ten to twenty tons. With a Beast King...


    A huge giant rhinoceros that was on par with or even slightly bigger than Zhou Ji¡¯s previous animal form appeared!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was obviously on Xiong Ye¡¯s side. After he took on his animal form, he didn¡¯t hesitate to go for the Beast Kings who had attacked Xiong Ye.


    Fighting broke out instantly, and what made people shocked was that Xiong Ye and the Rhinoceros Beast King were able to take on two people each respectively and not fall.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t very surprising. The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s animal form was too big, to the point where ordinary lions and tigers wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt him down even in groups. It made sense that the Beast Kings would be unable to beat him down for the moment. Of course, the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s attack power was very mediocre, and he couldn¡¯t beat them either.


    As for Xiong Ye... Xiong Ye had been taught to practice using his energy every day by Zhou Ji, and his control over his energy was far beyond that of ordinary people. Although he couldn¡¯t beat the two Beast Kings, he could still avoid them and wouldn¡¯t fall to a disadvantage.


    There were still a few other Beast Kings by Zhou Ji¡¯s side, as well as the people of the Beast God Temple. At this time, they were all surprised as they watched the battle. Some of them even sucked in shocked breaths.


    Regardless of whether it was Xiong Ye or the Rhinoceros Beast King, they were both too strong!


    Zhu Yan and Ma Shan stood behind Zhou Ji and tried to make themselves smaller.


    They were very d that they hadn¡¯t chosen to throw their lot in with the Beast God Temple earlier.


    Xiong Ye was so powerful already, and Zhou Ji was even stronger than Xiong Ye... What if Zhou Ji could fight against three Beast Kings on his own?


    They definitely couldn¡¯t betray the Big Bear Tribe. They had to make sure to hug the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s thighs tightly!


    Zhu Yan and Ma Shan were only looking at the surface of things, but Zhou Ji could see deeper¨Cif they continued fighting, Xiong Ye and the Rhinoceros Beast King would lose.


    Those two Beast Kings couldn¡¯t beat the Rhinoceros Beast King, but they could still leave small injuries on the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s body. On the other hand, because the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s body was too big and heavy, he couldn¡¯t attack these two people. In the long run, the Rhinoceros Beast King would be done for when he ran out of energy.


    As for Xiong Ye...


    Xiong Ye was able to dodge at the start because the two Beast Kings did not have any tacit understanding about how to cooperate together. Once they fought for longer, and their cooperation improved, Xiong Ye would likely fall to a disadvantage. Let alone... There were still Beast Kings standing near the people of the Beast God Temple who hadn¡¯t made their move yet.


    ¡°Tiger Beast King, Ape Beast King, could it be that you don¡¯t want that cultivation method?¡± The High Priest looked towards the Tiger Beast King and Ape Beast King who hadn¡¯t yet attacked.


    There had originally been eight Beast Kings on the Beastman Continent, and then Shi Li had shown up, so there were now nine. However, Xiang Tian was already dead, so in reality, there was still a total of eight Beast Kings.


    After removing the Rhinoceros Beast King, who was helping Xiong Ye, from the list, as well as Shi Li who couldn¡¯t use his energy, there were six Beast Kings left.


    Now, four of them had already gone up to fight, leaving the Ape Beast King and Tiger Beast King on the fence.


    The Ape Beast King didn¡¯t say anything after hearing the High Priest¡¯s words, but the Tiger Beast King narrowed his eyes and looked at the people who were fighting a fierce battle up ahead. ¡°Unexpectedly, the Big Bear Tribe really had such a cultivation method...¡±


    XIong Ye had long been used to cultivating anytime and anywhere. At this moment, he had begun to absorb the energy from their surroundings. However, while Xiong Ye¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t be sensed by medium level Beast Warriors or high level Beast Warriors, the Tiger Beast King could feel it.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The High Priest asked.


    ¡°That Xiong Ye is cultivating.¡± The Tiger Beast King exined.


    In fact, the Tiger Beast King wasn¡¯t the only one to notice this. The other Beast Kings had also noticed, and Shi Li had as well.


    Shi Li had said that Xiong Ye had a cultivation method in order to deal with Xiong Ye. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiong Ye to really have one!


    How could Xiong Ye have that cultivation method and be using it now?


    Could it be... Xiong Ye had also been reborn?


    That should be it! But so what if Xiong Ye had been reborn? The Beast God was on his side, so there would be no good ending for Xiong Ye!


    Many thoughts shed through Shi Li¡¯s heart while the Tiger Beast King finally chose to attack Xiong Ye at this time.


    Xiong Ye could dodge the attack of two Beast Kings, but if there was one more... He couldn¡¯t hold out anymore.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think twice before calling out, ¡°Hai Feng!¡±


    What Hai Feng?


    The people of the Beast God Temple were a little puzzled, but then they noticed the man who had arrived with Xiong Ye rushing towards the Tiger Beast King and leaping high up.


    What was this fellow trying to do?


    These people were still confused when the saw a giant animal ten times the size of the Rhinoceros Beast King appear out of nowhere, pressing down towards the Tiger Beast King.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King trembled a little when he saw this scene.


    He could feel some residual pain in his body as soon as he saw Hai Feng¡¯s animal form.


    As for the Tiger Beast King... One moment of carelessness left him crushed into the dirt.


    The people of the Beast God Temple felt like they were going crazy.


    They had thought that they only needed to deal with one Beast King, but then the Rhinoceros Beast King went up to help out!


    Then, they thought that they only needed to deal with two Beast Kings, but unexpectedly another Beast King showed up!


    What kind of animal was this new Beast King? Why was his animal form so big?!


    ¡°That... that looks like a fish?¡± Shen Yue was a little stunned.


    The High Priest was just as stunned as his daughter was.


    Even Shi Li waspletely dumbfounded at this moment¨Cexactly what was this? Who exactly was this person?!


    Shi Li had seen a lot in hisst life, but he had never heard of a Beast King with a fish shaped animal form. He also had no impression of the name Hai Feng.


    Because of this, although he¡¯d known that there was such a person in the Big Bear Tribe before, he hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all.


    After learning that this man wasn¡¯t actually the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s father, and only had a superficial rtionship with the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son, he no longer concerned himself with this person.


    How could a person who waited on Zhou Ji all day long be a powerhouse?


    Yet as a result, he really turned out to be a powerhouse!


    This honest and loyal looking middle-aged person had practically left the Tiger Beast King unable to climb back up again with a single move. By the time the Tiger Beast King had gotten back to his feet, he had already turned back into his human form and leapt up again...


    The Tiger Beast King was crushed down once again.


    Zhu Yan and Ma Shan both looked at Zhou Ji in admiration.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were really too powerful!


    One of their Beast Kings hadn¡¯t even made a move yet, but they were already able to draw even against so many others.


    The people of the Beast King Temple were beginning to panic..


    Xiong Ye¡¯s strength had exceeded their expectations, and Hai Feng¡¯s presence scared them.


    When that giant animal mmed down on the Tiger Beast King, they could feel the earth trembling and almost couldn¡¯t stand up stably.


    Now, only the Ape Beast King and Shi Li were still staying out of the fight.


    Shi Li had told them before that he couldn¡¯t attack and was very useless in a fight. As for the Ape Beast King... He was good friends with the Rhinoceros Beast King and might never join in at all.


    The High Priest was a little anxious.


    Shi Li was even more anxious. He suddenly went over to Zhou Ji, pulled out a stone knife, and pointed it at Zhou Ji¡¯s neck. ¡°Xiong Ye, stay your hand!¡±


    Xiong Ye was stunned, his movements slowed... If the two Beast Kings who had been attacking him hadn¡¯t had their attention caught up by Hai Feng and had already also slowed down, he might have really been injured!


    Shi Li continued, ¡°Xiong Ye, if you don¡¯t stop now, I will kill him!¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, and his movements became even slower. At this time, Zhou Ji suddenly turned his head to look at Zhu Yan and Ma Shan. ¡°Quickly run away, get out of the valley.¡±


    Zhu Yan and Ma Shan were already used to obeying Zhou Ji¡¯s words. At this time, they didn¡¯t hesitate and ran off immediately.


    The people of the Beast God Temple wanted to chase after them, but for better or worse, Zhu Yan was also a high level Beast Warrior and wouldn¡¯t be so easy to chase down... And based on the current situation, it seemed that there was no need to pursue them?


    They didn¡¯t give chase.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, it turned out that you¡¯re also a good person. You¡¯re still looking out for others, but right now, you should be worrying about yourself first!¡± Shi Li sneered, and suddenly said, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯d better stop quickly. If you don¡¯t stop after I¡¯ve counted to five, I¡¯ll cut off Zhou Ji¡¯s arm.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, take the Rhinoceros Beast King and Hai Feng with you and leave immediately.¡± Zhou Ji¡¯s voice was very calm.


    Xiong Ye instantly understood what Zhou Ji intended when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, ¡°No. You go!¡±


    ¡°None of you can leave.¡± Shi Li said. ¡°One, two...¡±


    Shi Li had just started counting when Zhou Ji spoke again, ¡°Go, quickly!¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want Zhou Ji to attack others, but Zhou Ji had already made up his mind and was unwilling to leave...


    He began to back away.


    Shi Li¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock when he saw this scene, and he even forgot to keep counting.


    Xiong Ye was supposed to be desperately willing to do anything for his mate, but now... He was actually trying to leave!


    He was nning to leave Zhou Ji behind and go!


    How could that be?!


    Even the people of the Beast God Temple had some difficulty responding to the situation and felt a little bit of sympathy for Zhou Ji.


    Sure enough, even if the Bear Beast King usually pampered Zhou Ji, the Bear Beast King wasn¡¯t genuinely interested in him... wasn¡¯t it obvious that the Bear Beast King was going to leave him behind?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were like this, Xiong Ye...¡± Shi Liughed coldly and shed towards Zhou Ji¡¯s arm.


    He nned to cut off Zhou Ji¡¯s arm.


    At the same time, the Ape Beast King who hadn¡¯t made a move the entire time, suddenly charged at Xiong Ye to attack.


    ¡°Old Ape!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King roared. He¡¯d guessed something from Zhou Ji¡¯s words and had originally wanted to tell the Ape Beast King to leave with him. Unexpectedly, the Ape Beast King actually went to attack Xiong Ye.


    Was the cultivation method¡¯s temptation so great?


    ¡°Old Rhinoceros, don¡¯t me me...¡± The Ape Beast King¡¯s ws were just about to reach Xiong Ye when he suddenly flew up into the sky.


    Shi Li also flew up into the air with him.


    All of this happened within a split second, and nobody could see what had just taken ce.


    While everyone was still stunned, the Ape Beast King had already fallen to the ground, sending dirt flying everywhere. Shi Li was even more miserable, falling face first into the mud.


    By the time the dust dispersed, everyone discovered that Zhou Ji had moved to stand next to the Ape Beast King at some unknown point in time.


    Zhou Ji spoke to Xiong Ye again, ¡°Listen to me and leave quickly. Do what I told you to do before.¡±


    Xiong Ye agreed, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Xiong Ye turned around to leave, but he didn¡¯t forget to call out to the Rhinoceros Beast King and Hai Feng, ¡°Rhinoceros Beast King, Hai Feng,e with me!¡±


    Hai Feng didn¡¯t hesitate and followed closely behind.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he could guess that there was an eighty percent chance that Zhou Ji was about to go into a frenzy.


    Zhou Ji would ignore everything once he started fighting, it would be best if he went as far away as possible!


    On the other hand, the Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. However, Xiong Ye was leaving... He thought that Zhou Ji would follow after them and therefore also fled immediately.


    Xiong Ye, Hai Feng, and the Rhinoceros Beast King were all Beast Kings, and the three of them could escape very quickly. Only, it had beenpletely beyond the expectations of the people of the Beast God Temple and those Beast Kings that they would suddenly try to escape.


    Two Beast Kings immediately wanted to chase after them when they saw it happen, but Zhou Ji appeared before them even before they could begin. He stretched out a foot and kicked twice.


    The two Beast Kings were caught off guard and kicked back into the valley by Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mind was still clear at this time. He showed no signs of madness and even had a smile on his face, but the people of the Beast God Temple and the Beast Kings all had expressions like they¡¯d just seen a ghost.


    They felt that they must have seen wrong.


    How could Zhou Ji send a Beast King flying with a single kick?


    Wasn¡¯t the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief¡¯s mate a very weak person who didn¡¯t even have an animal form?


    The High Priest immediately looked at Shi Li¨CShi Li had clearly said that Zhou Ji was very weak!


    At this time, however, Shi Li was also a little dumbfounded.


    He must have made a mistake somewhere¨Chow could Zhou Ji be able to do this?


    Or perhaps... the person in front of his eyes wasn¡¯t Zhou Ji at all?


    However, the person in front of them really was Zhou Ji! His scent hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    These people were still shocked, and Zhou Ji chose this moment tough lightly, ¡°I¡¯d originally only nned to kill Shi Li...¡±


    Hisugh was very gentle, making people feel like it was spring, with the breeze blowing and flowers blooming, butbined with the meaning behind his words, and the fact that he¡¯d just sent two Beast Kings flying with kicks...


    All the people of the Beast God Temple shivered.


    Zhou Ji slowly took off his coat, revealing his undershirt and shorts. Only then did the people of the Beast God Temple realize that although he looked very weak, his body was actually corded with muscle.


    He wasn¡¯t weak at all!


    Zhou Ji was tall and strong. It was just that he was a little paler than average and liked to lie downzily. How was he weak? They¡¯d been absolutely blind before!


    ¡°Attack him!¡± Shi Li said, ¡°He¡¯s deliberately trying to confuse us, don¡¯t be fooled! Hurry and attack him!¡±


    The Beast Kings around Zhou Ji heard this and felt that they shouldn¡¯t have gotten scared by Zhou Ji¡¯s actions previously. They didn¡¯t hesitate to attack Zhou Ji again, but right at this moment, they suddenly felt a terrible level of pressure emanating from Zhou Ji¡¯s body.


    That huge pressure that pushed down on everyone¡¯s heart made them all tremble uncontrobly. Shi Li couldn¡¯t help himself from screaming shrilly, ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye¡¯s mate.¡± Zhou Ji said. He could sense that Xiong Ye had already retreated very far away and continued, ¡°Shi Li, I have a very good temper, but you¡¯ve sessfully angered me.¡±


    Shi Li was shocked, and then he felt a sense of killing intent rushing towards him. At the same time, Zhou Ji¡¯s eyes turned red even as he continued to stand there and smile.


    ¡°He must be the devil!¡± Shi Li said.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even have an animal form, but he was so strong... he must be the devil!!


    However, this idea had only juste up in Shi Li¡¯s head when the Zhou Ji who he¡¯d thought had no animal form suddenly turned into a giant beast.


    It was a huge elephant.


    It looked different from an ordinary elephant. It had thick fur all over its body, and its tusks were also extra long.


    Of course, the most striking thing about this giant beast wasn¡¯t its long fur or teeth, but rather its size. It was very, veryrge, unprecedentedlyrge.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was already very big, but this giant elephant was even bigger.


    To the point where it even looked a little bigger than Hai Feng... Although Hai Feng wasrge, because he was a ¡®fish¡¯ and therefore round and fat, he didn¡¯t actually appear so big.


    The huge elephant in front of them was different. Its long nose alone looked like a giant python!


    The huge elephant roared, then flicked its nose and tossed the Ape Beast King into the sky.


    After that, it rushed towards the people of the Beast God Temple.


    His attacks were very powerful, but because his animal form was too big, his movements were limited in the valley. When the people of the Beast God Temple and the Beast Kings scattered, it made it difficult for him to quickly catch up to them...


    The enraged giant elephant was a little upset about this. He roared again, then suddenly became smaller.


    ¡°He... He shrank...¡± The High Priest stared dumbly at the giant elephant.

 Chapter 157 - Beast God

    <strong>Chapter 157 Beast God</strong>


    In the Beastman Continent, beastmen¡¯s animal forms would be bigger and bigger as they became stronger, but there was no way for them to get smaller.


    This was universally acknowledged fact.


    However, Zhou Ji was currently shrinking!


    Of course, in the current moment, he himself didn¡¯t realise this at all. He was in a frenzy; what could he possibly know?


    The High Priest was stupefied. Another priest who¡¯d followed behind the High Priest was also stunned. ¡°This... how could this be...¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Shen Yue rushed over to tug on the High Priest, wanting the High Priest to hide somewhere, but the High Priest didn¡¯t react at all and continued to stand there stiffly.


    ¡°High Priest!¡± The guards also called out fearfully and went over to pull the High Priest to the side. They were afraid that they might end up beaten into meat patties by the giant elephant in a moment of carelessness.


    However, they¡¯d worried for no reason.


    The giant elephant focused on the Beast Kings and was clearly ignoring them for the moment.


    The guards of the Beast God Temple pulled the High Priest into a corner. They¡¯d wanted to escape and get out of the valley, but the Beast Kings were fighting at the entrance leading into the valley.


    Rocks from the mountains around them rolled down one after another, smashing down onto the ground. The aftershocks of the battle between the Beast Kings was powerful enough to send people flipping over or even grind them into meat patties. Since that was the case, trying to escape would definitely be fatal!


    The people of the Beast God Temple could only hide in the corner and regret their actions.


    They had never ever imagined that the Big Bear Tribe would turn out to be so powerful.


    Xiong Ye was already very powerful, but then a Hai Feng who could knock other Beast Kings dizzy suddenly came out of nowhere.


    Hai Feng was already enough to shock people, but in the end, there was still Zhou Ji!


    Even if the Big Bear Tribe had a cultivation method, based on the current situation, that cultivation method wasn¡¯t something they could obtain!


    They¡¯d definitely gone insane. Why had they tried to deal with a tribe that had the power to allow people to cultivate into Beast Kings?!


    They had the ability to cultivate into Beast Kings. How could they not have some real skills to show for it?


    With this in mind, the people of the Beast God Temple red at Shi Li angrily¨Cif it hadn¡¯t been for Shi Li, they would¡¯ve never thought to do this.


    Not only were the people of the Beast God Temple regretting their actions, even the Beast Kings who were fighting against Zhou Ji now were all feeling more and more regret.


    They regretted like crazy, regretting that they¡¯d listened to Shi Li¡¯s words and actually opposed the Big Bear Tribe.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was so clever. He didn¡¯t do anything too foolish and was willing to call that Beast King from the Big Bear Tribe ¡®father¡¯ in order to be good friends with the Big Bear Tribe!


    He must have done it because he¡¯d known that the Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t so simple.


    But what about themselves? They¡¯d actually gone out of their way to cause problems with the Big Bear Tribe!


    At this moment, the Ape Beast King even wanted to cry.


    He and the Rhinoceros Beast King were good friends. If he¡¯d managed to hold back and not attack earlier, he would definitely be fine now. But he hadn¡¯t held back. He¡¯d gotten greedy for that cultivation method and had attacked Xiong Ye!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had told him before to be friends with the Big Bear Tribe and not to cause any problems with them, but he hadn¡¯t listened!


    Why hadn¡¯t he listened to him?!


    The Ape Beast King was already full of regret, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop fighting at all.


    The six Beast Kings did their best to force a draw against the giant elephant in front of them. If any of them made a single mistake... this giant elephant would certainly kill them all.


    This Zhou Ji had previously said that he¡¯d originally only wanted to kill Shi Li... Wasn¡¯t the meaning behind those words that he now intended to kill them all?


    In the eyes of these Beast Kings who didn¡¯t know that Zhou Ji had gone into a frenzy, Zhou Ji was now nning to kill them one by one. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t stop until they were all dead!


    In such a situation, they would be hunted down even if they escaped! They might as well go ahead and fight instead!


    The fighting was deadlocked like this, but it was clear that it wouldn¡¯t continue that way.


    Because these Beast Kings were keenly aware that... Zhou Ji was absorbing the energy from their surroundings.


    This was too unbeatable! How could it be like this!


    This man was already very powerful, yet he could also cultivate!


    Even if the energy that this person was absorbing couldn¡¯t match up with the amount of energy he was using up in order to deal with all six Beast Kings, it definitely gave him more endurance. If he could hold on for longer than they could, they¡¯d be done for.


    These Beast Kings were all in states of despair.


    The Tiger Beast King even shouted, ¡°Your Lordship, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. As long as your Lordship is willing to let me off, I¡¯m willing to obey you in the future!¡±


    The giant elephant showed no reaction at all when he heard this. Instead, he took advantage of the way the Tiger Beast King had slowed down in order to speak to swipe at him with his trunk.


    The Tiger Beast King gathered up his energy and continued to fight. The other Beast Kings were also dejected¨Cit seemed that this person was determined to kill them all!


    All of this was because of Shi Li!


    They had still been speaking with Xiong Ye and trying to be friends with the Big Bear Tribe that morning, hadn¡¯t they? If it hadn¡¯t been for Shi Li, how could they have ended up like this?


    ¡°Shi Li! Come out here!¡± The Ape Beast King roared.


    Shi Li refused toe out!


    Shi Li only wanted to run away now!


    In fact, the person who was most unable to ept the present situation at the moment was Shi Li.


    Zhou Ji had clearly been very weak and didn¡¯t even have an animal form. Howe he was now so powerful to the point where his strength was above that of so many Beast Kings?


    This was too terrifying and too incredible!


    There had obviously been no such thing in his previous life!


    In his previous life, Zhou Ji had been forced to give up the cave he lived in after his mother¡¯s death and had lived in a broken shed for two months before being taken away by the Elephant Beast King who had showed up out of the blue.


    After that... after another two or three years had passed, the Elephant Beast King died.


    They had still been wandering around the wild forest when the Elephant Beast King had died so they didn¡¯t hear the specifics of the situation. They only knew that by the time they¡¯d arrived at the Beastman Continent, nobody mentioned Xiang Tian anymore, and there was no news of Zhou Ji at all.


    He¡¯d always believed that Zhou Ji had died.


    However, Zhou Ji was clearly so powerful. Why had he died?


    Or was the current Zhou Ji not the same one as the one from his previous life?


    Shi Li felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t ept everything in front of him.


    However, he was confident that he would not fail in this.


    The Beast God had given him a chance to start over again and definitely wouldn¡¯t let him die.


    The Beast God was protecting him from up in the sky. He would definitely be saved from danger!


    While Shi Li was thinking about the Beast God, the High Priest was currently muttering, ¡°Beast God up above... Beast God up above...¡±


    The High Priest was chanting when the nts that had sprouted in the valley suddenly grew out like crazy, reaching maturity and blossoming in an instant.


    This valley was the ce where the Beast God Temple fired pottery. The soil in this valley was especially suited for making pottery.


    Although the requirements towards the soil used to make pottery wasn¡¯t very high, soil that was suitable for making pottery was certainly not suitable for farming.


    Additionally, they¡¯d constantly been digging up soil from this ce... There had been no nts here previously.


    Now, however, nts had grown out of thin air. There were vegetables amongst these nts, as well as vines. The vegetables were crushed almost as soon as they emerged by the various Beast Kings, but those vines actually began to attack the Beast Kings who were surrounding Zhou Ji...


    Zhou Ji had actually brought these nt seeds with him. Now, he subconsciously used them as a means of attack.


    However, the others didn¡¯t know this. In the eyes of the people of the Beast God Temple, it seemed that even the nts were helping Zhou Ji.


    The High Priest had originally already been staring at the scene with wide eyes, but now his eyes grew even wider.


    Shi Li took in this situation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine. The Beast God will protect us!¡±


    The High Priest looked at Shi Li with blood shot eyes, ¡°Beast God...¡± He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, spraying it directly on Shi Li¡¯s face.


    Shi Li¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he was just about to express his displeasure when the High Priest toppled backwards and fainted.


    It was definitely because the High Priest was old, and his health wasn¡¯t good... No wonder the High Priest from hisst life had been a different person!


    While Shi Li was still thinking about this, the Tiger Beast King who had already been crushed twice by Hai Feng could no longer hold out. He was smashed in the face by Zhou Ji¡¯s trunk and flew out, passing out just like the High Priest.


    The Beast Kings surrounding them saw this situation and all experienced the feeling of ¡®my life is over¡¯. They were afraid, very afraid.


    Finally there was a Beast King who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and attempted to escape.


    Once one of them fled, the others also began to flee¨Cif they continued fighting like this, they would definitely end up dead. Since that was the case, it was better to try and escape.


    If they split up to escape, Zhou Ji might only be able to catch one or two of them. Perhaps at that time, some of them might actually be able to get away!


    As for the future... if there was nothing else they could do, they could just hide, hide for the rest of their lives!


    As long as they survived, even if it meant that they had to hide in the wild forest, they were willing to do so.


    No, no, they couldn¡¯t go to the wild forest. That was Zhou Ji¡¯s back yard!


    Other than the Tiger Beast King who had already been beaten, the other five Beast Kings scattered and ran off in different directions. However, they had only just run off when one of the Beast Kings who was slightly behind ended up being smashed down by a trunk.


    Then... Zhou Ji went after the fastest Beast King, discovered that his shrunken animal form couldn¡¯t catch up, and slowly became bigger as he ran, growing bigger the further he ran...


    In order to avoid causing a disturbance and affecting the Beast God Sacrifice when they fought against Xiong Ye after catching Zhou Ji, the High Priest and Shi Li had chosen to lead everyone to the ce where the Beast God Temple fired pottery.


    This ce was very far away from the Beast God Temple and the ce where the Beast God Sacrifice was held, however, the disturbance caused by so many Beast Kings fighting was really too big.


    Back at the Beast God Temple, the priests who were holding the Beast God Sacrifice as well as the beastmen who were participating in the event all felt the disturbance and sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Is the Beast God angry? I can feel the earth trembling!¡±


    ¡°Exactly what¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    ¡°Is the Beast God trying to tell us something?¡±


    ......


    These people were all very confused as they exchanged nces with each other and then collectively chose to head in the direction of the disturbance.


    Today was the day of the Beast God Sacrifice!


    They had only just prayed for the Bast God¡¯s blessing!


    Now that there was such a disturbance, would it be the Beast God¡¯s will at work?


    The priests of the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t know about the High Priest and the Beast King¡¯s n to ambush Xiong Ye, and also went with them to the back of the Beast God Temple.


    After walking for a while, they suddenly saw a Beast King fleeing in the distance.


    ¡°That Lord Beast King, what is he doing?¡± Someone wondered. They were still puzzled when they saw a big elephant chasing after the Beast King.


    That big elephant grew a little bigger with each step until it finally became huge. Not only that, the nts around him began to grow crazily, eventually trapping the Beast King that was up ahead.


    Then, the huge elephant caught the Beast King and beat him unconscious with his trunk.


    The priests of the Beast God Temple were all shocked and dazed for a while. One of the high-ranking old priests amongst them suddenly fell to his knees. ¡°Beast God! It¡¯s the Beast God!¡±


    Only high-ranked priests from the Beast God Temple would know the legend of how the Beast God could grow bothrger and smaller, and cause flowers to bloom with every step.


    Juurensha: Ah, everythinges full circle

 Chapter 158 - Invincible

    <strong>Chapter 158 Invincible</strong>


    It was impossible to say when the Beast God Temple hade into existence, but one thing was certain¨Cmany legends regarding the Beast God had been passed down in the Beast God Temple.


    Of course, nobody knew for certain if they were real or made up.


    However, although there was a small minority of people who didn¡¯t believe in the Beast God¡¯s existence and didn¡¯t believe in the legends, the vast majority of people still believed it. This was especially the case for the priests of the Beast God Temple.


    When everyone around them believed it, it would be something they all took for granted.


    As for the legends regarding the Beast God... the fact that me flowers came from the Beast God¡¯s blood and such, was something that everyone in the Beastman Continent knew.


    However, there were also some legends that the Beast God Temple guarded like treasures, and only the high-level priests of the Beast God Temple were worthy of knowing them.


    The old priest who¡¯d knelt down and was now shouting ¡°Beast God¡± was one of the high-level priests of the Beast God Temple. He had heard all the legends about the Beast God and knew all the characteristics of the Beast God.


    The Beast God was very powerful. Beast Kings would have no ability to resist in front of him, and not only that, the Beast God could change the size of his animal form at will.


    When the Beast God appeared, nts would bloom to wee this great god.


    It was said that even on snowy days, when the Beast God slowly made his way over the snow, the surrounding nts would bud and flower...


    Wasn¡¯t all of this taking ce around that giant elephant?


    The old priest excitedly knelt down and shouted out to the Beast God. Seeing this situation, the younger priests around him also knelt down one after another and shouted out to Zhou Ji¨Csince the old priest had spoken so, that powerhouse must be the Beast God! There was no doubt about it!


    So that was what the Beast God looked like!


    The priests were all incredibly excited.


    When the priests of the Beast God Temple hade over to check out the disturbance, the people of the the great tribes of the Beastman Continent had also followed them over. Now that they saw the Beast God Temple¡¯s people kneeling and calling out to the Beast God, they also followed suit and knelt down. However, there was a small amount of people amongst them who were pale and grim-faced¨Cthat Beast King that might¡¯ve been killed or beaten unconscious by the Beast God was from their tribe!


    Had their tribe¡¯s Beast King offended the Beast God somehow?


    These people were extremely scared and started to pray endlessly.


    And then... they saw that huge elephant that was bigger than anything they¡¯d imagined suddenly turn and charge towards another Beast King.


    That Beast King was afraid of getting caught and sped up his pace, but a tree that was in front of him suddenly blocked the way... He couldn¡¯t escape and came to the same end as the previous Beast King.


    After the second Beast King was taken down, the third, fourth, and fifth Beast King were all quickly dealt with as well.


    The giant elephant roared up into the sky and then charged towards another group of people.


    After Zhou Ji went into a frenzy, he would usually go for the powerful people first before going to deal with those who posed no threat to him. Now... It was the High Priest and his people¡¯s turn.


    All of this actually happened within a very short timeframe.


    And those who saw everything unfold, other than the old priest and everyone who had just arrived, naturally also included Xiong Ye and his group.


    Zhou Ji had previously told Xiong Ye that if he started to fight, Xiong Ye should get as far away as possible and wait until he couldn¡¯t fight anymore beforeing back to save him.


    He had also told Xiong Ye that if he was fighting, to never ever have any fighting intent in his body. It would be best if he turned back into his human form, withdrew his energy, and rxedpletely...


    Zhou Ji might not notice him that way.


    However, although Xiong Ye knew all this, he ultimately hadn¡¯t gone far. After leading the Rhinoceros Beast King and Hai Feng to leave the valley, they had found a mountain nearby to remain there and watch the situation.


    They were standing high up, and although they hadn¡¯t been able to see the fight in the valley, they had a full view of everything taking ce outside.


    Zhou Ji was really too powerful.


    Hai Feng saw Zhou Ji clean up those Beast Kings as easily as ying and was instantly very d that he hadn¡¯t tried to resist after being beat up by Zhou Ji back then. Instead, he¡¯d chosen to be Zhou Ji¡¯s follower and do what Zhou Ji wanted.


    Otherwise... he¡¯d probably have died long ago!


    So what if his animal form was big? Zhou Ji was even bigger! And he could even change size!


    Hai Feng was full of admiration as he sighed, but the Rhinoceros Beast King was left at aplete loss.


    He¡¯d watched as the Ape Beast King was beaten down, and his mood should¡¯ve originally beenplicated, but now that Zhou Ji was like this... He didn¡¯t have any time to sympathize with the Ape Beast King.


    He was in a daze.


    He¡¯d known that Zhou Ji should be a little stronger than Xiong Ye, but he hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Ji to be this strong!


    He¡¯d actually originally even suspected Zhou Ji to be someone with no real ability... he¡¯d been too far off!


    He hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Ji to be so powerful... No wonder Hai Feng was willing to be his follower. No wonder Xiong Ye indulged him like this. No wonder the people of the Big Bear Tribe would obey him so absolutely.


    It was so great that he¡¯d joined the Big Bear Tribe!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King began to take pride in being a person of the Big Bear Tribe. At this time, the Big Bear Tribe also noticed Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji¡¯s really too strong!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Zhou Ji could change size!¡±


    ......


    Xiong Qi said, ¡°Zhou Ji seems to have be even stronger. He beat down a Beast King with one move! Before, when he fought against Hai Feng, he didn¡¯t seem to be quite this powerful and only managed to fight to a draw with Hai Feng.¡±


    Zhu Zhan looked at Xiong Qi and said, ¡°If Zhou Ji was really only able to fight to a draw with Hai Feng, would Hai Feng be so afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t draw? At the time, Zhou Ji had obviously looked very weak...¡± XIong Qi said. Zhou Ji had been very dizzy back then...


    Zhu Zhan continued, ¡°Are you sure that Zhou Ji was very weakened back then? He usually looks very weak, like he would be tired if he just had to walk for a bit. Do you really think that it¡¯s true?¡±


    Xiong Qi: ¡°......¡± Of course Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t that weak normally. So... had he been putting on an act after he fought with Hai Feng?


    It didn¡¯t seem impossible...


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all fell silent.


    By this time, Zhou Ji had already gone off to deal with the High Priest of the Beast God Temple.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was somewhat worried, ¡°Won¡¯t Zhou Ji offend the Beast God Temple if he does this?¡±


    Hai Feng asked, ¡°Does Zhou Ji need to be afraid of offending the Beast God Temple?¡± He had originally been scared of the Beast God Temple, but now he wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡± Indeed... Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the Beast God Temple at all.


    Just then, Xiong Ye spoke up, ¡°Zhou Ji must be feeling very bad right now... I¡¯m too weak and wasn¡¯t able to protect him. He had no choice but to attack himself...¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King and Hai Feng both stared at Xiong Ye in shock. Xiong Ye was actually ming himself for not protecting Zhou Ji? Was he crazy?!


    Given how Zhou Ji was, did he need protection?


    Zhou Ji certainly didn¡¯t need protection.


    The guards of the Beast God Temple had already left the valley and were running in the direction of the Beast God Temple, but they hadn¡¯t run far when Zhou Ji came after them.


    The guards were instantly ready to attack, but Zhou Ji charged at Shi Li instead.


    His trunk aimed straight at Shi Li.


    Zhou Ji had made this move often while fighting against the other Beast Kings. Those Beast Kings had been able to withstand the blows, but Shi Li... he was directly sent flying.


    Shi Li was afraid to make use of the energy in his body. He was worried that he would die if something went wrong with his crystal core, but at this point, he didn¡¯t dare to not use it.


    He protected himself with the energy in his body, but the blow was so strong that he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Shi Li spat up blood. Not only did he fly out, a big problem also appeared in the crystal core in his body with arge amount of energy dispersing outwards.


    It made him appear like... he was quite strong.


    Zhou Ji, who had originally been preparing to deal with the high-level Beast Warriors of the Beast God Temple after sending Shi Li flying, suddenly changed direction and charged towards Shi Li, smashing him with his trunk once again.


    Shi Li spat out blood and flew out again, but this time, he blocked Zhou Ji¡¯s attack.


    His situation was now just like Xiang Tian¡¯s situation before he¡¯d died. His body couldn¡¯t move, and the energy in his crystal core was dispersing fast, creating a huge, messy aura of energy that blocked Zhou Ji¡¯s attack.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a good thing for Shi Li.


    After all, when all the energy in his crystal core dissipated, his crystal core would shatter, and when that happened... he would be dead.


    ¡°No! No way!¡± Shi Li roared. By the time hended again, he was a little closer to the people of the Beast God Temple and great tribes who hade over due to the disturbance.


    Zhou Ji went up and smashed his trunk down against Shi Li who was wrapped up in energy once again...


    Xiong Ye suddenly noticed a problem, ¡°Zhou Ji headed towards the Beast God Temple. There¡¯s a lot of people there!¡± Even their own Big Bear Tribe was there!


    Xiong Ye instantly became incredibly worried.


    However, Hai Feng and the Rhinoceros Beast King didn¡¯t care about this, ¡°So what? No matter how many people there are, they still won¡¯t be enough to fight against Zhou Ji!¡±


    It was indeed true that more people still wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye thought about how the Giant Tiger Tribe had been wiped outpletely.


    Based on Zhou Ji¡¯s current situation, if he rushed over now, those people would likely all be trampled to death.


    The people of the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t matter, and he didn¡¯t like them, but there was still the people of the Big Bear Tribe to think about.


    As the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the Big Bear Tribe.


    Xiong Ye turned into his animal form and rushed towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was still using his trunk to toy with Shi Li.


    The energy dissipated rapidly, forming a ball of energy around Shi Li and making it so that he couldn¡¯t be beaten to death for a while. Zhou Ji smashed down many times in session and even managed to absorb a bit of Shi Li¡¯s energy.


    How Xiang Tian had felt when he was dying was something Shi Li was basically now experiencing. His expression was one of horror as he was sent flying by Zhou Ji once again,nding on the ground in front of that kneeling, devout old priest.


    Zhou Ji was about to go over there when a bear suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Ji had be smaller in order to make it more convenient to y with Shi Li, but he was still a lot bigger than this bear... Zhou Ji¡¯s nose swept over.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Bear Beast King!¡± Those beastmen eximed. They hadn¡¯t expected that the Bear Beast King would also have to suffer punishment.


    ¡°Is Zhou Ji actually hitting Xiong Ye?¡± The people of the Big Bear Tribe were stunned.


    That trunk smashed into Xiong Ye¡¯s body and made Xiong Ye hurt terribly, but he wasn¡¯t scared at all. Instead, he hugged that trunk and called out, ¡°Zhou Ji!¡±


    Zhou Ji was rather enraged and wanted to kill this person who dared to grab his nose, but he was unable to mobilize his energy for some reason. Finally, his blood red eyes locked with the smaller eyes of the bear wrapped around his nose.


    Juurensha: Better snap out of it, ZJ


    xiin: i cried a little bit...

 Chapter 159 - Becoming the Beast God

    <strong>Ch159 ¨C Bing the Beast God</strong>


    The hairy mammoth suddenly stopped moving, but the area around him was still roiling with powerful energy.


    He looked dazedly at the bear on his nose. It was like he¡¯d been given a shock.


    Xiong Ye was still in a bit of pain from getting hit, but it was still bearable. At this moment, he was only worried about Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji!¡±


    Zhou Ji had said before that he would lose consciousness and kill people at random whenever he fought. Because of this, Xiong Ye was actually a little scared right now.


    Zhou Ji was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t beat him... However, if he didn¡¯t stop him, those who didn¡¯t know what was going on and had onlye to watch the show might all end up dead.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to see that happen.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, stop fighting and calm down.¡± Xiong Ye tried again.


    After falling into a frenzy, Zhou Ji had no awareness of his actions at all until Xiong Ye¡¯s voice rang out.


    The tip of his nose was full of Xiong Ye¡¯s scent, and he could hear Xiong Ye¡¯s voice in his ears.


    The haze in his mind abruptly disappeared. Zhou Ji woke up and saw Xiong Ye lying on his nose.


    He couldn¡¯t remember what had taken ce before, but he could sense that Xiong Ye¡¯s aura was a little shaky.


    He hadn¡¯t hit Xiong Ye earlier, had he?


    Zhou Ji could feel that there was still a lot of energy in his body that hadn¡¯t been used up yet. He shouldn¡¯t havee back to his senses at this time already, yet it had happened. It was very surprising to him, but he didn¡¯t have time to care about this now. ¡°Xiong Ye, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiong Ye said and smiled at Zhou Ji.


    Since Zhou Ji was able to talk, it meant that everything was fine... Xiong Ye was in a great mood at the moment and felt that... Zhou Ji¡¯s problem didn¡¯t seem to be anything too bad?


    Didn¡¯t they see that he¡¯d only had to shout Zhou Ji¡¯s name a few times for him toe to his senses?


    Just as he thought this, Xiong Ye sensed a stream of energy entering his body and running through it.


    He was no stranger to this situation and understood that Zhou Ji was checking his body. Now, he simplyy there quietly on Zhou Ji¡¯s nose.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had both calmed down, leaving those who had heard the conversation between them in a foolish daze.


    They had previously all watched as Zhou Ji beat down all of those Beast Kings with a single stroke of his trunk.


    The people of the Beast God Temple may say that this person was the Beast God, but in the eyes of many people present, this huge elephant was more like a devil.


    Yet as a result now... The tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye, had called this giant elephant Zhou Ji?


    These people had all heard of Zhou Ji¡¯s name. After all, they had often spoken about the Big Bear Tribe in recent days, and whenever they spoke about it, they would definitely bring up the tribal chief Xiong Ye and his mate.


    The fact that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have an animal form was also something they¡¯d heard about, but they hadn¡¯t known if it was true or not.


    However, from their point of view, even if Zhou Ji had an animal form, it would certainly be a weak one. But what had they heard just now?


    They¡¯d actually heard Xiong Ye call that huge elephant ¡®Zhou Ji¡¯.


    Was that Zhou Ji? How could that be?!


    These people subconsciously looked over at the Big Bear Tribe and discovered that the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all very calm and didn¡¯t show any surprise.


    Those who were closer to them even heard people from the Big Bear Tribe discussing Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji actually hit Xiong Ye. Do you think Xiong Ye will be angry?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji should have done it by ident. Xiong Ye probably won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    ¡°Before, it was always Zhou Ji riding Xiong Ye. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d ever see Xiong Ye riding on Zhou Ji¡¯s nose one day...¡±


    ......


    The people who heard these words: ¡°......¡±


    They used to wonder why the people of the Big Bear Tribe indulged Zhou Ji so much, but now they understood.


    They admired him for being so strong!


    No, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength...


    While Zhou Ji was still checking overXiong Ye¡¯s situation, the old priest suddenly came forward to kneel at Zhou Ji¡¯s feet. He said, ¡°Beast God up above, please bless me!¡±


    Zhou Ji: What was this? Why was this person shouting ¡®Beast God¡¯ at him?


    Was it because he showed his strength, and this person now also felt that he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger?


    Zhou Ji felt very helpless about this. After all, there was no Beast God in this world!


    He was just thinking this when the old priest unexpectedly came up to try and hold his legs to kiss his feet.


    When he discovered this, Zhou Ji immediately brought Xiong Ye with him and jumped a step back. He then watched as the old priest who had failed to grasp his leg showed regret, kowtowing as he said, ¡°Beast God, I¡¯m your loyal servant who is willing to offer up everything for you...¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji was momentarily at a loss. The others were the same, and for a while, only the old priest¡¯s voice could be heard as he called out to the ¡®Beast God¡¯. ¡°Great Beast God, youring is my glory...¡±


    Before, when the priests of the Beast God Temple had knelt down under the old priest¡¯s leadership and called out to the Beast God, some people who hade a bitter on hadn¡¯t heard it. Others who¡¯d seen and heard it had thought that they¡¯d made a mistake and perhaps the old priest was just praying to the Beast God?


    But now that the old priest was acting like this... It was clear that in his eyes, Zhou Ji was the Beast God.


    Zhou Ji... was the Beast God?


    Let alone the other tribes, even the people of the Big Bear Tribe were confused.


    They had always thought that Zhou Ji was very powerful and was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. However, they didn¡¯t think that Zhou Ji was even more amazing and had directly be the Beast God.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! It¡¯s impossible! How could he be the Beast God?¡± A voice suddenly rang out. People looked over and discovered that the person who was shouting was Shi Li.


    Shi Li¡¯s current situation... could perhaps be described as thest ray of light from a dying star?


    The crystal core in his body simply couldn¡¯t bear Zhou Ji¡¯s beating at all. It had already shattered a while ago, and beastmen without crystal cores would die.


    Shi Li knew that he was about to die, but his fear of death was nothingpared to the fear he felt when he realized that Zhou Ji was the Beast God.


    After all, he had already experienced death once a long time ago. But for Zhou Ji to be the Beast God... If that was true, his faith in the world wouldpletely copse.


    He had always felt that he was beloved by the Beast God and therefore unique, but if Zhou Ji was the Beast God, then he would have lived his life like a joke.


    When people were about to die, they would think about their past. At this moment, Shi Li thought of many things, especially things regarding his previous life.


    At this time in his previous life, he and Xiong Ye as well as the remaining warriors from the Big Bear Tribe had still been wandering around in the wild forest. They had lived a very difficult life and wouldn¡¯t arrive at the Beastman Continent until a few yearster.


    At that time, the Beastman Continent wasn¡¯t the same as it was now.


    The Beast God Temple that heter came into contact with was not the same as it was now.


    Could it be that all of that had changed because of Zhou Ji?


    Additionally, he had once entered the Beast God Temple and felt the Beast God¡¯s presence. Had that person also been Zhou Ji?


    In his previous life, Xiang Tian had died, but maybe Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t died the way he¡¯d thought he had and had instead be the Beast God?


    Those Beast Kings who weren¡¯t so young anymore had all been unwilling to bring up Xiang Tian. Was it because Xiang Tian had died a dishonorable death or was it also rted to Zhou Ji?


    Shi Li thought through many things, but the more he thought about, the more difficult it was to ept it.


    ¡°This is impossible...¡± Shi Li stared fiercely at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, this is the Beast God! It¡¯s exactly the same as what my teacher said!¡± That old priest stared feverishly at Zhou Ji, ¡°Your Majesty the Beast God, this person actually dares to look at you with such eyes. Even dying wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to atone.¡±


    Zhou Ji had already figured out what was happening now.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had only regarded him as the Beast God¡¯s messenger, but this person from the Beast God Temple was directly treating him as the Beast God.


    This was... a little too much!


    However, at the moment, this situation was in his favor. And there was Shi Li...


    Zhou Ji looked at Shi Li who was acting like he was crazy.


    He had previously spected that Shi Li had been reborn. Now that he saw Shi Li¡¯s current appearance, he became even more certain.


    If that was the case... Zhou Ji gave Shi Li some energy and used his spiritual strength to roughly mend the crystal core in his body to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t die immediately.


    He still had things he wanted to ask Shi Li and didn¡¯t want Shi Li to die for the time being.


    However, he didn¡¯t want Shi Li to live well... Zhou Ji directly knocked him out.


    Zhou Ji had already finished checking Xiong Ye¡¯s situation. Because he had only hit him once and hadn¡¯t been trying his hardest, Xiong Ye suffered a little injury but hadn¡¯t been hurt much. He¡¯d already healed Xiong Ye while he had checked over his body.


    Since Xiong Ye was now fine, he now needed to deal with a series of problems caused by his previous random beatdown...


    Zhou Ji¡¯s eyes swept over Hai Feng and the Rhinoceros Beast King. ¡°My clothes are in the valley. Help me get them and also bring over Xiong Ye¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Zhou Ji was really not used tomunicating with others using his animal form.


    Hai Feng was long used to obeying Zhou Ji¡¯s words, and so was the Rhinoceros Beast King. The two of them immediately left to pick up the clothing while Zhou Ji set Xiong Ye down.


    He wanted to use his nose to give Xiong Ye a kiss, but he suddenly discovered that there was the blood of other people on his trunk. He took his trunk back immediately and curled it up, a little depressed.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t notice this, but he came over to Zhou Ji¡¯s side and stroked Zhou Ji¡¯s fur. ¡°You¡¯re really big... Can you turn a bit smaller?¡±


    Be smaller? Of course Zhou Ji wanted to satisfy Xiong Ye, but... was he able to shrink?


    Zhou Ji was just thinking about it when he found himself getting smaller.


    It turned out that animal forms could get bigger and smaller... Was it because he¡¯d be a bit stronger, and the crystal core in his body had turned ck?


    Zhou Ji had known long ago that his strength exceeded that of the Beast Kings, but he hadn¡¯t tried to study his animal form since then and hadn¡¯t known until now that there were such benefits to bing stronger.


    He made himself about the same size as Xiong Ye and was rubbed up against several times by Xiong Ye, just like how he had stroked Xiong Ye before.


    It felt veryfortable.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in pleasure, and his nose swung freely.


    At this time, the High Priest and his party came over. Not only that, the High Priest had woken up from his faint.


    Seeing Zhou Ji, the High Priest immediately knelt down and wept, ¡°Beast God, please forgive me. I was blind and tried to harm you...¡±


    Alright then, his identity as the Beast God was pretty much confirmed now.

 Chapter 160 - Previous Life and Present Life

    <h4>Chapter 160 Previous Life and Present Life</h4>


    In fact, there were some people who didn¡¯t believe that Zhou Ji was the Beast God even now.


    At least, the high level Beast Warriors who had been protecting the High Priest were reluctant to believe it.


    They had followed the High Priest¡¯s orders and caught Zhou Ji. Yet as a result, the High Priest was now kneeling on the ground and addressing Zhou Ji as the Beast God?


    Then, what had they done earlier?


    However, even if they didn¡¯t believe it, what could they do?


    Zhou Ji was so powerful, and they couldn¡¯t beat him!


    Since that was the case... they would just believe that he was the Beast God!


    ¡°Beast God, please forgive us for our offense...¡± Arge group of people ended up kneeling on the ground.


    Zhou Ji simply epted this matter as truth and proceeded from there, ¡°Greedy people need to be punished, but the Beast God will not punish the innocent.¡±


    As for how exactly to deal with these people... he would rify the specifics of the situation first and then talk about itter.


    The question now was... how were those Beast Kings doing? He didn¡¯t know if they were dead, or...


    ¡°Merciful Beast God, I repent, I am your faithful servant, willing to kneel at your feet and kiss your toes...¡± The High Priest continued.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Toe kissing was unnecessary.


    Zhou Ji paid the High Priest no attention and instead looked over at the high level Beast Warriors. ¡°Bring those Beast Kings over here.¡±


    The high level Beast Warriors of the Beast God Temple went over to ¡®bring back¡¯ those Beast Kings as soon as Zhou Ji¡¯s words came out.


    At this time, the Rhinoceros Beast King and Hai Feng had just returned with Zhou Ji¡¯s and Xiong Ye¡¯s clothing.


    Previously, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t liked to do things himself or show off his strength because he was worried about getting into trouble.


    But now... he had already caused such big trouble and even beaten up the Beast Kings. What was there to be scared of?


    The nts on the ground suddenly shot up crazily, blocking Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji from view so that the people around them could no longer see them. After the nts blocked the view, Zhou Ji directly changed back into his human form.


    Xiong Ye was still in a daze and sat there staring nkly around. Such a big bear sitting there in a stupor looked a bit silly.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s brain was a little chaotic at the moment.


    How had Zhou Ji be the Beast God?


    At the beginning, Zhou Ji had suddenly be the Beast God¡¯s messenger, and he¡¯d been able to ept that just fine. Zhou Ji was so amazing, and he felt that it was normal for Zhou Ji to be the Beast God¡¯s messenger.


    Later, when Zhou Ji became a Beast King, he¡¯d also been able to ept it. As the Beast God¡¯s messenger, why couldn¡¯t he be a Beast King?


    But now, Zhou Ji had actually be the Beast God.


    The huge brown bear had no thoughts left in his head at this time, and his entire person felt hollowed out.


    He¡¯d grown up listening to legends about the Beast God and had always worshipped the Beast God. Now... the Beast God was his mate?


    He slept with the Beast God every day?


    Not long ago, he was even stroking the Beast God!


    ¡°Xiong Ye.¡± Zhou Ji called out to him. Seeing Xiong Ye¡¯s appearance, he could basically guess what Xiong Ye was thinking.


    Obviously, Xiong Ye had received a shock because of his identity. In fact, he was also shocked...


    ¡°Hm?¡± Xiong Ye made a sound to show he¡¯d heard.


    Zhou Ji prompted, ¡°Change back.¡±


    Xiong Ye subconsciously changed back into human form when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, and then he was hugged and kissed by Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye thought that he would explode from awkwardness. There were so many people outside, but the person holding him now was the Beast God!


    Howe he felt like... there was something wrong with that?


    ¡°Focus.¡± Zhou Ji kissed him again.


    This kiss was deeper, leaving Xiong Ye no room to think.


    When the kiss finally ended, Zhou Ji wanted to make out with Xiong Ye again, but it was obviously not the right time...


    When he let go of Xiong Ye, Zhou Ji said, ¡°No matter who I am, I¡¯m still your mate.¡±


    Xiong Ye had originally still been a little uneasy. Now that he heard Zhou Ji say that, he slowly calmed down.


    Then, he realized that they were both naked, and there was arge group of people waiting outside.


    His face was a little hot, and he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet. Xiong Ye turned around and hurriedly began to dress.


    Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this.


    Zhou Ji had originally made himself a vest and shorts, but they had been torn apart when he turned into his animal form. Now, he could only put on the robe that he¡¯d had the foresight to take off beforehand.


    As for Xiong Ye... Xiong Ye had originally worn an animal hide skirt beneath his robe. Now, his robe was wrecked, but the animal hide skirt was still intact, so he simply wore his animal hide skirt.


    The two of them tidied up their clothing before stepping out of the ¡®grass hollow¡¯.


    There were still arge number of people kneeling outside. Zhou Ji had already calmed down, but Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t gotten used it yet.


    Zhou Ji held Xiong Ye¡¯s hand.


    Xiong Ye felt a lot more rxed once Zhou Ji held his hand.


    Regardless of whether Zhou Ji was a Beast God or not, he had nothing to fear as long as Zhou Ji didn¡¯t let him go.


    Xiong Ye stood up straight and nced around, having regained some of his presence.


    By the time the two of them stepped out, the Beast Kings had already been brought back.


    Out of the six Beast Kings, two had died, and the other four were all unconscious. The crystal cores in their bodies had cracked, and there were also severe injuries on their bodies. They weren¡¯t far from death.


    To be fair, these Beast Kings weren¡¯t guilty enough to deserve death, and Zhou Ji could understand their choice. However, when they¡¯d stood on opposing sides and these people had wanted to kill him, he couldn¡¯t just choose not to fight back...


    The High Priest saw how miserable these Beast Kings were and trembled all over. He didn¡¯t dare to move from where he was on his knees on the ground.


    Although several of them were still alive, it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to live based on their current situation... Six Beast Kings would all end up dying at this rate, and they had no ability to resist Zhou Ji.


    The High Priest was afraid, but the old priest had already be a fanatical Beast God follower, ¡°Lord Beast God, these people actually tried to hurt you and must be broken into countless pieces!¡±


    The people of the tribes that had Beast Kings were all full of despair when they heard the old priest¡¯s words, but Zhou Ji said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    After Zhou Ji finished speaking, he roughly helped the four people who were still alive with some brief healing, then ordered, ¡°Settle them somewhere, and have theme find me when they¡¯re better.¡±


    After seeing how the four Beast King¡¯s breathing had stabilized after Zhou Ji had simply touched them, no matter whether it was people of the Beast God Temple or ordinary beastmen of the various tribes, nobody could doubt Zhou Ji¡¯s identity any more.


    Zhou Ji could heal people who were on the brink of death so casually... this was absolutely something that only the Beast God could do!


    Zhou Ji... really was the Beast God!


    ¡°Oh, right, find me a ce to rest.¡± Zhou Ji then said. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce the whole time!


    As soon as Zhou Ji¡¯s voice fell, the High Priest and the old priest both vied to invite Zhou Ji back to the Beast God Temple. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t refuse and followed them back to the Beast God Temple.


    The best house in the Beast God Temple was the ce that was dedicated to housing the Beast God statue for worship. The High Priest and old priest both invited Zhou Ji to stay there.


    This was really the best house Zhou Ji had seen in this era.


    The entire house was made of stone. The ground was paved with stone, and the structure looked very sturdy. The only thing was that the statue of the Beast God in the middle was nothing but a rough human shape and looked particrly ugly.


    After ncing at this Beast God statue, Zhou Ji suddenly turned and asked, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m the Beast God?¡±


    The High Priest didn¡¯t speak, but the old priest rushed to tell him of the legend.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji felt that some of these so-called legends regarding the Beast God were probably based on some facts, like the detail that the Beast God¡¯s animal form could change size at will.


    There may have been someone like him in the history of beastmen, a powerhouse whose crystal core had be ck. A powerhouse like that would certainly be able to change their animal form to be bigger and smaller.


    Perhaps, that powerhouse who had long been forgotten in history was the basis for the stories regarding the Beast God.


    As for how nts would bloom and so on when the Beast God appeared... this kind of myth was generally used to make the Beast God seem more beautiful and should have been made up casually.


    ¡°The legends don¡¯t tell you what my animal form is?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Beast God up above, the legends don¡¯t say.¡± The old priest replied. ¡°Of course, you would definitely be different from others.¡±


    The powerhouses of the Beastman Continent all had different animal forms, and the animal forms of their children weren¡¯t necessarily the same as theirs. It was probably because that was the case that there was no mention of the Beast God¡¯s animal form in the legends.


    After all, if they allocated an animal form to the Beast God, it would certainly make those with other animal forms dissatisfied.


    That was bad enough, but even those whose animal form was the same as the Beast God might not have children with the same animal form!


    So, after a strangebination of circumstances, he¡¯d actually be a Beast God just like that...


    After Zhou Ji understood how it had happened, he asked people to get some tables and chairs, then for them to make some food to eat.


    He was a little hunger after fighting, and as for Xiong Ye... Xiong Ye had gone off to watch the ceremony after eating only a little bit of food in the morning and hadn¡¯t had anything since. He was definitely hungry by now.


    The High Priest and the old priest bowed to Zhou Ji, then retreated slowly to arrange for food.


    While Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were recovering and eating in the Beast God Temple, countless people outside the Beast God Temple were discussing the Beast God.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief¡¯s mate would be the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe could be a Beast King at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Hai Feng of the Big Bear Tribe is also a Beast King...¡±


    ¡°The Big Bear Tribe is really powerful. It would be great if I could join them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Only people who are Beast Kings like the Rhinoceros Beast King can join the Big Bear Tribe, right?¡±


    ......


    Of course, while some people were envying the Big Bear Tribe, others were worried. It was especially the case for those whose Beast Kings had been killed or wounded in the previous fight.


    These tribes that had Beast Kings in their tribes had been very arrogant and hadn¡¯t taken the small tribes seriously, but now, they were living with their tails between their legs and didn¡¯t dare to use their superior status to bully the weak.


    At the same time, there were countless people running over trying to get to know the Big Bear Tribe.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King had some foresight, and when he saw this happen, he closed off the ce that the Big Bear Tribe was staying in and allowed nobody from outside to enter.


    After that, he looked at Hai Feng with aplicated gaze, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Zhou Ji would be the Beast God...¡±


    Hai Feng agreed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either... I¡¯m so stupid. Really, If I¡¯d known he was the Beast God earlier, how could I have chosen to go and fight him?¡± If he hadn¡¯t tried to fight Zhou Ji back then and had instead sent him some good things, perhaps his rtionship with Zhou Ji would be particrly good now!


    In fact, even Xiong Qi and the others hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Ji to be the Beast God. ¡°We just thought that he was the Beast God¡¯s messenger. We didn¡¯t think that he would actually be the Beast God...¡±


    ¡°No wonder Zhou Ji knows so many things and is so strong!¡±


    ¡°I said long ago that Zhou Ji was different from other people. It turned out that he was the Beast God!¡±


    ......


    Everyone took turns talking about Zhou Ji and also mentioned Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye is so lucky! At the start, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t even have a ce to live. I thought he was a bit of a fool to pick up Zhou Ji and take him home, but unexpectedly...¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King was stunned when he heard this, ¡°Zhou Ji had nowhere to live?¡±


    Some of the people from the Big Bear Tribe felt awkward and replied, ¡°Yes... He didn¡¯t go hunting back then and always slept when he was told to go out gathering. Our tribal chief... our previous tribal chief told him to move out so his cave could be given to someone else...¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that tribal chief still alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. He went on to be a priest.¡± The person from the Big Bear Tribe said.


    The Rhinoceros Beast King sighed and said, ¡°Zhou Ji... really has a good temper!¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all nodded when they heard this.


    They also felt that Zhou Ji¡¯s temper was very good!


    Hai Feng even added, ¡°Although he goes a little crazy when he fights, his temper is really good...¡± Back then, if he¡¯d been the one to win, perhaps Zhou Ji would already be dead.


    Well, he was overthinking it. He couldn¡¯t win against Zhou Ji at all...


    Everyone over in the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s side talked for a long time and finally reached the conclusion¨CZhou Ji was a good person!


    By that time, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had finished eating.


    After eating and drinking their fill, Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye and said, ¡°Xiong Ye, rest here for a while. I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Xiong Ye agreed immediately, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhou Ji smiled at Xiong Ye, then went outside and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Shi Li?¡±


    He had told people to bring Shi Li back. Now... was the time to go back and see him.


    If he waited any longer, Shi Li would die, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to ask him anything.


    Shi Li had been ced in a small room not far away, and he was still unconscious when Zhou Ji arrived.


    It was very dark in the small room. Zhou Ji ordered the people who were following behind him to leave before opening the door.


    The sunlight shone through the door, illuminating Shi Li¡¯s face. Zhou Ji discovered that when this person didn¡¯t speak, he was actually quite attractive.


    After determining that nobody was around through his spiritual powers, Zhou Ji called out, ¡°Shi Li.¡±


    As he called out, he injected Shi Li with a bit of energy. Shi Li opened his eyes in confusion, but when he saw Zhou Ji, his expression immediately turned crazy. He jumped up and attempted to attack Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji easily used his energy to suppress him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Beast God. You¡¯re not!¡± Shi Li struggled, but he didn¡¯t have much strength left now.


    ¡°You rebirthed and lived again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Shi Li¡¯s pupils contracted in surprise.


    ¡°So, what did you encounter before your rebirth?¡± Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to pressure him.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like using his spiritual powers to control others, but he did it anyway in this moment.


    Shi Li wasn¡¯t a person with a firm will and fell under his control almost immediately. After that, he told Zhou Ji everything.


    Zhou Ji asked him about a lot of things, and his heart felt very stifled after listening to them.


    Although there were many things Shi Li didn¡¯t know, Zhou Ji could also specte about the things he had encountered in his previous life based on the things Shi Li did know.


    In their previous life, Shi Li and Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t broken up, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t havee to like Xiong Ye or even have interacted with Xiong Ye much.


    Without a mate, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted the Beast God Fruit.


    However, it was normal for him to wander around and discover the fruit.


    It was even more reasonable for him to have encountered Xiang Tian there.


    And then... Xiang Tian should have noticed that he was different and taken him away?


    And based on his personality, he would indeed follow Xiang Tian to leave.


    ording to Shi Li, he was no longer living in the cave at that time, and Xiang Tian was a Beast King with the well off Elephant Tribe as backing. He hadn¡¯t be mates with Xiong Ye and certainly wouldn¡¯t care about the Big Bear Tribe. It was very natural for him to follow Xiang Tian.


    To go to the Elephant Tribe and be able to enjoy a better life was much better than staying in the Big Bear Tribe and live a hard life.


    As for Xiang Tian¡¯s death afterwards...


    If Xiang Tian had been a good person, he would definitely have been willing to help Xiang Tian. But if there were problems with Xiang Tian, he also wouldn¡¯t have stepped in to help him.


    Later on... he guessed that because of some sort of incident, he was discovered by the people of the Beast God Temple and had finally be the ¡®Beast God¡¯.


    As for Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s cultivation method, it must have been something he¡¯d given them. As for why it was carved out in the cave, that was probably because he hadn¡¯t had the patience to slowly teach them how to do it.


    Basing his guesses off his own personality and matching it up with some things that had already happened up until now in the current life, Zhou Ji had already figured out most of it. And after he finished guessing... Zhou Ji found Shi Li even less pleasing to the eyes.


    Before Shi Li rebirthed, he had been mates with Xiong Ye for an entire lifetime!


    Zhou Ji had the urge to smash Shi Li into the dirt.


    But doing that would only cause Shi Li to feel a moment of pain and wasn¡¯t impactful enough...


    Zhou Ji took back his spiritual powers.


    Shi Li woke uppletely unaware that he had been under control just now. He red angrily at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would mess things up more and more despite having rebirthed.¡±


    Shi Li was stunned.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°In your previous life, if it hadn¡¯t been for Xiong Ye, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to obtain your cultivation method and be a Beast King. All of your achievements back then were due to Xiong Ye.¡±


    Shi Li might be pretentious, but in fact, he was actually nothing at all.

 Chapter 161.1 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 161.1 ¨C Going Home</h4>


    Zhou Ji deliberately attacked Shi Li with his words and continued, ¡°It was because of Xiong Ye that you could be famous in yourst life. Unexpectedly, you weren¡¯t satisfied and did stupid things one after another after going through your rebirth anding back again.¡±


    Shi Li was lying down on the ground, but Zhou Ji was standing up.


    Zhou Ji stood at the door, and the golden light from the setting sun seeming to cover Zhou Ji with a golden glow.


    Seeing Zhou Ji like this, Shi Li suddenly spoke and said, ¡°Is it you that sent me back? You fell for Xiong Ye and sent me back here so that I could do all these stupid things...¡±


    After saying that, Shi Li spat up a mouthful of blood.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t expect that Shi Li would think of something like this.


    This was impossible. Not only did he not have that kind of ability, but if what Shi Li had told him was true, in Shi Li¡¯s previous life, he also wouldn¡¯t have been the type of person to fall for someone who already had someone else in his heart.


    However, having Shi Li believe this worked out for him.


    He must be full of regret now, and then in a little while, he would die mired in regret...


    Zhou Ji actually felt a little pity for Shi Li.


    Shi Li was indeed full of regret. As long as he had stayed together with Xiong Ye, he would definitely have been able to be a Beast King smoothly, but he had split up with Xiong Ye!


    In fact, his previous life hadn¡¯t been as bad as he¡¯d really thought it was... Although the Big Bear Tribe was destroyed by the Giant Tiger Tribe, and they¡¯d wandered around for a long time without a home, after he and Xiong Ye had be stronger, their life had gotten better and better.


    Xiong Ye had always been good to him, and had even given him the position of tribal chief. Although Xiong Ye was stronger than he was, he always showed him respect when they were outside with others.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t allow him to be with others, but Xiong Ye himself had also never looked for anyone else.


    Xiong Ye was a person that even the Beast God liked. Why hadn¡¯t he liked him more?


    The more Shi Li thought about it, the more he regretted. While he was still in a trance, he could feel that something had shattered within his body


    He¡¯d used his spiritual powers to keep an eye on Xiong Ye while he spoke to Shi Li.


    There were some utensils and instruments in the temple. At first, Xiong Ye had idly looked around at them, butter on, he had started looking at the statue. He even muttered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like him at all.¡±


    That statue was nothing but a piece of stone carved into a vague human shape. Of course it didn¡¯t look like him at all!


    Zhou Ji carried the plums with him and went inside. He said to Xiong Ye, ¡°Do you want plums?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye said, then grew a little doubtful, ¡°Aren¡¯t plums only avable two monthster?¡±


    ¡°I can make them grow faster.¡± Zhou Ji exined.


    Xiong Ye immediately thought of how Zhou Ji was the Beast God. It was probably a very simple matter for Zhou Ji to make plums grow faster, right?


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± Xiong Ye said. He suddenly felt that he was a little worse inparison.


    Compared to Zhou Ji, did hee across as too useless?


    Xiong Ye was still worried when he heard Zhou Ji ask him, ¡°Xiong Ye, if Shi Li hadn¡¯t suddenly changed his mind and was willing to be mates with you and was very good to you, would you have stayed with him the whole time?¡±


    Xiong Ye felt that Zhou Ji didn¡¯t seem very happy when he asked this... He knew what kind of answer would make Zhou Ji happy, but after thinking about it, he still chose to tell the truth in the end, ¡°Probably.¡±


    Zhou Ji, ¡°If he stopped liking youter on and became like how he is now, would you split up with him?¡±


    ¡°I always believed back then that mates couldn¡¯t be separated for a lifetime.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Would you still like him?¡±


    Xiong Ye was very certain, ¡°No.¡±


    After listening to Shi Li¡¯s words from earlier, Zhou Ji had been very unhappy. When he came back and asked Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye¡¯s first few answers had also left him even unhappier.


    Fortunately, Xiong Ye still said something in the end that had made him happy just then.


    Xiong Ye was indeed like that. If others didn¡¯t like him anymore, he wouldn¡¯t like them anymore either.


    Therefore, in theter parts of Shi Li¡¯s previous life, after he no longer liked Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye certainly wouldn¡¯t have liked him anymore either. He had probably only stayed together with him out of a sense of duty.


    Zhou Ji went up and hugged Xiong Ye, first giving him a kiss on the mouth before moving down to kiss his neck.


    Xiong Ye was ticklish and couldn¡¯t stand it. He quickly covered his neck with his hand, but as a result, Zhou Ji had another move to use...


    Xiong Ye was shocked and wanted to divert Zhou Ji¡¯s attention. ¡°Zhou Ji, why did you suddenly ask those things?¡±


    He already knew that the people of the Beast God Temple had tried to catch Zhou Ji, and that Shi Li had instigated it. Regardless of whether it was him or the Big Bear Tribe, they all hadn¡¯t done anything to harm him, but Shi Li had tried to harm them instead... He felt that death was too good for Shi Li.


    Only, how long ago were those things between him and Shi Li? Zhou Ji seemed to be jealous again right now?


    ¡°I am jealous.¡± Zhou Ji said. He kissed him again, and as they kissed, he led Xiong Ye to the corner of the bed and set him down...


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    In the end, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t stop him and was eaten clean from head to toe by a certain someone.


    There should be many things for Zhou Ji to attend to outside. Why was he free enough to be doing this? And as for being jealous... Zhou Ji was simply finding an excuse to do this and that to him, right?


    However... any difficulty that he¡¯d previously felt about adapting to Zhou Ji¡¯s change in identity was nowpletely gone¨C¨CZhou Ji was still the same Zhou Ji.


    As soon as Xiong Ye rxed, he fell into a trance.


    Zhou Ji felt good and refreshed, and then felt that his previous behavior had been a little unreasonable. He was a little embarrassed as he helped Xiong Ye massage his waist As he continued to massage, his movements became a little irregr, but then he discovered that Xiong Ye had fallen asleep long ago.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The night was long, but he was in no mood to sleep.


    The Beast God Sacrifice that had been held that day waspletely ruined.


    The afternoon had originally been allocated for the youth in the tribes to hold their mating ceremonies, but Zhou Ji the ¡®Beast God¡¯ had appeared out of thin air, and these people ultimately hadn¡¯t been able to hold their mating ceremonies.


    However, even if that was the case, nobody dared toin. Instead, the gazes of people looking toward the Beast God Temple held even more awe.


    Some matters would be more and more outrageous when they were spoken about.


    At the start, those people who had been at the scene to watch as Zhou Ji dealt with those Beast Kings had faithfully described what they¡¯d seen. At most, they would only add a little bit of embellishment to surprise the audience a bit more, but slowly and gradually, they started to exaggerate the story.


    That night, the people gathered together in the market were already saying, ¡°The Beast God is very powerful. He only used one swipe of his trunk to kill all the Beast Kings!¡±


    ¡°The Beast God ttened the mountain with one foot!¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to kill us, it might only require one breath.¡±


    ......


    These people all talked like this, and even those who¡¯d seen Zhou Ji¡¯s battle with their own eyes didn¡¯t feel like there was any problem with these words.


    The Beast God probably hadn¡¯t done those things before because he didn¡¯t need to. He would definitely be able to do so if he¡¯d wanted to!


    The Beast God became an invincible existence in these people¡¯s words, and then after that... those who had originally had their Beast Kings beaten down by Zhou Ji, or those who had previously spoken ill of Zhou Ji, even started to feel grateful towards Zhou Ji.


    Their Beast King had been disrespectful towards the Beast God, but the Beast God didn¡¯t me them for it... The Beast God was really benevolent!


    While the people outside were immersed in the thought that the Beast God was benevolent, those Beast Kings who had woken up also felt that way.


    They had thought that they were about to die, but they didn¡¯t end up dying... Zhou Ji was really benevolent!


    When they learned that Zhou Ji was actually the Beast God...


    ¡°So it turned out that he was a Beast God. He¡¯s really too powerful!¡±


    ¡°That Shi Li was too hateful. He tricked us into trying to deal with the Beast God!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Beast God. Of course he would know how to allow others to cultivate into Beast Kings...¡±


    ......


    Those Beast Kings who had escaped from death were now all full of fear toward Zhou Ji and had no thoughts about resisting him at all. Since that was the case... if Zhou Ji imed to be the Beast God, then he was the Beast God!

 Chapter 161.2 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 161.2 ¨C Going Home</h4>


    The next day, Zhou Ji woke up just after dawn.


    Then, he discovered that a lot of people were kneeling outside the room that he and Xiong Ye had settled in.


    Some of them hade to worship him as the Beast God, while others hade to plead for their sins.


    Yesterday, Zhou Ji had already observed all the people in the Beast God Temple with his spiritual strength and had some understanding regarding each person¡¯s situation...


    He opened the door and directly began to announce his decisions.


    The Beast Kings needed to ept the punishment he handed down. As for the High Priest... The High Priest would no longer be a priest, and would be expelled from the Beast God Temple. Additionally, some of the people who idled and abused their power in the Beast God Temple would also be expelled from the Beast God Temple.


    The High Priest knelt down and thanked him for his lenience. Being expelled from the Beast God Temple was actually a very serious punishment for him since he couldn¡¯t hunt at all and the other tribes wouldn¡¯t take him in. After leaving the Beast God Temple, he might lose his life.


    However, when he thought of how Shi Li had died after Zhou Ji had gone to see him yesterday and even died in evesting regret, his punishment could be considered light.


    The Beast God hadn¡¯t directly killed him.


    Zhou Ji was toozy to take care of too many things. He soon finished sorting out the mess in the Beast God Temple and dealt with everything that needed to be dealt with. He also ced the old priest in the High Priest¡¯s previous post.


    After that, the mating ceremonies that hadn¡¯t beenpleted yesterday could resume today.


    Of course, there was no need for Zhou Ji to show up for this.


    Zhou Ji went back to rest. He asked people to go and call over the Big Bear Tribe and bring over his things.


    He was really a little unustomed to not having his own things and being served by the people he was used to...


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe soon came over. They all looked at Zhou Ji as though they had just seen a god.


    Well, in the eyes of these people, he was indeed a god.


    In any case, since everyone knew about his abilities, Zhou Ji no longer hid them. After people set up the pot on the cooking frame, he openly took out some seeds from his supplies and sprouted them so that he could cook them.


    For example, he sprouted a lot of soybeans, then stopped infusing them with power while they were still green and tender.


    Green soybeans boiled in salt water with the pods removed were very tasty. They were also very tasty when steamed or put in soup.


    He had traded for all kinds of seeds, but just looking at the seeds alone wasn¡¯t enough for Zhou Ji to see what kind of nts they were. He hadn¡¯t had time to sprout and grow them... Now that he had time, he simply grew some of them to maturity.


    Zhou Ji therefore obtained several more types of vegetables, including his favorite, eggnt.


    His movements when he performed all these actions were smooth and casual, and the people of the Big Bear Tribe were stunned as they watched.


    They¡¯d known that Zhou Ji was very powerful, but they hadn¡¯t known that Zhou Ji was actually this amazing!


    Xiong Ye called out Zhou Ji¡¯s name, but then he changed his words because of everyone else¡¯s gazes, ¡°Beast God...¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He didn¡¯t mind being the Beast God since he would be able to live a veryfortable life if everyone served him, but this didn¡¯t include Xiong Ye!


    He had also thought that after yesterday¡¯s intimacy, his and Xiong Ye¡¯s rtionship would return to normal. Unexpectedly...


    Zhou Ji looked at the people of the Big Bear Tribe, ¡°Everyone, leave.¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe immediately filed out.


    Zhou Ji watched as they left, then looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Zhou Ji stated, ¡°There is no Beast God in this world.¡±


    Xiong Ye was a bit muddled¨C¨Cwasn¡¯t Zhou Ji the Beast God?


    Zhou Ji exined, ¡°I¡¯m not the Beast God at all. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very powerful, at a level that is above that of Beast Kings. If you continue cultivating properly, you¡¯ll be like me one day. By then, you¡¯ll also be a Beast God.¡±


    XIong Ye became even more muddled and confused.


    Zhou Ji pulled him close when he saw him like this and gave him a kiss on the mouth.


    Xiong Ye was inexplicably worked over by Zhou Ji just like this once again.


    He finally believed that Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t the Beast God now.


    How could the Beast God be like this!


    However, even if Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t a Beast God, he was still an existence more important than the Beast God in his heart.


    After suddenly bing the Beast God, Zhou Ji had originally nned to spend a few days at the Beast God Temple and livefortably for a while.


    Everything was avable here, and there were countless people waiting on him. He quite enjoyed it.


    He deeply suspected that in hisst life, during his years as Beast King, he had remained at the Beast God Temple just so that he could eat and drink and enjoy life.


    However, although he had thought it all out, in reality, there were many problems to deal with.


    Zhou Ji had only lived there for a few days, but he already felt that it was a little unbearable.


    The people of the Beast God Temple were so enthusiastic about him that they couldn¡¯t wait to rush over and kiss his toes one by one.


    Not only that, Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t used to the life here.


    Xiong Ye definitely preferred life in the Big Bear Tribe to life in the Beast God Temple. He also missed the house they had in the Big Bear Tribe.


    That was his home.


    After staying at the Beast God Temple for several days, Zhou Ji finally decided to leave.


    Of course, he took a lot of things with him when he left.


    All kinds of nt seeds, spices, utensils, some workers, and... a group of Beast Kings and a group of priests.


    Zhou Ji had actively chosen to bring the Beast Kings along, but those priests... had simply insisted on following.


    Their group slowly departed from the Beast God Temple and set out towards the Big Bear Tribe.


    The old priest who was now the High Priest was very reluctant as he watched Zhou Ji leave, but as a High Priest, he couldn¡¯t follow him, and his physical condition wasn¡¯t suitable for such a long journey. He could only send Zhou Ji away with tears in his eyes.


    His eyes were so heated that Zhou Ji had goosebumps on his skin...


    The group slowly left the Beast God Temple. This time, Zhou Ji¡¯s recliner was no longer the previous one but rather a beautiful sedan chair iid with precious stones.


    He thought that it was all very luxurious, but this new recliner really did look very nice.


    When everyone stopped at night after a day of walking, Zhou Ji asked Xiong Ye to process the food so that they could start cooking as usual.


    ¡°Great Beast God, how could you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Benevolent Beast God, we should be the ones doing this kind of work.¡±


    ¡°Beast God up above, I actually didn¡¯t take good care of the Beast God...¡±


    ......


    The priests who followed them all wanted to cry.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, you can all leave.¡±


    These people immediately shut up, but they looked at Xiong Ye with very reproachful gazes¨C¨Cthe Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief actually ate the food that the Beast God made!


    A few days ago, Xiong Ye was always eating alone with Zhou Ji. Now that this kind of situation came up, he was a little unustomed to it, ¡°Zhou Ji, they¡¯re very unhappy with me...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. There are things that will make them even more unhappy.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t quite understand, but when they were about to set out the next day, he saw that Zhou Ji had turned into his animal form. He even changed to a size that was suitable for riding. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you today.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji in surprise. He knew howzy Zhou Ji was, but now, Zhou Ji was offering to carry him?


    ¡°Come up.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°No need...¡± Xiong Ye refused. ¡°It¡¯s better if I carry you.¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t even finish speaking when Zhou Ji picked him up with his trunk and set him on his back. Zhou Ji even said, ¡°I rarely give you a chance to ride me during the day. You should take advantage of the opportunity!¡±


    Xiong Ye felt that... Zhou Ji was acting a little strange. He¡¯d never ridden Zhou Ji at night, right? Hold on, it seemed like he had ridden him before...


    He was a little happy now¨C¨Ceveryone around them were all staring at him with incredulous gazes now that he was riding on Zhou Ji¡¯s back.


    Before, when others knew that he was a Beast King and thought that Zhou Ji was a weakling who didn¡¯t even have an animal form, they had used such gazes to look at Zhou Ji.


    Now that Xiong Ye was receiving such looks, he inexplicably felt that... it felt pretty good.


    Just as the thought shed in his mind, Zhou Ji carried him on his back and ran far away from the people behind them.


    ¡°Zhou Ji!¡± Xiong Ye was startled and clutched at the fur on Zhou Ji¡¯s back.


    Zhou Ji suddenly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve now ridden on my back, so you have to be together with me for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiong Ye said. He wanted nothing better than to be together with Zhou Ji forever.


    Zhou Ji had always beenzy, but at this time, he suddenly felt that carrying Xiong Ye on his back and walking felt very good.


    This was the person he liked, the one he loved.

 Chapter 162 - Extra: Mini Elephant

    <strong>Ch162 ¨C Extra: Mini Elephant</strong>


    Zhou Ji... was only diligent for one day and carried Xiong Ye on his back for that entire one day.


    The next day, he was back to lying down again.


    However, after he¡¯d expressed himself that way, nobody ever looked at Xiong Ye with condemnation in their eyes ever again. As for looking down on Xiong Ye... this had never been a possibility in the first ce.


    At the end of the day, Xiong Ye was a Beast King. Who dared to look down on a Beast King?


    After leaving the Beast God Temple, they went to pay a visit to the Giant Pig Tribe first.


    Zhou Ji had originally wanted to let the people of the Giant Pig Tribe go home and stay there, but unexpectedly, they were unwilling to stay behind, and all cried and shouted to be allowed to follow him. They even said that the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t need to take care of them at all and simply let them follow behind them.


    Since these people wanted to follow them, then let them... Zhou Ji didn¡¯t stop them.


    After that, they went to the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe.


    Information moved very slowly among the tribes, and the Rhinoceros Beast King had also arranged some things so that the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe didn¡¯t even know what had happened at the Beast God Temple by the time they arrived in the area.


    They didn¡¯t expose their identity and didn¡¯t even enter the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe. They stayed in the area for a night and then left, but the Rhinoceros Beast King stayed behind¨C¨Che nned to clean up the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe.


    And when they left the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe...


    ¡°The Grass Tribe is over that way. Let¡¯s go there tonight.¡± Zhou Ji pointed in a direction. Thest time he¡¯de, he¡¯d noticed that the Grass Tribe had nted a lot of vegetables. He wanted to see if they¡¯d grown yet.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xiong Qi answered him immediately.


    At the beginning, when they first learned that Zhou Ji was the ¡®Beast God¡¯, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had found it a little difficult to adjust.


    But now, it had already been half a month since they left the Beast God Temple. They could see for themselves that Zhou Ji was the same as before and hadn¡¯t changed at all, so the people of the Big Bear Tribe gradually calmed down and were no longer afraid of Zhou Ji. However, nobody called him Zhou Ji anymore.


    After consulting with the priests of the Beast God Temple, they finally decided on a unique form of address¨C¨CYour Majesty!


    Thus, Zhou Ji became His Majesty the Beast God.


    Seeing that Xiong Qi had answered, Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Arrange for someone to go over and let them know in advance that we¡¯reing.¡±


    The people of the Grass Tribe were very timid. It was better to send word ahead in order to avoid scaring them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Xiong Qi happily left to do as he was asked.


    So, by the time the main group arrived, Zhou Ji found that everyone from the Grass Tribe was standing at the gate to their tribe, waiting for them toe.


    As soon as the people of the Grass Tribe saw the people of the Big Bear Tribe, they called out happily, ¡°Wee friends!¡±


    Xiong Qi had only told the people of the Grass Tribe that they wereing back and hadn¡¯t told them anything about Zhou Ji being the Beast God. Because of that, the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe only had joy in his eyes and no awe when he greeted them. When he saw Zhou Ji, he even said, ¡°Zhou Ji, your new reclining chair is really beautiful!¡±


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I think so too.¡± The craftsmen of the Beast God Temple had some level of skill and had already learned to iy things. There were many gems iid in the reclining chair, and the gems were very beautiful to look at.


    ¡°Your Big Bear Tribe is truly rich... Are the people behind you neers to the Big Bear Tribe?¡± The Grass Tribe¡¯s tribal chief inquired.


    Zhou Ji nodded.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe looked at these people enviously, but then he was puzzled, ¡°Some of them look very powerful, but others look very weak. Others look rather old... Does your Big Bear Tribe ept all kinds of people?¡±


    The high level Beast Warriors who looked powerful puffed out their chests.


    The weak-looking priests: ¡°......¡± They didn¡¯t have muscles because they were busy praying every day!


    Those that looked rather old... those were in fact the several Beast Kings that Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t killed.


    Back then, Zhou Ji had fought against those Beast Kings and had identally killed two of them, but four of them hadn¡¯t died. He had given these four Beast Kings some basic healing and then taken them all with him.


    He didn¡¯t n to kill them, but letting them off was impossible¨C¨Cthese people were Beast Kings, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to clean up any mess if they decided to cause trouble!


    Therefore, he simply decided to bring the four Beast Kings with him and then ordered them to help with some of the chores.


    These powerful Beast Kings were really capable. Ever since he obtained these Beast Kings, Hai Feng, who had previously always been called upon by Zhou Ji to do this and that had been liberated. He could now focus on raising his child... bringing up Xi Baobei.


    These Beast Kings all choked and were left speechless by the Grass Tribe¡¯s tribal chief¡¯s words.


    ¡°We know, Your Majesty.¡± The four Beast Kings all answered him, then left with tears in their eyes.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe was a little confused, ¡°You guys... why are you telling the elderly to go hunting?¡±


    The ¡®elderly¡¯ who were about to leave all staggered.


    Hai Feng broke out into loudughter when he heard this. When he startedughing, Xi Baobei who was next to him also followed suit andughed along with him.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe: ¡°......¡± Did something funny happen?


    The Grass Tribe was very poor and could only take out a variety of vegetables to entertain Zhou Ji and the others.


    As it so happened, these vegetables were all foods that Zhou Ji liked.


    However, just before Zhou Ji began to cook, they could feel the earth shuddering.


    The people of the Grass Tribe subconsciously wanted to escape, and in fact, the most timid among them had already begun to flee, but after a while... They suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The situation unfolding in front of them was very familiar!


    Thest time the Big Bear Tribe hade to them, Hai Feng had gone out hunting and ultimately brought back tworge crocodiles. Wasn¡¯t the noise this time very simr?


    The chief of the Grass Tribe looked at the people of the Big Bear Tribe and found that they were very calm. He immediately rxed and nced at the person behind him, ¡°Calm down, calm down. It should be the people of the Big Bear Tribe who areing back from hunting! Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    The people of the Grass Tribe really did calm down after their tribal chief called out these words, but they were also some who were rather dazed¨C¨Cpreviously, that Zhou Ji had only sent those four old people out to hunt... Could it be that those elderly people had brought back a big one?


    Of course those four old people had caught big ones. They had also caught other things¨C¨Cthere were so many people in the group, and they all needed to eat dinosaur meat. Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like dinosaur meat though, so they could only go and hunt some other things after taking down a Stegosaurus.


    Dinosaur eggs, birds, fish... The four Beast Kings split up the work and obtained a bit of everything.


    They had been Beast Kings for a long time. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that they¡¯d stopped huntingpletely after they had be Beast Kings, they didn¡¯t often make a move personally. Now, though, they were hunting every day.


    A giant ape holding a Stegosaurus appeared in front of the crowd, and then three more people appeared, each setting down the things they held in their hands.


    That giant ape was the Ape Beast King¡¯s animal form.


    The great ape was thergest of the ape species. They were twice the height of goris and three times their weight. They could reach over three meters tall when standing and couldn¡¯t even climb trees because they were too heavy.


    However, there was no doubt that theirbat power was much higher than that of a giant elephant or a giant rhinoceros.


    Previously, he hadn¡¯t been able to resist the temptation of the cultivation method and had fought against Xiong Ye. After that, he¡¯d been beaten by Zhou Ji but had been fortunate enough to keep his life. Now, he helped Zhou Ji with the things he needed done every day.


    Ever since they¡¯d left the Beast God Temple, the Ape Beast King and the others had already been hunting daily for half a month. They were used to doing these things, but the people of the Grass Tribe were stunned when they saw his animal form.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe covered his chest with his hands and stared at the Ape Beast King and the other Beast Kings in disbelief, ¡°So big... Why is he so big?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Beast King. Of course he¡¯s big.¡± Hai Fengughed gleefully.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe: ¡°......¡±


    Last time when the people of the Big Bear Tribe hade to him, Xiong Ye had said that he was the tribal chief, and the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe hadn¡¯t believed it. Now, however...


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe turned his head stiffly to look at Hai Feng. ¡°He¡¯s a Beast King, so are you also a Beast King?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hai Feng said. ¡°I told you that before!¡±


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe felt his legs go weak, and he almost knelt down on the ground. He trembled as he asked, ¡°You... you guys... who exactly are you?¡±


    Hai Feng continued, ¡°We¡¯re all from the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe was in a daze. Was it that he knew too little of the world? The Big Bear Tribe had so many Beast Kings, but he¡¯d never heard of them before!


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe immediately decided that he would go and visit the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe tomorrow to obtain more news.


    It had been a long time since the Beast God Sacrifice ended, and the people of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe should have returned by now. He could also inquire about how the Beast God Sacrifice had gone.


    The people of the Grass Tribe had no chance to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice, but they had always yearned to go.


    While the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe was still thinking about these things, Zhou Ji had already begun to cook.


    What he was making today was stuffed eggnt.


    He first grew some eggnts, then cut them into segments and stuffed minced meat into the middle before frying them in a pot. Afterwards, he steamed them so they would be more vorful...


    This kind of dish that was cooked in oil was obviously very fragrant.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t even blink as they watched the process, trying to learn how Zhou Ji made the food. The people of the Grass Tribe, on the other hand, were allmenting¨C¨Cit was so little food, but they used so much meat and oil. How wasteful!


    As for the priests of the Beast God Temple who had followed along... They all burst into tears. The Beast God was really worthy of being the Beast God. He knew too many things! Only... couldn¡¯t His Majesty The Beast God have someone else do this work and not do it himself?


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can let me take over the job of cooking.¡±


    ¡°I can also do it!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ......


    The priests all offered themselves to do the job.


    ¡°Is the eggnt that you guys make as tasty as mine?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    The priests all fell silent. Definitely not!


    In fact, they had barely even roasted meat in the past.


    As priests, they all had servants to take care of them.


    ¡°You also know that you can¡¯t cook it well, but you expect me to eat what you make?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    The priests were all ashamed of themselves. As priests, it was really too wrong for them to be unable to take good care of the Beast God.


    No, they shouldn¡¯t even mention taking care of the Beast God, as they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves... During the journey, they were already exhausted from all the walking and weren¡¯t sure how much longer they could hold on for.


    ¡°As priests, you should experience more of life ande into contact with the ordinary beastmen in order to spread the Beast God¡¯s glory.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The priests immediately agreed. They felt very ashamed¨C¨Cthey had always stayed in the Beast God Temple, living high up above others, ignoring themon people, and hadn¡¯t properly spread the glory of the Beast God...


    The priests secretly swore to themselves that they had to be qualified priests in the future!


    And in order to be qualified priests, they should start with these people of the Grass Tribe!


    There were about twenty priests who had followed Zhou Ji from the Beast God Temple. At this moment, they all rushed towards the people of the Grass Tribe.


    The people of the Grass Tribe were a little confused at first, but very soon after, they all overwhelmed by surprise¨C¨Cthese people were all priests!


    Over twenty priests! They were actually able to see twenty priests all together!


    However, this made them even more confused.


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Please, can you tell us exactly what kind of tribe this Big Bear Tribe is?¡±


    One priest piped up excitedly, ¡°This is the Beast God¡¯s tribe!¡±


    The people of the Grass Tribe: The Beast God¡¯s tribe? What was that?


    That priest continued, ¡°Yes, you all actually dared to address the Beast God directly by name. It¡¯s really not appropriate... You must be respectful towards His Majesty the Beast God in the future...¡±


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe once again covered his chest, feeling like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. ¡°The Beast God is...?¡±


    ¡°Him.¡± The priest pointed to Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Then the others...¡± The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe felt that he was having trouble breathing.


    ¡°The one who caught the Stegosaurus earlier is the Ape Beast King. The one over there plucking the feathers off the birds is the Tiger Beast King. The one hulling the rice is the Bear Beast King...¡±


    The tribal chief of the Grass Tribe fainted.


    Many of the other people of the Grass Tribe also followed suit and fainted, and some of them even became white, fluffy little rabbits due to the stimtion.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t resist, ¡°How cute!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± What was so cute about rabbits? Rabbits were food. This type of rabbit that couldn¡¯t be eaten wasn¡¯t cute at all!


    Zhou Ji stuffed a piece of eggnt into Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth. ¡°Taste this.¡±


    Xiong Ye immediately stopped looking at the rabbits.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you another egg pancake.¡± Zhou Ji continued.


    They had dinosaur eggs today. They¡¯d already made egg fried rice many times, so egg pancakes were a good alternative.


    He added a bit of flour to a whole dinosaur egg, sprinkled some spring onion, then pan-fried it with a bit of oil...


    Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes were bright.


    Everyone else couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard¨C¨Cthis was really too, too fragrant!


    The Beast God knew so much!


    Even if the others felt that it was fragrant, they all exercised strong self-restraint at this time. Only Xi Baobei came up and looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Beast God, I want to eat egg pancake.¡±


    ¡°Have your grandfather make it for you.¡± Zhou Ji said. This egg pancake wasn¡¯t even enough for Xiong Ye to eat. Why would he give it to others?


    Finally, regardless of whether it was the stuffed eggnt or the egg pancake, they all went into Xiong Ye¡¯s stomach.


    After Xiong Ye had eaten his fill, Zhou Ji brought him to the wooden hut he had told the craftsmen to build.


    The hut wasn¡¯t big, but the inside had been covered with animal hides, and it was obvious with a nce that it was very warm.


    ¡°Did you like that rabbit very much?¡± Zhou Ji asked him.


    ¡°I just think that his animal form was a little cute.¡± Xiong Ye said. He definitely couldn¡¯t say that he liked that rabbit right now! Xiong Ye¡¯s survival instincts were actually quite strong.


    ¡°Is my animal form not cute?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± How could he say that such a huge animal form was cute? Zhou Ji¡¯s animal form could only be described as powerful, right?


    ¡°Is it not cute like this?¡± Zhou Ji suddenly asked. Xiong Ye was stunned for a moment, then discovered that Zhou Ji was nowhere to be found. There was only a piece of clothing left on the ground.


    ¡°Zhou Ji?¡± Xiong Ye called out in surprise. He was just about to start looking for Zhou Ji when he saw a tiny elephant about the size of a palm making its way out of the clothing on the floor.


    The little elephant had fur on its body, but it was all mussed up from drilling out of the clothing. He raised up his finger-sized trunk and looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Am I not cute?¡±


    Xiong Ye felt that his heart was about to melt from cuteness, ¡°Cute!!¡±


    How could there be something so cute in this world?! Xiong Ye picked up and held the tiny elephant in his hand and kissed him several times.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°... Be careful and don¡¯t poke yourself with my tusks!¡± He was a little unustomed to having two teeth that big...


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Xiong Ye said. He couldn¡¯t help kissing him a few more times and making Zhou Ji¡¯s trunk curl up.


    Zhou Ji: My wifey is really too enthusiastic!


    He definitely needed to get his revenge... Zhou Ji said, ¡°I¡¯ve shown you my little elephant, so you should also let me see your little elephant.¡±


    ¡°You misspoke, right? Did you want to say little bear? I can¡¯t make myself smaller.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t misspeak. I¡¯m talking about little elephants... In my original world, there was an animated film where a young child drew two ears next to his own ¡®little brother¡¯, and that was a little elephant...¡±


    Zhou Ji exined it in detail and then added, ¡°I can help you draw the elephant and then say hello to it?¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± Howe Zhou Ji be like this?!


    If outsiders learned that their Beast God was like this, they would definitely cry. Definitely!!!

 Chapter 163.1 - Extra: Back to the Tribe

    <b>Ch163.1 ¨C Extra: Back to the Tribe</b>


    Zhou Ji flirted with Xiong Ye, and then once again swallowed him up whole.


    He¡¯d be more and more fond of these nighttime activitiestely!


    The next day, they left the Grass Tribe, leaving behind a lot of unfinished meat and taking with them all kinds of vegetables harvested from the Grass Tribe. When they left, the tribal chief of the Grass Tribe didn¡¯te to send them off.


    Last time, it had been because he¡¯d had diarrhea. As for this time... He¡¯d been too excitedst night and couldn¡¯t sleep. He¡¯d taken some herbs in order to sleep and then couldn¡¯t wake up in time the next morning...


    Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t thought that the Grass Tribe would have herbs that allowed people to sleep so well... Zhou Ji took some with him when they left.


    When Zhou Ji and the others hade to the Beastman Continent from the wild forest, they had crossed over near the Beach Tribe¡¯s territory. This time, they didn¡¯t need to stop over by the Beach Tribe, so Zhou Ji decided to cross the river in the area near the Grass Tribe. After crossing the river, they would head straight back to the Big Bear Tribe.


    After leaving the Grass Tribe, they walked quickly and soon came to the river that separated the wild forest from the Beastman Continent.


    The river was veryrge, and there were some huge crocodiles gathered by the river. One of the crocodiles swam towards them immediately as soon as they saw them.


    Hai Feng immediately grew excited and ran towards the crocodile.


    When the crocodile saw Hai Feng, it suddenly turned around and swiftly swam away, as though Hai Feng was some sort of man-eating monster... Fine, Hai Feng was really a crocodile-eating whale.


    Hai Feng still wanted to go after it, but Zhou Ji stopped him, ¡°Crocodiles aren¡¯t tasty. Why do you want to go catch it?¡±


    Because he disliked that crocodile! Hai Feng thought this in his heart, but ultimately didn¡¯t go after the crocodile. Instead, he looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, are we crossing the river now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji confirmed.


    Hai Feng hadn¡¯t been in water for a long time and was really happy seeing that long stretch of water. When he heard this, he immediately turned into his animal form and plunged into the water so that he could swim along the river bank.


    Regardless of whether it was crocodiles or any other creatures living in the water, they all fled however they could.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were very calm when they saw this scene. However, those who had followed them from the Beast God Temple and hadn¡¯t been involved in the High Priest¡¯s kidnapping of Zhou Ji and had therefore never seen Hai Feng¡¯s animal form were all momentarily stunned.


    This animal form was way, way too big!


    Not only that, it looked like... like a fish!


    Of course while they were all stunned, the Tiger Beast King didn¡¯t feel the same way.


    As soon as the Tiger Beast King saw Hai Feng¡¯s animal form, he could feel a little bit of pain in his body. The fear of being smashed into the ground swept over him again.


    Being crushed like that was really too painful!


    At the time when he¡¯d been crushed, not only had he wanted to vomit, he¡¯d also wanted to expel everything out the other end. Everything in his body had been about to be forced out...


    Hai Feng¡¯s animal form was really shocking even to those who had seen it many times.


    .


    However, on this day, one of the priests looked carefully at Hai Feng and suddenly spoke up, ¡°Why do I feel like this animal form is a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it does look a bit familiar.¡± The Ape Beast King said. ¡°I had also gone out to watch the excitement when that giant beast was being hunted. At the time, I was only a medium level Beast Warrior...¡±


    When Hai Feng heard this, he broke out into suddenughter, ¡°You all finally remember! Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m that giant beast! You wanted to kill me at the time, but I didn¡¯t die. Are you all very surprised?¡±


    The priests of the Beast God Temple: ¡°......¡±


    Ape Beast King: ¡°......¡±


    Hai Feng continued, ¡°You guys are a bit much. You even forgot about me. Before, I was always afraid of being discovered by you guys, but as a result, you guys forgot about me!¡±


    Hai Feng felt very depressed. He¡¯d been so afraid that the people of the Beast God Temple would find him and make trouble for him, which was why he¡¯d been hiding by Zhou Ji¡¯s side the whole time. But what was the result? The Beast God Temple had actually forgotten about him! Forgotten about him!


    These people were so hateful!


    How could they just forget about him?


    Someone finally remembered him, but they only felt that he looked a little familiar, and he had no choice but to reveal his own identity.


    When he thought of this, Hai Feng continued, ¡°However, even if you guys discovered this now, you can¡¯t catch me! I¡¯m now one of the Beast God¡¯s people!¡±


    ¡°......¡± Zhou Ji was left a little speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Xiong Ye is my person. You¡¯re just a follower.¡±


    ¡°Follower is fine too! Haha!¡± Hai Feng felt very proud. He¡¯d originally felt very dissatisfied when he¡¯d been forced to be a follower by Zhou Ji, but now, he felt that being a follower was great and gained him double the respect.


    He was the Beast God¡¯s follower!


    Zhou Ji felt that Hai Feng was really a bit silly.


    The people of the Beast God Temple were also a little speechless, ¡°Back then, we thought that it was an evil monster and didn¡¯t know that it was a beastman at all...¡± They had lost a lot of people trying to deal with Hai Feng back then. If they¡¯d known that it was a beastman, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to fight him at all!


    No matter what the facts were, Hai Feng was still very excited after his identity was exposed, and the huge whale twisted its tail in the water.


    The crocodiles that had escaped far away continued swimming away for their lives, and many people on the shore were sshed by the water he flipped up.


    Zhou Ji, who had used energy to block the water from sshing onto him, said, ¡°It¡¯s time to set out.¡±


    They had originally ridden on Hai Feng¡¯s back in order to cross the river. They hadn¡¯t had so many people when they set out and had managed to fit onto Hai Feng¡¯s back, but now there were many more people and it wouldn¡¯t be possible for all of them to settle down on his back.


    Hai Feng said, ¡°The people of the Beast God Temple can¡¯te up onto my back. Those Beast Kings can¡¯te, either.¡± He was a Beast King himself and didn¡¯t want to be ridden by other Beast Kings!


    As for the people of the Beast God Temple... He had a grudge against the people of the Beast God Temple!


    Hai Feng¡¯s demand wasn¡¯t excessive, so Zhou Ji certainly wouldn¡¯t object to it. He was also toozy to involve himself in so much.


    The people of the Beast God Temple were all stunned, ¡°Then how will we cross over?¡±


    The river was very, very dangerous. How were they supposed to cross to the other side of the river if nobody carried them across?


    ¡°Swim over! Don¡¯t worry. Swimming behind me is very safe.¡± Hai Feng said.


    The priests who seldom exercised and were already tired enough to copse from the previous walking: ¡°......¡±


    Fortunately, the Beast God Temple had also arranged for some high level Beast Warriors to follow the Beast God.


    These people also needed to swim across and could provide them with some assistance on the way...


    The priests of the Beast God Temple could only dejectedly take off their clothes, and then, as Hai Feng carried Zhou Ji and the people of the Big Bear Tribe across the river, they held a piece of wood and swam behind them.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with them a little¨C¨Cthese were priests and high level Beast Warriors!


    But now, they were being treated worse than them...


    However, it had originally been these people who had insisted on following them back...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, it¡¯s not very good to have the priests swim across like this, right?¡± Xiong Ye asked. In fact, they could wait a little bit and build a raft out of bamboo or something.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. They¡¯ve lived a privileged life for so many years and should experience the hardships of life.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Suffering some bitterness is good for them, and can help hone them.¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe nodded and felt that the Beast God made sense.


    However... why didn¡¯t the Beast God need to experience any bitterness?


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Xiong Ye, as my mate, it¡¯s not very good to be constantly staring at a group of naked people, right?¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°??¡± When had he been staring at a group of naked people?


    Wait a moment, he was looking... Zhou Ji was referring to the people swimming behind them?


    Those priests and high level Beast Warrior were all very particr and were all still wearing pants! On the other hand some of the people of the Big Bear Tribe who were on Hai Feng¡¯s back were wearing nothing but an animal hide skirt.


    ¡°Since you like looking, you can look more at night when there¡¯s only the two of us.¡± Zhou Ji was still talking. The ancients weren¡¯t wrong. Having enough to eat and wear would lead to lust; now that he didn¡¯tck for anything and his life was getting better and better, he began to spend all day thinking about how to flirt with his little bear.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    Since there were people behind them, Hai Feng went at a slower pace and actually went so slowly that it took them a long time to reach the opposite shore.


    The wild forest and the Beastman Continent were only separated by a river, but when they came back to the wild forest, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were very happy¨C¨Cthey were back!


    People even started to think about home, ¡°I wonder how the tribe is doing.¡±


    ¡°I kind of miss my children!¡±


    ¡°The salted meat that I left in my cave probably can¡¯t be eaten anymore...¡±


    ......


    While the people of the Big Bear Tribe started to reorganize themselves by the river, Zhou Ji had suddenly discovered something. He stood up and said, ¡°Xiong Ye, let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    He had used his spiritual powers to scan the area out of habit when they¡¯d arrived at the shore, and Zhou Ji had discovered that there were signs of human activity by the riverside.


    Of course, the fact that there were signs of human activity wasn¡¯t why he wanted to go over there and walk around. It was because he¡¯d discovered something to eat nearby, and it was something he was very interested in¨C¨Csunflower seeds.


    Zhou Ji walked over with Xiong Ye in tow.


    The people of the Beast God Temple were still lying there on the shore, and nobody followed them.


    The two of them were rxed and at ease, and Zhou Ji soon found what he¡¯d been looking for¨C¨Ca couple of sunflowers.


    Xiong Ye looked at the sunflowers in curiosity and then said, ¡°These flowers are very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not bad.¡± Zhou Ji replied, then directly used his abilities.


    The sunflowers matured immediately, and Zhou Ji took out the seeds one by one. After that, he scattered some of the seeds and sprouted them again.


    Following the same method, Zhou Ji was able to create a lot of mature sunflowers.


    However, how these sunflower seeds should be stir-fried was a problem he didn¡¯t know the answer to... Were they directly stir-fried in a pan, or did they need to be dried first? If he wanted them to have more vor, should he soak them in salt water beforehand?


    When he thought of this, it all seemed very troublesome. Zhou Ji immediately decided to have others people have a go at it instead.


    As for himself... He could try and use energy to squeeze out the oil and make some sunflower oil.


    Zhou Ji took down all the centres of the sunflowers and tied them together with vines. They were just about to leave when he found that some people hade over.


    The people who¡¯de over appeared to be a gathering team filled with the old, the weak as well as children. When they saw Zhou Ji and the others, they were quite surprised, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just passing by. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Those people answered and didn¡¯t say much more.


    However, Zhou Ji still felt that something was off...


    After he¡¯d walked for a while with Xiong Ye, Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to scan over those people and learned that they were talking about them, ¡°Those two people just now were wearing clothing!¡±


    ¡°They must havee from the other side of the river!¡±


    ¡°Go back to the tribe and tell the tribal chief about it. If we can catch those two people, we¡¯ll be rich!¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t do anything about it and returned to the riverside.

 Chapter 164.1 - Extra: Glorious Homecoming

    <strong>Ch164.1 ¨C Extra: Glorious Homing</strong>


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were back?


    The priest had been waiting for the two of them for a long time, and didn¡¯t think twice about running outside as soon as he heard the news.


    As for the Mountain Wolf Tribe or something... although he hadn¡¯t dealt with this Mountain Wolf Tribe for long, he was already very annoyed with them and didn¡¯t want to talk to the people from that tribe at all!


    The priest ran off too quickly, and the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe who weren¡¯t able to stop him were left a bit confused.


    The Mountain Wolf Tribe was a big tribe that wasn¡¯t any smaller than the original Giant Tiger Tribe. As this dark-skinned fatty had said, his father, the tribal chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe, was a high level Beast Warrior.


    The tribal chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe was called Xi Shi. However, he wasn¡¯t a normal rhinoceros, but was instead an smotherium.


    smotherium was a type of rhinoceros with a shoulder height of up to three and a half meters. Their body length measured up to eight meters long, and they weighed up to eight tons. They also had a long horn on their forehead that could grow to two meters long.


    This species was slightly smaller than a mammoth, but it was also bigger than many dinosaurs, not to mention that Xi Shi was a high level Beast Warrior, and his animal form was much bigger than normal.


    Xi Shi was originally not from the Mountain Wolf Tribe, but rather from the Beastman Continent. After he came to the wild forest, he wandered around and lived alone, butter, he came to the vicinity of the Big Snow Mountain by ident. After he came into contact with the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe on Big Snow Mountain and started to like the daughter of the previous Mountain Wolf Tribe tribal chief¡¯s daughter, he joined the Mountain Wolf Tribe.


    At the start, when Ma Xiao of the Giant Tiger Tribe hade to the Big Bear Tribe to try and spy on them and gather more information, he¡¯d said that he was from Big Snow Mountain. However, while he¡¯d made it up, the people in front of them now from the Mountain Wolf Tribe were genuinely from Big Snow Mountain.


    However, there was some falsehood in this young fatty¡¯s words. For example, they hadn¡¯t told the truth about how far away they were from the Big Bear Tribe¨C¨Cit took at least a month to travel from the Big Snow Mountain to the Big Bear Tribe!


    And they hadn¡¯te here this time because Xi Shi had asked for pottery.


    The dark-skinned fatty was named Lang Sha. He was Xi Shi¡¯s eldest son. Although he had a powerful father, he hadn¡¯t inherited his father¡¯s animal form, and his animal form was that of a wolf.


    Of course, the fact that his animal form was rtivelyrge due to his father¡¯s care was also indisputable.


    Lang Sha¡¯s animal form was that of a Kenai Penins Wolf. Its body length could reach two meters, standing at one meter tall at the shoulder, and its weight could reach one hundred kilograms. It was one of thergest varieties of wolves, and the only type of wolf that could match it in weight was the Arctic Wolf, which was Lang Yin¡¯s animal form.


    However, one¡¯s animal form did not always represent their fighting power. At least, Lang Sha and Lang Yin¡¯s fighting power wasn¡¯t very good. Even if they had the same level of strength as One-Eyed Wolf, if they fought her, they would likely lose and be killed by One-Eyed Wolf, who was an ordinary grey wolf.


    Lang Sha had left his tribe this time because Xi Shi had felt that his eldest son was too weak and had driven him out of the tribe. He wanted him to experience the world outside and hone his strength.


    However, Lang Sha didn¡¯t want to train. After leaving the tribe, he hid behind the people his mother had sent to follow him and spent every day thinking about how to return.


    While he was out experiencing the world, he inadvertently learned that the Big Bear Tribe had pottery. Knowing that his father liked pottery, he hurriedly made his way over, wanting to obtain pottery from the Big Bear Tribe to give to his father so that his father would allow him to return to the tribe.


    Of course, the above had little to do with the present situation.


    At present...


    Growing up in such an environment, with his father as a powerhouse, Lang Sha had always been full of himself and looked down on the surrounding small tribes. The people around him were also like that.


    Of course, they had the strength to look down on other tribes¨C¨Cthe 50 people that Lang Sha had brought with him weren¡¯t weak, and there were even several low level Beast Warriors amongst them whose strength was on par with that of Xiong Qi¡¯s.


    ¡°This Big Bear Tribe is really shameless.¡± Lang Sha snorted coldly.


    The people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe who hade here with him heard this and agreed, ¡°Young chief, these people are too ignorant. I think we should teach them a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Yes, young chief, we must let them experience the strength of our Mountain Wolf Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Later, we¡¯ll have them give us all their pottery in order to make amends!¡±


    The people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe began to discuss this matter, and at this time, the priest had already arrived outside the tribe grounds, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Ji? Where¡¯s Xiong Ye?¡±


    There were other people who had also run over here together, including people who didn¡¯t want to receive the Mountain Wolf Tribe. This included Xiong He, who had found a ce to settle in, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Ji? Where¡¯s Xiong Ye?¡±


    As soon as the priest saw Xiong He, who constantly refused to study properly, he became filled with anger. ¡°Xiong He, didn¡¯t you say you were very busy? Are you free now?¡±


    ¡°Priest, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji are back. Even if I¡¯m very busy, I still need to make time for this!¡± Xiong He ran a hand through his hair and identally pulled out a few more strands.


    How heartbreaking!


    As for the priest... the priest wore an animal leather hat so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch his hair so easily and cause his hair to leave him¨C¨Che didn¡¯t want to experience the pain of parting.


    Alright, this wasn¡¯t the time to talk about hair... The priest and Xiong He looked at the person who had brought the news, ¡°Where are Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji?¡±


    ¡°They are on their way and should arrive when the sun goes down.¡± The person replied, ¡°I immediately ran back to report after our patrol ran into them!¡±


    There was still a long time to go before the sun went down! The priest felt a little lost and asked, ¡°How are they? They¡¯re not hurt, right?¡±


    That person from the patrol said, ¡°They look great, and they have more people!¡±


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji not only looked great, they looked like they were doing incredibly well!


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t wanted toe back. He wanted to talk to those who had followed Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji to the Beastman Continent and learn more about the outside world, but he was the fastest person on the patrol team and had been forced toe back...


    This man was a little sad when he thought of this.


    ¡°More people? Did they save more people again?¡± The priest said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people in our tribe. Will we be able to feed them if there are more?¡±


    Xiong He said, ¡°If we can¡¯t settle them here, we can send them to the Green Hill Tribe area and have them live there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite far away. How will we hold the Beast God Sacrifice if we split up? There¡¯s only an old priest like me left in the tribe, and there¡¯s nobody to pick up my job...¡± The priest tried to persuade Xiong He to study properly every day.


    ¡°Priest, I¡¯m going to go meet them!¡± Xiong He didn¡¯t want to listen to the priest¡¯s cajoling every day, pumped his legs, and ran out.


    The priest: ¡°......¡±


    The priest wanted to go, too, but he had old bones now. He couldn¡¯t run as fast as Xiong He and therefore couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Not only that... the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe had alsoe out of the valley. ¡°Priest of the Big Bear Tribe, you actually left us behind in the valley and ignored us... What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, something came up...¡± The priestughed awkwardly.


    ¡°For a small tribe like yours, what could be more important than entertaining us?¡± Lang Sha asked.


    .


    Priest: ¡°......¡± He felt that any casual matter in their tribe was more important than that of entertaining the Mountain Wolf Tribe!


    However, this Lang Sha appeared very powerful, and he didn¡¯t dare not entertain him.


    Lang Sha¡¯s father was a high level Beast Warrior, but in their tribe, they only had two medium level Beast Warriors, Xiong Ye and Zhu Zhan.


    Although the people who had originally belonged to the Green Hill Tribe who had gone out to trade for salt had said that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were Beast Kings when they returned, he didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and prepare food for us. And pottery! Hurry up and give me your pottery!¡± Lang Sha demanded.


    The priest was helpless and had people go and make food. As for pottery... they¡¯d wait until Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were back!


    Lang Sha watched as the priest went off to work and spoke to his subordinates, ¡°This kind of small tribe is simply not fast enough when they do things. They¡¯re just slow! If you don¡¯t beat them a bit, they¡¯re unwilling to work hard!¡±


    His men all agreed, ¡°The young chief is wise!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, they need to be beaten a dozen times before they¡¯ll listen!¡±


    ......


    While the priest asked people to prepare food to entertain Lang Sha and his group, Zhou Ji and the others were walking back to the Big Bear Tribe with the patrol they¡¯d encountered.


    When the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s patrol team had first seen them, they¡¯d been very excited and had huddled around to chat and gossip. They asked if they¡¯d really gone to the Beastman Continent, and asked what the Beastman Continent was like.


    But now, these people were no longer talking, and they all looked like they¡¯d fallen into a daze.


    Because after they¡¯d called out ¡®Zhou Ji¡¯ by name, a group of people dressed in clothing hade to educate them, telling them that they couldn¡¯t call out the name of the Beast God directly.


    Call out... the Beast God¡¯s name?


    They didn¡¯t know what the Beast God was called. How could they call out the Beast God¡¯s name?


    These people couldn¡¯t quite understand, but then they learned that... Zhou Ji was the Beast God.


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God. They were actually in the same tribe as the Beast God...


    All the members of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s patrol team fell into a trance and followed blindly behind the main group.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s speed up a bit.¡± They were still walking when Zhou Ji suddenly spoke up.


    The people who were carrying him immediately responded and picked up the pace when they heard Zhou Ji¡¯s request, and the others sped up as well.


    In this team, the ones who had originally been the most unable to keep up and dragged them back had been the priests of the Beast God Temple. However, the priests had followed them the whole way from the Beast God Temple, and their bodies had slowly been trained up. One by one, they became tanned from the sun, and their bodies had also bulked up.


    Additionally, they were priests who had eaten well from a young age. Even if their animal forms weren¡¯t great, they weren¡¯t the worst either. At this time, they were all able to walk swiftly.


    Only... they no longer looked like priests.


    The priests sighed in their hearts and picked up their pace.


    As they walked on, they came across Xiong He.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, Zhou Ji, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Xiong He felt a burst of excitement when he saw Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji, but when he saw the whole group of people clearly, he started to feel like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Those cubs of theirs who had followed Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji to go and trade for salt were all wearing clothing!


    When they had those long robes on their bodies, they immediately looked different from before!


    As for Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye... Xiong Ye¡¯s change wasn¡¯t a big deal. At most, he¡¯d just put on some good looking clothes and made himself appear more radiant, but Zhou Ji...


    Zhou Ji¡¯s chair was really beautiful! He was lying on the chair looking like someone high up above and particrly different from everyone else.


    At the same time, the other people in the team also didn¡¯t appear so simple.


    Some of these people were young, and some were old. Not only did most of them wear clothing, they all looked very proper.


    Xiong He already knew that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had brought back some people, but at the time, he¡¯d thought that these people should have been brought back by Zhou Ji to do some manual work. Now, when he saw these people... they didn¡¯t seem to be able to do work!


    Xiong He thought about this as he looked over the priests who had taken care of themselves and appeared particrly clean.

 Chapter 164.2 - Extra: Glorious Homecoming

    <strong>Ch164.2 ¨C Extra: Glorious Homing</strong>


    These people were also looking at Xiong He, and they all felt very ufortable.


    They wanted to reprimand Xiong He and tell him not to call out the name of the Beast God, but after they¡¯d done it earlier and made the people of the Big Bear Tribe turn ¡®silly¡¯, Zhou Ji had told them to pay more attention and stop talking nonsense...


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Xiong He asked. Those priests might not speak, but he wanted to talk.


    ¡°They¡¯re priests from the Beast God Temple?¡± Zhou Ji replied.


    ¡°All of them?¡± Xiong He was shocked.


    ¡°All the ones dressed in white robes.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong He nced over and found that there were twenty people wearing white robes. He almost fainted from excitement. ¡°These people... are all priests?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji nodded.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Xiong He burst out in tears¨C¨Che hadn¡¯t expected that Zhou Ji would think of him while he was outside and bring back so many priests!


    Did that mean he wouldn¡¯t have to be a priest in the future?


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these priests always looked at him like this recently, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand Xiong He¡¯s enthusiastic gaze!


    Zhou Ji and the others continued on.


    Xiong He hadn¡¯t been bombarded by the fact that Zhou Ji was the Beast God, and enthusiastically asked the people of the Big Bear Tribe about their experiences along the way.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe began to talk.


    ¡°So, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji are really Beast Kings?¡± Xiong He asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The person from the Big Bear Tribe replied. ¡°Not only a Beast King...¡±


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe wanted to tell him about Zhou Ji¡¯s identity. After all, Xiong He would learn about this matter sooner orter.


    However, even before they could speak, Xiong He pped his thigh and said, ¡°Our tribe actually has two Beast Kings now. How awesome! This way, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of that Mountain Wolf Tribe anymore!¡±


    ¡°Mountain Wolf Tribe?¡± Xiong Ye immediately inquired, ¡°Is there a tribe that wants to deal with our tribe?¡± He and Zhou Ji had been gone for a long time. If the Big Bear Tribe had encountered trouble during this period of time, he would feel very guilty.


    Xiong He said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. They¡¯ve just run here all of a sudden and told us to give them pottery and other things as tribute. What gives them the right!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Are they in the tribe now?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong He replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Xiong Ye said. Their tribe hadn¡¯t been developed for long, and other than Zhou Ji and him, there were no other powerhouses in the tribe. If the Mountain Wolf Tribe suddenly started looking for trouble, he was afraid that the people of the tribe wouldn¡¯t be able to cope.


    ¡°Then, can Zhou Ji run that fast too?¡± Xiong He asked.


    ¡°He should be able to go faster than Xiong Ye.¡± Xiong Qi said. ¡°Oh, right, Xiong He, in the future, you shouldn¡¯t call His Majesty by name.¡±


    ¡°What Majesty?¡± Xiong He was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty The Beast God! His Majesty Zhou Ji!¡± Xiong Qi said.


    Xiong He didn¡¯t quite understand, so Xiong Qi exined, ¡°When we arrived in the Beastman Continent and went to the Beast God Temple, we learned that His Majesty wasn¡¯t actually the Beast God¡¯s messenger, but the Beast God!¡±


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡±


    Another one fell into a daze.


    The Big Bear Tribe.


    The Big Bear Tribe now had no shortage of people, but Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had taken away the top fighters of the Big Bear Tribe, and the remaining people were unable to catch anyrge prey when they went out hunting.


    Coupled with theirrge poption, they often weren¡¯t able to hunt enough prey to eat.


    However, they hadn¡¯t gone hungry. After all, they had barley, earth eggs, and some other nts that could be used to fill up their stomachs.


    It was just that in this situation, they couldn¡¯t bring out any meat to serve the Mountain Wolf Tribe. This particr day wasn¡¯t a hunting day for the Big Bear Tribe.


    The priest asked people to dig up some fresh earth eggs and prepared to cook them together with smoked meat for the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe.


    They had nted the earth eggs at the start of spring when the weather had warmed up a little, and they hadn¡¯t grown veryrge yet. He was a little reluctant when he asked people to dig them up, but even though they took out such things, the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe were still unsatisfied when they saw it. ¡°You n to entertain us with such things? Are you not giving us meat?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there isn¡¯t enough meat in our tribe...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go hunting? Why are you all so useless!¡± Lang Sha said. As he spoke, he even picked up an earth egg and threw it at the priest.


    The priest dodged and had an impulse to throw one back at him.


    The priest was just thinking this when he saw Lang Sha scream as he got hit by an earth egg. He even stumbled back several steps.


    At the same time, Xiong Ye¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Are you unable to hunt by yourself? Why don¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re useless?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to hit me!¡± Lang Ye covered up his forehead that had just been hit and looked up to see Xiong Ye, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Your Big Bear Tribe is so courageous, you even dare to hit me with something...¡± Lang Sha was enraged and said to the people by his side, ¡°Teach this person a lesson! Right, and help me take off his clothes! I want to wear them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, young chief!¡± The people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe acknowledged, and a few of them immediately charged at Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, be careful!¡± The priest said. After that, he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe all fell to the ground while Xiong Ye stood right where he¡¯d started.


    The priest was still a little muddled, but the young chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe realized that something was wrong¨C¨Che¡¯d kicked an iron te!


    What should he do when he kicked an iron te? Lang Sha immediately said, ¡°Stop! My father is a high level Beast Warrior!¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°I¡¯m a Beast King.¡±


    What? Lang Sha looked at this person in a daze and suspected that he¡¯d misheard.


    This person said that he was a Beast King?


    Was he crazy? How could he be a Beast King!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, are you really a Beast King?¡± The priest was full of surprise.


    Xiong Ye nodded.


    ¡°My teacher said that Beast Kings are the most powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that our tribe would have someone so powerful!¡± The priest was very excited, ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    The people who had remained in the tribe also came over, ¡°Chief, you¡¯re very amazing. You beat down so many people so so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Tribal chief, you¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°What should we do with these people, chief?¡±


    ......


    Xiong Ye looked at Lang Sha and the others and said, ¡°Catch them all.¡±


    ¡°You want to arrest us?¡± Lang Sha spoke to the people behind him, ¡°Quickly go and show him what strength is!¡±


    After hearing this, some of the people behind Lang Sha immediately turned into their animal forms and prepared to attack. However, some others hesitated¨C¨Ceven if the tribal chief of this Big Bear Tribe wasn¡¯t actually a Beast King, he was still a powerhouse, and they couldn¡¯t beat him!


    Xiong Ye looked at these people and frowned.


    Having these people messing around here would affect the image of the Big Bear Tribe... He didn¡¯t wait for the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe to attack and directly knocked these people out.


    Priest: ¡°......¡± How refreshing! How cool!


    ¡°What should we do with these people?¡± The priest asked.


    ¡°Toss them outside.¡± Xiong Ye said. These people were very annoying, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where they needed to kill them, so tossing them outside should be enough.


    ¡°Will theye back and cause trouble for us?¡± The priest was worried. If these people came back to cause trouble, the people who stayed in the valley would be fine, and powerhouses like Xiong Ye would be fine, but those who went out gathering were likely to be attacked...


    ¡°Then have them stay and work.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°Our Big Bear Tribe is going to have a lot more people. The current houses aren¡¯t enough for them to live in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The priest nodded and had people take the unconscious people back to the cave first.


    Seeing this situation, Xiong Ye said, ¡°Priest, I have something to tell you. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    ¡°Is it a good thing or a bad thing?¡± The priest immediately asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Tell me quickly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this... Zhou Ji is the Beast God.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji is also a Beast King, I heard that early on... wait... It seems you didn¡¯t say Beast King, it¡¯s....¡± The priest suspected that he¡¯d heard it wrong.


    ¡°Zhou Ji is the Beast God.¡± Xiong Ye repeated.


    The priest was stunned. After a while, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m too excited. My heart is jumping a little too fast, and I can¡¯t stand it...¡±


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye was very calm, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing. Zhou Ji is still the original Zhou Ji.¡± It was just that other than thinking about eating and sleeping all day long, he also thought about one more ¡®sleeping¡¯ thing.


    ¡°Zhou Ji has be the Beast God, can it really be nothing?¡± The priest covered his chest, ¡°Ah, my heart... it¡¯s not listening to me.¡±


    There were many people in the valley today. At this time, everyone who had heard Xiong Ye¡¯s words felt just like the priest. Their hearts were beating too fast, and they couldn¡¯t stand it.


    They had just learned from Zhu Zhan about Beast Kings and were very excited to learn that Xiong Ye was now a Beast King.


    Yet as a result, they now actually had a Beast God in their tribe?!


    However, while some people were excited, others simply wanted to cry.


    Yang Ying and Yang Su wanted to cry.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were both people that they¡¯d offended!


    Would Zhou Ji spit on them and kill them when he came back?


    Yang Su was incredibly regretful. If he¡¯d known that things woulde to this one day, he would never have spat at Zhou Ji!

 Chapter 165.1 - Extra: Working Together

    <strong>Ch165.1 ¨C Extra: Working Together</strong>


    When Zhou Ji returned to the Big Bear Tribe, the people of the Big Bear Tribe gathered together and stood at the entrance to the valley in order to meet him.


    They all wore simple animal hide skirts and revealed their tanned and strong upper bodies, looking at him with eager eyes.


    It was probably because at the start, he hadn¡¯t cared about the people of the tribe when he first arrived. Later on, in order to make the lives of the people in the tribe better and to make himself morefortable, he¡¯d put on an act and be a fraud, and therefore hadn¡¯t had much in-depth contact with them. In any case, when he now saw these people look at him with reverent gazes, he was able to ept it well.


    He was already used to receiving this kind of look recently. Having more people do the same was nothing.


    Zhou Ji was very calm, but others weren¡¯t so calm. This also included the people of the Beast God Temple who were behind him.


    Xiong He had learned about Zhou Ji¡¯s identity and also knew that there were many priests from the Beast God Temple in the group. At first, he¡¯d been in a daze, but he¡¯d slowly begun to ept it after a period of time.


    After that, he became proud¨C¨Ctheir Big Bear Tribe was so powerful! The Beast God even descended into their tribe and chose someone from their tribe as a mate!


    He definitely couldn¡¯t let others look down on his tribe!


    Xiong He was thinking about this, so when he led the way, he purposely led everyone to look at the ce where the Big Bear Tribe made pottery and raised dinosaurs.


    These two ces were ces they would hide from some people when they came, but at this time, they were ces that must be used to show off.


    When the group passed by, the first thing they saw was an extended livestock farm!


    Dinosaurs grew very quickly, and the dinosaurs they raisedst year had already matured this year. These dinosaurs were all herbivores and since they¡¯d grown up behind a fence, they had no thoughts of going out. Now that it was spring, they began to contentedly startying eggs.


    So, the people of the Beast God Temple came across the scene of big dinosaurs leading small dinosaurs to leisurely eat grass behind a fence.


    Everyone knew how to farm in the Beastman Continent, but nobody had thought of raising dinosaurs before!


    The priests of the Beast God Temple had originally looked down on the Big Bear Tribe a little, but they were now stunned.


    ¡°Dinosaurs can be raised?¡± A priest couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xiong He said. ¡°This is something the Beast God taught us!¡±


    The people of the Beast God Temple looked at Xiong He enviously, then nced at Zhou Ji. Their gazes became even more fanatical than before.


    After walking through the livestock area, they arrived at the ce where pottery was fired.


    The open space here wasrger than it had been when Zhou Ji left. There were more houses built next to each other, and many people were busy working...


    ¡°This is where we fire pottery!¡± Xiong He continued.


    Could it be that pottery was fired piece by piece? Xiong He paused slightly, then said, ¡°We fire pottery once every ten days. Now, we make about ten pieces of useful pottery every time.¡± Xiong Ye had told them to build on their experience, and they had done just that!


    .


    The people of the Beast God Temple: ¡°......¡± They didn¡¯t want to talk anymore! They would fire pottery once every two or three days, and it was already a really good result if they could create one or two useful pieces!


    And these houses of the Big Bear Tribe looked very good! Each and every one of them were tidy and neat!


    After seeing the ce where pottery was fired, they came to the ce where the Big Bear Tribe nted crops.


    ording to Zhou Ji¡¯s demands, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had divided up thend into several blocks, making paths between them where people could walk. There were even people weeding regrly...


    When they looked over now, those long lines of tidy crops creatingrge green grids really looked very good.


    The people of the Beast God Temple really didn¡¯t want to talk anymore¨C¨Cthe small tribes of the wild forest were almost more advanced than they were! They themselves weren¡¯t that particr when they farmed!


    This was all because they had the Beast God!


    They also had to cling to the Beast God¡¯s thigh in order to get the Beast God¡¯s favor and learn more things!


    Because of what they¡¯d seen along the way, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were still full of excitement and hadn¡¯t calmed down by the time they arrived at the gate to the valley where the Big Bear Tribe lived.


    Of course, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were even less calm.


    After all, Zhou Ji¡¯s group of people looked really different!


    The priest thought that he really shouldn¡¯t have been intimidated by Lang Sha and his group. When they werepared to Zhou Ji and the others, those people with Lang Sha were nothing!


    Those people were really too rural!


    The priest was now a little disdainful of Lang Sha and his group.


    As for the other people of the Big Bear Tribe, although they didn¡¯t speak because everyone around them was so serious, they were already amazed internally¨C¨Cthe clothing worn by the people in this group were really too beautiful!


    Some of the people in the group had grown up with them, and they were very familiar with each other. However, these people had now seen more of the world, were wearing clothes, and looked very outstanding.


    Why hadn¡¯t they also gone out to trade for salt back then?


    Those who originally weren¡¯t strong enough and couldn¡¯t go were alright, but those who actually had enough strength to fight for the right to go were all full of regret now.


    Xiong Bai was incredibly upset.


    She could have gone with them, but because she hadn¡¯t wanted to see Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji getting close and intimate, she hadn¡¯t gone. Now, she was really remorseful.


    The only thing that made her happy was that amongst the people who had returned with Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji this time were quite a few people that were not only attractive, but also tall and strong.


    Xiong Bai felt that she now had a chance to find a new sweetheart!


    However, regardless, everyone arrived at the valley.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe used to wash things and divide the meat in the valley, making the valley dirty and smelly, and causing the ground to be constantly muddy. Recently, however, they were used to roasting and eating meat in the ce where pottery was fired, and the valley had be cleaner.


    Additionally, it was sunny that day, and the sun had dried up the dirt in the valley and made it even tidier.


    When the people of the Beast God Temple went inside, they felt that it was a pretty good ce.


    At this time, the sun had almost set, and it was time for the Big Bear Tribe to eat. The people of the Beast God Temple had also walked for the entire day and were hungry...


    Zhou Ji could see that the priest and everyone were all cramped grouped together, and the people of the Beast God Temple were looking at him, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll have hot pot today.¡±


    Everyone would definitely be able to get more familiar with each other over a hot and bustling hot pot meal.


    Zhou Ji was quite confident about this.


    The priest¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, but he soon said, ¡°There are no more chili peppers in the tribe.¡±


    The chili peppers they¡¯d nted this year hadn¡¯t matured yet, and the peppers they¡¯d saved up... had all been eaten.


    Cough, cough. The people of their tribe all liked to eat chili peppers. They definitely hadn¡¯t all been eaten by him alone!


    ¡°I have some here.¡± Zhou Ji had people take out arge bag of chili peppers. He¡¯d grown some on the way back and had them hung on the carry poles of his recliner to dry. Now, he had enough chili peppers for hundreds of people to have hot pot. After all, not everyone enjoyed eating spicy food.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the pots and ingredients right away! There isn¡¯t much fresh meat in the tribe, but there¡¯s been a lot of vegetables to eattely!¡± The priest said. He felt that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from drooling when he saw all the chili peppers.


    ¡°There will be fresh meat soon.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Are you going to find someone to go hunting?¡± The priest asked.


    Zhou Ji nodded, then looked at the Ape Beast King and the others.


    The four Beast Kings didn¡¯t need to bemanded. They immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll go out hunting right away!¡±


    They had already left by the time they finished speaking, their figures disappearing in an instant.


    ¡°They run so fast...¡± The priest was stunned.


    ¡°They¡¯re all Beast Kings.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°This matter still needs to be told to the people of the tribe, so as to avoid them identally offending the Beast Kings.¡±


    Although the Beast Kings wouldn¡¯t hurt the people of their tribe in the open with Zhou Ji there, it was too easy to make trouble for someone secretly with the strength they had!


    ¡°All four of them are?¡± The priest¡¯s voice trembled a little.


    ¡°All four.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The priest: ¡°......¡± He¡¯d thought that it was very amazing and powerful for their tribe to produce a Beast King, but unexpectedly Beast Kings weren¡¯t worth much!


    Fortunately, they had the Beast God!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were busy preparing for the hot pot, and the people of the Beast God Temple were expectantly waiting to eat hot pot.


    They¡¯d heard from the people of the Big Bear Tribe that hot pot was a type of food that the Beast God had invented. They finally had a chance to eat it!


    The tribe now had many pottery pots, and everyone was preparing to use pottery pots for hot pot. Even when Zhou Ji asked people to stir-fry the chili peppers, they all chose to use a big pottery pot to fry it in.


    They poured dinosaur oil that had been saved in pottery jars into the pottery pot, tossed in the chili peppers, garlic, and other seasonings, and stir-fried it all...


    The suffocating spicy spell immediately spread out, and although the person doing the task ording to Zhou Ji¡¯s requirements was the person in the Big Bear Tribe who liked cooking the most and liked spicy food, they also found it a little difficult to bear this smell.


    However, even if he couldn¡¯t stand it, he was still full of excitement, ¡°It smells so good! Really too fragrant!¡±


    On the way back, Zhou Ji had seldom cooked spicy food¨C¨Cthey had obtained a lot of fresh ingredients, and he always enjoyed their original fresh taste.


    And it was precisely because of this that the people of the Beast God Temple couldn¡¯t stand the smell of chili peppers. They were choked, and their eyes filled with tears, and at this moment, they were extremely speechless¨C¨Chow could this terrible smell be called fragrant? Wait a moment, after smelling it for a while, they really started finding it fragrant...


    Zhou Ji saw that the people of the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t seem ustomed to the smell of chili pepper, so they told them not to put chillies in their hot pot and first go to other people¡¯s hot pot with chili and try it before deciding if they wanted to add them or not.


    One by one, the pottery pots were set on top of the fire. After the water in the pots boiled, the people of the Big Bear Tribe took out spoons and bowls, taking some of the chili oil that had been fried up and adding it to their pots.


    The chili pepper oil floating on the surface of the soup was fiery red, and made people hungry when they looked at it¨C¨Ceveryone started to eat enthusiastically.


    The people of the Beast God Temple went over to give it a try and were all affected by the spiciness. However, after the first taste, they quickly adapted to the spiciness and began to add chili oil to their pot as well.


    Zhou Ji felt that it was likely that they were able to adapt so quickly to the spicy taste because they normally ate food with rtively heavy vors.


    Living in a prehistoric society meant that everyone, including the people of the Beast God Temple, would have eaten some strange foods, thereby destroying some of their taste buds. Since that was the case, the stimtion that chili peppers gave them would be reduced.


    For example, on Earth, in the beginning, people had eaten chili peppers to cover the bad taste of wild vegetables and to save on salt.


    In any case, everyone was able to eat, and that was always a good thing... Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye upied a pot of their own and slowly began to eat.

 Chapter 165.2 - Extra: Working Together

    <strong>Ch165.2 ¨C Extra: Working Together</strong>


    Xiong Mao came over as they ate.


    Xiong Mao, whose animal form was that of a panda, looked admiringly at Xiong Ye, ¡°Tribal chief, you¡¯re really powerful!¡±


    After saying so, he looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°You¡¯re even more powerful!¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Zhou Ji smiled as he spoke, then gave him two pieces of small fish that he¡¯d fried himself¨C¨Cfried small fish were very delicious, and he¡¯d made extra so he could asionally feed them to Xiong Ye as snacks.


    Xiong Mao was especially happy as he ate them. Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Turn into your animal form, and let us take a look.¡± He remembered that Xiong Ye really liked Xiong Mao¡¯s animal form.


    Xiong Mao heard this and obediently turned into a little panda.


    The little panda had grown up a little, but still didn¡¯t look like an adult. It appeared very cute... Zhou Ji fed it some fried soybeans.


    The little panda epted it in its small paws and gnawed on them one by one. Although the fried soybeans were very hard, the little panda¡¯s teeth could easily bite through a bamboo pole, so chewing fried soybeans was nothing to him at all.


    Xiong Ye really liked Xiong Mao¡¯s animal form and couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. He was still looking when he heard Zhou Ji saying, ¡°You like looking at other people¡¯s animal forms so much, I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯ll punish youter.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± He felt a sense of inevitability. Zhou Ji was deliberately looking for a reason to ¡®punish¡¯ him, right?!


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to find a reason...¡± It wasn¡¯t like he was unwilling!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°I think it¡¯s hotter to find a reason.¡±


    Alright, we¡¯ll do whatever you like... Xiong Ye acknowledged his fate.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°In fact, Xiong Mao¡¯s animal form is far less cute than yours.¡±


    ¡°My animal form is cute?¡± Xiong Ye felt a little helpless. His animal form was fierce and powerful!


    ¡°If you became smaller, you¡¯d be cute.¡± Zhou Ji looked Xiong Ye over as he spoke.


    Zhou Ji was saying the truth he felt in his heart.


    If he, as an elephant, could be very cute when he shrank, then Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form didn¡¯t even need to be discussed!


    If he could cuddle a chubby bear in his arms...


    ¡°You must cultivate well with me and be as strong as I am as soon as possible.¡± Zhou Ji said. If that happened, Xiong Ye would be able to be smaller!


    Xiong Ye was rather hesitant, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for Beast Kings to improve their strength. I...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely do it. If you can¡¯t, then nobody will be able to stop me when I go into a frenzy, and I¡¯ll be hurt and feel bad.¡± Zhou Ji looked at Xiong Ye.


    When he had previously gone into a frenzy at the Beast God Temple, Xiong Ye had brought him back to consciousness, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t go into a frenzy again next time.


    He would still fall into a frenzy when triggered, and this kind of problem wouldn¡¯t be solved for a long time.


    However, with Xiong Ye there, he believed that he would regain consciousness even if he fell into a frenzy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me either. What if I go into a frenzy by ident?¡± Zhou Ji spoke again.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t leave you.¡± Xiong Ye promised.


    Zhou Ji was very satisfied with Xiong Ye¡¯s answer and fed him a mouthful of meat.


    Xiong Mao was still around, but he had beenpletely forgotten by Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji...


    The little panda rolled around on the ground, unable to attract Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s attention. He could only leave sadly and shift back to his human form to eat by the priest¨C¨Chot pot was really, really delicious! He liked it!


    The hot pot feast in the tribested a long time.


    With delicious food as the medium, the people of the Big Bear Tribe soon became familiar with the people of the Beast God Temple. Xiong He even sat shoulder to shoulder with one of the priests. He was very fond of these priests, and as for these priests? They also wanted to be friends with Xiong He, the former chief of the Big Bear Tribe and Xiong Ye¡¯s uncle.


    The two sides naturally had a good time talking to each other.


    Some of the priests also asked the people of the Big Bear Tribe about the Beast God¡¯s past.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe more or less all contributed something. Of all these people, the things the priest of the Big Bear Tribe spoke about was what everyone wanted to hear the most. A lot of people also agreed with him, ¡°Zhou Ji was always different even from childhood. He didn¡¯t leave his cave for nearly twenty years and didn¡¯t speak at all. I think that it was because he was the Beast God and couldn¡¯t adapt well to his body when he first came! Later on, his mother unexpectedly died, and he became a little more enlightened, but because he hadn¡¯t adapted well, he was always sleeping until a certain Beast God Sacrifice...¡±


    The priest spoke with great enthusiasm.


    Zhou Ji, who could hear everything through his spiritual powers even though he was far away: ¡°......¡± The priest of their tribe really knew how to make things up!


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t concern himself with the priest. Instead, he continued to eat and feed his little bear.


    The entire valley was filled with the scent of food.


    Inside a cave, the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe who¡¯d been forgotten all burst into tears¨C¨Cthey were so hungry! Starving!


    ¡°I wonder what the Big Bear Tribe is eating, it¡¯s so fragrant.¡±


    ¡°They lied to us before about having no meat... How hateful!¡±


    ¡°They beat us up and tied us here. We must get revenge!¡±


    ......


    Lang Sha and some of his croniesined non-stop while swallowing their drool back down.


    The people sent by Xi Shi to watch over Lang Sha: ¡°......¡± Their young chief actually wanted revenge? The other party¡¯s tribe had a Beast King. How could they want to get revenge?


    Now, they didn¡¯t even dare to speak too loudly, alright?


    Lang Sha indeed didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. He was afraid that the people outside would hear him ande to beat him up again.


    He hadn¡¯t felt anything when he was knocked out earlier, but when he woke up, he felt that the ce that had been hit was very painful and hard to bear...


    Yang Ying and Yang Su were also afraid to speak loudly, as they were afraid of being noticed...


    However, these people thought too much.


    Nobody noticed them at all.


    For the people of the Big Bear Tribe, the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe were nothing but a bunch of workers. They didn¡¯t have time to concern themselves with this group of workers.


    As for Yang Ying and Yang Su... The people of the Big Bear Tribe who¡¯d gone to the Beast God Temple were very unhappy with Shi Li¡¯s behavior, but Shi Li was dead, and they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to be angry with Shi Li¡¯s family. As for Zhou Ji, he didn¡¯t pay attention to them at all.


    After eating and drinking their fill, the people of the Beast God Temple were settled in the cave that Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye lived in in the past by the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    This was something they¡¯d taken the initiative to ask for.


    They wanted to live where the Beast God lived in before, even if it meant that they all had to sleep together!


    In fact, they wanted to follow Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye outside to the house that Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had built and set up camp there so that they could be closer to Zhou Ji, but Zhou Ji had issued an order and forbidden anyone from entering the courtyard of the house they lived in.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want a group of fanatical believers living around his house at all.


    By the time Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye went home, it was already quitete.


    However, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t go to sleep right away. Instead, he sprinkled the seeds he¡¯d brought with him and used his nt powers.


    Both moons hung in the air that night, casting down a soft glow. The nts around him swayed as they grew and bloomed, bearing fruit.


    Xiong Ye stood in the yard and felt that this scene was incredibly beautiful.


    All kinds of edible nts and flowers filled his and Zhou Ji¡¯s yard in a short period of time. It made this ce seem like... they liked to describe beautiful ces as ¡®ces where the Beast God lived¡¯. Now, this was exactly such a ce.


    The night was very beautiful, and Zhou Ji next to him was also very beautiful...


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to punish me?¡±


    The next day, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye both got upte.


    However, nobody else knew. After all, nobody could enter their courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out today.¡± Zhou Ji said and gave Xiong Ye a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll make you delicious food at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Ye agreed and happily went outside¨C¨Cas the tribal chief, he had a lot of things to attend to.


    Zhou Ji, on the other hand, began to look over the courtyard and pick out fruits and vegetables to begin cooking. He also opened up the door to the yard and asked the priests from the Beast God Temple who were guarding the entrance for some meat so that he could stew some meat for Xiong Ye.


    While Zhou Ji was preparing lunch, Xiong Ye was close to the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s living area, handing down work for the Big Bear Tribe and Beast God Temple¡¯s people. Of course, the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe needed to work even more!


    Xiong Ye nned it out one by one.


    The ce that was used for nting crops needed to be expanded. They¡¯d brought back a lot nts that needed to be nted.


    They also needed to build more houses. They had a lot more people and didn¡¯t have enough houses!


    Additionally, Zhou Ji had talked to him about the concept of a town and roads... he felt that there should be a wide road in the Big Bear Tribe, and they could build up some walls in the future.


    With all this, they didn¡¯t have enough people in the tribe to do all this... At this time, Xiong Ye even hoped that the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe woulde and make more trouble¨C¨Cthat way, they could catch more people to do work!


    Fortunately, there was a lot of people working, and the quality of the people working in their tribe was very high. Other than that, they also had high level Beast Warriors and Beast Kings. When they did work that only required physical strength and not brain power, one of them could stand in for ten others!


    However, when it came to work that needed brains, they weren¡¯t nearly as good at it as those who had weak animal forms and needed to use their brains to survive all the time.


    Digging up the earth to pave road was a good type of job and should be given to their own people. The people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe were given the job of cleaning up dinosaur excrement and mixing fertilizer.


    Therefore, Lang Sha, a young chief who didn¡¯t have to do anything in his own tribe, who had left his own tribe and hade out to train and still hadn¡¯t done anything, now had to start picking up dung.


    Sweat rolled down his face. Lang Sha wanted to wipe the sweat off his head with his hand, but then he thought about how he¡¯d just picked up dinosaur dung with his hand not long ago...


    He really couldn¡¯t wipe his face with a hand like that and could only let it be. The sweat on his forehead rolled into his eyes, then down to his chin along with his tears. Finally, it dripped onto the ground and seeped into the soil.


    The dark-skinned fatty youth was now full of sorrow.


    He regretted it! He really regretted it!


    He shouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble in his tribe back then. If he hadn¡¯t, his father wouldn¡¯t have driven him out!


    He¡¯de out to train and should have focused on properly gaining experience. If he¡¯d done it well, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this tribe at all!


    Why hadn¡¯t he thought it through? Why had even wanted to extort the people of this tribe?


    ¡°Young chief, don¡¯t cry.¡± A middle-aged person sent by Xi Shi to look after Lang Sha told him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I cry?¡± Lang Sha asked.


    ¡°Of course you can cry, but I don¡¯t think you need to.¡± That middle-aged person said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lang Sha asked again.


    ¡°Do you see that great ape?¡± The middle-aged man gestured for Lang Sha to look at a giant ape who was working not far from them.


    It was the ce where Xiong Ye nned to build a road. At this moment, a giant ape was holding a piece of wood and smashing the dirt on the road.


    Before, Lang Sha had been focused on his own crying and really hadn¡¯t seen it. Now that he looked over, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really big, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s a Beast King.¡± That person said.


    Lang Sha fell silent. ¡°Beast King?! How could that be?!¡± His father was dedicated to bing a Beast King, but he hadn¡¯t seeded even after twenty years.


    Now... that person who was working just like him was a Beast King? That was impossible!


    ¡°That should be a Beast King!¡± The middle-aged person said. ¡°Even a Beast King is working. So what if we have to work too?¡±


    That seemed to make sense... Lang Sha looked at the great ape, then looked at the basket of dung that he was carrying and suddenly didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore.

 Chapter 166.1 - Extra: Educating The People

    <strong>Ch166.1 ¨C Extra: Educating The People</strong>


    The Ape Beast King didn¡¯t realize that some people no longer felt aggrieved after seeing that he was working so hard.


    He himself... In fact, he still felt very aggrieved.


    As a Beast King, he usually acted as a deterrent to other tribes for his own tribe, and didn¡¯t need to do this manual work. Now, however...


    He was reduced to constructing roads!


    He shouldn¡¯t have gone to attack Xiong Ye back then. If he hadn¡¯t, he would be as free as the Rhinoceros Beast King now, and could stay in his own tribe in the Beastman Continent enjoying life....


    Forget it, it was better not to think about it. Thinking about it just made him sadder.


    The Ape Beast King held the piece of wood in his hand tightly and smashed it against the ground, making a smooth and spacious dirt road.


    Xiong Ye, as the Beast God¡¯s mate, was also working now. So, him doing some work wasn¡¯t a big deal...


    Xiong Ye was indeed working right now. He was cutting down trees.


    He¡¯d made a new n for thend around the tribal grounds, but it required a stretch of trees to be cut down, so he¡¯d gone to do it himself.


    However, Xiong Ye stopped after a while.


    The sun was hanging in the middle of the sky now, meaning that it was time for lunch!


    In the past, he¡¯d only eaten one meal a day at night and didn¡¯t eat anything during the day. However, after he¡¯d gotten to know Zhou Ji, he¡¯d started having one meal in the morning and one in the evening.


    And recently... Zhou Ji had started making another meal for him at noon.


    So now, he ate three meals a day!


    Xiong Ye felt that he was eating a little too much, but to be honest, he could use the meals...


    He was now a Beast King. He could easily digest it all even if he ate more!


    For example, he¡¯d used his animal form to cut down some trees and had immediately gotten hungry.


    The huge brown bear ran towards his yard.


    The entrance to the yard was a little small for his animal form, but the wall around it wasn¡¯t very high to him now... Xiong Ye jumped and leaped over the wall into the yard.


    After jumping in, he froze.


    He seemed to have... crushed something?


    Xiong Ye immediately turned into his human form and then discovered that he¡¯d crushed many flowers and nts. He was just thinking about what to do when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s voice, ¡°A beauty has fallen down from the sky.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°...I¡¯m not a beauty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the beauty, then.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and said, ¡°The food¡¯s ready.¡±


    Zhou Ji had cooked a table full of a variety of delicious dishes. There was also rice and roasted meat.


    Xiong Ye was especially happy to eat and said, ¡°Zhou Ji, you don¡¯t have to make so much food in the future... I like eating everything, and I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and answered, but he didn¡¯t intend to listen to him.


    Making more delicious food and improving his and Xiong Ye¡¯s living standards was something that should be done.


    He wanted him to be a fine Beast King.


    Xiong Ye left again after he finished eating.


    Zhou Ji waited until Xiong Ye left before going to the ce where Xiong Ye had jumped in from outside and created a pit. He removed the ttened flowers and nts, then finally nted a stretch of grass that couldn¡¯t be crushed.


    Of course, he did more than just that... Zhou Ji scattered the cotton seeds and nted a lot of cotton.


    Although the weather was warm now, and they didn¡¯t need cotton, it was an extremely useful nt. If cotton was used to make a nest in winter, it would be particrlyfortable to sleep in and could ensure the children of the tribe didn¡¯t get frozen.


    Cotton was soon growing over arge stretch ofnd in the open yard, blooming to reveal a cloud of snow-white flowers.


    Usually when people grew cotton, many ¡®flowers¡¯ wouldn¡¯t open due to rain or other reasons, or they might open to reveal stiff and yellow cotton. However, it was different with the nts he¡¯d grown¨Cevery single flower was filled with white fluffy cotton.


    Zhou Ji picked a few cotton pieces, thought about it, then asked someone to call over the children of the tribe to help him pick cotton.


    ¡°After you¡¯ve picked the cotton, bring it to the priests. This can be used to make nests. Of course, the seeds should be taken out before it¡¯s used, since they can be nted.¡± Zhou Ji instructed the children, then took the cotton he¡¯d picked himself and went back into the house.


    He nned to try and make cotton cloth with the cotton pieces.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t making cotton cloth in order to make clothing, but rather because he wanted to make towels... Life was really inconvenient without towels.


    While Zhou Ji was figuring things out with the cotton using his spiritual strength, Xiong Ye was holding a branch to draw out a map in the dirt.


    Xiong Ye was drawing this map for the priests who¡¯de from the Beast God Temple.


    Zhou Ji had taught him all kinds of knowledge before going to the Beast God Temple. At night, other than sleeping, Zhou Ji would also teach him some knowledge. They would even make ns for the Big Bear Tribe together.


    There would definitely be more and more people in the Big Bear Tribe, so they needed a lot of houses and roads. It was better to lead the water here so that they would have water...


    After discussing with Zhou Ji for many days, Xiong Ye had a tummy full of ideas, but he helplessly discovered that the people of the tribe didn¡¯t understand him.


    However, the priests of the Beast God Temple were each very clever and understood with barely any guidance.


    So, Xiong Ye called the priests over to work as overseers.


    Although the priests came over, they were a little reluctant at the start.


    They just wanted to take care of His Majesty The Beast God and didn¡¯t want to be overseers! Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t allowed to get close to His Majesty The Beast God!


    Their hearts werepletely broken over this matter.


    They could only find a way to please His Majesty The Beast God, and then try to find a circuitous route to get into contact with His Majesty The Beast God.


    So, although they didn¡¯t want to do such work, none of the priests showed it on their faces and even actively went to study what they had to do.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. He drew a map on the ground the way Zhou Ji had taught him and then began to mark out the distances. He even added a few words to mark things...


    Zhou Ji had constantly been forcing him to learn words and making him write them, so he¡¯d started writing subconsciously. After writing, he realized that something wasn¡¯t right¨Che knew words, but the others didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t be able to understand...


    Just as Xiong Ye wanted to erase the words and mark the map differently, he was stopped by a priest of the Beast God Temple, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± The priest of the Beast God Temple asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s words.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°What are words?¡± The priest of the Beast God Temple asked again.


    ¡°Every sound that we say can be matched up with a word.¡± Xiong Ye wrote a ¡®big¡¯ on the ground. ¡°For example, this word is ¡®big¡¯. The ¡®big¡¯ for big and small.¡±


    ¡°So it can be done like this!¡± The priests all looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Did the Beast God teach you this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye confirmed.


    The priests were immediately excited, ¡°These must be the writings of the Beast God! Bear Beast King, please teach us!¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°... I¡¯ll teach you if you work hard.¡± These people were so eager to learn words... Was it wrong for him not to have tried very hard to study before?


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡± The priests all swore one after another and realized that they¡¯d been too narrow-minded in serving the Beast God.


    When it came to the Beast God¡¯s tribe, they shouldn¡¯t think about only serving the Beast God, but they should also study more of the Beast God¡¯s skills¨Cthey absolutely couldn¡¯t miss such a chance!


    As for learning things... The Beast God didn¡¯t notice them and didn¡¯t want to teach them, but they could find the Beast God¡¯s mate and others in the Big Bear Tribe to teach them!


    Each and every one of these priests was full of energy. Not only did they ask Xiong Ye many questions, they also learned ten words each from Xiong Ye. After that, they memorized the words and prepared to teach and help each other remember them all in their minds.


    Xiong Ye felt a sense of oppression when he heard their n.


    He already knew a lot of words, but it wasn¡¯t that many. ording to this situation, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the words he knew was learned by these priests... He had to learn more words from Zhou Ji!


    While thinking of this and seeing that it was almost time for dinner, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate to run back and prepare to have dinner and learn more words.


    The priests of the Beast God Temple who wanted to learn more were reluctant when they looked at Xiong Ye¡¯s back, but after thinking about it they went to find the priest of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Perhaps the priest of the Big Bear Tribe would also know some of the things that the Beast God had taught?


    The priest of the Big Bear Tribe did indeed know some things from the Beast God. For example, numbers, and for example...


    By the time the priests of the Beast God Temple left, their faces were all painted with circles.


    They were particrly satisfied with their new appearance.


    At this time, Xiong Ye had finished his dinner. After eating, he looked expectantly at Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s heart was tickled by his gaze¨CXiong Ye... was he going to be proactive?


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°Zhou Ji, howe the ce where I crushed the flowers and nts became awn?¡±


    ¡°So that it¡¯s more convenient for you to jump inter.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good to me.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji pinched Xiong Ye¡¯s chin, ¡°Then... are you going to repay me?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you¡¯re so good to me. I didn¡¯t learn properly before when you were teaching me words. It was really wrong of me... Teach me more words today. I¡¯ll study hard!¡±


    Zhou Ji: This wasn¡¯t heading in the direction he¡¯d imagined.


    He¡¯d started off by teaching Xiong Ye how to read Chinese characters because the nights were long in winter, but now... even if the nights were long, they could also sleep together. Why did he want to learn words?


    Alright, he was willing to teach Xiong Ye more things and have Xiong Ye learn to read words so that they could have amonnguage in the future.


    Zhou Ji began to teach him. Yet as a result, he felt that he was basically done, but Xiong Ye still wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Zhou Ji, teach me more words!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike learning words? Why are you suddenly so interested?¡± Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I need to teach others how to recognize words.¡± Xiong Ye said. Zhou Ji had asked him not to teach others how to cultivate, but he hadn¡¯t stopped him from sharing other knowledge with everyone. He had already taught the priest a lot from a while ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually putting someone else over me?¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you!¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± Alright then...


    Xiong Ye was tossed around, but he was ultimately still a Beast King and was still in good spirits when he went out the next day.


    However, he was then a little confused when he saw the priests of the Beast God Temple¨Cthe priests of the Beast God Temple had all written words on their faces!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, we know all the words you taught us yesterday. We¡¯ve also learned a good way of recognizing words... it¡¯s to write them on our faces! ... There¡¯s twenty of us, so you can teach us twenty words a day, and we¡¯ll write one on each face!¡± The priests said.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± He had to work hard and learn at least twenty words tonight before going to sleep!


    All of a sudden, Xiong Ye gained a passion for learning.

 Chapter 166.2 - Extra: Educating The People

    <strong>Ch166.2 ¨C Extra: Educating The People</strong>


    Zhou Ji was very much in favor of letting the people in the tribe learn more. He also started thinking about how to teach these people how to read.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to learn words one by one, but if they could make up some stories or nursery rhymes, they would learn much faster... Hadn¡¯t the first-grade children¡¯s textbooks back on earth been all filled with nursery rhymes?


    A few dayster, Zhou Ji found a piece of wood and engraved on it. ¡°Spring ising, grass is green, flowers are blooming, and dinosaursy eggs.¡±


    And then by the second day, the priests of the Beast God Temple had already memorized it. ¡°Spring ising, grass is green, flowers are blooming, and dinosaursy eggs.¡±


    They recited it several times, and then the people of the Big Bear Tribe also started to repeat it.


    For a while, everyone was chanting ¡®spring ising¡¯ everywhere.


    They had Beast Kings going out hunting and bringing back big fellows every day. Although the people of the Big Bear Tribe were busy with construction over the past few days, they didn¡¯t have to worry about going hungry. Even the captives from the Mountain Wolf Tribe had enough to eat every day.


    If they wanted people to work hard, they couldn¡¯t let them go hungry.


    Therefore, although the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe didn¡¯t live good lives, it wasn¡¯t that bad. Additionally, even Beast Kings had to work in this ce... The Mountain Wolf Tribe gradually calmed down and even got used to the smell of dinosaur dung.


    Now, Lang Sha had already reached the point where he could use the hand that had picked up dinosaur dung to wipe away his sweat...


    However, when he heard the people of the Big Bear Tribe chanting, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are the people of this Big Bear Tribe fools? Why are they repeating this sentence over and over?! What dinosaursy eggs, dinosaurs clearly just shit!¡± Those damn dinosaurs, how could they poop so much!


    The others of the Mountain Wolf Tribe all nodded somberly.


    However, even if they felt that the people of the Big Bear Tribe were a bit silly, they still needed to work.


    This was a sad but real fact.


    The priests of the Beast God Temple were full of enthusiasm for learning. They learned from Zhou Ji and carved characters on wood or bamboo pieces in order to deepen their memory.


    Another person who also loved learning was the priest of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Because a lot of priests from the Beast God Temple had suddenlye to the tribe, Xiong He, who finally no longer needed to learn how to be a priest, was put to work by the priest once again¨Cthe priest had him engrave all of the words from the Beast God onto the stone walls of his cave.


    Xiong He: ¡°......¡± He had to learn the words first before carving it into the walls. He had to learn again for no reason!


    The entire tribe was thriving.


    The priests of the Beast God Temple were busy both acting as overseers and learning new words. Not only were they all incredibly busy, they also ran around outside all day and slowly became tanned and strong.


    They were very sad about this.


    They wanted to look more like the Beast God, but it was obvious that they now no longer looked like the Beast God at all.


    They could onlyfort themselves with the fact that the Beast God should like them like this. After all, the Beast God¡¯s mate was very strong and well built...


    In the blink of an eye, summer was over, and autumn was on its way.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe recited many nursery rhymes, and the priests of the Beast God Temple also learned a lot of words.


    At this time, Zhou Ji used cotton to make towels, clothing, pants, quilts, and so on in order to make his and Xiong Ye¡¯s residence more beautiful. He also managed to make paper out of nt fiber.


    Zhou Ji had always wanted to make paper.


    Not only would it be more convenient for the people in the tribe to learn how to read if they had paper, they would also no longer need to use leaves to wipe their butts when they went to the toilet!


    So, he broke down a lot of nts and experimented with them to try and make paper.


    At first, he had failed constantly. However, after many failures, he was finally able to make a piece of paper with uneven thickness.


    His paper making had be a sess.


    Zhou Ji summed up the method in simple terms, then had Xiong Ye find people to start making paper¨Cif the paper that was made was good, it could be used for writing. If it was bad, then it could be used as toilet paper. Perfect!


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± The idea was perfect, but they were short on people!


    If only some more people could fall from the sky!


    While Xiong Ye was hoping for more people, the tribal chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe, Xi Shi, had been driven out of the tribe by his mate.


    Xi Shi¡¯s mate said that since Xi Shi could drive her son away, then she could also drive Xi Shi away!


    The tribal chief who¡¯d been driven out of the tribe sighed at the gate to the tribe and then spoke to the people around him. ¡°Women can¡¯t be indulged. Once they be used to it, they¡¯ll dare to climb over a man¡¯s head!


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Xi Shi¡¯s subordinates said, ¡°In that case, tribal chief, should we go back?¡± Based on their tribal chief¡¯s strength, there was no need to be afraid of his mate at all.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with the likes of her!¡± Xi Shi said. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find that dark fatty.¡±


    Xi Shi¡¯s subordinates: ¡°... Alright.¡±


    Xi Shi continued, ¡°Say, will that dark fatty have encountered any trouble? He doesn¡¯t have any abilities and iszy and timid. I thought that he¡¯d only dare to wander around near the tribe, and nned to take him out to see the world myself when he came back to beg for mercy... Yet as a result, he¡¯s gone so far that we haven¡¯t received any news!¡±


    Xi Shi¡¯s subordinates: ¡°The young chief took a lot of people with him. They should be fine!¡±


    Xi Shi sighed. ¡°This child, why couldn¡¯t he be like me? He¡¯s so useless!¡±


    Xi Shi¡¯s subordinates: ¡°......¡± Tribal chief, it¡¯s wrong for you to say this. The young chief is especially like you! Your mate is the flower of the Mountain Wolf Tribe and is the most beautiful woman of Snow Mountain. What about you? You¡¯re both dark and fat... the young chief is exactly like you!


    Xi Shi continued again, ¡°You guys go and inquire around. Look for my dark fatty. I wonder where he¡¯s gone, if he¡¯s gotten any darker or gotten thinner from hunger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tribal chief!¡± Xi Shi¡¯s subordinates answered. They felt that Xi Shi was worrying unnecessarily. Their young chief was already dark enough, just like their tribal chief and couldn¡¯t be any darker. As for getting thinner from hunger... the young chief¡¯s appetite was particrly good, and it was impossible for him to get thinner. It would never happen.


    The dark-skinned, fat tribal chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe started to head towards the Big Bear Tribe after asking around, preparing to go and look for his dark-skinned, fat young chief.


    And at this time, the Rhinoceros Beast King had also arrived.


    When Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had first left the Beastman Continent, the Rhinoceros Beast King hadn¡¯t followed them. Instead, he¡¯d stayed in his tribe to deal with some things. Now that he was done, he was here to find his son.


    When the Rhinoceros Beast King arrived, Xi Baobei had just turned into his animal form and was helping to stomp the roads t.


    ¡°Baobei!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King was delighted when he saw his son.


    The dazed giant rhinoceros jumped up three feet in the air and soon became human. ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Baobei, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± The Rhinoceros Beast King looked at his son and was very happy. ¡°How have you been doing recently?¡±


    Xi Baobei said, ¡°Recently... the hot pot is very delicious, the roasted meat is very delicious... spring ising, the grass is green, flowers are blooming...¡±


    The Rhinoceros Beast King: ¡°......¡± He could ignore the start of sentence, but what exactly did the second half mean?


    The children of the Big Bear Tribe really liked to recite nursery rhymes, and Xi Baobei also liked to do it, too. He would repeatedly chant it many times every day!


    Now, he intended to recite every single nursery rhyme he knew to the Rhinoceros Beast King for him to listen to.


    A Beast King had arrived!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were all calm when this news spread through the tribe.


    They had been shocked when Zhou Ji and the others had juste back, and some of them couldn¡¯t process the fact that their tribe now had a Beast King. let alone that they also had a Beast God. Now that a few months had passed, after watching the Beast Kings working hard and hunting for them to eat, they were already calm about it.


    So what if there was another Beast King now? Wasn¡¯t it just another worker?!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe were all very busy now. Even the elderly and weak of the tribe were responsible for cooking and cleaning, and had no time to pay attention to the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    No, at first, they¡¯d been curious about the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s animal form. Later, though, they learned that his animal form was the same as Xi Baobei, and were no longer curious. They just felt that... this animal form was a little too heavy and unwieldy, and wasn¡¯t suitable for working!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s animal form was really unsuitable for working, so Xiong Ye arranged for him to hunt instead.


    Hai Feng had originally been the one responsible for going hunting, but now, Hai Feng was going to make a trip to the Beach Tribe.


    The Beach Tribe and the Big Bear Tribe had kept in touch after they¡¯d gone to trade for salt.


    The Beach Tribe lived by the sea, but the powerful sea monsters in that area of the sea had already been eaten up by Hai Feng over the past years. Therefore, the people of the Beach Tribe hadn¡¯t encountered any danger over the past half a year, but they wouldn¡¯t always be so lucky. This time, Hai Feng nned to go back and help the people of the Beach Tribe clean up the monsters in the sea around them.


    He could also catch some dinosaur meat and such for the people of the Beach Tribe so that they would be able to have a good winter.


    Now that it was autumn, it was time to start preparing for winter.


    In the past, during this time of the year, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were always worried about theck of food. However, this year, Xiong Ye was worried that there wasn¡¯t enough people to deal with the game that the Rhinoceros Beast King had brought back and process it all into smoked meat.


    Thankfully, most of the women of the right age in the tribe this year were pregnant, and their tribe would have many children in the future.


    Hu Yue and Xiong Bai were both pregnant. Even his own mother was pregnant with another child...


    It was a pity that these children wouldn¡¯t grow up until many yearster...


    Xiong Ye was currently in his animal form. He scratched his head in frustration, and then continued working.


    At this time, someone from a small tribe had led Xi Shi to the Big Bear Tribe.


    The person from the small tribe said, ¡°My lord, the Big Bear Tribe is up ahead. They¡¯re a very powerful tribe!¡±


    Xi Shi didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    How could a tribe in the wild forest be that strong? He¡¯d been here for decades but hadn¡¯t even seen a single high level Beast Warrior!


    Although there weren¡¯t many high level Beast Warriors over on the Beastman Continent, they weren¡¯t that rare!


    Speaking of which, he¡¯d actually lived a pretty good life back on the Beastman Continent. It was just that he¡¯d been unsatisfied¨Che was obviously very powerful, but there had always been a giant rhinoceros who was more powerful than him on the Beastman Continent!


    Fortunately, he was now here and he was the most powerful one in this ce!


    Xi Shi was very confident about his animal form and strength.


    However... he suddenly saw a particrlyrge giant rhinoceros.


    It looked very familiar...


    Juurensha: ...guys, just maybe avoid the Bear tribe for a bit


    xiin: particrly when they¡¯re short on people...

 Chapter 167.1 - Extra: Honeymoon

    <strong>Ch167.1 ¨C Extra: Honeymoon</strong>


    Xi Shi¡¯s animal form was that of an smotherium, or te-toothed rhinoceros.


    te-toothed rhinoceros were veryrge and were no smaller than that of the elephants of the Elephant Tribe. When he was a child, he¡¯d always been proud of his animal form.


    But heter found out that there were giant rhinoceroses in the world.


    Although te-toothed rhinoceros wererge, they were a far cry away from the giant rhinoceroses.


    What was so great about a giant rhinoceros? Weren¡¯t they just a bit bigger? Their heads didn¡¯t even have a long horn, and theirbat effectiveness certainly couldn¡¯t stand up to the sharp teeth of the te-toothed rhinoceros!


    Fine, the giant rhinoceros was powerful. In some situations, arger body mass was enough to crush someone smaller. That was bad enough, but a high level Beast Warrior appeared in the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe during the time when he was still a medium level Beast Warrior.


    And when he¡¯d finally be a high level Beast Warrior, the other party had be the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    There were many high level Beast Warriors, but only a very limited few could be Beast Kings. Xi Shi was quite down-to-earth and didn¡¯t think that he had the ability to be a Beast King, so he¡¯d patted his butt and left the Beastman Continent for the wild forest¨C¨Che simply wouldn¡¯tpete with the other party!


    Even if the Rhinoceros Beast King was more powerful than he was, only the people of the Beastman Continent knew about it. In this wild forest, he was the boss!


    Xi Shi had a good time in the wild forest. After bing mates with the beauty of the Mountain Wolf Tribe, he was even happier and didn¡¯t want to go back to the Beastman Continent at all.


    The Rhinoceros Tribe that he¡¯d been born in was one of the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe¡¯s affiliated tribes. He had to obey the Giant Rhinoceros Tribe when he was in the Beastman Continent, and he simply didn¡¯t want to!


    After spending twenty years in the wild forest, the only thing that left Xi Shi dissatisfied was the fact that his son wasn¡¯t ideal. He could overlook the fact that he was ugly and weak, but he also liked to eat and was toozy to work...


    Yet now... who did he just see?


    He saw a giant rhinoceros!


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, this giant rhinoceros... should be the animal form of the Rhinoceros Beast King who he¡¯d beenpared to from a young age!


    Was the Rhinoceros Beast King actually at the Big Bear Tribe?


    Xi Shi immediately looked over at the person of the small tribe who¡¯d led the way, ¡°You said that Lang Sha is in the Big Bear Tribe. Are you certain?¡±


    The person from the small tribe had fallen into a daze after seeing the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s animal form in the distance. They didn¡¯t even hear Xi Shi¡¯s question.


    Xi Shi pped him on the head and asked again. The person finally woke up from his daze and said, ¡°I¡¯m certain! At the time, Lang Sha said that he woulde to the Big Bear Tribe to obtain some pottery for you...¡±


    Xi Shi¡¯s dark expression turned pale at once.


    He understood his own son. His son had a bad temper and liked to bully people. He would offend people as soon as he spoke...


    If his son had really gone to the Big Bear Tribe, then he probably hadn¡¯t done anything good.


    If the Big Bear Tribe was nothing but a small tribe like he¡¯d thought they were, then he believed that his son would be alright. After all, the people of a small tribe wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    His son couldn¡¯t be dead, right?


    He only had this one son!


    Although he knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t beat the Rhinoceros Beast King, Xi Shi still charged towards the Rhinoceros Beast King.


    He was going to avenge his son!


    Because the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s animal form was so big, he rarely turned into his animal form. Today, he was in his animal form only because he¡¯d caught a veryrge prey.


    It was inconvenient for him to return with the 20-ton prey in his human form, so he simply turned into his animal form, bit down and held the prey in his mouth, and easily brought it back.


    After he brought it back, he set it down on the ground and waited for others toe up and deal with it.


    This kind of hunted prey was processed and distributed by Xiong He and the people he brought with him, but the internal organs were different...


    Xiong He took out the viscera that were popr among the tribe, such as the liver and heart, then gave the intestines and the rest to the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe directly.


    There was excrement in the dinosaurs¡¯ intestines, so they let the people who were in charge of dealing with dung handle it. Besides... they didn¡¯t like to eat dinosaur intestines, so the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe could eat it themselves.


    Lang Sha had been appointed to drag back the intestines. As he did so, he spoke to the people beside him, ¡°I¡¯m really sick of eating intestines. I want to eat meat!¡±


    ¡°Young chief, we also want to.¡± The other people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe said.


    If dinosaur intestines were washed carefully with salt or something, they would taste pretty good. However, they didn¡¯t have salt!


    Therefore, it always tasted a bit strange when they ate it.


    In the Mountain Wolf Tribe, these things were eaten by the elderly and weak. Yet now, they had also fallen to the point of having to eat these...


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to disdain it. They were even grateful for it.


    After all, they weren¡¯t going hungry...


    Lang Sha was about to deal with the intestines in his hands when he suddenly saw a te-toothed rhinoceros charge in their direction...


    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Lang Sha eximed in surprise¨C¨Chis father hade to save him!


    That te-toothed rhinoceros that was charging towards them suddenly stopped in ce and stared at Lang Sha.


    Lang Sha had tears in his eyes, ¡°Dad! Dad, you¡¯ve finallye to save me!¡±


    The te-toothed rhinoceros froze.


    He¡¯d thought that his son was dead, and had run over to seek revenge only to discover that his son wasn¡¯t dead. What should he do?


    Xi Shi stared at his son. At the same time, the people behind him had also caught up.


    ¡°Tribal chief... young chief?¡± The people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe were very happy to see Lang Sha.


    ¡°Dad, they had me work every day. You have to bring me back...¡± Lang Sha started.


    Xi Shi: ¡°......¡± There was a Beast King here, a Beast King! if his son has died, he could go and fight against a Beast King, but if his son wasn¡¯t dead... if the Beast King was unwilling, he had no way of taking his son away at all!


    He even felt an unknown premonition...


    ¡°Are you the people of the Mountain Wolf Tribe?¡± A young man in his twenties who was wearing a straw hat came up to Xi Shi.


    Although Xi Shi was afraid of the Rhinoceros Beast King in the distance, he wasn¡¯t afraid of this youth. He snorted a gust of air out his nose and ignored him.


    Then...


    He didn¡¯t know how the young man did it, but he caught him by the horn, pulled on it, and tossed him to the ground.


    Xi Shi: ¡°......¡± His horn hurt!! Also, this person was actually able to do such a thing. Was... was that a Beast King?!


    That young man was Xiong Ye. He held Xi Shi¡¯s horn and smashed him to the ground, then said, ¡°Change back.¡±


    Xi Shi obediently turned back into his human form andy there on the ground.


    ¡°Are you people from the Mountain Wolf Tribe? Here to save your people?¡± Xiong Ye asked Xi Shi again.


    ¡°I¡¯m the tribal chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe.¡± Xi Shi replied awkwardly. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he¡¯de here to save people. He hadn¡¯t expected that other than the Rhinoceros Beast King, there would be other Beast Kings here. He couldn¡¯t beat them at all!


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°You charged over suddenly and trampled over thend our tribe nted. You need topensate us for it.¡± Xi Shi had run over from afar and had leftrge footprints over the fields that had been perfectly fine before, destroying a lot of crops!


    ¡°Whatpensation?¡± Xi Shi asked.


    ¡°Stay here and work!¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Xi Shi: ¡°......¡±


    Lang Sha, who¡¯d been expecting his father toe and save him, finally had more people working with him. His father was one of them.


    Lang Sha¡¯s face was covered in tears for a while.


    When faced with a big pile of dinosaur intestines, Xi Shi lifted a foot and kicked his son in the butt, ¡°Stinky son, this is all because of you. Hurry up and work!¡±


    Lang Sha had already been working in the Big Bear Tribe for several months, but he didn¡¯t have to do much work¨C¨Cat the end of the day, he was still a young chief, and the people around him would help him do his work.


    However, ever since his father came, he was no longer as rxed as before.


    Because his father didn¡¯t want to work.


    His father didn¡¯t want to work, but the things that had to be done couldn¡¯t be left undone... His father watched him and made him work all day long, from morning to night, without a moment¡¯s rest.


    Lang Sha felt that he¡¯d been really stupid.


    He¡¯d thought that his father hade to save him from this sea of bitterness... But based on this current situation, his father had clearlye to push him into the sea of misery!


    Why was he so miserable!


    Xi Shi naturally knew what his son was thinking. So... he gave his son more tasks to do.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this child of his, how would he have fallen to this point? This child was absolutely begging to be taught a lesson!


    Let alone the fact that he had originally wanted to train up his son!


    Xi Shi felt that having his son do his work was all for the good of his son.


    Couldn¡¯t they see that his son had not only be physically stronger, but had also be a low level Beast Warrior after he¡¯d forced him to work hard every day?


    This child had been useless before, and it was all because he didn¡¯t do enough work!


    That day, Lang Sha worked miserably and even cried out, ¡°Dad! I really can¡¯t do this anymore!¡±


    ¡°You have to do it even if you can¡¯t!¡± Xi Shi said. Wasn¡¯t it just a bit of physicalbor? His son was definitely not unable to do it. He was just beingzy!


    Lang Sa became even sadder. ¡°Are you actually my father?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge by animal forms. Based on human appearance, I¡¯m definitely your father.¡± Xi Shi said. His son was even uglier than he was. He was definitely his biological son!


    Lang Sha: ¡°......¡±


    Xi Baobei passed by, saw this scene, and suddenly felt that his father was really good¨C¨Chis father didn¡¯t force him to work!


    The Rhinoceros Beast King passed by, saw this scene, and suddenly felt that his son was really good¨C¨Chis son didn¡¯t harm his own father! Other people¡¯s sons had offended Xiong Ye, and their father even had to pick up dung. What about his son? He¡¯d led him to get to know the Beast God and be the Beast God¡¯s follower.


    At this time, Xi Shi was watching over his son¡¯s work as he picked up dung. The Ape Beast King also needed to work, but what about the Rhinoceros Beast King? He just had to spend a little bit of time to catch and bring back a dinosaur in the morning, and then didn¡¯t need to do anything else. He simply taught his son to recite nursery rhymes, ¡°The blue sky is the cloud¡¯s home, the forest is the little bird¡¯s home... the Big Bear Tribe is my home.¡±


    Both the Rhinoceros Beast King and Xi Baobei were very satisfied with their current lives.


    Xi Shi nced at the Rhinoceros Beast King and inexplicably felt a sense of superiority.


    So what if the Rhinoceros Beast King was stronger than him. His son wasn¡¯t as good as his!


    Even if his son was a little stupid, he was still smarter than Xi Baobei.


    He couldn¡¯tpare with the Rhinoceros Beast King, but his son could bepared to the Rhinoceros Beast King¡¯s son!


    With this in mind, Xi Shi once again started to oversee his son¡¯s work¨C¨Che would be able to enhance his strength further if he worked more!

 Chapter 167.2 - Extra: Honeymoon

    <strong>Chapter 167.2 Extra: Honeymoon</strong>


    After Xi Shi and the others had worked in the tribe for over a month, Zhou Ji finally started to use paper. His windows were also covered with paper.


    Although the paper used to cover his windows wasn¡¯t particrly transparent, it was still better than when the windows were closed and the room was dark!


    And ever since they had toilet paper, it had be really convenient to go to the toilet.


    Zhou Ji was very fond of the paper.


    Of course, the people who liked paper most was not Zhou Ji, but the priests of the Beast God Temple.


    The priests knelt on the ground and felt that paper was another thing that the Beast God had given to them.


    With paper and words, they could write down all the things they¡¯d encountered. How wonderful was this?


    These priests were increasingly eager to learn how to read and write.


    The time Zhou Ji had to y with his bear at night waspressed once again...


    Not only that, the nursery rhymes had already be insufficient... Zhou Ji asked Xiong Ye to write down all the chants that the priest of their tribe had previously had him memorize, and then gave those to the priests.


    The priests really enjoyed it.


    On another day, Xiong Ye gave the priests another piece of paper.


    The priests epted it, looked ecstatic, then wrote the words they didn¡¯t recognize on theirpanions¡¯ faces so that they could learn them.


    After dealing with these priests, Xiong Ye was about to go do his own work when Xiong Qi came over to find him. ¡°Xiong Ye, something¡¯se up!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Well, when the tribal chief of the Mountain Wolf Tribe came, wasn¡¯t there someone in the group from one of the small tribes nearby? That person said that he admired the Big Bear Tribe very much, and is willing to go back and persuade his tribe to join the Big Bear Tribe and help us work!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something like this?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes! A lot of people in those small tribes don¡¯t have enough to eat and are often eaten by dinosaurs. It¡¯s different in our tribe. Although they would have to work, they can eat their fill of intestines, and when there aren¡¯t enough intestines, they can also eat meat.¡± Xiong Qi exined.


    The person from that small tribe had actually gotten fatter aftering to the Big Bear Tribe. They said that they¡¯d never eaten so much before in their lives.


    ¡°In that case, have him go back and bring back the people of his tribe.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiong Qi agreed, then continued, ¡°But now, there¡¯s another problem. It¡¯s like this, the priest is worried that they won¡¯t really join the Big Bear Tribe. Perhaps they¡¯ll just leave after spending winter in the Big Bear Tribe...¡±


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°The priest is thinking too much... Our tribe is so good now. Would those people be willing to leave aftering here? Also... Our tribe is so powerful. Would they be able to leave?¡±


    Xiong Qi: That made sense!


    The people of the Green Hill Tribe used to mention the Green Hill Tribe from time to time, but now they all only remembered the Big Bear Tribe!


    Xiong Qi let the person from the small tribe go.


    When Xi Shi saw this, he quickly said, ¡°Our tribe is also willing to join the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    He¡¯d never returned to his own tribe and didn¡¯t know how it was doing... Also, had his mate fallen for anyone else? There were a lot of people coveting his mate!


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t let things go on like this.


    ¡°Your Mountain Wolf Tribe is a big tribe, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s also willing to join the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Xiong Qi was surprised.


    ¡°Willing. I¡¯m the tribal chief, and I¡¯m here. How could they be unwilling?¡± Xi Shi said. In fact, he was quite worried about the Mountain Wolf Tribe.


    The Mountain Wolf Tribe hadn¡¯t been a big tribe before he joined it. At the time, it had been a very small tribe. Now that he¡¯d left... The people of his tribe may not have enough food for the winter.


    ¡°How about you guys also send someone back?¡± Xiong Qi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! It¡¯s enough for me to go. I¡¯m faster.¡± Xi Shi said.


    ¡°You...¡± Xiong Qi was a little unsure about letting Xi Shi go.


    ¡°My son is here. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run off.¡± Xi Shi said.


    Xiong Qi: He was even less assured now that he¡¯d heard this. You aren¡¯t good to your son at all. You even give your own work to your son to do!


    However, despite thinking this, Xiong Qi still let Xi Shi go.


    Because even if he stayed, he wasn¡¯t working anyway.


    Lang Sha was immediately relieved after Xi Shi left¨Chis father was gone, and he finally no longer needed to do the work of two people on his own!


    However... Xiong Qi directly arranged Lang Shi¡¯s work for him. ¡°I see that you don¡¯t have any problem doing the work of two people... do it well!¡±


    Lang Sha: ¡°......¡±


    Regardless of what Lang Sha finally went through, the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s poption had increased by a lot by the time winter arrived.


    Xi Shi, who¡¯d brought the entire tribe back with him, no longer needed to pick up dung¨CXiong Ye had given him a management position in order to thank him for bringing over so many people.


    The Big Bear Tribe that had originally only had a few hundred people, now had several thousand people!


    Zhou Ji had seenrge cities with over tens of millions of people, and didn¡¯t think much of having several thousand people in a tribe, but the people of the Big Bear Tribe were very proud of this fact.


    However, they now already had enough people. In the future, even if other tribes wanted to join them, they wouldn¡¯t ept them. Of course, they could ept those tribes as their affiliated tribes.


    When there were only dozens or even hundreds of people in a tribe, it was very simple to manage the tribe. It was almost like having arge family.


    However, when a tribe had thousands of people, it could no longer be managed that way.


    Zhou Ji felt that the Big Bear Tribe needed somews and regtions. Additionally, families would also need to be made more distinct. They couldn¡¯t always remain the same as before, where everyone was like one big family.


    Of course, all of this would happen slowly over time.


    In any case, they now had priests and Beast Kings, and nobody would dare to stir up any trouble.


    The snow fell and covered thend in silver. Winter had arrived.


    Now that winter hade again, there wasn¡¯t much greenery outside.


    However, in Zhou Ji¡¯s courtyard, there were always some nts growing tenaciously... Those were all things that Zhou Ji liked to eat.


    After they entered winter, a lot of work was no longer as easy to do. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t n to push the people of the tribe to work, so the people of the Big Bear Tribe were all freed up.


    Of course, this also included Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji had made a soft cotton quilt and made a lot of delicious food. Xiong Ye felt that this winter was the mostfortable winter he¡¯d ever had.


    Last year, he¡¯d also thought the same. This year, when he looked back, he felt thatst year wasn¡¯t veryfortable. By the time next year came around, he would probably feel that the next year was even morefortable.


    However, during this winter, there was one thing that happened that made him feel depressed.


    Winter had arrived, and the priests of the Beast God Temple had also be idle. The idle priests began to pester him to learn more.


    They were so active and enthusiastic that Xiong Ye could only purposely learn more himself to avoid having these priests catch up to him.


    Zhou Ji: I want to sleep with you, but you actually want to learn?!


    In the end, Zhou Ji finally came up with a solution.


    Zhou Ji directly brought Xiong Ye away to the seaside for their honeymoon. As for the priests of the Beast God Temple... Zhou Ji told them to take advantage of the fact that everyone had time during winter to teach the people of the tribe who were willing to learn how to read. The children especially needed to learn properly.


    These people simply had too much free time. If they were given something to do, they would stop pestering them.


    After arranging work for the priests of the Beach Tribe, Zhou Ji chose a sunny day to head out with Xiong Ye to the ce where the Beach Tribe was located.


    The ce where the Big Bear Tribe was located was covered in ice and snow, but the ce where the Beach Tribe was located was approximately ten degrees Celsius. The climate there was quite pleasant.


    Because Hai Feng had been there not long ago and had exined things to the people of the Beach Tribe, the people of the Beach Tribe also paid special attention and respect to Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye.


    Last time when they¡¯de to trade for salt, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t had enough seafood. This time, he really ate his fill. What satisfied him the most was that he now had garlic.


    Lobsters, crabs, sea fish, and so on, were tastier when steamed with mashed garlic!


    It was just that Xiong Ye didn¡¯t actually forget about learning words...


    In the time between meals, he would write words on the beach to teach Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye was often busy learning words and ignoring him... Zhou Ji was a little depressed.


    Zhou Ji felt that he was nowcking a dictionary.


    Without books, it was difficult for him toe up with words to teach Xiong Ye.


    However, there was no dictionary. As for books... Zhou Ji suddenly felt that he could write them.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t studied literature, and his writing was poor, so what? As the first person to write a book in this continent, anything he wrote casually would still be regarded as a treasure!


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious that these people had been very happy when he casually made up a little rhyme?


    As for what to write about... Zhou Ji nned to write a travel journal. For example, now that they¡¯de to the Beach Tribe this time, he could write that there was a Beach Tribe in a certain location, with so and so types of food, and how to cook the food to make it tasty...


    Zhou Ji suddenly thought of a book from Earth¨C¡®the ssic of Mountains and Rivers¡¯.


    In the future, time would bring great changes to the world, and the eras would change. Would the food travel journal that he writes be the same kind of existence as ¡®the ssic of Mountains and Rivers¡¯?


    It was very exciting to think about.


    Zhou Ji had thought of a great idea, but the paper he¡¯d brought with him was all toilet paper. He also didn¡¯t have a pen, so if he really wanted to write it, it would have to wait untilter.


    This winter, he would focus on having a good time with Xiong Ye and y around.


    There wasn¡¯t much variety in the food avable at the Beach Tribe. Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye stayed at the tribe for a few days before making their way south.


    The climate there would be more pleasant, and there would be more things to eat.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had been right. After leaving the Beach Tribe and making their way south, they wandered further and further away from the cold. Not only that, they found some strange things to eat.


    For example, they found a two meter long sea scorpion that looked very terrifying.


    For example, a Cameroceras that was over six meters long and looked a bit like a squid, with a spiral shell on its back.


    Another example was a ten meter long Dunkleosteus that could swallow up a dolphin or human whole with one bite.


    ......


    The Cameroceras could easily strangle smaller crocodiles to death, but it was caught by Xiong Ye with ease, and then half roasted and half fried by Zhou Ji.


    The Dunkleosteus was very, very big, but it was also caught by Xiong Ye, and Zhou Ji made an entire feast with the fish.


    In addition to that... the taste of some of the dinosaurs that lived in the sea or near the sea was also quite good.


    Although the Tanystropheus¡¯s neck didn¡¯t taste as good as duck necks from Earth, it was still pretty good to gnaw on.


    The Dragon Feng¡¯s fin-like back legs was particrly tasty.


    smosaurus tasted a bit like turtle...


    Zhou Ji remembered all of these things one by one, and decided to write his own food book, no, travel journal.

 Chapter 168.1 - Extra: Time Brings Great Changes To The World

    <strong>Chapter 168 Extra: Time Brings Great Changes To The World</strong>


    Winter was very cold in the Big Bear Tribe, but Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were warm andfortable.


    Regardless of whether it was Zhou Ji or Xiong Ye, they both felt that they¡¯d experienced and seen too much along the way.


    Zhou Ji discovered that although the mammals in the world couldn¡¯t be eaten, there were many other substitutes for them. Xiong Ye was also amazed to learn that the world was so big!


    They constantly made their way south. The temperature became warmer and warmer, until atst, it felt like it was almost the same as summer. At the same time, Zhou Ji became sunburned even though he¡¯d been careful about avoiding the sun.


    On that day, they made a stop by the seaside once again.


    The water in this world was very clear. As long as the weather was good, and it was a ce where the water wasn¡¯t dirty, the fish even tens of meters under water could still be clearly seen from the surface.


    Xiong Ye had liked water ever since he was young. He would dive into the sea, and it was easy for him to catch fish.


    It was even easier for Zhou Ji to catch fish. When he used his nt powers, the kelp in the sea would roll up to catch fish and send them over to him.


    They would always return with a full load of food. The only thing was that they would always have many fine grains of salt on their bodies every time they came back from going down to the sea... Both of them would have to find a river to bathe in every time they went into the sea to catch prey. After washing, Zhou Ji could shrink his animal form and enjoy having Xiong Yeb his hair, but unfortunately, Xiong Ye¡¯s animal form was too big now. Even though Zhou Ji wanted tob Xiong Ye¡¯s fur, he couldn¡¯tb his entire body.


    Zhou Ji very much hoped that Xiong Ye would improve his strength so that he would ultimately be able to be bigger and smaller just like him. Unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t found any Beast God Fruits during their journey and had only encountered monsters that were about the same level of strength as high level Beast Warriors.


    Xiong Ye had killed all of them and eaten their meat. The crystal cores contained within their bodies was brought along so that he could use them to slowly cultivate.


    Unfortunately, while Zhou Ji could absorb the energy in those crystal cores very quickly even if he swallowed them whole, Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t do the same. He had to absorb the energy contained in the crystal cores very, very slowly.


    However, even if he was slow, it would still be absorbed sooner orter... Zhou Ji had confidence in Xiong Ye.


    Based on their strength, they would be able to live for at least another hundred years if they were careful. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    After washing up, Zhou Ji began to cook.


    They¡¯d caught a veryrge fish that day, and Zhou Ji nned to bake the fish whole.


    He removed the shells from some shellfish and conchs, mixed the meat with seasoning and stuffed them into the big fish¡¯s belly, then sewed it back up. He cut some holes in the fish skin with a knife, then sprinkled more seasoning on top and finally grilled the entire fish over the fire...


    Having spent more time cooking, Zhou Ji became even better at cooking. From time to time, he would even innovate and make new dishes, and the things he came up with were also very delicious.


    The grilled fish this time was particrly fragrant.


    Arge fish like this had a lot of fat in its body and had very thick skin. It sizzled as it was grilled, and oil seeped out from the skin to drip down into the fire...


    Xiong Ye¡¯s drool was about toe out.


    He¡¯d liked to eat fish ever since he was young, but only after he got to know Zhou Ji did he realize that fish could be so tasty!


    However, Zhou Ji¡¯s eyebrows suddenly drew together in a frown before Xiong Ye could eat.


    ¡°Zhou Ji, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiong Ye asked in puzzlement. Zhou Ji¡¯s expression made it clear that something had just happened.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Is there a problem with those people?¡± Xiong Ye asked. He already knew that Zhou Ji could ¡®see¡¯ things that were happening in the distance at any time. It wasn¡¯t surprising for Zhou Ji to know this in advance, but... was there something unexpected about the people who wereing?


    They didn¡¯t even have to be afraid of Beast Kings now.


    And if they encountered ordinary beastmen, they generally wouldn¡¯te up to offend them when they saw that they could wander around the wilderness with only the two of them.


    ¡°Those people are in a bad state.¡± Zhou Ji pointed out a direction and said, ¡°They¡¯re over there, bring them over here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed, then ran in the direction Zhou Ji had pointed out. After a while, he could smell the beastmen and soon saw a group of several dozen people.


    When Xiong Ye saw these people, he understood why Zhou Ji had told him to go.


    These people were really in a bad state, and... there were many children amongst them.


    Some of them were in their animal form, while others were human, but they were all bony. Some of the children¡¯s arms were so thin they looked like they would break with a single fold.


    Even in the past when the Big Bear Tribe was very poor, the children of the tribe wouldn¡¯t be in such a bad state.


    XIong Ye appeared in front of these people, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all?¡±


    These people were obviously surprised when they saw Xiong Ye, and then they began to mumble amongst themselves. Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t understand theirnguage at all.


    In fact, thenguage of the beastmen living in the wild forest was not the same as thenguage of the beastmen living in the Beastman Continent, and many people of the Beastman Continent didn¡¯t speak the words the people of the wild forest used.


    For example, words like ¡®pottery¡¯ hadn¡¯t existed in the wild forest before.


    However, the previous priest of the Big Bear Tribe hade from the Beastman Continent, so despite the fact the people of the Big Bear Tribe weren¡¯t unfamiliar with the Beastman Continent¡¯snguage, they could still speak some of the same words. It was because of this that they didn¡¯t have anymunication problems when they¡¯d gone to participate in the Beast God Sacrifice.


    However, Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t understand the people in front of him right now.


    The wild forest was to the north of the Beastman Continent, and they were now in the far south of the Beastman Continent. The Beastmen that lived here were probably too far away from the Beast God Temple and probably had no connection with the tribes of the Beastman Continent at all.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand theirnguage, Xiong Ye could still understand the fear in the eyes of these people.


    After ¡®jabbering¡¯ at Xiong Ye for a long time, these people began to run forward, and some of them even pulled at Xiong Ye to make Xiong Ye run with them.


    They... were they being chased?


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what had happened to these people, but he nned to bring them to Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye broke away from the person holding his hand and ran to the front, removing some trees and vines that blocked the way as he went.


    Xiong Ye doing this was equivalent of helping clear the road for the people behind him. The people behind him were a little shocked, and then they started to run beside him, attempting to talk to him as they ran.


    They soon arrived at the beach and smelled the thick fragrance of grilled fish.


    Yearning expressions appeared on these people¡¯s faces, but they also became more anxious at the same time.


    Xiong Ye could vaguely guess that these people were afraid to implicate him... He smiled reassuringly at these people, then turned a corner and saw Zhou Ji.


    Next to Zhou Ji was a pile of sweet potatoes.


    This was a type of edible nt that Zhou Ji had found along the way. It tasted sweet when it was cooked, and Xiong Ye liked it very much. Zhou Ji also liked it, and they would sometimes roast and eat them from time to time during their journey.


    However, they originally hadn¡¯t nned to eat sweet potatoes that day. Zhou Ji had most likely grown so many sweet potatoes for the sake of the people he was leading back.


    These people had obviously gone hungry for a long time, and it wasn¡¯t good for them to directly eat fish from the sea. Eating sweet potatoes would be better for them.


    After discovering that they were actually by the sea, these people were all a little dazed. And when they saw the big fish that Zhou Ji was grilling, they found it even more difficult to move their eyes away.


    Zhou Ji smiled at these people and handed a sweet potato to a five or six year old child. He didn¡¯t like to meddle, but he was willing to help people when he saw that they were going to starve to death.


    The child obviously didn¡¯t recognize the sweet potato, but likely because he was too starved, he took a big bite of it after epting it, and then gobbled it all down¨Craw sweet potatoes carried a faint trace of sweetness, and they could tell that it could be eaten after trying it. Of course, another reason why the child had been so willing to eat it was probably due to hunger.


    When the rest of the people saw this, their eyes all grew even wider. Seeing this, Xiong Ye picked up some sweet potatoes to give to them, and then gestured for them to eat.


    These people all understood Xiong Ye¡¯s gesture and immediately began to eat. While eating, they kept looking at Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye and spoke amongst themselves.


    Xiong Ye gestured again to try and tell them that they couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. They froze for a moment, and then also began to gesture.


    When Zhou Ji had transmigrated over, he¡¯d known nothing about thenguage of the Big Bear Tribe and had to learn it slowly. Having had that experience, he could soon understand a bit of thenguage of these people after listening to these people with his spiritual powers.


    Paired with these people¡¯s gestures...


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to tell us that there¡¯s a powerful monster chasing them... They¡¯re telling us to run away quickly.¡± Zhou Ji spoke to Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Monster?¡± Xiong Ye¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°You can go and deal with the monster when ites.¡± Xiong Ye really liked to fight, and Zhou Ji would never prevent him from indulging in this hobby.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all before agreeing.


    Then, Zhou Ji turned around and said a word that represented ¡®monster¡¯ to them. After that, he very easily broke apart a piece of wood that Xiong Ye had brought back that was easily as thick as a beastman¡¯s waist.


    His meaning was that he wasn¡¯t afraid of monsters.


    These people didn¡¯t trust Zhou Ji and gestured again to try and say that the monster was very big. However, they didn¡¯t stop eating sweet potatoes even as they gestured, and it appeared like they felt that... since they were going to die anyway, they may as well eat their fill first.


    Zhou Ji had seen far too many huge animals and naturally wouldn¡¯t be concerned. In fact, he couldn¡¯t wait toe across a big fellow!


    Just as he was thinking this, Zhou Ji discovered that a big fellow was reallying.


    In the sky, there seemed to be something huge flying over. It was... a dinosaur?


    Although the creature was very much like a bird, but regardless of whether it was Xiong Ye or Zhou Ji, they both recognized what it was... it was a Pterosaur.


    It was also the biggest type of Pterosaur, a Quetzalcoatlus.


    That was already a pretty big deal, but the Quetzalcoatlus in front of them now should be on the same level as a Beast King!


    The Quetzalcoatlus was thergest type of Pterosaur, and ordinary Quetzalcoatlus had ten meter wingspans. They weren¡¯t heavy because they had to fly, but they weren¡¯t small and could eat an entire sheep in one bite.


    As for a Quetzalcoatlus that had be as strong as a Beast King... its wingspan was almost enough to blot out the entire sun.


    The people who¡¯d been eating sweet potatoes had previously been anxious and scared, but they calmed down after seeing the Quetzalcoatlus.


    Or perhaps they weren¡¯t calm, but were instead very numb because they felt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    When Zhou Ji saw this scene, he could approximately figure out what was going on.


    The Quetzalcoatlus had most likely been chasing these beastmen and treated the beastmen as food. These beastmen had probably been terrified of it.


    Beastmen ate dinosaurs, but dinosaurs would also eat beastmen.


    When beastmen died, they would turn into their human form and wouldn¡¯t have fur or scales. They would definitely count as delicious and convenient food for dinosaurs.


    Zhou Ji was used to seeing life and death and didn¡¯t think that this was anything worth getting angry over, but Xiong Ye stood on the beastmen¡¯s side and was obviously very angry at the Quetzalcoatlus.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for this dinosaur to get off the ground. Let itnd on the ground first, and it¡¯ll be very easy to deal with.¡± Although the Quetzalcoatlus was bigger than Xiong Ye, it definitely wasn¡¯t as heavy as Xiong Ye was. Since they were both Beast Kings, Xiong Ye should be able to deal with it.

 Chapter 168.2 - Extra: Time Brings Great Changes To The World

    Ch168.2 ¨C Extra: Time Brings Great Changes To The World


    When the Quetzalcoatlus saw the scene on the beach, it immediately dived down towards them.


    Although the people who were eating sweet potatoes were numb, they still instinctively wanted to dodge when they saw this scene. However, the Quetzalcoatlus didn¡¯t rush at them, but instead charged right at the big fish that Zhou Ji had grilled.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up that fish and dodge away. At the same time, Xiong Ye jumped onto the Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s back and then turned into his animal form while still on its back.


    That huge brown bear pressed the Quetzalcoatlus into the beach, and the two powerful Beast King level animals began to fight.


    Zhou Ji protected the group of people who were eating sweet potatoes.


    The battle between Xiong Ye and the Quetzalcoatlus didn¡¯tst long. During this battle, Xiong Ye was overwhelmingly dominant.


    The Quetzalcoatlus that was unable to get airborne again was doomed to lose arge chunk of itsbat power. Not only that, even if the dinosaur had been stronger, it wouldn¡¯t be able to match up to a beastman¡¯s intelligence.


    The huge brown bear killed the Quetzalcoatlus.


    After killing it, Xiong Ye turned back into his human form and came to Zhou Ji¡¯s side. At this time, all the survivors were kneeling on the ground kowtowing repeatedly.


    Zhou Ji understood their mood. In the eyes of these people, Xiong Ye was probably an existence simr to a savior.


    However, right now, this savior wanted to eat fish first.


    Zhou Ji divided the big fish into two and ate it with Xiong Ye.


    They didn¡¯t eat the Quetzalcoatlus. They only dug out the Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s crystal core for Xiong Ye to use for cultivation¨C¨Cafter realizing that the Quetzalcoatlus had eaten beastmen, neither Xiong Ye or Zhou Ji were interested in eating its meat.


    Finally, the Quetzalcoatlus¡¯s flesh was eaten by the beastmen who were filled with hatred towards it.


    A group of weak beastmen ate the meat of a Beast King level dinosaur... these people all suffered from upset stomachs, but fortunately Zhou Ji was there, and nothing serious ended up happening to them.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye stayed there for a few days and sent that group of people to a safe ce. Zhou Ji also grew some sweet potatoes for them before they left.


    During the following days, they saved some more people and met other Beast King level dinosaurs or prehistoric behemoths.


    However, as long as these big fellows didn¡¯t kill people, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t go and kill them either.


    This was because Zhou Ji had discovered that a Beast King level crystal core was enough for Xiong Ye to cultivate on for several years.


    Since that was the case, they didn¡¯t have to kill anymore such dinosaurs.


    As for the future... they could figure it outter.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye wandered around outside for over four months. By the time they returned to the Big Bear Tribe, the Big Bear Tribe was just about to hold the Beast God Sacrifice.


    The four month long honeymoon had made Zhou Ji very happy, so he agreed to this request.


    Thus, on the day of the Beast God Sacrifice, the me flowers bloomed without needing to be watered, and many nts that had only just been nted all grew to maturity at once.


    This was the Beast God¡¯s miracle.


    For a time, there were people singing songs of praise for the Beast God everywhere in the tribe.


    Zhou Ji turned a deaf ear to all this. He figured out how to make ink, and then made feather quills and brushes.


    In order to make thetter, he had plucked fur from a lot of different animal forms, but heter discovered that it was still better to use quills.


    The paper they used now wasn¡¯t very good, and it wasn¡¯t good to paint with. It was easy for everything to blur when he wrote with a brush.


    In fact, even writing with a feather quill wasn¡¯t very convenient. Fortunately, Zhou Ji only used the paper and quill to make a draft... He had Xiong Ye prepare some stone tablets, and after making his draft, he directly carved his own writing onto the tablets using his spiritual powers.


    It wouldst longer this way.


    Zhou Ji not only wrote about what he¡¯d seen and heard during his journeys, but also sorted out and set down thews for the Big Bear Tribe. He engraved them on stone tablets that were then ced in the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s valley.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had moved out of the valley and now lived in the mud houses built nearby. Now, the valley was used to store food, erect stone tablets, and so on.


    Zhou Ji felt that this was quite a good situation.


    The priest of the Beast God Temple also felt that this was a very good situation.


    With clearws on hand, it was easier to manage the beastmen. As for the things that the Beast God had written, the writings allowed them to learn more about the outside world.


    Moreover, they could now learn words through the things that the Beast God had written.


    The Big Bear Tribe underwent another year of rapid development that year.


    Towards the end of that summer, some of the priests of the Beast God Temple proposed to go back to the Beastman Continent. Zhou Ji agreed, and asked the Rhinoceros Beast King and Hai Feng to apany them back.


    Zhou Ji had thought that these people would remain there for a long time after returning and might only return next year, but he¡¯d been wrong.


    Those people returned that winter.


    Some of them stayed with the Beast God Temple, but there were even more people who¡¯de over from the Beast God Temple.


    These people had alle to learn from the Big Bear Tribe.


    The people of the Beast God Temple were eager to learn all the things that could be learnt in the Big Bear Tribe. Of course, the most important thing they wanted to learn was words. They also spontaneously copied Zhou Ji¡¯s nursery rhymes and the Beast God Temple chants onto paper and bound them into volumes to study.


    When Zhou Ji saw them like this, he even started to feel that he was toozy and wondered if he should write more things...


    Finally, Zhou Ji decided to write a collection of stories.


    He decided to write some simple stores in order to spread his ideas.


    For example, one needed to be loyal to their mate if they chose a mate. If they had irreconcble conflicts, they could also separate and find other mates.


    For example, if they had children, they should raise them well. As for the children, they should take care of their parents when they grew up.


    Another example was to be honest when they did things and not to cheat others.


    He also praised those who were willing to help others after they had enough resources themselves.


    Zhou Ji wrote about these things in the form of stories. For example, in thest story about helping others, he wrote the story of Xiong Ye taking care of the elderly and children of the tribe.


    He carefully considered these stories as he wrote them, because he knew that what he wrote now might be taken as a maxim in the future by all the beastmen in the world, and they may follow them all to extremes.


    On Earth, some of the ancient books left by various religions were infinitely elevated, to the point where their importance was even higher than nationalws...


    In order to avoid such a situation, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t dare write too much. All his stories focused on truth, goodness, and beauty, and he specifically wrote a story to show that paying tribute to the Beast God or worshipping the Beast God wouldn¡¯t garner the Beast God¡¯s favor because the Beast God wasn¡¯t short on anything¨C¨Che was afraid that the Beast God Temple would begin to produce things like ¡®atonement certificates¡¯ and other such things in the future.


    This book wasn¡¯t something that Zhou Ji could finish in a short time. He first carved out the stories he¡¯d finished writing on stone tablets, then continued to slowly write the rest just like his travel journal.


    Additionally, he encouraged the people of the tribe to write about other things, such as how to farm thend and breed dinosaurs.


    This kind of thing could be written collectively by many people, with Xiong Ye sorting it out at the end before engraving it onto stone tablets. When it was engraved, even the names of the contributors could be included.


    It was for this reason that finally, the people of the tribe almost all rushed to write something that could then be engraved onto the stone tablets.


    The culture of learning in the tribe became even more intense. The children of the Big Bear Tribe were proud of their education and all loved to learn.


    This was because after they learned words, they would be able to understand the things that the Beast God had left behind!


    For this reason, the priest of the Big Bear Tribe chased after Xiong He and gave him a beating because he felt that Xiong He couldn¡¯t evenpare to the children of the tribe...


    That winter, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye left the tribe again.


    This time, they nned to first head north.


    Regardless of whether it was the brown bear or the mammoth, they were both very resistant to cold. Brown bears hibernated in winter not because of the cold, but due to theck of food.


    Not to mention that they were Beast Kings... When they arrived at ice and snow buffeted Arctic, they were still able to live a good life.


    It was just that... they¡¯d encountered pr nights, where there was no sunlight at all.


    Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t get used to this situation. Zhou Ji, on the other hand, felt that it was pretty good¨C¨Che built an igloo, then brought Xiong Ye inside so that they could ¡®sleep¡¯ for... about ten days?


    It was dark everywhere, and they felt that they could continue sleeping on like this forever...


    They returned to the tribe before the Beast God Sacrifice once again. More stone tablets were added to the valley. One of them said that there was a ce in the far north where half the year was daytime, and half the year was night...


    The people of the Big Bear tribe were very surprised to learn about this.


    However, apart from the Beast Kings, other people wouldn¡¯t be able to see it even if they wanted to.


    As usual, that year, some people from the Beast God Temple went back, and other people from the Beast God Temple came.


    In the past, the wild forest had been used by the Beast God Temple to exile people, but now it had be a holy ce for pilgrimage. Everyone in the Beastman Continent was proud to be able toe and see the Big Bear Tribe.


    Another few years passed, and the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s development was nowpletely on the right track. Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t need to oversee it anymore... At this time, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji left once again.


    This time, they directly left for several years straight.


    When they returned a few yearster, they found that the Big Bear Tribe had many more things. For example, someone had learned to make cotton thread, and the quality of the paper they produced had improved a lot.


    Of course, the most satisfying thing for them was to see that the city that they¡¯d nned was almostplete.


    This was a very beautiful city, filled with many people they knew and liked.


    This time, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye remained there for a very long time. Of course, Zhou Ji also wrote a lot of things.


    At first, he hadn¡¯t had much sense of belonging to this world, but now... Seeing the Big Bear Tribe getting better and better in his hands, he felt that he was more and more bound to this world.


    Zhou Ji also discovered that he liked this world more and more, too.


    As for the people of this world... they were bing more and more fond of their Beast God.


    Under the Beast God¡¯s leadership, their lives were getting better and better.

 Chapter 169 - Extra: Thousands of Years Later

    <strong>Ch169 ¨C Extra: Thousands of Years Later</strong>


    In the tenth year after Zhou Ji came into this world, when he returned to the tribe, he discovered that the Beast God Temple had moved to the Big Bear Tribe.


    Not only that, someone also offered him divine water... and that so-called divine water smelled like wine.


    Back when he¡¯d been on Earth, Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t enjoyed drinking. Aftering to this world, although he¡¯d wanted wine for cooking, he¡¯d given up on the idea because there had never been enough to eat.


    In ancient times on Earth, many countries restricted winemaking because it could easily make a country short on food.


    However, to his surprise, someone had made wine even when he hadn¡¯t mentioned it.


    But... this seemed to be a fruit wine?


    The first wine that was ever made on Earth also seemed to be fruit wine... After all, many fruits would ferment and produce alcohol if they were left there for a long time.


    ¡°How did this divine watere about?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    The priest in front of him respectfully exined the causes and how it hade to be.


    Zhou Ji finally understood that the appearance of this fruit wine was actually rted to him.


    Last time when he¡¯de back, he¡¯d ripened all the fruit trees in his yard, picked them all, and then stored them in big pottery jars.


    But then, there were two jars that he¡¯d forgotten to eat.


    Nobody was allowed to enter his and Xiong Ye¡¯s house when they were home, but he would let someonee in to look after the courtyard and house when they left.


    After all, if the yard and house were left alone for a long time, the house would soon be run down.


    The housekeeper would help him organize the yard and clean the house, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to casually touch his things, so they had left the two jars of fruit alone. Finally, the two jars of fruit that were covered up turned into wine and started exuding the fragrance of alcohol.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe found it to be a rather intoxicating scent, so they made more fruit wine in the same way and called it divine water.


    Many people liked the taste of alcohol and were very intoxicated with it... Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t like that himself, but he could understand why others liked to drink.


    However, it certainly couldn¡¯t be regarded as divine water.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°This isn¡¯t divine water. It¡¯s called wine. People with weak willpower will indulge in it, and only know to drink it every day. I don¡¯t like people like that.¡±


    The priest who¡¯d named it ¡®divine water¡¯ was instantly full of chagrin.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°You can use it during celebrations or use it to make food, but you can¡¯t get addicted to it. It will bring disaster to the people.¡±


    asional drinking could be overlooked, but drunkards that drank constantly left Zhou Ji disgusted.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± That person replied.


    However, Xiong Ye asked about it when he came back. ¡°What is this smell? It¡¯s very fragrant.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± Xiong Ye did indeed have the potential to be an alcoholic...


    Zhou Ji had hated drunkards before, but he felt that Xiong Ye would be quite interesting to watch if he were hugging a jug of wine in his arms and drinking.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°This is wine. Do you want to drink it?¡±


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°Did you make it? I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    The priest had sent over arge jar of wine. Xiong Ye tried a gulp, then frowned slightly, ¡°This tastes really strange...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Xiong Ye replied. He drank another couple of sips.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s appetite was very big now. It didn¡¯t take him long to finish the entire jar of wine.


    After that, his face turned red at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Zhou Ji suddenly thought of something¨C¨CXiong Ye... had he gotten drunk?


    The alcohol content of fruit wine was very low. Xiong Ye shouldn¡¯t have gotten drunk, right?


    Zhou Ji was still thinking about this when he found that Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze was bing more and more confused. Not only that, Xiong Ye burped, then pounced on him...


    ¡°Zhou Ji, you look so beautiful...¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I like it when you kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji, I¡¯ll dance for you.¡±


    ......


    The drunk Xiong Ye was especially enthusiastic and talkative. He also began to dance, his waist twisting like... Zhou Ji really wanted to do something to him right then and there.


    However, Zhou Ji was unsessful.


    Because as Xiong Ye twisted and turned, he shifted into his animal form to continue twisting.


    Not only did he break their house by suddenly turning into his animal form, Zhou Ji ended up crushed by the falling debris.


    But while all of this was happening, Xiong Ye was still shaking his butt.


    The huge brown bear was using so much effort to dance... Zhou Ji turned into his animal form and used his trunk to roll the bear up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiong Ye was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re holding me too tight!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be tight anymore if you turn into your human form.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye really turned into a human, and then was pressed down and kissed by Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji was very satisfied that evening. It was just that he had to suppress Xiong Ye so that he wouldn¡¯t call out wildly, which was a bit troublesome.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye felt that he¡¯d embarrassed himself.


    Not only had he done so many silly things that night, he¡¯d even cried out and hollered with Zhou Ji... Fortunately, Zhou Ji had constantly blocked his mouth.


    It was just that Zhou Ji had bitten his mouth so much... that his lips were swollen today. Zhou Ji¡¯s lips were swollen too...


    They stayed at the Big Bear Tribe for a long time this time. Zhou Ji, who felt that since they were able to make wine, they would probably also be able to make soy sauce, began to pit himself against soy sauce.


    In the end, they did manage to make soy sauce.


    Unfortunately, neither Zhou Ji nor Xiong Ye were happy about it.


    Because the priest of the Big Bear Tribe passed away.


    The priest was no longer young, and his body had suffered in his early years. For him to live so long was actually rted to Zhou Ji, who had used energy to help him adjust his body so that he could live for a longer time.


    However, he¡¯d still reached the end of his life.


    It was also at this time that Zhou Ji learned that the old man¡¯s animal form was that of a hamster, and his name was Shu Xi.


    No wonder the priest had never revealed his animal form, to the point where the people of the tribe didn¡¯t even know his animal form... it turned out that his animal form was so small and cute.


    When the priest passed away, Xiong Ye was very heartbroken. Even Zhou Ji was a little sad.


    However, they still recovered slowly from it. After all, they had each other.


    The people around them would leave them one by one, but they would be together forever.


    In the twentieth year since Zhou Ji arrived in this world, Xiong Ye¡¯s strength finally reached the peak of the Beast King level. He upgraded with Zhou Ji¡¯s help, and the crystal core in his body became ck like Zhou Ji¡¯s.


    It was as Zhou Ji had thought. When Xiong Ye¡¯s crystal core turned ck, he was also able to shrink and grow.


    If nothing unexpected happened, they would be able to live for a long time.


    However, with each other around, even if they felt that they could live for a long time, they would only feel that the time they had together was too short...


    They had travelled through almost all of the Beastman Continent, but there should be other continents across the seas... They wanted to go and see the rest of the world.


    They would travel through the mountains and rivers together, and when they were old, they woulde back to write books and enjoy their old age.


    Many, many, many yearster, in the site containing the ruins of the Big Bear Tribe.


    A guide brought a group of people to the vicinity of the site.


    The guide held a small red g in her hand and spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Everyone, the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s settlement is in front of us. This is thergest prehistoric site that we have dug up so far, and archaeologists have found countless valuable materials here. ording to our research, our beastmen civilization began here!¡±


    She led the group forward and continued, ¡°Here is where we found the first code ofw in the history of mankind, as well as the earliest version of the Beast God¡¯s Codex, written by one of the priests of the Beast God Temple They were engraved on some stone tablets buried deep beneath the ground.¡±


    ¡°You all should have seen thetest news. After repairing the stone tablets, experts havee to the conclusion that the Beast God really did exist in our history.¡±


    ¡°ording to some other records of the time, there was not only the Beast God, but also many other powerhouses... Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t many people who can take on animal form in the modern era...¡±


    ......


    The guide spoke a lot, and the tourists also looked eager.


    Their ancestors had been very powerful. Not to mention during the prehistoric era, even two thousand years ago, the Emperor who had unified the country was said to be a very powerful beastman. He was known as a Beast King.


    Unfortunately, over the past two thousand years, beastmen had be weaker and weaker.


    With the rapid development of science and technology, more and more people could no longer even change into their animal form. Only a few people were able to shift at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of news about the ruins of the Big Bear Tribe on the inte recently! It was said that some of the stone tablets that recorded the rtionship between the Beast God and his mate have been restored.¡±


    ¡°I saw the news too! Everyone¡¯s read the Beast God¡¯s Codex, right? It¡¯s said that Xiong Ye, who is often mentioned in the codex, was the Beast God¡¯s mate! I always thought that the Beast God¡¯s Codex was made up, and that the Xiong Ye it spoke of was fake!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Journey of Zhou, which was called the first fantasy geography book in history, was actually written by the Beast God... It¡¯s said that what was written within was also true!¡±


    ¡°How is the Journey of Zhou a geography book? It¡¯s literally a food book. I get hungry every time I read it... there was so much delicious food during the prehistoric era!¡±


    ¡°The Beast God back then was really very amazing! Because we excavated the site of the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s settlement, our country is now regarded as the birthce of the beastman civilization!¡±


    ¡°What country was it that always worshipped the giant bear? They said that they were the descendants of the giant bear... it¡¯s said that that giant bear that they worship is actually the Beast God¡¯s mate!¡±


    ¡°How is it just a rumor? It¡¯s already been confirmed! On a stone tablet that was unearthed recently, there is a story recorded of the Beast God and his mate saving a group of people on that continent...¡±


    ......


    The breeze blew through gently. Some parts of history were buried, but other parts would always be remembered by the people.

 Chapter 170 - Parallel World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C Parallel World (1)</h4>


    Winter left and spring arrived; a new year hade again.


    The dinosaurs began toy eggs, the birds chirped for mates, the trees sprouted new green buds, and the Beastman Continent was full of life.


    Early in the morning, the people of the Beast God Temple got up, cleaned the temple, wiped the god statue, sang the songs of praise for the Beast God, and prepared for theing Beast God Sacrifice


    Everyone in the temple was busy, but they were also happy and cheerful. When they encountered others, they would always greet them with a bright smile on their faces.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. There was one person who wasn¡¯t busy, but he wasn¡¯t happy or cheerful either.


    Over twenty years ago, the Beast God Temple had been expanded.


    In those days, there had been a big mountain behind the Beast God Temple. Now, the mountain behind the temple no longer existed.


    It had been razed to the ground, and many houses and arger temple had been built in its ce.


    This temple was very spacious and was surrounded by high walls. There were many people outside the walls, but almost nobody ever stepped inside.


    The lower level priests and servants of the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t dare to approach the temple and didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but all the high level people of the Beast God Temple, who knew what was happening inside the temple, were all full of awe towards this ce.


    Inside this temple lived the Beast God, the great and unique Beast God!


    There were very few people who knew about this, and they wouldn¡¯t tell others about it because the Beast God didn¡¯t like to see people and didn¡¯t want his existence to be known.


    Generally, they would only tell others that this was the true temple that only the most devout people could enter.


    Thus, as time went on, fewer and fewer people knew about the fact that the ¡®Beast God¡¯ actually lived inside the temple.


    To this day, there were only a few people who knew that the Beast God¡¯s name was Zhou Ji.


    While everyone was looking forward to the Beast God Sacrifice, Zhou Ji was in the temple, bored out of his mind.


    He had transmigrated into this world thirty years ago.


    When he¡¯d first transmigrated over, this body of his had been twenty years old. Now, he was already fifty.


    He¡¯d been thirty-two years old when he transmigrated over. As of now, his psychological age was sixty-two.


    He felt that he¡¯d already lived enough.


    However, he also didn¡¯t want to die, so he lived idly on from one day to the next¨C¨Cperhaps he¡¯d be able to discover some other new food that could be eaten?


    Zhou Ji yawned as hey there on the bed, staring at the stone roof of his room.


    When he¡¯d first arrived in this world and woken up in that Big Bear Tribe, he¡¯d been full of love for this world. Unfortunately, he¡¯d never been able to fully integrate into the world. Later, after experiencing many things, he¡¯d felt even more out of ce in this world.


    Up until now, he didn¡¯t even have someone he could really talk to, and he was toozy to bother with talking to others.


    He had once wanted to live a good life in this world.


    When he¡¯d been in the Big Bear Tribe, he had at first been unustomed to everything, so the people around him had thought him a fool and ignored him, so he hadn¡¯t integrated into the tribe. But at the end of that year, when he wandered around the tribe and met Xiang Tian, who he¡¯d learned was his father, he¡¯d actually started to have some sense of belonging to this world.


    He¡¯d thought that he would have a home in this world.


    He left the Elephant Tribe and began to roam the Beastman Continent.


    He had his nt powers and had a strong sense for nts. After two years of wandering, he¡¯d eaten many nts with powerful energy and slowly became a high level Beast Warrior.


    Because of his own illness, he¡¯d been uninterested in proving his strength. However, he also couldn¡¯t hunt and could only survive by eating all kinds of nts. nts with energy tasted better than ordinary nts...


    Unconsciously, just like this, his strength increased.


    And this was when Xiang Tian found him again.


    Xiang Tian could no longer hold on and was about to die.


    Xiang Tian pleaded with him again and again, crying bitterly. Later, when he realized that Zhou Ji was unwilling to help, he attacked and attempted to obtain his crystal core¨C¨CXiang Tian believed that Zhou Ji was special only because Zhou Ji¡¯s crystal core was special.


    Xiang Tian had looked down on him and had ultimately died by his hand. He¡¯d also absorbed Xiang Tian¡¯s crystal core in the process, bing a Beast King in one fell swoop. At the same time, he¡¯d fallen into a frenzy and killed a dinosaur who¡¯d wanted toe and try to take advantage of a Beast King...


    When he woke up, he discovered that there were people around him, and immediately absorbed the crystal core left by that Beast King level dinosaur.


    At that time, he¡¯d wanted to recover his strength and escape. However, the energy in his body had been too abundant, and he¡¯d fainted. Ultimately, he¡¯d been caught by the people of the Beast God Temple¨C¨CXiang Tian had found him and attacked him not far from the Beast God Temple.


    The people of the Beast God Temple kept him locked up in the cave behind the temple, which was also the ce where he was staying now. Of course, he hadn¡¯t wanted to stay there all the time, so he¡¯d found a chance to escape.


    He¡¯d kicked up such a disturbance at that time that he¡¯d even destroyed the entire mountain.


    He¡¯d thought that he would be wanted by the Beast God Temple, but in fact, it turned out to be theplete opposite-¨Cthe people of the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t give him a chance to go into a frenzy and had run away. Instead, when they saw that his animal form could shift sizes from small torge, they all knelt down one after another and called out to address him as the Beast God.


    He¡¯d inexplicably be the Beast God just like that.


    There were many advantages to being the Beast God.


    When he¡¯d been wandering alone, he could eat as many nts as he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t hunt and therefore didn¡¯t have meat to eat.


    However, it was different after he¡¯d be the Beast God!


    Ever since he¡¯d be the Beast God, there¡¯d been people to provide him with a variety of meat every day.


    Zhou Ji was very satisfied with the food in the Beast God Temple. He lived here year after year, and asionally ventured out to see if he could find any new nts to eat.


    It was just that... He couldn¡¯t help but be increasingly bored.


    After all, his life was the same day after day.


    The sun rose slowly from the east. The door to the courtyard wall of the temple where he lived opened, and someone came in.


    This person wasn¡¯t a stranger to Zhou Ji. She was the daughter of the current High Priest of the Beast God Temple, a fourteen year old girl named Li Xin¨C¨Cher animal form was a beaver.


    He was too impatient to deal with the adults who hadplicated thoughts, and he¡¯d appointed this little girl to bring him food a few years ago.


    This girl had a gentle nature, and she never talked much when she brought him food. If she could continue on like this, Zhou Ji nned to have her perform this job from now on.


    After entering the yard, Li Xin ced the basket at the entrance to the yard, then quickly walked out.


    Zhou Ji was very satisfied with her behavior. At the same time, he used his spiritual powers and made a long vine to stretch out to bring the basket over from the door.


    There was some meat that had already been processed and cleaned inside the basket. Zhou Ji nced at it, then went over to his yard.


    Although it was early spring, the nts in this yard were lush and flourishing. Some fruits that should only mature a few monthster were already covering the branches.


    Zhou Ji strolled around and picked some vegetables ording to his own preferences.


    In thergest south-facing room where he lived, there was a statue of the Beast God. The ce where he usually slept was on the second floor above that room.


    There were some smaller rooms to the left and right, and also at the back. Some were empty, but he¡¯d cleaned up some of the other rooms for his use. For example, the room to the left side of the temple was the kitchen.


    There were several stoves in the kitchen, and each of them was equipped with a pottery pot.


    Zhou Ji cleaned the pottery pot, added water to it, and began to cook.


    He¡¯d been cooking for nearly 30 years, and his skills were already well-developed. So even after he finished cooking, Zhou Ji felt that there wasn¡¯t any enjoyment to be had.


    After eating, Zhou Ji went back to his room to lie down. He remained like this all the way until evening.


    When night fell, someone else knocked on the door to his courtyard. The person who¡¯de was the High Priest of the Beast God Temple.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Zhou Ji projected his voice.


    The High Priest pushed open the door and walked in.


    When he entered and saw the scene of the flourishing nts in the yard, the High Priest¡¯s eyes were full of reverence and fanaticism. He walked slowly through the yard and finally knelt in front of Zhou Ji, ¡°Your Majesty The Beast God, I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, two new Beast Kings havee to the Beast God Temple.¡± The High Priest said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t very interested, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°One of them is called Shi Li, and the other is called Xiong Ye. They are the tribal chief of a tribe called the Big Bear Tribe and his mate.¡± The High Priest said.


    Zhou Ji was no stranger to these two names.


    After all, when he¡¯d first arrived in this world, he¡¯d appeared in the Big Bear Tribe. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiong Ye giving him a piece of meat, he might have starved to death...


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I know these two people. They¡¯re here from the wild forest... Take care of them a bit more.¡±


    The High Priest answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The High Priest soon left, but Zhou Ji thought of some things from the past after hearing the names Xiong Ye and Shi Li.


    The Big Bear Tribe was a small tribe, but the atmosphere within the entire tribe was good. Although he¡¯d been driven out of the cave back then and the children of the tribe had stolen away many of the things his mother had left behind, he didn¡¯t have any ill feelings towards the tribe.


    At least, at the time, when he¡¯d appeared to be incapable of doing anything, the tribe still hadn¡¯t driven him away.


    As for the children who¡¯d stolen his hides and such... They¡¯d been children merely a few years old who shivered with cold throughout the night. Taking his hides to wrap around their bodies and sleep... he couldn¡¯t me them.


    They really had been very lovely cubs.


    And he¡¯d left the Big Bear Tribe back then simply because life there had been inconvenient, and they¡¯d been missing too many life essentials.


    However, he¡¯d never expected that the Big Bear Tribe would be destroyed.


    He¡¯d gone back to the wild forest after bing the Beast God only to learn that the Big Bear Tribe no longer existed. It had been destroyed by the Giant Tiger Tribe, and the Giant Tiger Tribe that had destroyed the Big Bear Tribe, also wasn¡¯t living well¨C¨Cthey¡¯d identally offended the Mountain Wolf Tribe that had a high level Beast Warrior, and then had subsequently been destroyed by the Mountain Wolf Tribe.


    Zhou Ji had been very sad back then. After another two years passed, he¡¯d inadvertentlye across the Big Bear Tribe that had suffered many hardships, and he¡¯d given them a hand.


    He had a good impression of Xiong Ye, so he covered up his face, took him out in the middle of the night, and taught him a cultivation method.


    Xiong Ye was very grateful to him. At the same time, he made a request, hoping that Shi Li could also learn the cultivation method.


    He¡¯d agreed, but he didn¡¯t like that Shi Li, so he¡¯d simply carved the cultivation method into a cave wall and told Xiong Ye to use that to teach him. He¡¯d also told Xiong Ye not to tell others about this matter.


    Xiong Ye had agreed to all of it.


    After that, he no longer concerned himself with those two people. Unexpectedly, they¡¯d both be Beast Kings.


    At the end of the day, they were still people he knew from before, so Zhou Ji had spoken some words to have the Beast God Temple take care of them¨C¨CXiong Ye and Shi Li had no backing, and he was worried that they¡¯d be wronged.


    And after Zhou Ji gave the order, he let go of the matterpletely.


    After the High Priest retreated respectfully, Zhou Ji got up and ate something before heading back to his bedroom to sleep.


    His quality of sleep hadn¡¯t been very good ever since he arrived in this world.


    The ten years of the apocalypse had had a great influence on him. In addition to his uncontroble killing, he also had issues with his general mental state.


    That evening, as usual, Zhou Ji began to dream.


    However, the dream this time was a little different. In the dream, there was no shing sword lights, and there was no ughter.


    It was a very wonderful dream. As a spectator, he saw another version of himself and saw that that version of him had lived a different life.


    And the cause of all this was that Shi Li had suddenly changed and had no longer wanted to be mates with Xiong Ye.


    In his memories, Shi Li and Xiong Ye had always been a happy couple.


    Xiong Ye was very good to Shi Li. He was very attentive, and Shi Li would also give Xiong Ye some pleasant surprises. Although in his opinion, Xiong Ye gave more in their rtionship, two people who loved each other wouldn¡¯t squabble about such things.


    However, in his dream, Shi Li changed and became sleazy and annoying.


    Then, during a series of unexpected events, Xiong Ye helped the Zhou Ji in his dreams. The Zhou Ji in his dreams also paid more attention to Xiong Ye.


    Finally, when he was driven out of the cave, Xiong Ye invited him to live with him.


    His life in the dream was much better than how he¡¯d lived!


    He had a clean cave to live in and would prepare food for Xiong Ye. Xiong Ye would also catch fish for him to eat... At that time, he hadn¡¯t had fish or meat to eat!


    Zhou Ji was inexplicably envious of the version of himself in the dream.


    Why hadn¡¯t he met a Shi Li who¡¯d made a fool of himself back then?


    No, this Shi Li wasn¡¯t necessarily a fool... Zhou Ji found that this person seemed to be looking down on the people of the Big Bear Tribe?

 Chapter 171.1 - Parallel World (2)

    <strong>Ch171.1 ¨C Parallel World (2)</strong>


    Perhaps because he¡¯d been too bored, but Zhou Ji treated this dream like a TV show.


    After watching more, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, he started to suspect that this Shi Li had transmigrated just like him.


    However, he quickly rejected this idea because Shi Li was very familiar with the world. He had also wanted to kill Hu Yue, who had no rtionship with him in the tribe.


    More importantly, he seemed to know Xiang Tian and also knew his identity.


    Was this... a rebirth?


    Zhou Ji sympathized a little with Xiong Ye. His beloved mate couldn¡¯t wait to dump him after his rebirth.


    However, Zhou Ji¡¯s sympathy didn¡¯tst long because Xiong Ye proposed to him in the dream, and the him in the dream also agreed...


    Zhou Ji was stunned by this sudden plot twist!


    He couldn¡¯t imagine himself having a mate.


    However... In the dream, he had a mate and lived quite a good life.


    Zhou Ji saw Xiong Ye trying to take care of him, watched as they grew closer and closer and made efforts to develop the tribe together.


    Zhou Ji abruptly woke up.


    What entered his gaze was his own cold bedroom. He stretched out his spiritual powers and confirmed that he was surrounded by the ce he was most familiar with.


    Zhou Ji closed his eyes again, flipped over, and went back to sleep.


    In the dream, he and Xiong Ye continued to pass their days together.


    They didn¡¯t quarrel, and there were no misunderstandings. There were only the small mundane parts of life, but they made him feel warm, and he couldn¡¯t help but indulge in it a bit.


    This dreamsted for many days, and he followed the two people in his dream over the course of many years.


    He became more and more jealous of the Zhou Ji in his dream.


    Like him, that person also became the Beast God. But while hey there alone in the temple, this man took Xiong Ye with him and ate, drank, and yed.


    Perhaps it was because he was entertained but that Zhou Ji was very motivated to do some of the things he hadn¡¯t wanted to do, and then he¡¯d enjoyed an even better life!


    At his current age, that person had already eaten tofu, used soy sauce, and there were even people writing storybooks for him read!


    What about him?


    Because he¡¯d beenzy and didn¡¯t like the Beast God Temple very much, not only had he not taught the people of the Beast God Temple how to read, he hadn¡¯t messed around with tofu, soy sauce, or any of the like either. He¡¯d only given some of the nts he¡¯d found to the people of the Beast God Temple to nt.


    That day, Zhou Ji got up from his bed and casually filled his stomach before quietly leaving the Beast God Temple.


    He wanted to go and see the two new Beast Kings who hade to the Beast God Temple¨CXiong Ye and Shi Li.


    It had been many years since he¡¯d seen them, and he didn¡¯t know what they looked like now.


    Zhou Ji soon found Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye and Shi Li had been arranged amodations in the ce that the Beast God Temple had prepared for Beast Kings to live in. However, at this time, only Xiong Ye was in the house as he concentrated on cultivating.


    The cultivation method he¡¯d given to Xiong Ye back then wasn¡¯t easy to use. Now that Xiong Ye had be a Beast King, the effect of this cultivation method was even lower.


    However, Xiong Ye was still cultivating, which was very hardworking of him.


    Zhou Ji used his spiritual powers to observe the situation and found that the Xiong Ye in front of him was quite different from the one in his dream.


    The Xiong Ye in his dream had always lived well. Even when he grew old, he still looked young, but the Xiong Ye in front of him was different.


    He was nearly fifty years old. Although he was still in his peak state due to being a Beast King, his face was weathered, and his bare upper body carried many scars.


    Even the area between Xiong Ye¡¯s eyebrows had deep wrinkles.


    When he first transmigrated over, Xiong Ye had only been eighteen years old. Although he had to worry about going hungry, he¡¯d never looked like this... He¡¯d probably had a really hard time over the past years.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s mind was filled with some unclear thoughts.


    In any case, there was nothing else to do, so Zhou Ji stayed outside for a while. After he¡¯d been there for a while, Shi Li came back.


    Xiong Ye wore nothing but a simple animal hide skirt, but Shi Li was different. He wore a robe and had also put on a lot of essories. He looked very much like a Beast King.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, are you cultivating again? We¡¯re already Beast Kings. This cultivation method has already be useless to us for a long time.¡± Shi Li said this as soon as he came in.


    In fact, the effect of this cultivation method had already be less effective ever since they had be high level Beast Warriors, so Shi Li hadn¡¯t cultivated very often. Mostly, he¡¯d cultivated by absorbing the crystal cores of beasts and animals.


    However, Xiong Ye had always been stupid. He didn¡¯t use crystal cores much and insisted on cultivating using this method.


    Of course, this was good for Shi Li. Otherwise, Shi Li might never have been able to catch up with Xiong Ye and be a Beast King at the same time as him.


    Xiong Ye looked at Shi Li, and his gaze softened a lot, ¡°I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Shi Li pursed his lips and said, ¡°You should wear clothes. Howe you¡¯re still wearing animal hide skirts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out anyway.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so sloppy even when you¡¯re at home.¡± Shi Li was disgruntled.


    The softness in Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes disappeared, and his brow wrinkled instead.


    However, Shi Li didn¡¯t notice this. He continued, ¡°We¡¯re not from a big tribe, and there are many things we don¡¯t understand. You should go out more and experience more things so that people won¡¯t look down on us.¡±


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°I¡¯m already a Beast King. Who would dare to look down on me?¡±


    The atmosphere between the two people wasn¡¯t good. At this time, the people of the Beast God Temple brought over food.


    Shi Li ate in silence, then went out again.


    Zhou Ji followed behind him quietly, then watched as he was ttered by some of the big tribes who didn¡¯t have Beast Kings, and he looked quite puffed up from the praise.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t find it strange to see Shi Li like this.


    In this world, there were many people who no longer remembered what they had once been called when they finally became sessful. It was only normal for Shi Li to be like this as well.


    The Shi Li in front of him was simr to some upstarts on Earth, and was also very simr to the Shi Li in his dream. Sure enough, the Shi Li in his dream had been reborn...


    Zhou Ji noticed that the people of those tribes had found some men and women to serve Shi Li.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t do anything to those men and women, but he didn¡¯t refuse them, and it was obvious that he enjoyed the service of these people. Seeing Shi Li¡¯s attitude, someone immediately suggested that Shi Li bring these people back.


    However, Shi Li hesitated at this time. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. My mate won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    If Shi Li¡¯s mate had been anyone else, these people would definitely advise Shi Li to just ept them or simply send these people to Shi Li¡¯s house. However, Shi Li¡¯s mate was Xiong Ye, who was another Beast King.


    These people wanted to please Shi Li, but they didn¡¯t want to offend another Beast King, so they didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Zhou Ji noticed that Shi Li was a little annoyed, but he was soon happy again from these people¡¯s ttery.


    While eating meat, he looked his fill of the beautiful young men and women who were waiting on him, and talked about his previous experiences killing dinosaurs.


    He made it sound very hot-blooded, but Zhou Ji always felt that it was a little wrong when he listened to it.


    It was likely that Shi Li had actually killed those dinosaurs, but based on his strength at that time, it was basically impossible for him to kill them alone, so... Xiong Ye must have been attacking back then too.


    But now, Shi Li didn¡¯t mention Xiong Ye at all.


    He could tell that Shi Li¡¯s feelings for Xiong Ye had already changed.


    It made sense. How many people could remain loyal and not cast aside their partners after bing rich?


    Shi Li probably didn¡¯t dare to do anything now because Xiong Ye was very powerful, and he didn¡¯t have the courage to go against him.


    Zhou Ji felt that he must really be very bored, to actually watch Shi Li show off for such a long time...


    It continued on until night fell. Shi Li was ready to go back, but he was stopped on the way back.


    The person who¡¯d stopped Shi Li was a woman with a well built body and scars on her face. Zhou Ji observed from the dark for a while before recognizing her as Hu Yue of the Big Bear Tribe and Xiong Ye¡¯s sister.


    When he¡¯d been in the Big Bear Tribe, he hadn¡¯t had a deep impression of Hu Yue. He only remembered that she was a strong but quiet woman, and the Hu Yue now... appeared a little gloomy. The expression she had when she looked at Shi Li was also very prating.


    Hu Yue stared fixedly at Shi Li, then said, ¡°Shi Li, you¡¯d better stop. If you keep fooling around with these people, I¡¯ll tell Xiong Ye about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean fooling around? I just went out to chat with some people and have dinner!¡± Shi Li said, ¡°I¡¯m the tribal chief. You should be more respectful!¡±


    ¡°If you respect Xiong Ye, I¡¯ll respect you.¡± Hu Yue said.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression turned a little ugly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me!¡±


    Shi Li tossed down this sentence and left. Hu Yue didn¡¯t try to catch up to him, but Zhou Ji quietly followed behind him. Then, he heard Shi Li curse.


    After Shi Li finished cursing, his expression didn¡¯t be any better. Finally, he was filled with anger when he went back to where he and Xiong Ye lived.


    Zhou Ji was suddenly struck with dissatisfaction about the fact that the two of them were going to sleep together.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to see such a scene.


    By the time Shi Li returned, Xiong Ye had already gone to sleep long ago. He stared at Xiong Ye for a while before suddenly turning to look at the ce where Zhou Ji lived, then ran off in that direction.


    Zhou Ji was stunned, and then hurried back to his house one step ahead of him. Very soon after, Shi Li arrived and looked cautiously at the door.


    After a while, he flipped over the wall and came inside the courtyard.


    Zhou Ji observed Shi Li from the second floor of the temple and suddenly felt that... Shi Li seemed to be interested in the Beast God?


    Shi Li was indeed interested in the Beast God.


    He wanted to know if the Beast God really existed.


    Shi Li had had such doubts for a long time, and the reason why he had such doubts was that after bing a high level Beast Warrior, he suddenly regretted that he¡¯d tied himself to Xiong Ye so early as mates.


    Other high level Beast Warriors could have many women, but what about him? Because of Xiong Ye, he didn¡¯t know what it was like to have a woman and still didn¡¯t have any children.


    He was so talented, but had no children of his own to inherit everything. It was too much of a pity!


    He wanted children.


    However, Xiong Ye would never agree.


    After arriving at the Beast God Temple, he¡¯d met some people who had be mates and eventually separated, so he¡¯d also begun to think about separating from Xiong Ye. However, because Xiong Ye was very powerful, he was afraid of doing so and getting punished by the Beast God, so he¡¯d never dared to separate.


    Of course, he would be like this because he knew that he¡¯d lose a lot if he really split up with Xiong Ye¨Cif he really did so, more than half of the people of the Big Bear Tribe would choose Xiong Ye over him.


    However, now that he was a Beast King, there were many things he no longer needed to worry about.


    So what if the people of the Big Bear Tribe all chose Xiong Ye? His identity as a Beast King would immediately attract many followers for him!


    Of course, even if that was the case, he was still worried that Xiong Ye would be unwilling, and there was also the Beast God...


    The cultivation method he¡¯d been able to obtain was a gift from the Beast God. If he did something that made the Beast God dissatisfied, would the Beast God be angry at him?


    Shi Li entered the Beast God Temple that wasn¡¯t easily essible and was then stunned by the scene on the other side of the courtyard wall.


    It was now spring, and most trees didn¡¯t have fruit on their branches. However, in this yard, there were many fruits that should have only matured during summer or autumn. The trees were covered in ripe fruit that could be picked and eaten at any time.


    This must be a miracle that the Beast God had brought about!


    Shi Li hesitated slightly, but after thinking about it, he still walked towards the temple.


    Zhou Ji frowned discontentedly.


    Before, he had only felt dislike for Shi Li, but now... he was disgusted by Shi Li.


    Without Xiong Ye, Shi Li would¡¯ve starved to death as a child. Without Xiong Ye, Shi Li would never have be a Beast King. Yet now that he was powerful, he no longer took Xiong Ye seriously.


    He used his spirit and energy together and pushed Shi Li out even before he opened the door to the temple.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be called a push.


    Zhou Ji was in a bad mood and used a bit more strength. He directly tossed Shi Li out.


    Shi Li was caught off guard and thrown out of the yard. His face turned white, and he finally hurriedly flipped over to kneel on the ground, ¡°Beast God up above, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you...¡±


    Throwing out a Beast King so lightly... Other than the Beast God, who else could do such a thing?


    Shi Li was now in a state of extreme fear.


    He knelt there for a while before leaving cautiously.


    Zhou Ji had originally wanted to teach him more of a lesson, but he felt that his current state of mind was a little mean and ultimately didn¡¯t do anything.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t know what Zhou Ji was thinking. He only thought that the Beast God had forgiven him and left feeling uneasy.

 Chapter 171.2 - Parallel World (2)

    <strong>Ch171.2 ¨C Parallel World (2)</strong>


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want to go to bed and watch another version of himself spending time with Xiong Ye, so he quietly followed behind him.


    He was relieved to see that in the end, Shi Li didn¡¯t go and sleep with Xiong Ye.


    However, he soon felt that he¡¯d been relieved too quickly.


    The next day, Shi Li didn¡¯t go out to fool around. Instead, he suddenly warmed up to Xiong Ye. Not only that, he also began to ask around for information from the people of the Beast God Temple.


    Because of Shi Li¡¯s status, the High Priest of the Beast God Temple¡¯s attitude towards Shi Li wasn¡¯t bad, and he would answer any questions Shi Li had.


    As Shi Li asked one question after another, he suddenly asked, ¡°High Priest, will those who are mated on the day of the Beast God Sacrifice be mates blessed by the Beast God?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The High Priest replied.


    ¡°If they separate, would they make the Beast God unhappy?¡± Shi Li asked again.


    ¡°That is likely. The Beast God likes people who are loyal to their mates.¡± The High Priest said.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Zhou Ji tried hard to remember and finally realized that in his early years, when he¡¯d still been willing tomunicate with the priests of the Beast God Temple, he¡¯d once said that he didn¡¯t like people who betrayed their mates.


    So as a result, the High Priest ended up giving Shi Li this kind of answer...


    Shi Li soon left. After he left, Zhou Ji appeared in front of the High Priest.


    The High Priest knelt down in surprise and joy when he saw Zhou Ji appear so suddenly.


    The High Priest in front of him was someone Zhou Ji had chosen himself. This person wasn¡¯t clever, but his personality was devout and kind, and he wouldn¡¯t do any bad things.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°Find a chance to tell Shi Li that the Beast God is in favor of mates who don¡¯t have feelings for each other separating.¡±


    The priest was stunned but agreed immediately, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhou Ji thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Pick out two territories, then tell Shi Li and Xiong Ye that they can go to different ces.¡±


    Shi Li and Xiong Ye were mates, and it was reasonable for them not to separate. Therefore, the Beast God Temple had only prepared one territory for them.


    However, now that Zhou Ji had spoken, the High Priest naturally agreed to it.


    Zhou Ji left after giving his orders.


    The High Priest remained in ce and thought about it again and again but couldn¡¯t understand¨C¨Chowe it seemed like His Majesty the Beast God wanted to separate Shi Li and Xiong Ye?


    Did His Majesty The Beast God have some thoughts towards Shi Li? Why else would he do this?


    Thinking of how Zhou Ji had ordered him to treat Shi Li well... The High Priest felt that he¡¯d figured out the truth.


    The High Priest was very devoted to Zhou Ji, and he paid a lot of attention to the things Zhou Ji had ordered. At noon that day, he personally went to find Shi Li and Xiong Ye.


    Not only was Shi Li well maintained, he was also good at the little niceties. After the High Priest entered Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s house and observing for a while, he discovered that Shi Li was indeed very likable.


    Out of all the Beast Kings, he was definitely the one with the most outstanding appearance, andpared to the others, he wasn¡¯t considered old at all.


    The High Priest began, ¡°I came here this time to speak with the two honorable Beast Kings about some matters.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°What kind of important matter is there that would move the High Priest himself toe here?¡± Shi Li smiled and asked. What had happened to him in the Beast God Templest night had left him with no courage to ck off at all when faced with the priests of the Beast God Temple.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the territory of you two Beast Kings.¡± The High Priest said. ¡°We have prepared two territories for you, and you can each choose one.¡±


    ¡°Two territories?¡± Xiong Ye and Shi Li were both a little surprised.


    The High Priest smiled and spoke about the location of the two territories along with the details regarding each one.


    These two territories were a little far away from each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re mates and can¡¯t be separated.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    The High Priest had wanted to speak about the matter of mates this entire time, and he finally had the opportunity to do so now, ¡°Who says that mates can¡¯t be separated? Many mates separate on the Beastman Continent.¡±


    Xiong Ye had always felt that since they had already be mates, he should take good care of his other half and wouldn¡¯t easily separate. Now that the High Priest suddenly said this, his brow furrowed¨C¨Cdid this person want him and Shi Li to choose different territories?


    Shi Li was a little shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that the Beast God liked those who were loyal to their mates?¡±


    ¡°Of course the Beast God likes people who are loyal to their mates, but mates who no longer have feelings for each other can separate and be mates with other people. Naturally, they should be loyal to their mates when they have one.¡± The High Priest was a little tangled in his heart, but his face was very calm and confident.


    Xiong Ye was stunned when he heard this news, but Shi Li was d when he heard this.


    And when Xiong Ye turned his head and saw the happy expression on Shi Li¡¯s face, his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    Shi Li wanted to ask a few more questions, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask when he thought of how Xiong Ye was right beside him. Unexpectedly, Xiong Ye asked instead, ¡°So originally there was this kind of understanding?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± The High Priest gave Xiong Ye a sympathetic look.


    Xiong Ye continued, ¡°How is the rtionship between mates dissolved?¡±


    The High Priest exined, ¡°Holding a ceremony to dissolve the rtionship during the Beast God Sacrifice is enough.¡±


    Xiong Ye no longer spoke. It wasn¡¯t known what Shi Li was thinking, but he also didn¡¯t speak any further.


    The High Priest felt that the atmosphere between the two was a little strange, so heughed a little dryly and said, ¡°You can consider the matter of the territories carefully. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Neither Xiong Ye nor Shi Li got up to see him off.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mood at this time was veryplicated.


    He¡¯d never been oblivious to the changes in Shi Li.


    When they were young, they¡¯d depended on each other for their lives and had been good to each other. However,ter on, many contradictions had slowly risen up.


    Shi Li loved attending to his personal image and loved to posture, but he waszy and didn¡¯t like to do things. Xiong Ye had been very tolerant of all this.


    It was nothing to ignore a lover¡¯s small faults.


    However, Shi Li...


    At the beginning, when the mystery man had taught him how to cultivate and agreed to let him teach Shi Li, he¡¯d been very happy. Finally, he¡¯d pretended to find a mysterious cave and had Shi Li learn with him.


    However, Shi Li hadn¡¯t been able to persist.


    Xiong Ye had sensed the strength of the mystery man and knew that the mystery man hadn¡¯t cheated him. He¡¯d urged Shi Li over and over again, but Shi Li had instead gotten angry with him.


    He could only cultivate on his own.


    However, when he cultivated on his own, his strength grew stronger than Shi Li¡¯s, and Shi Li had be unhappy...


    Fortunately, Shi Li became willing to cultivate with himter on. However, his progress had always been slower than his.


    He could only give Shi Li all the crystal cores of the beasts he and Shi Li killed.


    Their strength increased very slowly, but it was increasing. By the time they became high level Beast Warriors, he could sense that Shi Li found him annoying.


    Xiong Ye was very clear about the fact that there were problems between him and Shi Li.


    But at the end of the day, he and Shi Li were mates. He wanted to solve these problems, but Shi Li obviously didn¡¯t feel the same way and never cooperated with him.


    However, even so, they were still together and had stayed together without separating.


    Xiong Ye felt that after more time passed and they became older, Shi Li would no longer be so intolerant, nitpicking on this and that all day long.


    They were mates and couldn¡¯t separate. What else did Shi Li want?


    Xiong Ye had thought it through very well, but Shi Li clearly hadn¡¯t thought so.


    Shi Li was always unhappy.


    Now that they suddenly learned that mates could separate, Xiong Ye¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated.


    Shi Li¡¯s mood was even moreplicated.


    Shi Li said, ¡°Xiong Ye, I have something to do and need to leave for a bit.¡± He wanted to catch up to the High Priest and ask more about this matter.


    After Shi Li left, Xiong Ye had originally wanted to focus on cultivating, but he suddenly felt like he couldn¡¯t cultivate any more.


    Aftering to the Beast God Temple, he¡¯d seldom gone out. This wasn¡¯t because he hadn¡¯t want to go out, but because he knew that Shi Li was very active outside.


    He didn¡¯t want to see that kind of scene, so he¡¯d simply chosen not to go out.


    Now... he wanted to go out and walk around.


    There were still about ten days left until the Beast God Sacrifice, but many tribes had already arrived in the area near the Beast God Temple.


    Many of them had even set up and camp and begun to trade for things with others.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had a camp area that the people of the Beast God Temple had arranged for them.


    Xiong Ye went straight for that ce.


    When they saw Xiong Ye, the people of the Big Bear Tribe greeted him one after another. Some people even asked about Shi Li, ¡°Xiong Ye, where¡¯s the tribal chief? He didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    When Xiong Ye heard the words ¡®tribal chief¡¯, his feelings twisted in a way he couldn¡¯t describe, but none of it showed on his face. ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, those tribes all came to tter us because we have two Beast Kings!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, the Beast God Temple really has a lot of things! People here can actually feed themselves without having to go hunting!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I met a person that I like. He¡¯s willing to join the Big Bear Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye...¡±


    ......


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe chattered and spoke a lot. It was very lively, but Xiong Ye¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good as he listened to it all.


    Even until now, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Shi Li had changed to be like this.


    Xiong Ye left the tribe after staying there for a while, intending to look at the ces nearby.


    He didn¡¯t let anyonee with him and went to the ce where the people of the Beast God Temple had nted all kinds of crops.


    It was said that a long time ago, the Beast God Temple used to block all kinds of knowledge. However, this had all changed. Now, the people of the Beast God Temple would take the initiative to teach others how to nt all kinds of crops.


    Xiong Ye watched the fields for a while, looking out at the lush scene, and thought about how everyone would no longer have to go hungry in the future. This put him in a better mood.


    At this time, he suddenly heard someone call out to him, ¡°Xiong Ye?¡±


    Xiong Ye looked over and discovered that the person calling out to was a pale man who appeared to be in his thirties. He wore a patchwork of animal hide clothing.


    This person looked a little familiar, but Xiong Ye was momentarily unable to ce him, ¡°You are?¡±


    That person smiled at Xiong Ye, ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Ji... do you still remember me?¡±


    Zhou Ji? Xiong Ye looked at the person in front of him in amazement and discovered that this person really was Zhou Ji!


    Of course he remembered Zhou Ji. Even after he¡¯de to the Beastman Continent, he¡¯d gone to the Elephant Tribe to inquire for news about Zhou Ji. However, the Elephant Tribe had dispersed when Xiang Tian died, and he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain any news.


    He¡¯d thought that Zhou Ji was dead. Unexpectedly, he was still alive.

 Chapter 172.1 - Parallel World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 172 Parallel World (3)</h4>


    ¡°Zhou Ji, how did youe to be here?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    Zhou Ji exined, ¡°After I followed my father to the Elephant Tribe, I was always looked down on because I was too weak. Later, my father sent me to the Beast God Temple, and I¡¯ve been living at the Beast God Temple ever since, helping farm thend.¡± He didn¡¯t like tomunicate with people, and Xiang Tian hadn¡¯t liked him talking to others, so he¡¯drgely gone unnoticed after arriving at the Elephant Tribe. Later on, when he¡¯d left, he¡¯d also gone quietly.


    Later on, Xiang Tian hade to find him and had been killed during one of his frenzies. The Elephant Tribe had dispersed... Zhou Ji believed that now that thirty years had gone by, nobody in the Elephant Tribe would even remember him.


    Even if someone remembered him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to disprove his story, either.


    Xiang Ye said, ¡°You look like you¡¯ve lived pretty well.¡±


    Zhou Ji smiled sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m ratherzy and oftenze about.¡±


    At the beginning, Xiong Ye had been on guard when he saw Zhou Ji, but now that he¡¯d observed him for a while, he was no longer as guarded. After all, there was no need for Zhou Ji to lie to him.


    While Xiong Ye was observing Zhou Ji, Zhou Ji was also observing Xiong Ye.


    He¡¯d been very jealous when he saw the other version of himself with Xiong Ye in his dream, but this jealousy was mainly because he¡¯d found out that another version of himself had a mate and had lived a good life.


    To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t have any feelings towards the Xiong Ye in his dream.


    After all, none of the prey that Xiong Ye had hunted had been given to him to eat.


    However, even if that was the case, his feelings towards ¡®Xiong Ye¡¯ as a person, was a little different.


    He didn¡¯t care about the people around him, but it wasn¡¯t the same with Xiong Ye. After he¡¯d quietly observed him yesterday, he felt both sympathy and anger in his heart.


    That Shi Li was no good at all. Why did Xiong Ye have to concern himself with him?


    He felt that for the sake of the loving rtionship the other version of him in another world had with Xiong Ye, he should help Xiong Ye get rid of Shi Li.


    As for after that... He hadn¡¯t thought it through yet.


    Although he¡¯d thought a lot, Zhou Ji still had a gentle smile on his face.


    He was used to being expressionless for years, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to make expressions with his face when necessary.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Xiong Ye, I heard that you and Shi Li have be Beast Kings? Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°You know about it?¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and said. ¡°Everyone is talking about it everywhere in the Beast God Temple... Weren¡¯t you in the wild forest? Why did youe to the Beastman Continent?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to the tribe.¡± Xiong Ye said, thenughed bitterly.


    Zhou Ji asked, ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. We were attacked by another tribe, and only thirty people escaped at the end.¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    Xiong Ye smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was a long time ago.¡±


    Xiong Ye recalled some of the things from the past when he saw Zhou Ji again, but he hadn¡¯t had much to do with Zhou Ji in the past and didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. The two parties soon fell silent.


    Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°Xiong Ye, can I go back to the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ¡°You want to return to the Big Bear Tribe?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing well in the Beast God Temple?¡± The Beast God Temple was able to let Zhou Ji bezy, and he¡¯d grown up so well. Why did Zhou Ji want to leave?


    ¡°I¡¯ve always missed the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m notzy... If I was reallyzy, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so well in the Beast God Temple without any backing. I¡¯m doing well because I¡¯m good at farming.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at farming?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised.


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m good at farming. I can teach the people of the gathering team how to farm after I return to the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    Xiong Ye heard Zhou Ji say this and was really affected, ¡°Can you leave the Beast God Temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Zhou Jiughed and continued, ¡°There are a lot of people like me in the Beast God Temple who are good at farming, and they won¡¯t miss one of them... You and Shi Li have be Beast Kings, so the Beast God Temple will surely send you some people. I¡¯ll take the initiative to sign up.¡±


    Zhou Ji had already considered everything... Xiong Ye agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, thank you. You¡¯re a good person!¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t feel like he was a good person, but he continued on to ask Zhou Ji some things about farming.


    Xiong Ye was forty eight years old that year. He¡¯d gone through too many things over the years and had to manage everything himself, so he understood some things about farming and could now ask Zhou Ji relevant questions.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s replies were eloquent.


    Although he didn¡¯t like the Beast God Temple, he still hoped that the life of the beastmen could be better, so he¡¯d found many nts to bring back and told the people of the Beast God Temple nt them. Then, he¡¯d told the people of the Beast God Temple to give these seeds and the farming methods for these nts to the people of the various tribes.


    During this period, he had more or less paid attention to the farming methods of these nts, and it was naturally impossible for him not to know about them.


    Hearing how Zhou Ji¡¯s words were all so smooth and to the point, Xiong Yepletely believed Zhou Ji¡¯s story.


    However, Zhou Ji was a person of the Beast God Temple, and he couldn¡¯t directly take him away... After chatting with Zhou Ji for a while, Xiong Ye left.


    Zhou Ji watched as he left, then quietly followed behind him.


    When Xiong Ye returned to the ce that the Beast God Temple had allocated for Beast Kings to live, he discovered that Shi Li still hadn¡¯t returned.


    He didn¡¯t feel surprised.


    The sky slowly grew dark.


    The people of the Beast God Temple sent Xiong Ye amp.


    Themp looked like a wine ss, but it was muchrger and made of stone. The top of the stone bowl was filled with animal oil mixed with wood chips.


    The cooked animal fat and wood chips were mixed together to form a ball that would light up after it was lit. One ball wouldst for half a night, and another ball could be added after the first one was finished.


    The lights flickered. Xiong Ye had wanted to go to sleep early, but he didn¡¯t feel sleepy, so he didn¡¯t go to sleep.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t return until the middle of the night.


    Seeing that Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t slept yet, Shi Li was a little surprised and embarrassed, ¡°Xiong Ye, you haven¡¯t gone to sleep yet?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiong Ye nodded and looked at Shi Li.


    Shi Li felt like Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze could see through him and see something, and he felt an unspeakable guilt in his heart.


    After hearing from the High Priest at noon that day, he had decided that he wanted to separate from Xiong Ye.


    When he was together with Xiong Ye, he was oppressed by Xiong Ye in all aspects, and he felt that he wasn¡¯t happy with his life.


    Additionally, his thoughts and ideas were very different from Xiong Ye¡¯s.


    For example, he¡¯d always felt that he shouldn¡¯t need to hunt since he was a Beast King. But what about Xiong Ye? He was a Beast King, yet he always went out to hunt!


    Also... He and Xiong Ye didn¡¯t have any children, which wasn¡¯t good at all...


    Shi Li had a stomach full of words that he wanted to vent at Xiong Ye, but when he met Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He... maybe he shouldn¡¯t say it directly, since doing it this way would hurt Xiong Ye.


    Perhaps he could wait two years before splitting up?


    ¡°Xiong Ye, it¡¯s reallyte. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Shi Li said.


    Xiong Ye agreed and went to sleep.


    Shi Li didn¡¯t go and share a bed with Xiong Ye.


    When he was young, he¡¯d liked Xiong Ye¡¯s body very much. Now, however, he didn¡¯t like it anymore.


    There were many scars and calluses on Xiong Ye¡¯s body. Compared with Xiong Ye, those strong young men who had outstanding appearances were obviously more in line with his aesthetic.


    As for women... He wondered what it would be like to be together with a woman.


    Although the two of them were together in the same house, nothing happened once again.


    Early the next morning, Shi Li left again.


    For some reason, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t feel unhappy when he discovered this.


    After all, there¡¯d been signs all along telling him that Shi Li no longer liked him.


    However, previously he¡¯d always thought that even if there was no ¡®love¡¯ between them, they would still be family members who would always be together. Now, it seemed that this was not the case.


    Early in the morning, the Beast God Temple sent over some food.


    The Beast God Temple was very sophisticated and would send them three meals a day. It tasted quite good...when he and Shi Li had first arrived, he¡¯d found it very delicious. Even if Shi Li went out to y every day, he would stille back for food. However, recently he had already stopped returning for meals.


    That made sense. He was a Beast King and wouldn¡¯tck for food anywhere.


    Xiong Ye slowly ate his meal. As a Beast King, he would be able to digest it all even if he ate more. It was no big deal for him to eat all the food meant for two.


    It was just that today, there was a bit of change...


    Xiong Ye was only halfway done when Zhou Ji appeared.


    Zhou Ji came over with a basket that contained several bamboo tubes. ¡°Xiong Ye, I have some delicious food here. You can try some.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Ye was a little curious¨Che could smell a sweet scent from the basket that Zhou Ji held.


    ¡°It¡¯s bamboo rice and preserves.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Zhou Ji had discovered rice over ten years ago, but because the environment of the Beast God Temple wasn¡¯t suitable for nting rice, rice wasn¡¯t farmed here.


    However, he himself didn¡¯tck rice.


    And for noon that day... He¡¯d made bamboo tube rice.


    Preserved meat, mushrooms, and rice that had been soaked in water was all mixed together, and then chopped leaves that tasted simr to fennel were added. The mixture was then stuffed into bamboo tubes and baked over a fire. It was a very fragrant dish.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t only bring rice.


    He¡¯d also brought a bamboo tube of candied fruit that he treated as a snack. He¡¯d brought it over for Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji took them out and exined, ¡°These two types of food are unique to the Beast God Temple. Xiong Ye, give them a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Xiong Ye smiled.


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Zhou Ji said. His gazended on the food that had been prepared for Xiong Ye and Shi Li.


    When Xiong Ye saw Zhou Ji doing this, he thought that Zhou Ji must be hungry, and thought that perhaps the food that Zhou Ji had brought him might be his food for the whole day... Xiong Ye offered, ¡°Shi Li¡¯s not here. You can have his portion of the food.¡±


    Zhou Ji looked at him with panic in his gaze, ¡°How can that be? This is food for Beast Kings...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯ll go to waste if you don¡¯t eat it.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Zhou Ji no longer refused. He sat across from Xiong Ye and started to eat, chatting with Xiong Ye as they ate.


    It had already been a long time since he¡¯d spoken so much. After all, he wasn¡¯t interested in talking much with others. However, if the other party was Xiong Ye, he didn¡¯t mind saying a few more words.

 Chapter 172.2 - Parallel World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 172.2 ¨C Parallel World (3)</h4>


    Xiong Ye had already finished his own food, so he did as Zhou Ji instructed and opened up a bamboo tube filled with rice. He was caught by surprise by the seductive scent.


    This was a type of food simr to barley, but he didn¡¯t know why but it was... particrly fragrant!


    Xiong Ye took a bite and suddenly felt that the food that the Beast God Temple that he¡¯d previously found to be very delicious, was actually quite ordinary. ¡°This... is very delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a little more tomorrow if you like it.¡± Zhou Ji said. He took a bite of meat as he spoke.


    The meat that the Beast God Temple prepared for Beast Kings was from dinosaurs that had been castrated.


    Some dinosaurs were simr to pigs. If they weren¡¯t treated beforehand, their meat would have a strange taste. However if they¡¯d been treated, the strange taste would be gone.


    Over ten years ago, he¡¯d started having the people of the Beast God Temple raise dinosaurs. Eight years ago, he¡¯d proposed that they castrate them. Now, all the meat that the Beast God Temple provided to the high-level people was farmed and castrated dinosaur meat. This type of meat tasted better, and even he wouldn¡¯t refuse to eat it.


    Seeing that Zhou Ji was eating so happily, Xiong Ye offered, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble you for more. Come over at this time tomorrow, and you can eat Shi Li¡¯s portion of the food again.¡± Although the food that Zhou Ji had given him was tasty, there was no meat and it was all made of nts. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to be full from that.


    He would eat some of Zhou Ji¡¯s delicious food, and let Zhou Ji eat a full meal of meat in exchange.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Ji smiled and agreed. After Xiong Ye had finished the bamboo tube rice, he introduced the candied fruit to Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye took a bite and was pleasantly surprised.


    This candied fruit was very sweet and very delicious!


    Xiong Ye thought for a while and finally dug out a low-level crystal core to give to Zhou Ji. ¡°Take this. You can use it to trade for things with other people.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Other Beast Kings were used to being ttered and would never think of giving back after receiving such things. Xiong Ye was really different from the others.


    Zhou Ji left. He didn¡¯t return during noon, but went back again for dinner. This time, he brought a bowl of fried bird¡¯s eggs for Xiong Ye. ¡°I found a bird nest this afternoon and fried the eggs I found inside with oil. Give it a try!¡±


    Xiong Ye had never eaten fried eggs before.


    The food prepared for the Beast Kings by the Beast God Temple was very fine, but it wasn¡¯t particrly delicious or rare in order to avoid the Beast Kings getting addicted to the food and ordering specific dishes.


    Because eggs weren¡¯t easy to obtain, they weren¡¯t given to Beast Kings to eat.


    This was Xiong Ye¡¯s first time eating scrambled eggs. He was amazed by the taste, and his attitude towards Zhou Ji improved.


    The two of them once again had a good time chatting with each other.


    After Zhou Ji left, Xiong Ye, who had originally nned to wait for Shi Li to return, went immediately to sleep.


    Three days soon passed just like this.


    Shi Li left early every morning and wouldn¡¯t return until after Xiong Ye had gone to bed. He left early and returnedte, and it wasn¡¯t known what he was busy with. Xiong Ye became used to having Zhou Ji bring over some new type of food every morning so that they could chat over a meal.


    Zhou Ji had been living in the Beast God Temple and knew a lot of things. Xiong Ye also learned a lot by chatting with Zhou Ji.


    That night, the two of them were having a meal together when Shi Li came back.


    ¡°Zhou Ji?¡± Shi Li soon recalled him. He had a Beast King father, yet turned out to be a useless person... He had quite a deep impression of Zhou Ji. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡±


    He¡¯d thought that a weak and frail person like Zhou Ji would have died after his father did.


    Shi Li¡¯s words made Xiong Ye¡¯s brows furrow slightly in a frown. Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t died yet.¡±


    ¡°Why is he here? Xiong Ye, you even gave him my part of the food!¡± Shi Li was furious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t finish it by myself so it would go to waste otherwise.¡± Xiong Ye didn¡¯t hesitate at all before saying this. Of course, the real reason wasn¡¯t this... Zhou Ji would bring him something delicious every time. Today, he¡¯d brought over a bowl of fried mud fish. After eating it, he felt that he should pay Zhou Ji back somehow.


    ¡°Then you can just have him take it away!¡± Shi Li said. He felt that the way that Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were eating together was an affront to his eyes.


    Xiong Ye asked, ¡°What exactly are you kicking up a fuss about?¡±


    When Shi Li heard Xiong Ye say this, he immediately felt like he was being looked down on. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m kicking up a fuss? How am I kicking up a fuss!?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Xiong Ye, Shi Li, I¡¯ve caused you trouble... I¡¯m leaving.¡± Zhou Ji said. He nned to go outside and hide to watch the y unfold.


    When he thought of this, and then thought about what he¡¯d said just now... Zhou Ji suddenly felt like he was acting a bit like a white lotus.


    After tossing this unreliable idea out of his mind, Zhou Ji heard Xiong Ye reply, ¡°Go back first, then.¡±


    Shi Li, on the other hand, sneered, ¡°You should be calling me Lion Beast King! You¡¯re a waste of a person who doesn¡¯t respect Beast Kings. I¡¯m could kill you if I wanted to!¡±


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He had always called people by their names and had really forgotten this point.


    Xiong Ye tried to pacify him, ¡°Shi Li, stop making trouble.¡±


    Shi Li wanted to kill Zhou Ji, but there was nothing he could do with Xiong Ye present.


    Not only that, Xiong Ye¡¯s words had also distracted him, ¡°What did you just say to me?¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop making trouble.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, did you start to fall for that Zhou Ji? Otherwise, why would you help him so much?¡± Shi Li said. ¡°These days, there has always been his scent in the house. I didn¡¯t think much about it before, but now...¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Shi Li and felt a sense of disappointment.


    Shi Li was even more dissatisfied when he saw Xiong Ye¡¯s gaze. ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re my mate, but you¡¯re so intimate with other people. Shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me?¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Shi Li was stunned.


    Xiong Ye continued, ¡°You quarrelled with me about such a small thing just so that you could dissolve our rtionship as mates, right?¡±


    Shi Li said, ¡°How is this a small thing?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been eating with other people over the past few days?¡± Xiong Ye retorted.


    He wasn¡¯t ignorant about what Shi Li was doing. It was just that before, he¡¯d wanted to maintain a good rtionship between them and had therefore acted as though he didn¡¯t know.


    Shi Li froze.


    Xiong Ye said, ¡°I will do as you wish and agree to stop being mates with you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Li stared at Xiong Ye in shock.


    He had made up his mind to talk to Xiong Ye about the benefits of going to two separate territories first and advise Xiong Ye to manage a different territory than his, then gradually reduce contact with Xiong Ye. After a year or two, he would bring up terminating their rtionship.


    Yet as a result, while he was ready to fight a protracted battle, Xiong Ye was letting him go just like this and had agreed with such ease.


    ¡°If we separate now, we can still be friends.¡± Xiong Ye said. After so many years of being with Shi Li, the two of them could still be friends if they separated now. However, if it went on like this, he felt that he would want to break things off with Shi Lipletely or even beat him to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Li said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now. You can leave.¡±


    After Xiong Ye said so, Shi Li left the house that Xiong Ye was living in. After he left, he felt a little confused.


    He¡¯d always wanted to get rid of Xiong Ye, but now that he¡¯d finally gotten rid of him, he felt that it was a little surreal.


    And he also felt a little guilty.


    Xiong Ye liked him very much and even wanted to be friends with him after they were no longer mates. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do the same for Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what Shi Li was thinking. After Shi Li left, hey down and went to sleep.


    In fact, his heart was still tense a few days ago. But now, after saying what needed to be said, he felt much better.


    Zhou Ji had been observing the situation from the dark the entire time.


    He wanted to give Xiong Ye a thumbs up when he saw what choice he¡¯d made.


    Previously, he¡¯d been worried that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t be willing to split up with Shi Li. He hadn¡¯t expected him to be so straightforward!


    He¡¯d been full of good feelings towards Xiong Ye over the past few days, and at this moment, those feelings deepened.


    Zhou Ji was in a good mood, but at this time, the High Priest was really conflicted.


    After discovering that the Beast God liked Shi Li, he didn¡¯t tell others about it but instead carefully went to observe Shi Li.


    Then, he found that this person called Shi Li was rather fickle. He would always spare a few extra nces when he saw young, beautiful people.


    The High Priest was so frustrated to death!


    Why would the Beast God like a Beast King like that? He didn¡¯t think that Shi Li was worthy of the great Beast God!


    However, as long as the Beast God liked him, he would support it.


    The High Priest ran into Shi Li again.


    ¡°Lion Beast King.¡± The High Priest greeted.


    ¡°High Priest.¡± Shi Li smiled and returned. He was in a good mood.


    He¡¯d found that the Beast God Temple had ced a lot of importance on him. Could it be that... when he¡¯d gone to the Beast God Temple, he¡¯d attracted the Beast God¡¯s attention and was now beloved by the Beast God?


    ¡°I heard that the Lion Beast King often gets together with other people?¡± The High Priest asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Li said, then noticed that the High Priest¡¯s expression seemed a little strange. He asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Lion Beast King, you are someone who has a mate. You shouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing.¡± The High Priest said. He felt that he couldn¡¯t let Shi Li be so fickle.


    ¡°High Priest, I¡¯m nning to dissolve my rtionship with the Bear Beast King.¡± Shi Li quickly rified this, then continued, ¡°High Priest, please rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything that shouldn¡¯t be done before the separation is official.¡±


    High Priest: ¡°......¡± It wasn¡¯t about Xiong Ye! You should consider the Beast God!


    However, Shi Li didn¡¯t know anything about it now, and he couldn¡¯t say anything...


    The High Priest was very worried, but he could only smile and say goodbye to Shi Li.


    It was a good thing that Shi Li nned to separate with Xiong Ye... The High Priest intended to go and find Xiong Ye and see what was happening on that end.


    When the High Priest arrived, it was just in time for the evening meal.


    The main gate leading to Xiong Ye¡¯s house was open. The High Priest came in and saw someone eating with Xiong Ye from a distance and could also hear the sounds of conversation... Shi Li¡¯s affairs hadn¡¯t affected Xiong Ye, which made the High Priest feel a bit less guilty.


    However, as he approached, the High Priest suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Why was the person sitting opposite Xiong Ye so familiar?


    And this person¡¯s voice... the High Priest suddenly discovered that the person who was saying to Xiong Ye, ¡°Since you like to eat this fruit, I¡¯ll bring you more tomorrow.¡± was actually the Beast God!


    The High Priest¡¯s knees went soft, and he wanted to kneel, but he wasn¡¯t able to do so. Not only that, he wasn¡¯t able to speak with his mouth, either.


    In the moment when he was unable to move, Xiong Ye noticed him, ¡°High Priest, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Then, Zhou Ji stood up in a ¡®panic¡¯ and also bowed to the High Priest in greeting, ¡°Greetings, High Priest!¡±


    High Priest: ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 173.1 - Parallel World (4)

    <strong>Ch173.1 ¨C Parallel World (4)</strong>


    The High Priest was almost unable to control his expression.


    Why was His Majesty The Beast God here? And why was he acting like this?


    Previously, His Majesty The Beast God had asked him to separate Xiong Ye from Shi Li. He¡¯d thought that His Majesty the Beast God had liked Shi Li, but it turned out that... the person His Majesty liked was actually Xiong Ye?


    The High Priest couldn¡¯t move. At this time, Zhou Ji continued on excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the High Priest here! I... I...¡± He looked like he¡¯d just seen his idol and couldn¡¯t speak.


    The High Priest: ¡°......¡± Whenever he went to see His Majesty The Beast God, His Majesty would at most only say a few words to him... Now, His Majesty had actually put on such an act...


    The High Priest felt that he was going to copse. And it was at this time that he noticed Zhou Ji winking at him. Simultaneously, the energy that prevented him from speaking disappeared.


    The High Priest stumbled.


    ¡°High Priest, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiong Ye was a little worried.


    The High Priest covered his eyes with his hands, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just don¡¯t feel so good...¡±


    ¡°Would you like to have a rest? Shall I support you?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    The High Priest refused without hesitating. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m already alright.¡± How could he let His Majesty The Beast God support him?


    The High Priest finally regained his footing. He felt that the scene with the two people in front of him was incredible, and he was stillpletely dazed.


    There seemed to be something wrong with the High Priest... Xiong Ye offered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you call over someone from the Beast God Temple.¡±


    The High Priest wanted to refuse, but Zhou Ji interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right. High Priest, you don¡¯t look too good. You should go back and rest well.¡±


    The High Priest could only say, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go back and rest right away.¡±


    Someone soon came over to help the High Priest. Xiong Ye spoke again, ¡°High Priest, did youe here for something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just walking around.¡± The High Priestughed dryly and then used his hand to cover his eyes again¨C¨Che was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his expressions.


    The High Priest was soon supported away.


    Xiong Ye felt that the High Priest had acted a little strange, but he didn¡¯t think about it too much. After the High Priest left, he looked at Zhou Ji, ¡°Zhou Ji, you have work you need to do. Is it alright for you toe here all the time?¡±


    Zhou Ji replied, ¡°I always finish my work beforeing here.¡± In fact, right at the start, Zhou Ji had thought about pretending to be pitiful, but his current appearance really wasn¡¯t suited for that kind of act.


    Also, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin in the future if he really pretended to be pitiful.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°I already told the person in charge that I want to go to the Big Bear Tribe, so the work I had on hand has already been handed over to others. I don¡¯t have any work to do now... I¡¯lle here with ingredients tomorrow and make you fresh food?¡±


    Xiong Ye agreed, ¡°Alright, but you don¡¯t need to bring ingredients. I can have the Beast God Temple prepare some.¡±


    Xiong Ye suddenly understood why Shi Li wanted to eat delicious food. Those delicacies were so tasty!


    Xiong Ye felt that even if Zhou Ji couldn¡¯t farm, it would still be good to bring this man with him¨C¨CZhou Ji¡¯s food was too delicious!


    In any case... he could afford to take care of him.


    Zhou Ji finished discussing this with Xiong Ye and left. He went back to the ce where he lived, and as soon as he got there, he saw the High Priest waiting for him in the courtyard.


    Zhou Ji appeared directly in front of the High Priest.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The High Priest immediately knelt down.


    Zhou Ji used his energy to lift him up, ¡°No need to kneel.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The High Priest started to speak and hesitated.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t have any expression on his face as he looked at the High Priest and said, ¡°You have to dissolve the mates rtionship between Shi Li and Xiong Ye during the Beast God Sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The High Priest replied.


    ¡°Arrange for Xiong Ye to have another ce, one where food can be prepared.¡± Zhou Ji continued.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, Xiong Ye will ask you not to send cooked food and send over ingredients instead. Send over the ingredients that you prepare for me... you cane over to find me in the morning and obtain some vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhou Ji gave many orders. He also exined the nonsense identity he¡¯d given himself and finally said, ¡°You can go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty... Your Majesty, that Shi Li...¡± The High Priest looked at Zhou Ji.


    ¡°He just needs to separate from Xiong Ye. There¡¯s no need to concern yourself with anything else.¡± Zhou Ji said. Zhou Ji felt that Shi Li¡¯s behavior was disgusting, but that was Xiong Ye¡¯s business, and he shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    If he involved himself in too much, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to extricate himselfter on.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The High Priest retreated.


    After leaving Zhou Ji, the High Priest took a deep breath and felt that he¡¯d finally woken up a little.


    His Majesty The Beast God... had really fallen for a Beast King.


    It was just, why did His Majesty the Beast God take a fancy to a man? If he was interested in women, they could even have a Son of God in the future...


    Many thoughts shed through the High Priest¡¯s mind, but he also suddenly realized that this situation was better than having the Beast God like Shi Li.


    However, since the Beast God liked Xiong Ye... the High Priest who¡¯d once felt sympathy for Xiong Ye now started to sympathize with Shi Li.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have time to think so much. There was a lot of work to be done.


    After the High Priest left Zhou Ji¡¯s ce, he immediately ordered people to arrange a new house for Xiong Ye, and then called over all the people who knew about the existence of the Beast God in the Beast God Temple and had seen the Beast God before.


    These people included the priests of the Beast God Temple as well as two older Beast Kings.


    Over the past thirty years, the new Beast Kings were no longer made aware of Zhou Ji¡¯s existence. However, these two old Beast Kings had seen Zhou Ji during the early years.


    ording to Zhou Ji¡¯s instructions, the High Priest told them about how Zhou Ji was hiding his identity from Xiong Ye and asked them to keep it secret.


    Everyone other than the High Priest: ¡°......¡± What had they just heard? The Beast God who didn¡¯te out of the temple all day long wanted to follow a Beast King?


    ¡°Why is His Majesty doing this? Is there something wrong with that Bear Beast King?¡± Someone asked.


    The High Priest didn¡¯t dare to say anything about Zhou Ji. Finally, he said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to concern yourselves over His Majesty¡¯s affairs. His Majesty said before that we should take care of the people of the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    These people were a little puzzled, but the High Priest had already spoken... They all agreed one after another.


    At the same time, it was inevitable that they would be curious about the Big Bear Tribe.


    What exactly was going on with this Big Bear Tribe for the Beast God to treat them so differently?


    Besides, they hadn¡¯t seen the Beast God for a long time. If there was a chance, then they had to take the opportunity to meet him again.


    On one side, there was a group left puzzled by the Beast God¡¯s behavior. On the other side, Xiong Ye, who had originally nned to go to sleep, ended up entertaining a visit from the people of the Beast God Temple.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°Greetings, Bear Beast King. We¡¯re from the Beast God Temple and came here to tell you that we¡¯ve arranged another residence for you...¡± The high level Beast Warrior who was the leader of the group was smiling.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not clear on why. The High Priest ordered it.¡± That person said.


    ¡°Am I moving together with Shi Li?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the only one to move. The Lion Beast King will continue to live here.¡± That man replied.


    Xiong Ye had been puzzled by the High Priest¡¯s actions, but things became clear after he heard this.


    The High Priest would only do this if Shi Li had exined the fact that they nned to dissolve their rtionship as mates to him.


    Speaking of which... the High Priest hadn¡¯t looked right when he came over. It shouldn¡¯t be because of this matter, right?


    Xiong Ye figured it out and asked, ¡°Where is my new ce?¡±


    ¡°Over that way. Please, Bear Beast King.¡± That person said.


    Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t brought anything with him when he first came to live in the Beast God Temple. At this time, he grabbed his clothes and simply left directly. He was soon sent to a house some distance away from the previous ce.


    This house was a little remote, but it wasrge, the environment was good, and it even had several rooms.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t enough houses near the Temple, so we have to trouble the Bear Beast King to live here.¡± That high level Beast Warrior exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good here.¡± Xiong Ye said. It was indeed very good there. Although it was a bit far away from the Beast God Temple, this house was much better than the one he¡¯d lived in before.


    ¡°As long as the Bear Beast King likes it, that¡¯s good. This used to be the High Priest¡¯s family¡¯s house, but the bedding and such is new. The Bear Beast King can use it as you like.¡± That person continued.


    Xiong Ye was surprised when he heard this¨C¨Cthe Beast God Temple had assigned him the High Priest¡¯s family¡¯s residence... were they worried that he¡¯d be unhappy?


    In fact, he wouldn¡¯t be unhappy over this.


    It was already dark. Xiong Ye asked everyone to leave, then entered the bedroom of the house.


    This house had the scent of other people, but it had obviously been cleaned, and the scent was very light. Not only that, the bed, furniture, quilts, and so on were all brand new.


    It was really thoughtful for the Beast God Temple to do all this.


    Xiong Ye had been wandering out in the wild for many years and had formed the habit of being able to sleep anywhere. He slept very well that evening.


    The next morning, he woke up early and went back to the house he¡¯d previously shared with Shi Li.


    He and Zhou Ji had agreed to let Zhou Jie over, but he¡¯d changed his residence and was worried that Zhou Ji wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.


    The house that he and Shi Li had lived in together was exactly the same as it had been when he left. It was clear that Shi Li hadn¡¯t returned that night.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t find it strange at all. Heughed a little bitterly, then saw that Zhou Ji wasing.


    Zhou Ji always paid attention to his appearance and kept himself very clean. Although his clothes were made out of in animal hides, they were very detailed and were likely something he¡¯d made himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed residences. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Xiong Ye led Zhou Ji to his new house.


    In fact, if it had been any other time, he wouldn¡¯t have interacted so much with Zhou Ji.


    But things had been different recently.


    Ever since he¡¯de to the Big Bear Tribe, the changes in Shi Li had be more and more obvious, and he¡¯d spent all his time outside with others... Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want the Big Bear Tribe to know about these things, and so he hadn¡¯t wanted to stay with the people from the tribe.


    He didn¡¯t want the people of the tribe to pity him when they learned that Shi Li wanted to dissolve their rtionship as mates.


    However, other than the people of the tribe, he didn¡¯t know anyone else...


    He¡¯d originally thought that he could be by himself, but now that he had Zhou Ji to talk to, it was an unexpected joy, and he naturally grew closer to Zhou Ji. Not to mention that Zhou Ji had told him many useful things.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, this house is really very good. It¡¯s much bigger than before, and there¡¯s even a kitchen!¡± Zhou Ji was surprised when he looked at Xiong Ye¡¯s new house, touching this and that as he passed by.


    Xiong Ye was also affected by his delight and showed a smile on his face.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°All the ingredients have been delivered. I¡¯ll make food for you right away!¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 173.2 - Parallel World (5)

    <strong>Chapter 173.2 Parallel World (5)</strong>


    The ingredients had indeed been delivered. Cleaned fish and meat had been ced in the kitchen.


    These ingredients had originally been meant for Zhou Ji so naturally were the best quality ingredients. This was especially the case for the fish because Zhou Ji liked fresh fish that had only just been freshly killed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be fish! It just so happens that I brought some pickled vegetables with me. I¡¯ll make you pickled vegetable fish.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye had never heard of pickled vegetable fish, but he agreed anyway.


    Zhou Ji made a full pot of pickled vegetable fish, then stir-fried the meat with the oil he¡¯d brought. He also fried broli with garlic puree, then made several vegetable dishes.


    As for the staple food, Zhou Ji made rice. When boiling the rice, he added a steam rack on top and prepared a bowl of steamed eggs.


    Five full dishes were ced on the table, and Xiong Ye was stunned by the sight, ¡°Why did you make so many dishes?¡±


    ¡°I have to show you what I can do if I want to stay in the Big Bear Tribe.¡± Zhou Jiughed and said, ¡°In fact, the reason why I can live so well in the Beast God Temple after my father¡¯s death is somewhat rted to my cooking.¡±


    ¡°The food you cook is so delicious. Are they really willing to let you go?¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask. He felt that if he was the High Priest, he would never let such a good cook go.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already learned it.¡± Zhou Jiughed, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to learn these things.¡±


    So it turned out to be like that. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t ask any further and started to eat.


    Someone came over while the two of them were eating. ¡°Bear Beast King, we heard that you moved here and came for a visit.¡±


    The two old Beast Kings came in following the sound of their voices.


    Because houses here had no windows, or the windows were usually all very small, people of this era generally left the door open for light during the day.


    Not only that, the houses built during this era were often all built facing south so that every room could have daylight streaming in.


    When Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were eating, they left the main door open. When the two Beast Kings came in, they saw Zhou Ji immediately.


    Their footsteps paused.


    They had already known about the fact that Zhou Ji wanted to follow Xiong Ye, and had already spent a night epting the fact. However, they still felt a little shocked when they saw it personally.


    But these two Beast Kings were old and experienced. They didn¡¯t lose theirposure and instead, they asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Xiong Ye stood up to greet them. Hearing them ask about Zhou Ji, he replied, ¡°This is my friend Zhou Ji.¡± He even introduced Zhou Ji to the two Beast Kings.


    The two old Beast Kings: ¡°......¡± It was already a big deal that he addressed the Beast God by name, but he even called him his friend...


    Of course, what shocked them even more was that the Beast God actually smiled at them, ¡°Good morning, Ape Beast King, Ox Beast King!¡±


    Out of these two Beast Kings, one of them had a great ape animal form, and the other¡¯s animal form was an ox.


    The Ape Beast King was a man while the Ox Beast King was a woman. Both of them were about the same age, and their faces were covered with wrinkles.


    Now, the wrinkles on their faces crowded together even more. Their smiles were slightly stiff on their faces, ¡°Good morning to you too.¡±


    Zhou Ji stopped talking. The two Beast Kings remembered that he wanted to keep things secret and didn¡¯t dare to speak with him more. They even started to worry that they might have offended him by rashlying over.


    Finally, the Ape Beast King spoke up, ¡°Bear Beast King, I didn¡¯t think that you would be so good at cooking!¡± Could it be that His Majesty the Beast God wanted to follow the Bear Beast King because of his cooking?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make this, Zhou Ji did.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±


    These dishes had actually been made by His Majesty the Beast God? The two Beast Kings were stunned and couldn¡¯t wait to sit down and have a taste. However, they were afraid that Zhou Ji would be unhappy and could only look towards Zhou Ji while saying, ¡°How could we do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can have some, too.¡± Xiong Ye stood up and served food to the two Beast Kings.


    He wasn¡¯t like Shi Li who liked to make friends all the time, but he was willing to build a good rtionship with the other Beast Kings. This was especially the case since he and Shi Li were going to split up.


    Zhou Ji knew what Xiong Ye was thinking and supported him doing this, so he naturally had no objections.


    The Zhou Ji in his dream had only cooked for Xiong Ye because he liked Xiong Ye, but he himself was different.


    In any case, he¡¯d already made the food. Letting others have a taste didn¡¯t matter.


    After Zhou Ji came to the Beast God Temple, the people of the Beast God Temple had begun to use chopsticks. The two Beast King¡¯s skill with chopsticks was very good.


    The Ox Beast King liked to eat all kinds of nts. She¡¯d never seen broli before, so she was very surprised by the taste when she used chopsticks to take a bite.


    This type of nt that she¡¯d never eaten before tasted extremely good!


    The Ox Beast King began to try the other dishes.


    As for the Ape Beast King, he first tried a bite of a meat dish.


    Zhou Ji had added cumin to this stir-fried meat dish.


    He¡¯d given the Beast God Temple many nt seeds and taught them many farming methods, but he hadn¡¯t let the people of the Beast God Temple nt this kind of seasoning. He felt that the development level of the current Beastman Continent wasn¡¯t far enough along for them to start pursuing delicious food.


    Of course, he could still use it for himself.


    Therefore, the Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King were able to eat many things that they had never eaten before.


    The two Beast Kings wanted to immerse themselves in eating.


    Eating the food made by the Beast God would definitely bring them blessings!


    However, it just so happened that... the Beast God¡¯s food hadn¡¯t been made for them. They didn¡¯t dare to eat too much.


    Ultimately, the two Beast Kings only ate a single bowl of rice and very little of the dishes. They had tears in their eyes, but they stopped eating.


    Xiong Ye felt that he had really seen too little of the world when he saw them like this.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s food was so delicious that he couldn¡¯t stop eating, but these two Beast Kings only ate such a small amount of food. Could it be that they ate this kind of food all the time?


    Xiong Ye chatted with the two Beast Kings as he ate. He then discovered that the two Beast Kings had a very good attitude towards him.


    At first, he¡¯d found it a little strange, but after considering it carefully, he felt that it was normal.


    If he reached the age of these two Beast Kings, he would also be very friendly to the younger Beast Kings so that the younger Beast Kings wouldn¡¯t harm their tribes after their deaths.


    Both sides talked for a long time and finished the food. At this time, Zhou Ji took the initiative to stand up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    How could the Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King dare to have the Beast God clean up? Just as they wanted to say something about it, they saw Zhou Ji gesture for them to leave.


    The Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately said their goodbyes.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t doubt them and sent the two Beast Kings off.


    After both parties exchanged farewells, they separated. The Ox Beast King and Ape Beast King hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps when they saw Zhou Ji appear in front of them.


    The two of them knelt down at once.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°You guys shoulde over less in the future. You should tell the others toe over less as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The two Beast Kings agreed and then discovered that the Beast God had already left.


    Could it be that their Beast God had gone back to wash the dishes?


    The Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King looked at each other. They didn¡¯t dare to believe it, and then they became extremely excited¨Cthey¡¯d eaten food made by the Beast God!


    Not only that, they were the only ones who¡¯d done so... The Beast God had told them toe less, and others would also go less, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to eat the Beast God¡¯s cooking!


    It was just... why was the Beast God so good to Xiong Ye? That Xiong Ye didn¡¯t seem like anything special to them...


    While the two Beast Kings were still puzzled, Xiong Ye was nning to bring Zhou Ji back with him to the Big Bear Tribe for a visit.


    He and Shi Li had already decided to separate. Although he felt a little ashamed of it and didn¡¯t want to tell other people, it still had to be said.


    Additionally, Zhou Ji wanted to return, and he should let the people of the tribe get to know him.


    On the way back to the Big Bear Tribe, Xiong Ye said to Zhou Ji, ¡°We¡¯ve been wandering for many years. Eleven years ago, after I became a high level Beast Warrior, we finally settled down. Now, the Big Bear Tribe has eighty nine people.¡±


    Only eighty nine people... the Big Bear Tribe was really a small tribe.


    However, it was a very powerful tribe. After all, this tribe had two Beast Kings.


    Because it had two Beast Kings, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had a very spacious territory to set up camp in, and there were even people from other tribes who had helped them build houses as they didn¡¯t really know how to do so.


    When Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji went over, they saw that there were many people staying in the ce where the Big Bear Tribe had settled in. They were talking and making friends with the people of the Big Bear Tribe.


    When they saw Xiong Yeing over, they all went over to greet him.


    Zhou Ji stood behind him and reduced his presence. After that, he discovered that there were a few old priests from the Beast God Temple who recognized him and were sending hidden nces his way from the shadows.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡±


    Xiong Ye said a few simple words, then went to the house that the Big Bear Tribe had left empty for him and Shi Li. He then called in Hu Yue and a young man called Xiong An.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, why are you looking for us?¡± Hu Yue asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something to tell you.¡± Xiong Ye said. He paused, then introduced Zhou Ji. ¡°This is Zhou Ji. Hu Yue, do you remember him?¡±


    Xiong An was born after the disaster struck the Big Bear Tribe and definitely wouldn¡¯t recognize Zhou Ji, but Hu Yue should still remember him.


    ¡°Zhou Ji?¡± Hu Yue was somewhat surprised as she looked at Zhou Ji. After a moment of recollection, her gaze turned softer, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ji will join the Big Bear Tribe in the future. When the timees, take care of him a bit.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Hu Yue and Xiong An immediately agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiong Ye started to speak again, then hesitated.


    Hu Yue saw that Xiong Ye wanted to say something else and prompted, ¡°Did you encounter some trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not trouble... Hu Yue, I¡¯m going to separate and stop being mates with Shi Li.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Hu Yue¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and her face, which was covered in scars, appeared particrly fierce, ¡°Did he do something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiong Ye said. Shi Li hadn¡¯t done anything that couldn¡¯t be tolerated as of yet, ¡°We just don¡¯t have feelings for each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, no feelings? After he relied on you to get stronger...¡± Hu Yue wanted to say that after Shi Li had be stronger by relying on Xiong Ye and started feeling that Xiong Ye was no longer of any use to him, he¡¯d decided to kick him away. However, she soon realized that if she really said that, Xiong Ye might be upset and eventually refrained from saying it out loud.


    Xiong Ye continued, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll be separating during the Beast God Sacrifice... You can tell the people of the tribe about thister. When the timees, the people who want to follow him can go with him, and the people who want to follow me cane with me.¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want the Big Bear Tribe to split up, but he couldn¡¯t just let Shi Li take all the people of the Big Bear Tribe... After all, this was the tribe that he¡¯d fought so hard half his life for.


    He could only let people choose.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, don¡¯t worry. Other than Shi Li¡¯s younger brother, we¡¯ll definitely all follow you!¡± Hu Yue immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to go and drive Shi Li¡¯s younger brother out now!¡±


    Hu Yue went to do as she said and immediately headed outside.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Xiong Ye had originally wanted to stop Hu Yue, but after thinking about it, he eventually didn¡¯t stop her.


    Shi Li wanted to split up with him... When he¡¯d first learned of this, he¡¯d found it a bit hard to ept, but he¡¯d calmed down a lot after a few days.


    This matter would be known sooner orter... It didn¡¯t make any difference whether it was spread out before they separated or after.


    Of course, the main reason why he hadn¡¯t stopped her was because he also didn¡¯t really want to have to continue tolerating Shi Li¡¯s younger brother Yang Su any further.


    Over the years, Yang Su had a lot to do with why his rtionship with Shi Li had grown worse and worse.


    He didn¡¯t really know why, but Yang Su had never liked him. He always spoke ill of him in front of Shi Li... In fact, this didn¡¯t matter, and he was toozy to nitpick overthis issue, but Yang Su liked to take advantage of the fact that he was Shi Li¡¯s younger brother. In the early years when they were wandering, he would always want to eat the best of everything and have a little more to eat even when nobody had enough... This left Xiong Ye very unhappy.


    He often had to stop Shi Li from giving Yang Su more benefits, and had to ask Shi Li to act fairly. It was probably because of this that Yang Suter disliked him more and more...


    Xiong Ye remained in the house and didn¡¯t go outside.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ji asked him, ¡°You¡¯re going to split up with Shi Li?¡± Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t told him about this matter before, so he technically shouldn¡¯t know about it.


    Xiogn Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad...¡±


    Xiong Ye smiled briefly, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Zhou Ji could tell that Xiong Ye had really thought it through.


    He really liked Xiong Ye like this. It made sense; he was already an adult man. Why should he treat emotional affairs like life or death?


    ¡°That Shi Li isn¡¯t a good person. I saw him getting involved with the young men and women of other tribes... It¡¯s a good thing for you to separate from him. I¡¯ll make a delicious meal for you to celebrateter.¡± Zhou Ji continued.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye agreed. He¡¯d originally been a little mncholy, but now that Zhou Ji was going to make him good food... He was no longer sad!


    While Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji were talking, Hu Yue and Xiong An had already arrived outside.


    The ce where the Big Bear Tribe was staying was very busy at this time. After Hu Yue went out, she said to the people of the other tribes, ¡°Everyone, our Big Bear Tribe has something we need to deal with. May I trouble everyone to leave first?¡±


    These people hade here to be friends with the people of the Big Bear Tribe. Now that the Big Bear Tribe had something they needed to do, they didn¡¯t dally and left immediately¨Cthey¡¯d seen the Bear Beast King arrive earlier, and it would be bad if they offended the Bear Beast King by leaving too slowly!


    ¡°Hu Yue, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Does Xiong Ye... the Bear Beast King have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Who was it that was following after Xiong Ye earlier?¡±


    ......


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe all asked questions. They were all very concerned about Xiong Ye, and only Yang Su quickly interjected, ¡°What about my brother? Why did Xiong Ye bring back a little pretty boy?¡±


    Hu Yue looked coldly at Yang Su and said, ¡°Xiong Ye and Shi Li are going to separate and dissolve their rtionship as mates. I¡¯m here to ask everyone, do you want to follow Xiong Ye or Shi Li?¡±


    Although Hu Yue had vowed to drive out Yang Su, she wouldn¡¯t really do so. She still needed to ask for everyone¡¯s opinions.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dissolve their rtionship as mates?¡±


    ¡°They were fine, why would they break up?¡±


    ......


    The people of the tribe were all confused. Xiong Ye and Shi Li had always been together... they wanted to separate now?


    Yang Su couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°What¡¯s going on with all this? Hu Yue, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Hu Yue didn¡¯t pay attention to Yang Su and continued, ¡°Those who want to follow Shi Li should leave immediately. They can take this person away while they¡¯re at it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following Xiong Ye!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also following Xiong Ye!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all following Xiong Ye!¡±


    ......


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t hesitate to make their choice.


    Their tribal chief was Shi Li, but the person who usually managed the affairs of their tribe was always Xiong Ye.


    Not only that, the person who hunted for them to eat and helped them solve various problems was also Xiong Ye.


    They¡¯d been forced away from their home for thirty years. The youth who¡¯d escaped back then were now all middle-aged people like Hu Yue. The new members of their tribe basically consisted of their children.


    They all believed in Xiong Ye more. As soon as Hu Yue spoke out, they all took the lead in speaking up. After that, their children also chose to stand on Xiong Ye¡¯s side.


    ¡°Then quickly throw Yang Su out.¡± Hu Yue said.


    ¡°Hu Yue, don¡¯t talk nonsense! How could Xiong Ye and Shi Li separate? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Yang Su hollered.


    As a result, he¡¯d just finished shouting when Hu Yue picked him up and tossed him outside. A man in his forties was tossed out without any dignity just like that and finallynded on the ground.


    Hu Yue didn¡¯t spare him a nce and instead turned to Yang Su¡¯s woman and children, ¡°Will you go out yourselves, or do I have to drive you out?¡±


    In his earlier years, Yang Su didn¡¯t have a wife or any children.


    At that time, life in the Big Bear Tribe was difficult. Nobody was interested in Yang Su, who was someone who couldn¡¯t contribute anything. He naturally had no partner, but after Shi Li became a medium level Beast Warrior, he had found a woman for Yang Su. Yang Su already had four children now.


    Yang Su¡¯s woman was very beautiful but very timid. She usually had no sense of presence in the tribe. Now, when she heard Hu Yue¡¯s words, she trembled and picked up a child who couldn¡¯t yet walk, then led her three children who could walk to hurriedly leave.


    Yang Su had already risen up from the ground and was now cursing and swearing. Hu Yue wasn¡¯t afraid of him, though. ¡°Yang Su, from today on, you and Shi Li are no longer people of the Big Bear Tribe. Please leave as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°My brother is the tribal chief. What gives you the right to drive us away?! Ouch!¡± Even before Yang Su could finish speaking, Hu Yue had thrown a stone at his face.


    He was left bleeding from the hit and didn¡¯t dare speak any further. He slunk away and left.


    Hu Yue acted swiftly and separated the Big Bear Tribe just like that.


    And at the same time, the priests who had been secretly paying attention to the situation here from outside were also full of admiration¨CHis Majesty The Beast God moved so quickly! They hadn¡¯t expected that the people who belonged to Shi Li within the Big Bear Tribe would be driven away so quickly!


    Those two Beast Kings didn¡¯t understand, but they, as priests, could see something from the actions of their High Priest... their Beast God actually liked the Bear Beast King!


    s, His Majesty The Beast God was far superior to the Bear Beast King. How could he have fallen for the Bear Beast King?


    These priests were all puzzled, but in order to please the Beast God...


    ¡°Should we help out?¡±


    ¡°The Beast God Temple had always been full of people who would make arrangements for and serve the Beast Kings. Before, because the Bear Beast King and Lion Beast King were mates, we didn¡¯t involve ourselves. Now, should we send some people to the Lion Beast King?¡±


    ¡°Should we go and talk to the Bear Beast King when the Beast God isn¡¯t around?¡±


    ......


    The priests of the Beast God Temple were all thinking about how to help the Beast God further separate Xiong Ye and Shi Li while also thinking about how to please Xiong Ye. However, Xiong Ye himself was ignorant about these things, and Shi Li was equally clueless.


    At this moment, Shi Li was still enjoying life outside.


    After speaking with Xiong Ye, he¡¯d still felt guilty towards Xiong Ye and didn¡¯t dare to face it, so he¡¯d simply stopped going back. Instead, he lived outside.


    There was delicious food to eat and good-looking people to apany him. Shi Li was incredibly fond of this kind of life.


    Once he started enjoying himself, hepletely tossed Xiong Ye to the back of his mind and forgot about him!


    As for those who were ttering Shi Li, after learning that Shi Li would separate from Xiong Ye, they were even more attentive and would even call over their daughters to apany him.


    If their daughter could give birth to Shi Li¡¯s child, not only would they be able to live a good life, their tribe would also be able to bask in the glory!


    Perhaps their grandson would also be a Beast King just like Shi Li!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Hu Yue drove them away and went back to the room Xiong Ye was in. She spoke angrily, ¡°Xiong Ye, I reminded you long ago that that Shi Li was no good.¡±


    ¡°Hu Yue...¡± Xiong Ye sighed, ¡°At the end of the day, he¡¯s still a Beast King. In the future, don¡¯t say these kinds of things.¡± He knew that Shi Li wasn¡¯t kind, but considering the matters between them, he¡¯d gone into it all willingly, so it really wasn¡¯t good to put all the me on Shi Li.


    Hu Yue fell silent, but it was obvious that she¡¯d heard him.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe hoped that Xiong Ye would stay, but they were all worried when they looked at Xiong Ye, and they all chattered incessantly as they tried to persuade Xiong Ye not to be sad...


    Xiong Ye was obviously not used to this kind of attitude and refused to stay with them. He told them he had something to do and soon left with Zhou Ji.


    The two of them returned to the residence that the Beast God Temple had arranged for Xiong Ye. At this time, the Beast God Temple had just delivered the ingredients for the evening.


    It wasn¡¯t early anymore, so Zhou Ji didn¡¯t make anyplicated dishes this time and directly roasted meat for them to eat. Of course, he added a lot of seasoning to the roasted meat.


    Xiong Ye had grown up eating a lot of roasted meat, but this was the best roasted meat he¡¯d ever eaten.


    His mood became much better, ¡°Thank you, Zhou Ji.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Zhou Ji said. He looked a little embarrassed.


    Xiong Ye saw this and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, can I live here?¡± Zhou Ji asked. He sounded a little awkward, ¡°I just saw that there are extra rooms here... My ce in the Beast God Temple is a little broken... Um, I can take care of you.¡±


    Xiong Ye was stunned for a moment thenughed and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhou Ji said. He felt a little agitated in his heart. The Zhou Ji in his dream hadn¡¯t done anything, and yet Xiong Ye had invited him to live in his cave. What about him? He¡¯d cooked several meals for Xiong Ye, yet had still needed to take the initiative to ask to live with Xiong Ye, and they weren¡¯t even sharing a room!


    Although he was a little sad, Zhou Ji soon moved his things over to Xiong Ye¡¯s residence and started living together with Xiong Ye.


    At the same time, Yang Su was also finally able to find Shi Li.


    Although he hadn¡¯t been seriously injured when he was tossed out by Hu Yue, he was still aching all over. When he went to find Shi Li, he was even limping.


    ¡°Big brother...¡± When he saw Shi Li, Yang Su, despite being a mature man of forty, still looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Li asked with concern. He¡¯d always been very concerned about hisst remaining rtive.


    ¡°Big brother, that Hu Yue hit me and also drove me out. He even drove you out as well!¡± Yang Suined.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Shi Li asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Hu Yue. She said that you and I are no longer part of the Big Bear Tribe in the future. She even beat me!¡± Yang Su spoke quickly and added, ¡°Xiong Ye was clearly there, but he didn¡¯t help me...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shi Li immediately became furious, ¡°What gives her the right?!¡±


    ¡°She said that you and Xiong Ye will soon stop being mates, and said that she was going to drive you out of the Big Bear Tribe!¡± Yang Su said, ¡°Based on what? Big brother is clearly the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief!¡±


    Shi Li still felt a little guilty when Yang Su spoke the first sentence, but by the time Yang Su was finished, he was full of anger once again. He was the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s tribal chief. It was unreasonable for Hu Yue to drive him out of the tribe!


    What gave Hu Yue the right to do that?


    Yang Su continued, ¡°Big brother, Hu Yue is too arrogant. Xiong Ye also doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all...¡±


    The more Shi Li listened, the angrier he became.


    He¡¯d done so many things for the Big Bear Tribe over the years, yet this was how the people of the Big Bear Tribe treated him in the end?


    It was enough that Hu Yue had never taken him seriously, but now she was actually trying to drive him, the tribal chief, out of the tribe. As for Xiong Ye, he was watching from the sides and didn¡¯t even care.


    After deciding to end his rtionship with Xiong Ye, Shi Li had originally felt guilty towards Xiong Ye. However, at this time, any remaining guilt disappeared.


    He should have separated from Xiong Ye earlier! Otherwise, he¡¯d have helped out the Big Bear Tribe for nothing!


    ¡°Big brother, you have to help me!¡± Yang Su said.


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Shi Li said. Right now, he had to go and find Xiong Ye immediately. What would he do if Xiong Ye reneged and refused to release him from their rtionship?


    ¡°Big brother, that Xiong Ye is no good either. He can¡¯t have children. You should break off your rtionship with him!¡± Yang Su immediately added.


    ¡°I will break up with him.¡± Shi Li got straight to the point.


    Yang Su was eager to have Shi Li and Xiong Ye end their rtionship immediately, but he was still shocked when Shi Li said this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been kicked out and don¡¯t have anywhere to live at the moment? Come with me, then.¡± Shi Li continued. He¡¯d gotten to know many people recently and finding a ce for Yang Su was an incredibly easy matter.


    Yang Su quickly followed him.


    Over the next few days, a rumor that Shi Li wanted to split up with Xiong Ye made its way through the Beast God Temple.


    When the people of the various tribes heard this news, they were all quite sad¨Cthey¡¯d all felt that the fact that the two Beast Kings were mates was something worth envying. Yet as a result, they were about to separate just like that...


    However, this was quite normal. These two Beast Kings were both men and couldn¡¯t have children together. It had been wrong from the start!


    Everyone felt that this was normal and didn¡¯t dare toment on Beast Kings, so the entire matter blew over after two days of whispered gossip. After that, those who wanted to tter Shi Li continued ttering Shi Li, while those who wanted to please the Big Bear Tribe continued to please the Big Bear Tribe.


    In fact, there were some people who wanted to contact Xiong Ye, but they couldn¡¯t find him!


    Of course, in addition to all this, regardless of whether it was Shi Li or the Big Bear Tribe, they both had a good impression of the Beast God Temple. They even felt that... the Beast God Temple attached great importance to them.


    Shi Li would think so because ever since he¡¯de to the Beast God Temple, the people of the Beast God Temple had been very enthusiastic towards him. In recent days, they¡¯d alsoe over to inquire about his life and send people to serve him... Shi Li felt that the Beast God Temple must value him very much!


    It made sense when he thought about it. It was rare for a Beast King to be as young as he was! If he could use that cultivation method to train up other powerhouses... he¡¯d be the most powerful Beast King in the future!


    As for the people of the Big Bear Tribe, they felt that the Beast God Temple valued them because... Recently, several high-ranking priests of the Beast God Temple hade to the Big Bear Tribe every day to inquire about Xiong Ye¡¯s matters.


    Not only that, these priests were very respectful towards Xiong Ye in their speech.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe didn¡¯t hesitate to boast about Xiong Ye immediately, ¡°Xiong Ye became a Beast Kingpletely based on his own strength. Shi Li was different, and the reason he was able to be a Beast King was because Xiong Ye hunted down all kinds of crystal cores for him to use!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye is actually much more powerful than Shi Li!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Xiong Ye that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ......


    The priests of the Beast God Temple who had purposelye over to inquire for news about Xiong Ye after learning that their Beast God was ¡®chasing¡¯ Xiong Ye all thought: They¡¯d never expected that there was this kind of inside story!


    They used to think that it was strange for His Majesty The Beast God to like Xiong Ye, but after hearing the things the people of the Big Bear Tribe said, they no longer felt that it was surprising.


    Xiong Ye was really a very good person.


    It was just that... was there something wrong with His Majesty The Beast God¡¯s way of pursuing someone? Based on His Majesty¡¯s identity, he could directly tell the other party his identity and have Xiong Ye offer himself up. Why did he have to pretend to be pitiful, follow Xiong Ye around , and make him food to eat?!


    The high-ranking people of the Beast God Temple, led by the High Priest, all looked towards the ce where the High Priest used to live and wanted to cry but had no tears.


    It was like their cold and distant Beast God had suddenly transformed into another person.


    Regardless of what everyone thought, the Beast God Sacrifice was still going to take ce soon.


    In the past, the High Priest would beg and plead over and over again, but Zhou Ji would still be unwilling to participate. However, this time, he actually took the initiative to join in.


    After all, that day was the day when Xiong Ye and Shi Li would split up!


    Zhou Ji stood with the people of the Big Bear Tribe and watched the excitement.


    High Priest: ¡°......¡± He was singing praises to the Beast God on the stage while the Beast God watched him from below and had even knelt down... Although the Beast God probably hadn¡¯t actually knelt and had squatted instead, he could still feel his own legs going soft! He couldn¡¯t stand firmly anymore!

 Chapter 176 - Parallel World (7)

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Parallel World (7)</h4>


    On the morning of the Beast God Sacrifice, a grand ceremony presided over by the High Priest would be held.


    The current High Priest of the Beast God Temple had been a High Priest for over ten years and had presided over these sacrifices more than ten times, but he had never been as ufortable as he was now.


    Had it not for the fact that he had memorized the chants that were to be sung during the ceremony to the point where he could sing them in his sleep, he would have probably have forgotten all the words.


    Eventually, the ceremony had reached the halfway point, but the High Priest was already sweating. Even so, he continued presiding over the ceremony at the top of his voice¨C¨Cthe Beast God was watching, so he had to perform well!


    Since the High Priest was like this, the other priests who weren¡¯t so young either also acted the same way. A bunch of priests who usually whispered during the sacrifice were now all shouting with all their strength, their faces and ears red from exertion.


    Because of this... This Beast God Sacrifice was particrly lively, and the atmosphere was extremely warm.


    The Beast Kings who were at the closest to the front sensed this change the most clearly, ¡°This year¡¯s Beast God Sacrifice is really very warm!¡±


    ¡°The priests are working really hard.¡±


    ¡°This really makes my blood boil!¡±


    ......


    The ones having this conversation were the other Beast Kings besides Shi Li, Xiong Ye, and the two old Beast Kings.


    It was the first time Xiong Ye and Shi Li had participated in the Beast God Sacrifice, and they couldn¡¯t tell the difference. As for the two older Beast Kings...


    They had seen Zhou Ji¡¯s strength before and now when they saw Zhou Ji mixing in with the Big Bear Tribe... The two old Beast Kings felt like they were sitting on pins and needles and were just as ufortable as the High Priest.


    But they were still better off than the High Priest... The two Beast Kings felt somewhat sympathetic towards the High Priest who had to work hard on the stage.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know any of this. At the moment, he only felt that the Beast God Temple had been very considerate in their arrangements¨C¨Chis seat and Shi Li¡¯s were separated from each other. Not only that, the two old Beast Kings who had eaten together with him were on his left and right sides.


    Both of them were very friendly to him. As soon as they sat down, they began to chat happily¨C¨Cevery time he didn¡¯t know what he should talk about, the two Beast Kings would always find new topics of conversation.


    Xiong Ye was very satisfied with this. Seeing that Xiong Ye didn¡¯t nce in his direction, Shi Li was dissatisfied, yet also felt a sense of sympathy.


    Shi Li thought very simply and didn¡¯t realize that the Beast Kings who were at his side talking with him were actually extremely anxious inside.


    They had been in contact with Shi Li and felt that they could talk to Shi Li. They also didn¡¯t like the Bear Beast King who hadn¡¯t known that he was supposed toe and visit them. But now...


    Why were the Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King who usually never paid them any attention so enthusiastic towards Xiong Ye?


    If it weren¡¯t for the Beast God Sacrifice that was taking ce right now, those Beast Kings would want to go over to Xiong Ye¡¯s side to ask about it.


    A long time ago, the afternoon portion of the Beast God Sacrifice would begin immediately after the morning ceremonies. However, twenty years ago, the practice was changed, and there was an extra meal offered at noon.


    This had something to do with Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji ate three meals a day. The people beneath him learned from him, and the people of the Beast God Temple also started to eat three meals a day.


    Of course, they would only eat a light meal at noon and generally wouldn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t eatrge amounts of roasted meat.


    After the morning ceremony ended, the people of the Beast God Temple immediately brought out delicious food for the Beast Kings.


    These foods were a mix of hot fried vegetables as well as cold vegetables, delicious fruits, and some marinated meats. They were all very tasty.


    Of course, others felt this way, but for Xiong Ye, these dishes seemed verymon.


    The food that Zhou Ji made for him was much better than this!


    Even so, he ate up all the food that he was given until his bowl was clean¨C¨Che was used to not wasting food.


    After he¡¯d finished eating, Xiong Ye saw Shi Liing his way.


    Shi Li saw that Xiong Ye had eaten everything and was somewhat disdainful, ¡°Xiong Ye, did you not eat your fill in the morning?¡± Shi Li never finished all the food put in front of him when he went out¨C¨Cit made it look as though he didn¡¯t get enough food to eat at home!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xiong Ye asked. He and Shi Li had spent many years together, and he knew that Shi Li loved maintaining face. He could also pretty much guess what Shi Li was thinking.


    However, he was used to not purposely arguing with Shi Li. Before, it had been because he didn¡¯t want to hurt the feelings between them. Now, he didn¡¯t argue because it was unnecessary.


    ¡°Nothing, I just came over to ask... Would you like toe over to sit with me and get to know the other Beast Kings?¡± Shi Li asked.


    Xiong Ye shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± He recognized all of the Beast Kings there, and there was no need to meet them again. As for making friends... He didn¡¯t feel the need to be friends with the Beast Kings who were rmended by Shi Li.


    Shi Li was rejected by Xiong Ye and felt that his goodwill had just been tossed to the ground and stomped on. He was very dissatisfied and even suspected that Xiong Ye was looking down on him.


    After his and Xiong Ye¡¯s strength increased, he had wanted to find a powerhouse to tie themselves to. However, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t approved of his behavior and had refused to agree no matter what. He could only find a way to go on on his own, but as a result, because he¡¯d gone alone, nobody had valued him at all, and he¡¯d even been ridiculed...


    However, he was now a Beast King and nobody could ridicule him anymore. In fact now that the tables had turned, he had even taught those who had looked down on him a lesson.


    If only that person hadn¡¯t been a high level Beast Warrior and a tribal chief, he definitely would¡¯ve killed him.


    Shi Li thought about many things and left discontentedly. Xiong Ye knew that he must have been thinking about some messy things again, but he didn¡¯t know that Shi Li was recalling things from over 20 years ago.


    At that time, he and Shi Li had just be medium level Beast Warriors. Based on his thoughts, he wanted them to find a sparsely popted ce and settle down with the people of the tribe. However, Shi Li had wanted to join a big tribe and even felt that since his strength and potential was so good, the big tribe should pay attention to him and provide him with many benefits.


    Xiong Ye felt that Shi Li was expecting too much.


    If they were willing to give the big tribes some benefits in order to rely on them, they may be willing to ept them. However, if they were to ask others for benefits...


    If the tribal chief of the big tribe was him, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to give them any benefits.


    Sure enough, Shi Li ultimately failed.


    ¡°That Shi Li has a bad heart. You should be more on guard in the future.¡± The Ox Beast King reminded Xiong Ye.


    She was an old Beast King, and her children could be considered to have done quite well for themselves. Although her children weren¡¯t Beast Kings, a few of them were still high level Beast Warriors and would be able to live a good life even when she was no longer there in the future. Therefore, she never tried to please these young Beast Kings, and until Zhou Ji started treating Xiong Ye differently, she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Xiong Ye and Shi Li either.


    She didn¡¯t agree with some of Xiong Ye¡¯s ideas, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Xiong Ye was a good person.


    In contrast, Shi Li¡¯s behavior of ttering the younger Beast Kings and ignoring older Beast Kings like her made her feel a little like she¡¯d been looked down on.


    Xiong Ye smiled bitterly and just wanted to say something when the High Priest came over, ¡°Xiong Ye, Shi Li,e with me. I¡¯ll take you to the Beast God Temple to hold the ceremony to dissolve your rtionship as mates.¡±


    Shi Li immediately stood up, but he felt a little guilty when Xiong Ye nced over at him. On the other hand, Xiong Ye was very cool and calm.


    The priest led them away, and they soon arrived at the Beast God Temple.


    The ceremony for breaking up mates was simr to that of bing mates, but the priest asked them a different question instead.


    This matter had weighed heavily on Xiong Ye and Shi Li¡¯s heart for a long time, and it was finally resolved at an unprecedented speed.


    ¡°Beast God up above, from today on, you are both single and have no mate.¡± The High Priest secretly praised himself as he spoke.


    Originally, this matter was meant to be resolved in the afternoon. However, when the High Priest saw Shi Li go to Xiong Ye and speak with him, he¡¯d pushed the matter ahead so as to prevent anything unexpected from happening.


    Now, the matter that the Beast God had asked him to do was finally done!


    The High Priest gave Shi Li a deep, intense look.


    Shi Li was looked over twice by the High Priest.


    The High Priest must value him very much, but he didn¡¯t say anything or make any requests... Wait, it seemed that the High Priest was very willing to break up his and Xiong Ye¡¯s rtionship. Could it be that the High Priest... was like the others and wanted to introduce his daughter to him?


    The High Priest¡¯s daughter was very beautiful, but she was a little young... However, he didn¡¯t mind waiting another two years.


    While Shi Li was thinking about these things, Xiong Ye was feeling inexplicably rxed after the first moment of loss.


    However, he wasn¡¯t given a chance to be rxed for long because that night, Hu Yue tried to give Xiong An to him, wanting Xiong An to be his mate. She even said that Xiong An was more reliable than Shi Li.


    Xiong Ye: He had always treated Xiong An, who had been born after they arrived at the Beastman Continent, as his own child!


    However, it wasn¡¯t only Hu Yue who rmended people to Xiong Ye.


    The next day, many tribes sent people to Xiong Ye. Even those with good rtionships with Shi Li did so.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± These people were all young enough to be his children! He really wasn¡¯t interested!


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± He suddenly felt a little upset when he saw so many people around Xiong Ye!

 Chapter 177 - Parallel World (8)

    <strong>Chapter 177 Parallel World (8)</strong>


    Xiong Ye had only decided to split up with Shi Li. He really hadn¡¯t thought about looking for someone else afterwards.


    He was different from Shi Li. He never ced much importance on his physiological needs.


    Why did he need to find someone else to deal with something he could solve himself?


    Rather than finding a lover who could solve physical matters, he would like to find a partner who he could talk to and spend his whole life together with.


    Of course, this partner had to be male... In his early years, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t discovered this. However, after a long time, he¡¯d realized that he only liked men.


    When he was young, there¡¯d only been Shi Li around him, so he¡¯d naturally had deep feelings for Shi Li. However,ter on, all kinds of things had destroyed Shi Li¡¯s feelings for him. Shi Li treated him worse and worse, and his feelings for Shi Li had gradually faded as well.


    Right now, he was a little sad about Shi Li wanting to leave, but it wasn¡¯t too bad. It was just that within this short period of time, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in epting others, let alone people who were decades younger than he was.


    Now that he was being ¡®marketed¡¯ people who were twenty or thirty years younger...


    Looking at these people who¡¯d been sent over by others, Xiong Ye spoke straightforwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t need someone by my side. You can go back if you want to, or if you don¡¯t want to, you can stay with the Big Bear Tribe. Of course, the tribe won¡¯t give you preferential treatment because of this.¡±


    These people were very young. If they weren¡¯t fixated on him... Xiong Ye was willing to let them join the tribe.


    Those who had been sent over had basically all chosen to go back if they had a higher or better identity in their own tribe, but those who had a lower identity in their own tribes had chosen to join the Big Bear Tribe.


    There were suddenly many more people in the Big Bear Tribe.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s heart felt a lot morefortable when he saw this situation.


    After making arrangements for these people, Xiong Ye said, ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He said this and was about to leave. After taking a few steps, he stopped again and looked at Xiong An. ¡°Xiong An, I see you as my child.¡±


    Xiong Ye was very clear that Xiong An only had feelings of respect and worship for him before. However, he might start thinking about other things if Hu Yue spoke more to him about it. He didn¡¯t want to see this situation happen, so it was better to make things clear earlier.


    ¡°Tribal chief, I¡¯ve already grown up! I can definitely be your lover.¡± Xiong An said. He had always worshipped Xiong Ye, and he really wanted to be with Xiong Ye. Even if it wasn¡¯t as mates, just being a lover would be good!


    ¡°I¡¯m already old.¡± Xiong Ye said. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Live your life well and find someone you like to be together with.¡±


    Xiong An subconsciously replied, ¡°Yes, Tribal chief!¡± After he finished speaking, his face was full of chagrin.


    XIong Yeughed lightly and left directly¨Cas expected, he was still a child!


    Zhou Ji saw this happen and hurriedly followed behind him. He also said to Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, you aren¡¯t old.¡± After bing a Beast King, he could live to over a hundred. Not only that, Xiong Ye was in fact not old at all.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiong Yeughed.


    Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji returned to the residence that the High Priest had prepared for them.


    This was a very quiet ce. It was also inside the Beast God Temple¡¯s territory, allowing them to avoid a lot of harassment.


    When they went back, Zhou Ji made many delicious dishes as usual.


    He made this food not only for Xiong Ye, but also for himself.


    He used to cook meals for himself in the past, but he¡¯d always felt that they were tasteless. Now that there was Xiong Ye here, these meals tasted more delicious.


    Of course, there was another reason why he was keen on cooking. When he dreamed, he would see the Zhou Ji in his dreams making a lot of delicious food.


    He would always want to eat that food when he dreamed. Now that he had time, he definitely had to make it!


    Xiong Ye cheered up again after eating the delicious food.


    Xiong Ye had refused all the people who were offered to him, but Shi Li was different.


    The day he was released from his rtionship with Xiong Ye was the day of the Beast God Sacrifice. He hadn¡¯t done anything then, but he¡¯d epted two young beastmen the next day, one male and one female, who had been sent over by others.


    These two beastmen were both young adults. They were very attractive and well maintained and were definitely better than Xiong Ye... Shi Li hadn¡¯t been so excited in a long time!


    He and these two people were intimate for the entire night, and he felt very refreshed the next day.


    After that, he tried a lot of everything. Men, women, fat people, thin people; he slept with them all.


    The Beastman Continent was very open minded about this, and the strong were respected... When Shi Li expressed his preferences, he was immediately approached by countless people.


    The smaller tribes left quickly after the Beast God Sacrifice, but therger tribes didn¡¯t leave immediately because they had to trade for some crop seeds with the Beast God Temple and learn how to farm these nts from the Beast God Temple.


    Now, the story of the Lion Beast King having passionate love affairs spread among these people very quickly.


    The Big Bear Tribe was a small tribe. Although they had arge territory that came with many people, the people of the Big Bear Tribe weren¡¯t familiar with nting and farming at all. However, Xiong Ye had learned how important these things were from Zhou Ji, so... the people of the Big Bear Tribe naturally stayed behind to learn them.


    And with such a dy, they naturally heard all kinds of rumors about the Lion Beast King.


    So, when Xiong Ye went back, he was stopped by Hu Yue once again, ¡°Xiong Ye, do you know about Shi Li?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Ye asked. After they¡¯d split up, he had no longer paid attention to Shi Li¨Crecently, the Beast God Temple had suddenly sent him some crystal cores, and he¡¯d started to focus on cultivating.


    He liked cultivating.


    ¡°Although telling you may make you sad, maybe a short pain is better than long drawn-out pain...¡± Hu Yue looked at Xiong Ye, ¡°Shi Li has been doting on many people recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiong Ye stilled for a moment. He hadn¡¯t expected that Shi Li would find someone new so soon. However, when he thought about it carefully, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Shi Li had had these thoughts for a long time, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Xiong Ye, with Shi Li acting like this, the people outside will think that you were abandoned by Shi Li... Even if you don¡¯t find a mate for the time being, you can still give others a try.¡± Hu Yue, ¡°A good many tribes have sent people over again!¡±


    Many tribes sent people to both Shi Li and Xiong Ye. The Big Bear Tribe had suddenly obtained several dozen new people.


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Hu Yue pressed, ¡°But Shi Li...¡±


    ¡°My life has nothing to do with him. I just want to live well.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    Hu Yue saw that Xiong Ye was insisting and finally stopped advising him on this.


    However, during dinner that night, Zhou Ji spoke up and asked, ¡°Tribal chief, why don¡¯t you want those people?¡± In his dream, Xiong Ye had gotten together with Zhou Ji very soon after he and Shi Li had broken up. However, it was clearly very different in reality here.


    Xiong Ye had always been easy-going, and he had recently built up a good rtionship with Zhou Ji, so he was naturally willing to answer Zhou Ji, ¡°I don¡¯t want to casually find someone. What would be the difference between me and those dinosaurs if I really act like that?¡±


    Zhou Ji was surprised, then said, ¡°Then what kind of person do you want to find, tribal chief?¡±


    Xiong Ye thought about it and said, ¡°I want to find someone I can spend my days with.¡±


    Zhou Ji had originally thought that Xiong Ye would say that he didn¡¯t want to find anyone or something simr. After all, Xiong Ye had refused many people not long ago. However, Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t done so.


    Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t young anymore. It could be seen from a nce that he¡¯d experienced a lot, but at this moment, he had hope in his eyes and looked a little pure.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s heart was touched.


    When he¡¯de into this world, he¡¯d never thought of finding a partner because he¡¯d found that the people of this ce were very pragmatic¨Cwho would talk about feelings when the basic needs of food and clothing hadn¡¯t even been resolved?


    However, the case was that he wanted to talk about feelings.


    This evening, Zhou Ji once again slept at Xiong Ye¡¯s ce.


    He dreamt again.


    In his dream, Xiong Ye cultivated a ck crystal core. His animal form could berger or smaller, and Zhou Ji in the dream made him shrink in order to flirt with him.


    They were already so old, yet they were still so sticky and shameless!


    It was also really enviable.


    It was still very early when Zhou Ji woke up. The sky was still dark.


    He was a little jealous when he thought of how the Zhou Ji in the dream had been to so many ces, had eaten a lot of delicious food, and was also apanied by his lover.


    Fortunately, he also had his Xiong Ye.


    His Xiong Ye? Zhou Ji chuckled lightly.


    At the start, he had just some good feelings towards Xiong Ye, but after getting along together for a period of time, he liked Xiong Ye more and more.


    Xiong Ye wanted a person to spend his days with, and he did as well.


    Since that was the case... He should take the initiative!


    Zhou Ji thought of this and sighed.


    The Zhou Ji in his dream was actively pursued by Xiong Ye, but the him of now probably wouldn¡¯t experience such a good thing.


    The Xiong Ye of now was a lot more stable and had only just broken up with his mate. He definitely wouldn¡¯t think of pursuing him. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even like him... Zhou Ji had better take the initiative himself.


    In fact, he¡¯d already taken a very good first step. The following wooing process shouldn¡¯t be too hard, right?


    Zhou Ji secretly went back to the temple and brought back a lot of food.


    The Xiong Ye of today was different from the Xiong Ye in his dream in many aspects, but there were also many things that were the same. For example, they both liked to eat sweets.


    Zhou Ji had gone back this time to bring back the sugar he¡¯d saved up.


    He¡¯d already found wheat, and after countless experiments, he¡¯d cultivated yeast and learned how to make steamed buns.


    He nned to make some steamed buns for Xiong Ye to eat. He could put bean filling or something inside. This could be made by first adding a lot of sugar to the red bean paste, then adding animal fat. It would be absolutely delicious with just one bite.


    Of course, in addition to the bean paste bun, meat buns could also be made. Xiong Ye liked to eat meat.


    As soon as Zhou Ji started to make food, Xiong Ye came in. He looked a little surprised, ¡°Zhou Ji, what is this?¡±


    ¡°These are steamed buns.¡± Zhou Ji exined, ¡°This is a dish unique to the Beast God Temple. You definitely haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Steamed buns was a type of food that nobody except him had eaten before. The people of the Beast God Temple had only learned how to make flour pancakes from him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had it before... but isn¡¯t it too troublesome to make this thing? It¡¯s enough to casually eat anything.¡± Xiong Ye was rather surprised to see Zhou Ji making steamed buns.


    Zhou Ji was really not afraid of it being too troublesome and was actually willing to make something soplicated.


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. The steamed buns will only be finished in the afternoon.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something else for the morning.¡±


    Zhou Ji began to make dumplings as he spoke.


    He wanted to make steamed buns, but he only realized after the dough started to rise that it would take a long time, so he simply went to make dumplings first.


    He wrapped the thin dumpling skin around a lot of meat, and each bite was full of vor... Xiong Ye managed to eat over 100 dumplings on his own.


    And the dumplings that Zhou Ji had made were very big!


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Very delicious. Everything you make is delicious.¡± Xiong Ye spoke very earnestly.


    ¡°Then, would you be willing to spend your days with me?¡± Zhou Ji asked. ¡°If you agree, I can promise to cook for you for a lifetime.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji astonishment.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t try to hide anything and said, ¡°Xiong Ye, I like you very much. I want to be your mate.¡±


    Zhou Ji¡¯s expression was very serious, and his gaze was especially focused... Xiong Ye let out a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to find someone right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I can wait.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°Xiong Ye, I¡¯ve been single all these years and have never found anyone else. I know how to farm and know a lot about nting. I can also cook and make delicious food. I also really like you... how about you think it over properly.¡±


    Now that he had confessed, Zhou Ji naturally pointed out all his advantages.


    On the other hand, Xiong Ye felt a little awkward when he saw him like this.


    In recent years, he had met many people who sent themselves into his arms, but he had never encountered such a serious confession.


    If this had been spoken by those who had been sent to him, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t care about their words at all. However, this was all said by Zhou Ji.


    Xiong Ye suddenly thought about how Zhou Ji had always been very nice to him recently...


    So, did that mean that Zhou Ji really liked him?


    But this was too sudden.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as he fretted about how to respond. At this moment, Zhou Ji suddenly came up to him and kissed him on the cheek.


    XIong Ye only felt something softnd on his face, and a numbing feeling spreading out from his face to his entire body. He stood up abruptly without thinking about it.


    How could this Zhou Ji be so bold?

 Chapter 178 - Parallel World (9)

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Parallel World (9)</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiong Ye stood up abruptly, his brows drawn into an even tighter frown.


    ¡°Kissing you.¡± Zhou Ji said. He wasn¡¯t a frivolous person, but he had recently been drinking often. He watched dream Zhou Ji flirt with dream Xiong Ye every day and then identally ended up doing something like this in the present.


    Now, he took in Xiong Ye¡¯s reaction, and felt that he could kiss him a few more times in the future...


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing again in the future!¡± Xiong Ye said, ¡°And... you should go back to live in the tribe...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Zhou Ji startedughing, ¡°And even if I go back, as long as I tell Hu Yue that I like you and want to pursue you, Hu Yue would probably also support me.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± Was Zhou Ji actually so shameless?


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re a Beast King. I can¡¯t beat you, and it¡¯s impossible for me to do anything to you... What does it matter if I stay?¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re single now, and I¡¯m also single. There¡¯s no need for you to refuse my pursuit.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji was a little older than him, but he was very well-maintained. There would probably be many people who would believe him if he said he hadn¡¯t reached thirty. Not only that, Zhou Ji was also very attractive.


    The attentive gaze that Zhou Ji used to look at him also made him feel that Zhou Ji must like him very much.


    If he still had a mate, he definitely couldn¡¯t allow Zhou Ji to continue following him, but he no longer had a mate... Xiong Ye said, ¡°You can stay, but don¡¯t do this kind of thing in the future.¡±


    Xiong Ye left soon after he spoke. Zhou Ji looked at his back and had an urge tough. Xiong Ye was obviously feeling a little awkward... In fact, he could flirt with Xiong Ye more often in the future.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what Zhou Ji was thinking. He hurried back to his room and subconsciously touched his face.


    He had always been very rough, and bumping into people was a verymon thing, but this kind of kiss had never happened before.


    Why would Zhou Ji do something like this?


    Xiong Ye really couldn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t think about it for long¨C¨Che took out a crystal core and began to cultivate.


    The Beast God Temple had given him many crystal cores. He had to cultivate hard!


    While Xiong Ye was cultivating, Zhou Ji, who¡¯d realised that the dough wouldn¡¯t rise for a while, went to find the High Priest.


    The High Priest was counting crystal cores and was preparing to send them over to Xiong Ye.


    This was a request from the Beast God.


    These crystal cores would have originally been collected and stored away by the people of the Beast God Temple after splitting out a portion of them for the various Beast Kings.


    Ordinary beastmen couldn¡¯t directly absorb the energy in these crystal cores, but after they became stronger, they could absorb part of the energy. It was a very slow process, but because of this, these crystal cores were very precious.


    However, this year... this year, all of the crystal cores that the Beast God Temple had received were all given to Xiong Ye.


    Zhou Ji appeared quietly in front of the High Priest as he was counting.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The High Priest was a little excited when he saw Zhou Ji and wanted to kneel.


    Zhou Ji had indeed onlye to inform him of this and left soon after.


    The High Priest watched him leave and wanted to cry but had no tears. After that, he immediately began to consult with the others and decided to teach more about farming to the people of the various tribes.


    They had to keep the people of the Big Bear Tribe here. It would be best if they could keep them here until next year¡¯s Beast God Sacrifice.


    Did the people of the Big Bear Tribe know how to take care of His Majesty The Beast God? Could the people of the Big Bear Tribe prepare delicious food for him to eat? Your Majesty The Beast God, you absolutely can¡¯t go to the Big Bear Tribe and suffer any hardship!


    The High Priest took action immediately.


    At the same time, Zhou Ji made many steamed buns for Xiong Ye. He also prepared soy milk.


    He added a lot of sugar into the soy milk. The Xiong Ye in his dream liked sweets, and the Xiong Ye of the present also liked them.


    Xiong Ye came over after Zhou Ji finished making the steamed buns. There was nothing unusual in his expression.


    Zhou Jiughed and brought the soy milk over to Xiong Ye. ¡°Xiong Ye, this is soy milk. I added a lot of sugar to it. Give it a try.¡±


    ¡°You put in sugar?¡± Xiong Ye was a little surprised. He knew of sugar, and knew that it was very precious. The Beast God Temple had served them a sweet dessert when they had weed them before, but they¡¯d never had it since.


    ¡°There was sugar in the ingredients that came in today.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye could indeed smell a sweet scent. He found it a little strange that the people of the Beast God Temple would send them sugar, but he still took a sip of the soy milk.


    He immediately liked that kind of sweet taste.


    After that, Zhou Ji suddenly took his hand and asked him gently, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    If Zhou Ji had done this to anyone on Earth, anyone with a brain would know that they¡¯d just been flirted with.


    However, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know.


    In this ce, everyone was very casual. Holding hands or giving kisses was something that very few people would do. They would simply sleep together if they were interested in someone.


    This was particrly true for Xiong Ye.


    He and Shi Li had met each other when they were young. At first, they¡¯d gotten along with each other like ordinary brothers. Later on, they became mates before getting more intimate. However, the Big Bear Tribe had been very poor at the time, and it was impossible for them to have the leisure to enjoy any romance when they couldn¡¯t even have enough to eat every day.


    To Xiong Ye, the most romantic thing was Shi Li giving him the tastier parts of the meat.


    Later, the Big Bear Tribe was attacked by the Giant Tiger Tribe. They lost their home and had no time to talk about love and romance. Eventer, Shi Li began to have other thoughts.


    To sum it up, Xiong Ye had never been ¡®flirted with¡¯ before.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop him from feeling a bit strange... Xiong Ye took back his hand and frowned again.


    Zhou Ji saw this and very naturally picked up a steamed bun to put into his hand, ¡°Try the bun I made.¡±


    Xiong Ye reflexively took a bite out of the steamed bun.


    Over the next few days, Xiong Ye always felt that something was strange¨C¨CZhou Ji stuck to him very closely...


    For example, in the morning, Zhou Ji picked a bouquet of flowers for him.


    ¡°Is this very delicious?¡± Xiong Ye asked. Was this flower edible? Otherwise, why would Zhou Ji give him flowers?


    Zhou Jiughed, ¡°This flower isn¡¯t delicious. I¡¯m giving it to you because it looks good.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± What was the use of having something that looked good?


    However, there was no denying that he was very happy.


    At noon, Zhou Ji made an entire table full of dishes for him.


    This was a very normal thing, but Zhou Ji sat next to him and wrapped up all kinds of dishes with the wraps and handed them to him to eat...


    That evening, Zhou Ji came to his room with some ointment.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°This is good for your body. I¡¯ll rub it in for you.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need...¡±


    ¡°Try it. This medicine is very effective.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯m in good health and don¡¯t have any injuries...¡±


    ¡°This ointment will make your body feel even better.¡± Zhou Ji insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°There are ces you can¡¯t reach.¡±


    ......


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he knew that somehow, unknowingly, he and Zhou Ji were getting closer. For example, Zhou Ji would rub ointment onto his face and back every day.


    He felt that it was a bit troublesome, but he couldn¡¯t deny that this ointment felt veryfortable when it was rubbed onto his body.


    These days, the people of the Big Bear Tribe had been learning all kinds of knowledge from the people of the Beast God Temple. Xiong Ye attached great importance to these things and would naturally go to have a look.


    And then, the people of the Big Bear Tribe were able to witness Zhou Ji¡¯s courtship of Xiong Ye.


    Hu Yue stared at Zhou Ji for two days, but didn¡¯t block Zhou Ji¡¯s attempts or try to seek Zhou Ji out to talk to him. However, two dayster, she silently stopped some people who wanted to offer themselves up to Xiong Ye.


    She even went so far as to give Xiong Ye some advice, ¡°Since Zhou Ji likes you, you might as well be together with Zhou Ji... He¡¯s much better to you than Shi Li was!¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t speak.


    Hu Yue continued, ¡°He¡¯s not young, but he looks good. He¡¯s very weak, but he cooks very well. In fact, it¡¯s very good this way, I feel that you should find someone like this.¡±


    Hu Yue was speaking secretly with Xiong Ye, but Zhou Ji could hear all of this through his spiritual strength.


    Although Xiong Ye wasn¡¯t young, he was very tender when it came to emotions. With the help of people like Hu Yue, Zhou Ji felt that he would definitely be able to catch Xiong Ye.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s affection for Zhou Ji was indeed increasing.


    He was already older but had never been taken care of like this. He naturally liked Zhou Ji, not to mention that he was attractive, and he wholeheartedly liked him...


    Zhou Ji¡¯s only drawback was that he always liked to do strange things to him. He would always hold his hand, and not only that, he would always try to kiss him.


    XIong Ye always felt a little unustomed to it, but he didn¡¯t hate it.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± His Xiong Ye was too naive and didn¡¯t even realize he was being flirted with.


    The rtionship between Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji was progressing very well.


    It could be said that their rtionship grew over time, and with the passage of time, the two of them became more and more intimate. At the same time, Xiong Ye¡¯s appearance also grew better and better.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s ointment was really good for Xiong Ye¡¯s body. Not only could it remove scars, it could also improve his skin.


    Of course, even the best ointment wouldn¡¯t be able to make Xiong Ye¡¯s skin as good as Zhou Ji¡¯s, but it could make him look a bit younger.


    Therefore, when Xiong Ye and Shi Li identally encountered each other in the Beast God Temple, Shi Li was shocked.


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe had stayed behind and had never left in order to learn all kinds of knowledge from the Beast God Temple. Shi Li also hadn¡¯t left, but this was because life at the Beast God Temple was toofortable.


    He didn¡¯t have people of his own, so he might not be able to live a life like this if he went to his own territory.


    It was just that... He¡¯d thought that Xiong Ye would be very sad after they separated, and had even expected him to look very haggard. Yet as a result, Xiong Ye had gained weight, and his overall presence had improved?


    What was this?


    Shi Li inexplicably felt a little unhappy. And what made him even unhappier was that he could see a young man by Xiong Ye¡¯s side, standing very close to Xiong Ye¡¯s body.


    Shi Li momentarily fell into a daze.


    Xiong Ye... had he actually found someone else?

 Chapter 179 - Parallel World (10)

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Parallel World (10)</h4>


    After his rtionship with Xiong Ye was dissolved, Shi Li had led a hedonistic life of pleasure and indulgence.


    However, he knew that Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t do so.


    Xiong Ye was a bit single-minded. He had never looked twice at any other person except for Shi Li.


    He had been with Xiong Ye for so many years, but he had never seen Xiong Ye be interested in anyone else.


    So, he¡¯d always thought that Xiong Ye would be very sad and haggard over the past few days.


    Due to his guilt, he hadn¡¯t dared to face such a Xiong Ye and had kept away from the people of the Big Bear Tribe recently. Even if Yang Su said many bad things about the Big Bear Tribe to him, he hadn¡¯t continued the conversation.


    He felt that he couldn¡¯t make it up to Xiong Ye, and since that was the case, he should be the one to give way.


    However, what was he looking at now? He was actually seeing Xiong Ye being so close to someone else!


    Shi Li instantly felt like he¡¯d been cheated on.


    ¡°Big brother, the person beside Xiong Ye is Zhou Ji! Back then, when Xiong Ye brought him back to the Big Bear Tribe, I said a few things, and Hu Yue then drove me out of the Big Bear Tribe!¡± Yang Su said, ¡°I went to ask around, and I heard that Hu Yue really supports him and Xiong Ye getting together!¡±


    Yang Su was gritting his teeth as he spoke.


    He was different from Shi Li. Although Yang Su was a bitzy when he stayed in the Big Bear Tribe, his feelings for the Big Bear Tribe actually ran very deep.


    After all, it was the ce he¡¯d grown up in from a small age.


    But now, he¡¯d been kicked out...


    Yang Su continued, ¡°Big brother, why did you end your rtionship with Xiong Ye just like that? In the end, you let Zhou Ji gain all the advantages... Also, the Big Bear Tribe! You¡¯re clearly their tribal chief, so you should go back...¡± He was hoping that Shi Li would go back and continue to be the tribal chief of the Big Bear Tribe.


    Yang Su had spoken these words often recently, but Shi Li hadn¡¯t listened to him before. Now, though, it was inevitable that they would start to sink in.


    He¡¯d seen Zhou Ji before and had even argued with Xiong Ye over Zhou Ji. At the time, Xiong Ye had agreed to dissolve their rtionship. Could it be that Xiong Ye and that Zhou Ji had been together for a long time?


    Shi Li strode towards Xiong Ye.


    It had actually been Zhou Ji who had dragged Xiong Ye out to hang out.


    As they wandered around, Zhou Ji had gone to pick up some loquat fruits for him to eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them. Eat it yourself.¡± Xiong Ye refused them. These loquats hadrge pits but not a lot of flesh. He wasn¡¯t very interested.


    Seeing that Xiong Ye had refused them, Zhou Ji peeled one and set it against Xiong Ye¡¯s mouth, ¡°Give it a taste. This loquat is very delicious.¡± He had eatenrge loquats on earth, but the ones here were quite small and only about the size of a quail egg. That was annoying enough, but the pits inside were veryrge, and they were a little sour... However, the loquat he¡¯d picked had been changed by his nt powers and didn¡¯t have any such problems at all. It was definitely delicious!


    Zhou Ji could always find him all kinds of delicious things to eat.


    Xiong Ye thought about this as Zhou Ji fed him another one.


    Xiong Ye spoke, ¡°Zhou Ji, eat it yourself. You don¡¯t have to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°I eat this every year. I¡¯ve eaten a lot of them already.¡± Zhou Jiughed and continued, ¡°Later on, there will be plums, peaches, watermelons, and other things. They¡¯re also very tasty.¡±


    ¡°Things at the Beast God Temple are really much better than they are elsewhere.¡± Xiong Ye couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°After all, this is the Beast God Temple.¡± Zhou Ji replied. While he spoke, he looked over at Shi Li¨C¨Che¡¯d already discovered Shi Li and ¡®heard¡¯ what Yang Su had said to him.


    He felt that Shi Li and Yang Su were a little shameless.


    ¡°Xiong Ye!¡± Shi Li strode over to Xiong Ye.


    ¡°Shi Li.¡± Xiong Ye lifted his head to look at Shi Li. He¡¯d thought that he would feel sad when he saw Shi Li again, but unexpectedly, that wasn¡¯t the case. He actually felt calm.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, you look like you¡¯re doing pretty well.¡± Shi Li said. He looked over at Zhou Ji with a judgemental gaze as he spoke.


    Zhou Ji smiled at him.


    Xiong Ye replied, ¡°Is that right? Many people have been saying that.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re not feeling sad over our break up. I was afraid that you would be unhappy before and didn¡¯t dare toe seek you out.¡± Shi Li continued.


    Xiong Ye became a little unhappy when he heard Shi Li¡¯s words and frowned slightly.


    Shi Li went on, ¡°Xiong Ye, it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve thought it through, but you should pay attention and not get cheated...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiong Ye interrupted Shi Li.


    Shi Li was a little unhappy. He became even more unhappy when he was interrupted by Xiong Ye, but he pushed on, ¡°Although we¡¯re now separated, it¡¯s been so many years... We¡¯re still friends, right? Xiong Ye, don¡¯t be so sharp when you¡¯re with me.¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± He wasn¡¯t being sharp.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t understand what Shi Li was trying to do, so he simply went ahead and said, ¡°I have something else to do and will leave first.¡± He didn¡¯t have any feelings for Shi Li now, but to be honest, he didn¡¯t really want to have to deal with him either.


    ¡°Xiong Ye, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Is it because you feel guilty? You and my big brother hadn¡¯t even separated yet, but you already to together with Zhou Ji, right? You betrayed my brother...¡± Yang Su jumped in.


    Yang Su¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished when Xiong Ye¡¯s energy stretched out to press against Yang Su.


    Yang Su had always made trouble for him. He had overlooked it before due to his rtionship with Shi Li, but he was now no longer willing to be talked to like this.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yang Su trembled and fell onto his butt on the ground.


    Xiong Ye was cold and merciless towards Yang Su... Shi Li found it a little difficult to ept this kind of change, and he almost instinctively released his own energy to sh against Xiong Ye¡¯s. ¡°Xiong Ye, what crazy stuff are you trying to pull!¡±


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t flinch or retreat. He frowned at Shi Li, ¡°Lion Beast King, you should check your brother¡¯s actions and help him understand what can and cannot be said.¡±


    At this time, Yang Su was already unable to speak. Shi Li met Xiong Ye¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt furious.


    Shi Li, who had still been able to hold back a bit before, could no longer control himself, ¡°Xiong Ye, you¡¯re so protective of this Zhou Ji. Are others not allowed to say anything about him?¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± It had clearly been Yang Su framing him just now. What did this have to do with Zhou Ji?


    ¡°Or is it that he hit the nail on the head, and you¡¯re now embarrassed and angry?¡± Shi Li continued.


    ¡°Lion Beast King, did youe to make trouble because you want to fight me?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Shi Li grew even more furious. ¡°Xiong Ye, I really misjudged you! Not only did you hook up with this Zhou Ji even before we separated, you¡¯re now also refusing to acknowledge us?!¡±


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he likes you? It¡¯s all because of your position and strength!¡± Shi Li said.


    Xiong Ye looked helplessly at Shi Li, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? Aren¡¯t the people around you also aiming for you because of your position and strength?¡±


    Shi Li froze.


    Zhou Ji finally couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.


    Zhou Ji could generally guess at what Shi Li was thinking now.


    If he thought of Shi Li as an old upstart from Earth, his style of conduct would make sense.


    This kind of person could cheat on his wife, but he would never be willing to ept it if his wife cheated on him.


    He¡¯de to find Xiong Ye and spoken such strange things today. There was no doubt that it was because he couldn¡¯t bear to see Xiong Ye living well.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯sugher. He subconsciously increased the pressure of his energy and even sent it towards Zhou Ji.


    Zhou Ji hid behind Xiong Ye, and Xiong Ye protected him. ¡°Shi Li, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Lion Beast King! Please stop!¡± The voice of the High Priest rang out. The High Priest, who had specially headed over after learning that His Majesty the Beast God and Xiong Ye had gone out together, noticed that Shi Li wanted to attack the Beast God and was almost beside himself with anger.


    Xiong Ye and Shi Li both stopped when they heard the High Priest¡¯s voice.


    The High Priest then said, ¡°Lion Beast King, how could you casually attack people?¡±


    ¡°It was Xiong Ye who attacked people first!¡± Shi Li said.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t attack... an ordinary person!¡± The High Priest went on.


    ¡°It was Xiong Ye who attacked my brother first.¡± Shi Li replied.


    The High Priest felt somewhat embarrassed. At this time, Zhou Ji spoke up, ¡°High Priest, they were the ones who stopped us, and Xiong Ye only made a move after Shi Li¡¯s younger brother spoke rudely to Xiong Ye!¡±


    The High Priest immediately looked at Shi Li when he heard this, ¡°Lion Beast King, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Shi Li¡¯s expression was very ugly to look at.


    The High Priest was obviously on Xiong Ye¡¯s side that day and was being very impolite to Shi Li, who¡¯d originally felt that he was beloved by the Beast God Temple. This was a great blow to Shi Li.


    Fortunately, the High Priest didn¡¯t say much else¨C¨Che spoke with Xiong Ye about the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s territory and ignored Shi Li.


    Shi Li couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth as he watched Xiong Ye and the High Priest walk off.


    Xiong Ye didn¡¯t think about it as much as Shi Li. When the High Priest came over to talk to him, he spoke with the High Priest about the Big Bear Tribe¡¯s future.


    ¡°If you want your tribe to develop and be better, knowledge is very important. You should let the people of your tribe learn more...¡± The High Priest tried to trick Xiong Ye into staying.


    Xiong Ye fell into deep thought.


    Over the next few days, Xiong Ye¡¯s life continued as usual, but Shi Li¡¯s life didn¡¯t go as smoothly.


    The High Priest had felt sympathy for Shi Li previously and had given him some benefits, but he didn¡¯t give him any of those now.


    Additionally... Many tribes had gone back, and there was nobody praising and servicing Shi Li anymore. Shi Li was very unustomed to this.


    Xiong Ye on the other hand... everyone could see that the Beast God Temple ced a lot of importance on Xiong Ye.


    All of this left Shi Li extremely dissatisfied.


    So, when he happened to see Zhou Ji on his own, he directly made a move.


    Zhou Ji was someone who should¡¯ve died a long time ago in the Elephant Tribe... He might as well just kill him now!


    Shi Li had killed many people over the years. When it came to killing an ordinary person... He didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

 Chapter 180.1

    Chapter 180 part1


    Zhou Ji had gone out to pick mushrooms.


    During this season, after the rain, there was a type of delicious mushroom that grew on the mountains nearby. It tasted good boiled or baked, so he¡¯d decided to go and pick some.


    He had a lot of seeds on hand, but he really didn¡¯t have any mushroom spores. After all, the spores were too small... Of course, he could use his powers to produce more mushrooms whenever he found some.


    Yet as a result, he had just gone out and hadn¡¯t traveled far when he saw Shi Li.


    Zhou Ji acted like he hadn¡¯t seen him and continued on his way.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that Shi Li would reveal his killing intent after seeing him and directly make a move...


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Zhou Ji had been suddenly attacked by someone like this.


    He had lived during the apocalypse before he transmigrated over. During that time, human beings looked out for and helped each other, but there were also many people who killed other people for the sake of food and resources.


    During that time, there were also many people who had tried to sneak attack him in order to kill him.


    After transmigrating over into this world, he had also encountered many crises.


    It could be said that when Shi Li started to make his move, Zhou Ji had already realized what was happening.


    He felt a little helpless after discovering the attack.


    Shi Li actually wanted to kill him... He wasn¡¯t afraid of Shi Li, but in the current situation, his identity would be exposed as soon as he resisted!


    Recently, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye¡¯s feelings for each other had been developing very nicely.


    After Shi Li had tried to make trouble for him a few days ago, Xiong Ye had probably felt guilty about it and had started to treat him better. He no longer tried to hide when Zhou Ji flirted with him, and Zhou Ji was confident that he would be able to get together with Xiong Ye within a year. Next year, during the Beast God Sacrifice, they could even be mates.


    After all, there were very few people across the entire Beastman Continent who were like him: of an appropriate age, handsome, cooked delicious food, and had also seen a lot of the world and had a wide range of knowledge to talk with Xiong Ye about.


    However, if his identity was exposed...


    Shi Li came in with a killing move. Zhou Ji sighed, then dodged.


    Shi Li looked at Zhou Ji in surprise and attacked again.


    ¡°Shi Li, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Zhou Ji asked him.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m trying to kill you.¡± Shi Li didn¡¯t hesitate to reply. It had surprised him that Zhou Ji could avoid his attack, but he only thought that it was due to his own carelessness¨Che hadn¡¯t used any of his power in the previous attack.


    It wouldn¡¯t happen again now... Shi Li¡¯s killing intent surged and mixed with powerful energy as it pressed towards Zhou Ji.


    He could already see what Zhou Ji would look like when he died.


    After he¡¯d be a Beast King, he¡¯d gone and killed the people who¡¯d been disrespectful to him. At that time, those people had been unable to put up any resistance and had been directly crushed into a meat patty.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want Zhou Ji to end up the same way. After all, if Zhou Ji turned into a meat patty, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to deal with Zhou Ji¡¯s corpse.


    A sh of ruthless ambition shed across Shi Li¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid...¡± Zhou Ji sighed again, then took off his robe and tossed it aside. These clothes were from Xiong Ye and should be preserved well. Also, he didn¡¯t want to be left with nothing to wearter on.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for him to expose his identity. He could allow Shi Li to sober up a bit, and also let Xiong Ye know that he hadn¡¯t gone after him because of his strength.


    With heaven and earth as his witness, he was much more powerful than Xiong Ye!


    Other than that... well, after being served for so many years, he actually wasn¡¯t very used to acting humble and having to pretend to be someone with a lowly status.


    Shi Li was rather puzzled when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words. Zhou Ji even said that he was stupid... was there something wrong with this person?


    He was just thinking about this... Shi Li discovered that Zhou Ji¡¯s figure had suddenly grown in front of him, and he¡¯d abruptly be a huge elephant. Shi Li¡¯s animal form had be very, very big after he¡¯d be a Beast King, but the animal in front of him was even bigger than he was.


    At the same time, a huge wave of energy pressured him and forced him to freeze in ce.


    Wasn¡¯t Zhou Ji a waste? An ordinary person? Why was he like this now? Shi Li couldn¡¯t believe everything that was happening in front of his eyes. At the same time, he was sent flying by the trunk of the elephant in front of him.


    When Shi Li ran into Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye was at the ce where the Big Bear Tribe had settled.


    A month had passed since the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Although the people of the Big Bear Tribe learned slowly, they all worked hard and split up the work. Everyone was learning the same thing, and by this point, they had almost finished learning everything they needed to know.


    Xiong Ye hade over today in order to arrange for their departure.


    ¡°Although there is a lot of knowledge we haven¡¯t learned from the Beast God Temple yet, we cane back next year to learn the knowledge we haven¡¯t learned yet. Also, there are people in the big tribes within our territory that have some of this knowledge. When the timees, we can find some of them toe by and help or teach us.¡± Hu Yue said.


    Over the years, Hu Yue had always been by Xiong Ye¡¯s side and had experienced many battles. She was now a medium level Beast Warrior, and not only that, she was also in charge of many things in the Big Bear Tribe.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll leave in two days.¡± Xiong Ye said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hu Yue said.


    The two of them exchanged a few more words and started discussing the Beast God Temple.


    Hu Yue said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the Beast God Temple suppressed the ordinary beastmen. Unexpectedly, that wasn¡¯t the case. The priests are all very good people.¡±


    Xiong Ye nodded.


    Along the way, they had encountered a lot of danger and malice. He was very grateful to the Beast God Temple for their kindness, and what moved him the most was how the Beast God Temple didn¡¯t hold back any secrets and taught all kinds of knowledge to everyone.


    ¡°By the way, Xiong Ye, how are things with you and Zhou Ji?¡± Hu Yue suddenly asked.


    When it came to Zhou Ji, Xiong Ye replied, ¡°Pretty good.¡± He felt that Zhou Ji was quite good. Zhou Ji had originally been a member of his tribe and knew his roots. He could cook delicious food, and he was very good looking. It was probably because he¡¯d lived in the Beast God Temple for such a long time, but Zhou Ji also knew about many things and could talk to him about anything... He had already started to consider getting together with Zhou Ji.


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you think that he¡¯s good, but there¡¯s one thing I should tell you...¡± Hu Yue¡¯s brows drew together in a frown.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    Hu Ye exined, ¡°We¡¯ve been farming recently, and I remember that Zhou Ji said that he had done this kind of work... I asked around about him in private, but ultimately, nobody knew him.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask everyone?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°I asked a lot of people, and they all said that they don¡¯t know this person. You can ask Zhou Ji about itter. If he lied to you, you should take some more time to consider things.¡± Hu Yue said. She¡¯d only gone to inquire about Zhou Ji in order to know more about him. She hadn¡¯t thought that she would learn that nobody knew Zhou Ji at all.


    Zhou Ji may have lied. He may not have been farming at the Beast God Temple like he¡¯d said before, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he went back with the Big Bear Tribe, he would be a person of the Big Bear Tribe.


    She was just afraid that everything Zhou Ji had said before might turn out to be false.


    Xiong Ye nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Hu Yue continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if his strength is poor, or if he didn¡¯t stay in the Beast God Temple before, but if he has a mate or a child and only aimed for you because of your status as a Beast King, then you should maybe reconsider it.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s heart sank when he heard Hu Yue¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t care if Zhou Ji had approached him just because he was a Beast King, but if Zhou Ji had another mate or even had children...


    Thinking of how Zhou Ji might have used the same intimate behavior that he¡¯d used on him with others, Xiong Ye felt a little unhappy.


    As the two of them spoke, a strong wave of energy suddenly came in from outside. The huge pressure made fear rise up from the bottom of Xiong Ye¡¯s heart, giving him a feeling that he couldn¡¯t match up to it at all.


    Who was that?


    Could other Beast Kings actually be so strong?


    Others could also feel what Xiong Ye was feeling at the moment.


    Because Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t left, the old Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King had also remained behind at the Beast God Temple.


    In recent days, they had be friends with Xiong Ye and obtained some benefits from the Beast God.


    The Beast God could manipte nts and procure some nts that were good for their health. Now, the Beast God had sent some such nts to them.


    The Ox Beast King and Ape Beast King ate them and now felt that they were refreshed and revitalized. They would definitely be able to live for a few more years.


    Following the Beast God was a good decision!


    Today, the Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King had gotten together to talk about the benefits they¡¯d obtained from the Beast God. The Ape Beast King spoke emotionally, ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re already old. If we were younger and could still vie for the Beast God¡¯s favor...¡±


    The Ox Beast King interrupted him, ¡°The Beast God wouldn¡¯t be interested in you even if you were younger.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not attractive.¡± The Ox Beast King didn¡¯t even hesitate before making this statement.


    Ape Beast King: ¡°... In fact, I was pretty good looking when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Were you as attractive as Xiong Ye?¡± The Ox Beast King asked.


    Ape Beast King: ¡°......¡± He¡¯d always thought that between Shi Li and Xiong Ye, Shi Li was the better looking one, but unexpectedly, that wasn¡¯t the case any longer.


    After the Beast God had taken care of him for a while, Xiong Ye had immediately be more attractive.


    Of course, the most attractive thing about Xiong Ye was his temperament... his temperament was very pure.


    The two of them were just chatting with each other when a powerful wave of pressure suddenly appeared... They looked at each other, then said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s the Beast God!¡±


    Other Beast Kings had also remained at the Beast God Temple.


    Shi Li and Xiong Ye hadn¡¯t left, and neither had the two old Beast Kings. Some of the remaining Beast Kings were concerned with their families and tribes and had already left, but others had chosen to stay.


    And these people were all doing various things at this time. One of the Beast Kings was currently struggling over how much importance the Beast God Temple had ced on Xiong Ye recently. Before, it was clear that the Beast God Temple had paid great attention to Shi Li; why had they suddenly changed their minds and started to value Xiong Ye instead?


    No matter what these people were doing, when they felt this powerful pressure, they immediately jumped up and rushed to the ce the pressure originated from.


    If it was a powerful dinosaur, they should work together to kill it.


    If it was a powerful beastman... how could there be such a powerful beastman in the world?

 Chapter 180.2 - Parallel World (11)

    <strong>Ch180.2 ¨C Parallel World (11)</strong>


    At the same time, in the Beast God Temple.


    The High Priest was currently discussing how to keep the Beast God at the temple with the priests hemanded.


    ¡°There are still many things we can teach the Big Bear Tribe, but they don¡¯t want to learn any more.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re leaving in the next few days. What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°High Priest, how about this. You can have me go and be a priest for the Big Bear Tribe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I go and be a priest for the Big Bear Tribe instead, I know more.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you are young anymore. This kind of work that requires traveling over mountains and rivers and going long distances should be handed over to me instead.¡±


    ......


    High Priest: ¡°......¡± You guys are all dreaming!


    The priests all began to fight against each other in the hopes that they could serve the Beast God. At this time, a strong wave of pressure suddenly washed over them.


    It felt very familiar...


    They had felt this kind of pressure previously, back when His Majesty The Beast God had almost demolished the Beast God Temple. And over the recent years, they would also be pressured by this kind of power from time to time when they went to find His Majesty The Beast God.


    Now that His Majesty The Beast God had suddenly burst out with his power like this... The High Priest, along with a group of very old priests, all rushed out.


    Countless people ran to the ce where Zhou Ji and Shi Li were. At this time, Shi Li had been tossed around several times by Zhou Ji with his trunk.


    However, he wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    It could be said that this was due to sheer luck.


    When Zhou Ji first transmigrated over, his PTSD had been very serious.


    During the apocalypse, there were many people with this mental disorder. After all, death and injury was toomon at the time, and his illness had grown worse and worse after he¡¯d gone from one scene of ughter to another and had purposely allowed himself to get lost in killing.


    When he first came to this world, he¡¯d still been very ill, but as time went on, he¡¯d slowly, very slowly gotten better.


    In the early years, he would lose consciousnesspletely and had smashed Xiang Tian into the ground like a meat patty after attacking him, but now... having been triggered by Shi Li¡¯s killing intent, his mood was unstable, and his aggressiveness increased greatly. He wanted to kill Shi Li right away, so he had turned into his animal form without much thought, but he still maintained some rationality and hadn¡¯t really killed Shi Li yet.


    No matter what, Shi Li and Xiong Ye had only broken up recently. If he killed Shi Li at this time, Xiong Ye wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    Of course, since Shi Li had wanted to kill him, he couldn¡¯t let Shi Li off easily.


    With that in mind, Zhou Ji once again sent Shi Li flying into the sky with his trunk.


    The huge lion flew up into the sky andnded heavily, creating a deep hole in the wet mud left behind by the rain.


    But if it wasn¡¯t a dream... he was already a Beast King, the most powerful type of person in the world. How could he be beaten like this?


    In this world, was there someone who was even stronger than a Beast King?


    Shi Liy there in the pit. When faced with the powerful giant elephant, he was unable toe up with the slightest motivation to resist and only wanted to beg for mercy.


    Vaguely, he could sense that the power and energy in front of him was a little familiar...


    Shi Li was just thinking this when many people had already rushed over.


    Xiong Ye and the other Beast Kings were naturally the first to arrive.


    Zhou Ji had originally wanted to continue teaching Shi Li a lesson, but when he discovered that Xiong Ye hade, he quickly took back his trunk. At the same time, the animal form that had be smaller to make it easier to deal with Shi Li suddenly became bigger.


    It was time for him to let Xiong Ye see how extraordinary he was.


    As soon as Xiong Ye approached, he saw a huge, hairy elephant and was honestly stunned. Almost subconsciously, he turned into his animal form in defense.


    But he soon calmed down again¨C¨Cthe giant elephant had pulled back his pressure and energy, and seemed very harmless.


    Of course, even if that was the case, nobody dared to look down at him.


    The Beast Kings who¡¯d arrived one stepter and didn¡¯t recognize Zhou Ji were all shocked too. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°What a big animal form!¡±


    ¡°His pressure just now... his strength is above the Beast King level!¡±


    ......


    The Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King: ¡°......¡± His Majesty The Beast God had actually beaten up Shi Li to this extent... how fierce!


    ¡°Lion Beast King, are you alright?¡± Those Beast Kings finally noticed Shi Li.


    Xiong Ye had actually noticed Shi Li long ago, but he was still very unhappy with him due to the events from the other day and wanted to draw a clear line between him and Shi Li, so he hadn¡¯t gone up to say anything.


    ¡°I...¡± Shi Li couldn¡¯t speak. At this moment, he even felt like he was done for.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this time, the High Priest finally arrived with a group of old, panting priests that he was leading. He asked, then coughed violently after asking¨C¨Chis body really couldn¡¯t take it when he ran too fast!


    ¡°High Priest, this person was lurking in the Beast God Temple. Maybe he intends to harm us...¡± Shi Li began.


    Then, that big elephant said, ¡°Li Hong, he wanted to kill me.¡±


    The High Priest¡¯s name was Li Hong. This was something that wasn¡¯t known to many people, but Zhou Ji knew of it and had always addressed him by this name.


    When the High Priest had just arrived, he had forced himself not to salute just because he¡¯d thought of how Zhou Ji might not want to reveal his identity.


    But now that Zhou Ji had spoken in such a way, it was clear that he didn¡¯t mind revealing his identity anymore.


    The High Priest was excited and immediately knelt down, ¡°Your Majesty received a shock. I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Majesty? What Majesty?¡± Those who didn¡¯t recognize Zhou Ji were all confused.


    It seemed that the people of the Beast God Temple only addressed the Beast God as His Majesty, right?


    Of course, the one who was most confused was Shi Li.


    He wasn¡¯t a stranger to the words ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ as the people of the Beast God Temple all addressed the Beast God in such a way. However, right now, they were calling Zhou Ji this!


    Had he heard wrong?


    Zhou Ji... couldn¡¯t be His Majesty The Beast God, right?


    While Shi Li was thinking about this, he heard the High Priest say, ¡°Yes, this is His Majesty The Beast God!¡±


    Not only that, the Ape Beast King and Ox Beast King had both knelt down, ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty.¡±


    Those who didn¡¯t know of Zhou Ji¡¯s existence: ¡°......¡± What exactly was going on here?


    These people were all about to go crazy. Many of them believed in the Beast God, but did the Beast God... actually exist?


    Was this person a fraud?


    Those who¡¯de from the Beast God Temple in order to see the excitement had also knelt down without hesitation when they saw the High Priest kneeling, but those Beast Kings still all remained standing.


    Xiong Ye was in a state of disbelief.


    Zhou Ji knew that they had doubts, so he directly released his spiritual powers and energy.


    The energy that was mixed with his strong spiritual powers spread out, and the expressions on all the Beast Kings¡¯ faces changed when they came into contact with the energy.


    They¡¯d all felt that they were very powerful, but at this moment, they suddenly realized that they weren¡¯t all that strong and could even be deemed weak.


    If the energy in their bodies was like a stream or a pond, then the energy of the person in front of their eyes was like the boundless ocean.


    They simply had no means to fight against this person at all.


    This was the Beast God. This was definitely the Beast God.


    All of the Beast Kings other than Xiong Ye knelt down. As for Xiong Ye... he also wanted to kneel. His mood was full of excitement as he looked up at the giant elephant standing in front of him.


    This was his god!


    However, he couldn¡¯t drop down to his knees as some power was holding him in ce.


    So, Xiong Ye was the only one standing up amidst arge group of kneeling people.


    This... what exactly was going on?


    Xiong Ye was very puzzled, but Shi Li¡¯s face was white.


    What Beast God... that was Zhou Ji.


    It was just... why did the Beast God pretend to be Zhou Ji in order to get close to Xiong Ye?


    Shi Li couldn¡¯t understand no matter how he thought about it, ¡°This is impossible, impossible...¡±


    ¡°Shi Li, you¡¯re sphemed against the Beast God. The Beast God Temple will not wee you in the future!¡± The High Priest was outraged.


    The Beast Kings who had be friends with Shi Li woke up from their daze and looked at Shi Li hatefully when they heard this¨C¨CShi Li wanted to kill the Beast God? Was he crazy? Would they also be dragged into this because they¡¯d been friends with Shi Li?


    These people were very afraid, and Xiong Ye also started to frown. The High Priest spoke again, ¡°Your Majesty, please tell us, how should we deal with the Lion Beast King?¡±


    ¡°Take away his territory and don¡¯t allow him toe to the Beast God Temple ever again.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    He wouldn¡¯t kill Shi Li, but he still needed to teach Shi Li a lesson.


    If Shi Li could attempt to kill him so casually, it must mean that he would also casually kill others on a whim. A person like this shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live such a carefree life.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The High Priest replied.


    Shi Li¡¯s expression turned even paler, and he finally couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°You did this on purpose! You deliberately led me to kill you... you are Zhou Ji...¡±


    Zhou Ji? A lot of people here had confused expressions on their faces¨C¨Cwho was that?


    Xiong Ye was frozen stiff¨C¨CZhou Ji? Did Shi Li say that the Beast God in front of him was Zhou Ji? How could that be?!


    Hu Yue and the others who had followed Xiong Ye to watch the excitement were also shocked silly.


    Zhou Ji was a little pretty boy who cooked delicious food. How could he be the Beast God?


    However, right then, the giant elephant suddenly disappeared. At the same time, nts suddenly grew up into the air.


    A variety of nts grew to the height of a person and blocked the man from view; they couldn¡¯t see what he looked like. They could only wait quietly for a while until that person parted the nts to either side and stepped out.

 Chapter 181.1

    Chapter 181.1


    Could it be anyone but Zhou Ji, who pushed aside the nts and stepped out?


    Xiong Ye¡¯s mind was nk, and he couldn¡¯t think of anything at all for a moment.


    That giant elephant from before, that powerful and mighty Beast God, was it... was it really Zhou Ji?


    Hu Yue was in the same state as Xiong Ye. She was frozen in ce, staring at Zhou Ji with an incredulous expression.


    She¡¯d already been satisfied with Zhou Ji before, but she¡¯d felt that Zhou Ji was probably very weak... If he wasn¡¯t weak, why would he spend his days circling around Xiong Ye and cooking for him? At the very least, she would be too impatient to do such a thing.


    Later, when she wasn¡¯t able to obtain any information on Zhou Ji, she¡¯d be more suspicious of Zhou Ji and felt that Zhou Ji was aiming at Xiong Ye for a reason.


    Yet now...


    Zhou Ji was actually the Beast God?


    ¡°You must have done it on purpose...¡± Shi Li continued.


    Zhou Ji¡¯s outer robe was still intact because he¡¯d taken it off in advance, but his inner clothing was shredded.


    Now, as he walked over slowly, the empty sensation under his robe made him feel a little ufortable.


    However, when he saw that many people around him weren¡¯t that well-dressed themselves, he calmed down again.


    At this time, he looked towards Shi Li and said, ¡°I could kill you with a casual attack. Why would I need to use intrigue to kill you? As for you... this is the second time that you¡¯ve attacked me for no reason. Last time, you only used your energy to pressure me, but this time you actually attacked to kill.¡±


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t want suffer grievances silently at all and stated everything directly.


    Everyone present believed his words.


    They had all felt Zhou Ji¡¯s strength for themselves. He was really very, very powerful. It was an exceedingly simple matter for him to kill Shi Li, so there was no need for him to set up any kind of conspiracy or resort to any tricks.


    Xiong Ye¡¯s expression changed even more.


    Even without discussing Zhou Ji¡¯s identity... Shi Li actually wanted to kill Zhou Ji?


    Zhou Ji was very strong, so nothing had happened. However, what if Zhou Ji had been an ordinary person? Wouldn¡¯t he be dead right now?


    ¡°Shi Li, you¡¯re really very bold. You even dare to repeatedly attack His Majesty The Beast God!¡± The High Priest was furious.


    The High Priest was clearly standing on Zhou Ji¡¯s side, which made Shi Li suddenly think about all the things that had happened before.


    The High Priest had hinted to him that after their rtionship as mates was dissolved, they would no longer have anything to do with each other in the future.


    Zhou Ji had been very close with Xiong Ye during the period when he was hesitating over whether or not to end his rtionship with Shi Li.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye had started pairing up as soon as he and Xiong Ye had ended their rtionship, and in contrast, the Beast God Temple had be colder and colder to him...


    He kept having the feeling that he¡¯d been used.


    ¡°You harmed me! You definitely did it on purpose! You...¡± Shi Li red at Zhou Ji.


    A powerful wave of energy pressed against him, and he was instantly unable to say anything more.


    As for the people who had be good friends with Shi Li, they were all stunned at this moment.


    They could guess what Shi Li was thinking after Shi Li had said all that. They had also heard Shi Li speak of Zhou Ji¡¯s existence before... So, did Shi Li think that the Beast God had purposely picked on him because he¡¯d be interested in Xiong Ye?


    Shi Li was overthinking it, right?


    How could that be?!


    Clearly, even before this Zhou Ji, no, His Majesty The Beast God had even shown up, Shi Li had already been acting fickle and blowing hot and cold, doing nothing but fooling around all day long!


    Xiong Ye understood Shi Li very well and could also guess what Shi Li was thinking. He also felt that Shi Li was being ridiculous.


    After all, there had already been big problems between them even before Zhou Ji appeared on the scene. At the time, he had thought that two mates couldn¡¯t be separated, which was why he¡¯d never thought about breaking up with Shi Li.


    As for Zhou Ji¡¯s feelings for him...


    At this time, Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to think about these things at all.


    ¡°Bring the Lion Beast King back.¡± Zhou Ji said. Shi Li liked to push the me for his mistakes onto others. At this stage, he didn¡¯t want to keep getting caught up with this person or talk endlessly about this matter.


    Rather than arguing with Shi Li, it was more important for him to first talk to Xiong Ye and exin the situation.


    With this in mind, Zhou Ji walked towards Xiong Ye, ¡°Xiong Ye, can I speak with you?¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji and nodded.


    He also had a lot of questions now and wanted to have a proper chat with Zhou Ji.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Zhou Jiughed lightly, then took the lead and walked off.


    Xiong Ye followed behind him.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The High Priest tried to follow them, but was pushed back by a wave of energy and couldn¡¯t advance any further. At the same time, he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s voice, ¡°You guys remain here.¡±


    Since His Majesty The Beast God had told them to stay here, they could only remain here and wait.


    The High Priest watched as Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye walked away. When Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were gone, he turned around to look at the people around him. ¡°Hurry up and tie Shi Li up.¡±


    The high level Beast Warriors of the Beast God Temple were a little uneasy at first when they heard that they were supposed to catch a Beast King, but when they looked over again... Shi Li had fallen unconscious.


    They quickly tied Shi Li up and took him away.


    Seeing this situation, the several Beast Kings who had be good friends with Shi Li went to see the High Priest. Their expressions were very uncertain, and their mood was even more so...


    ¡°High Priest...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The High Priest squinted as he looked at these people.


    In the past, while these Beast Kings had had a good attitude when they faced the High Priest, they hadn¡¯t been very respectful. Now, however... They didn¡¯t have a trace of pride or arrogance in them at all. ¡°High Priest, His Majesty The Beast God... was he always at the Beast God Temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The High Priest replied.


    ¡°Shi Li said that that person is from the Big Bear Tribe, and said that he was the Elephant Beast King¡¯s son...¡± These people were even more uncertain. They all knew a little bit about what had happened with the Elephant Beast King, and they all looked down on this person... How had the Elephant Beast King¡¯s son be the Beast God?


    ¡°His Majesty The Beast God only made use of the Elephant Beast King¡¯s son¡¯s body toe into this world! During all these years, the seeds we¡¯ve given you and the farming methods we taught you were all gifts from His Majesty The Beast God! His Majesty even improved the firing method for creating pottery, taught us how to make clothing with cotton, and taught us how to raise dinosaurs...¡± The High Priest spoke excitedly about the Beast God¡¯s contributions.


    The Beast Kings were filled with more and more admiration as they listened.


    The changes in the Beast God Temple had been very big over the years. It turned out that... this was all because of His Majesty The Beast God?!


    The people of the Big Bear Tribe who hade over to see the excitement already didn¡¯t know what to say about all this.


    Zhou Ji... he was really the Beast God?


    As for Hu Yue... she became even more excited the more she listened to the High Priest¡¯s words.


    Since Zhou Ji was the Beast God, it was impossible for him to have approached Xiong Ye for the sake of just gaining strength or status. That meant that he was sincere in his feelings for Xiong Ye!


    That was great!


    Hu Yue was instantly delighted, but after the delight passed, she suddenly thought of something¨Csince Zhou Ji had the status of the honorable Beast God, could it be that he had already had many men and women before? If that was the case...


    Hu Yue gritted her teeth and finally asked, ¡°High Priest, does His Majesty the Beast God have many people serving him?¡±


    The High Priest gave Hu Yue a deep look and replied, ¡°His Majesty the Beast God is someone that ordinary people can¡¯t get close to. He¡¯s never been close to us and doesn¡¯t have any people by his side to serve him.¡± He had always felt that the Beast God couldn¡¯t be touched by ordinary beings, and that His Majesty The Beast God hadn¡¯t been interested in mortals, but as a result... he¡¯d been wrong.


    His Majesty The Beast God was interested in Xiong Ye.


    The High Priest sighed, but Hu Yue, on the other hand, was very happy.


    After Xiong Ye and Shi Li split up, she had really wanted to let Xiong Ye find someone better than Shi Li.


    However, that had obviously been impossible¨CShi Li was already a Beast King, and there shouldn¡¯t be anyone more powerful than Shi Li.


    It was because of this that she¡¯d felt that Zhou Ji was already quite good.


    However, she could never have imagined that Zhou Ji would turn out even better than she¡¯d thought!


    After splitting up with a Beast King, Xiong Ye had actually found a Beast God!


    The people who had been left behind by Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye were all thinking various things.


    By this time, Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji had already reached the mountain nearby.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°I wanted toe here to pick mushrooms for you. I didn¡¯t think that I would be stopped halfway by Shi Li... I still haven¡¯t picked the mushrooms yet.¡±


    XIong Ye had originally been in a bit of a trance. He finally pulled himself together when he heard Zhou Ji¡¯s words, ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Call me Zhou Ji.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°How can that be eptable...¡± Xiong Ye replied subconsciously. All sorts of thoughts were going through his mind.


    On one hand, he was excited knowing that the person in front of him was the Beast God he¡¯d believed in since childhood. On the other hand, the little things from daily life in the days that he¡¯d spent with Zhou Ji made him want to question everything.


    Additionally, he also felt some other emotions that would be difficult to deal with momentarily.


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God, yet the Big Bear Tribe had been destroyed after he left. Was this the Beast God¡¯s punishment for them? Was it because they hadn¡¯t treated Zhou Ji well?


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not the Beast God.¡± Zhou Ji began.


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji in shock¨Cjust now, the High Priest and the others had all knelt down towards Zhou Ji.


    ¡°I¡¯m really just an ordinary person. If there¡¯s any point where I¡¯m different from others... That would be that I lived in a state ofplete ignorance in the very beginning. It wasn¡¯t until my mother died that I woke up. At the time, I almost starved to death. I climbed out of the cave with much difficulty, and then met you. You gave me a piece of meat to eat, which saved me from starving to death.¡± Zhou Ji continued. He nned to sort through all that he¡¯d experienced before and then tell it to Xiong Ye. To sum it up, he couldn¡¯t let Xiong Ye misunderstand him.


    Xiong Ye had already forgotten what had happened back then.


    Zhou Ji went on, ¡°I was still very weak, but I found a way to absorb the energy in the surroundings.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji astonishment.


    Zhou Ji smiled lightly, ¡°You also know how to do it. I taught you how.¡±


    ¡°It was you...¡± Xiong Ye was dazed.


    ¡°It was me.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°I learned how to cultivate back then, but my strength was very poor. That was when I identally encountered the Elephant Beast King, who was also my father. He discovered that I was different, which was why he took me away from the Big Bear Tribe even though he¡¯d never paid attention to me before.¡±


    XIong Ye didn¡¯t interrupt Zhou Ji as he spoke and listened quietly.


    Zhou Ji said, ¡°You¡¯ve probably already noticed that nobody talks about Xiang Tian¡¯s death. This is because he died disgracefully¨Che had be a Beast King by removing the crystal cores of other beastmen while they were still alive and swallowing them. He wanted to devour my crystal core after taking me back to the Elephant Tribe, but I escaped. Later, I became stronger by chance, and he managed to find me again. We had a fight, and I used the cultivation method that I taught you in order to absorb Xiang Tian¡¯s crystal core. In fact, Xiang Tian died at my hands.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s face showed his shock.


    Zhou Ji continued, ¡°Later on, I killed a Beast King level dinosaur and absorbed that dinosaur¡¯s crystal core. I became even stronger, and my strength was higher than that of the Beast Kings. After that, I don¡¯t know what happened, but the people of the Beast God Temple suddenly started to treat me as the Beast God.¡±


    ¡°So you acknowledged it? Are you not afraid of the Beast God¡¯s retribution?¡± Xiong Ye asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Zhou Jiughed, ¡°In this world, there is no Beast God. ording to the legends of the Beast God Temple, the person they treated as a Beast God back then should also be another powerhouse like me.¡±


    Xiong Ye was a little confused.

 Chapter 181.2

    Chapter 181 part2


    Zhou Ji mixed truth with falsehood and told him about himself.


    While he spoke, he concealed some things that he didn¡¯t want Xiong Ye to know and also made some minor modifications to the rest.


    He felt that Xiong Ye would likely believe him.


    Xiong Ye did indeed believe him. After all, there was no need for Zhou Ji to lie to him.


    ¡°After I became the Beast God, I went back to the Big Bear Tribe, but there was nobody there. Later on, I encountered you and taught you that cultivation method.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiong Ye said. That cultivation method was very, very important to him. If he hadn¡¯t had the cultivation method to make himself stronger, the Big Bear Tribe might not exist by now.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. I owe you a life-debt.¡± Zhou Ji said. ¡°You also know that the people of the Beast God Temple treat me as the Beast God. I was worried that they would realize the truth, so I could only pretend to be the Beast God all these years and remain at the Beast God Temple... I¡¯m really very happy to be able to see you and the people of the Big Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Beast God Temple are holding you there?¡± Xiong Ye was a little distressed for his sake.


    Zhou Ji smiled and said, ¡°Not like that. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not as free to do as I like... Xiong Ye, Shi Li seems to feel that I deliberately destroyed the rtionship between the two of you...¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t.¡± Xiong Ye said. There had already been big problems between him and Shi Li even before Zhou Ji appeared.


    ¡°Thank you for believing me... however, I¡¯m really happy that you two separated. I¡¯ve been alone for all these years, staying here by myself in the Beast God Temple. I don¡¯t even have anyone to talk to. When I heard that you wanted to find someone to spend your days with, I was suddenly very excited.¡± Zhou Ji gave Xiong Ye a kiss.


    Xiong Ye: ¡°......¡± He was certain that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t the Beast God now!


    All beastmen were children of the Beast God. The Beast God... definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, I really like you. I¡¯m not aiming for your status or strength. I just like you as a person... I hope that you won¡¯t reject me because of my identity or some other reason.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Xiong Ye really couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    Before, he had actually been a little doubtful and suspected that Zhou Ji was with him because he was a Beast King.


    After all, Zhou Ji had suddenlye to find him and get close to him after he¡¯d be a Beast King.


    But now... He no longer had such doubts.


    Zhou Ji was much stronger than he was. It was impossible for him to have approached him on purpose just because he was a Beast King.


    All of the things that Zhou Ji had said and done for him before came from his heart.


    Xiong Ye suddenly felt rather overwhelmed.


    His rtionship with Shi Li had been rtively equal, even if he had contributed a bit more. As for other people who courted him, they usually did so in order to ask something of him.


    Now that there was a person who simply liked him for himself, the situation left him a little confused.


    At the same time, all of the things that he¡¯d been confused about recently were all exined.


    The people of the Beast God Temple were so nice to him because of Zhou Ji, right?


    Zhou Ji was always able to make delicious food for him because of his status and identity, right?


    As for Hu Yue being unable to find any information on Zhou Ji... it would have been strange if she¡¯d been able to find anything! Zhou Ji was regarded as the Beast God by the Beast God Temple and was served by the entire temple!


    ¡°Xiong Ye, shall we go pick mushrooms together?¡± Zhou Ji finished exining and switched back to discussing ¡®proper things¡¯.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye subconsciously agreed, then suddenly thought of something else¨Cwhat was going to happen with Shi Li?


    He and Shi Li had known each other for many years. Even if they had had many unhappy quarrels, there would still be some leftover feelings. Xiong Ye didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to plead with Zhou Ji.


    Shi Li had wanted to kill Zhou Ji. If Zhou Ji¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t been so good, he might have already lost his life by now. Under such circumstances, how could he ask Zhou Ji to be lenient?


    Xiong Ye ultimately chose not to say anything.


    Zhou Ji could guess what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t take the initiative to bring up what he nned to do to Shi Li... He grabbed Xiong Ye¡¯s hand and pointed in a direction before saying, ¡°There are mushrooms over there.¡±


    Zhou Ji pulled Xiong Ye in that direction, not letting go of Xiong Ye¡¯s hand as they went.


    Xiong Ye just felt that his hand was getting hotter and hotter. After a while, his hand was covered in sweat...


    The two of them picked a lot of mushrooms and also collected some other nts.


    Zhou Ji even managed to obtain some strawberries for him to eat.


    Xiong Ye was a little ufortable at Zhou Ji¡¯s behavior, but also a little happy... He finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zhou Ji, why do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I like you?¡± Zhou Jiughed, ¡°I wanted to spend a lifetime with you when I saw you.¡±


    Xiong Ye¡¯s heart sped up involuntarily, but he was still a little hesitant.


    Zhou Ji could understand his hesitation. The time that they¡¯d spent interacting together was still too short...


    ¡°Xiong Ye, we¡¯ve only been getting to know each other for a short time, and I don¡¯t expect you to give me an immediate reply. I wanted to go back with you to the Big Bear Tribe and live like an ordinary person. We could have let our feelings grow naturally for a while before confessing. Today, I only exposed my identity because Shi Li attacked so suddenly.¡± Zhou Ji said, ¡°I can wait for you.¡±


    Xiong Ye looked at Zhou Ji gratefully.


    Zhou Ji let out a secret sigh of relief.


    Xiong Ye was really quite easy to fool.


    He¡¯d concealed his identity and gotten close to Xiong Ye. If this was during modern times, he would certainly be treated harshly by his other half, but Xiong Ye forgave him so easily.


    How nice!


    Zhou Ji led Xiong Ye back to their residence and began to cook a grand mushroom feast.


    Some mushrooms were well-suited for soup, while others could be fried lightly. There were others that could be cooked with rice¨Cfried rice was a very magical food. Many types of things could be added to it!


    The people on the Beastman Continent generally didn¡¯t eat mushrooms.


    Not only were many types of mushrooms poisonous, they also weren¡¯t good for staving off hunger!


    Xiong Ye had never eaten mushrooms before. Back when Zhou Ji had first brought it up and said that he would pick mushrooms for him to eat, he¡¯d even advised Zhou Ji not to do so in order to avoid being poisoned.


    Someone in their tribe had once eaten mushrooms that looked simr to the ones Zhou Ji picked and had ultimately died from diarrhea!


    However, even if he felt that these mushrooms might be poisonous, he still ate them after Zhou Ji had prepared them.


    This was something that Zhou Ji had put effort into. He had to give it a try.


    Besides, he was a Beast King and couldn¡¯t be killed by most poisons.


    Mushrooms were delicious, and this wasn¡¯t an exception.


    No, these mushrooms weren¡¯t just delicious!


    This bowl of mushroom soup tasted even better than anything he¡¯d ever had before, and those fried mushrooms gave off a tantalizing fragrance.


    Reasonably speaking, this kind of food shouldn¡¯t taste better than meat, but Xiong Ye felt that these mushrooms were more delicious than meat!


    Zhou Ji wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    He didn¡¯t know if there were such fragrant mushrooms on Earth, but he knew that if they existed on Earth, they would definitely fetch a high price.


    As for the mushroom soup, he¡¯d used amon mushroom, but he¡¯d added a bit of sun-dried seaweed powder to it.


    This seaweed, which was something he¡¯d found identally, tasted very delicious and probably contained something like sodium glutamate, which was MSG.


    Previously, he would use a bit of it when he cooked roasted meat. However, the seaweed powder was ck, so he hadn¡¯t used it because it wouldn¡¯t look good in cooked dishes. Mushroom soup however... because the soup was made with slightly pickled salted vegetables that were dark in color, it wouldn¡¯t show up at all, so he¡¯d added some in.


    Salted vegetable mushroom soup was very tasty. After seaweed powder was added for more vor, it became even more delicious...


    Xiong Ye originally didn¡¯t much like watery soup or foods that weren¡¯t very filling, but this time... He drank until he had a whole bellyful of soup.


    Zhou Ji saw this and grinned as he started roasting some meat. He set it on arge te and handed it to Xiong Ye, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get hungry at night. This roasted meat is for you to eat in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiong Ye said. He suddenly asked, ¡°You ate less than I did. Will you be hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have something else to eatter.¡± Zhou Ji said. He could just grow some nts to eat if he got hungryter.


    Xiong Ye shot Zhou Ji a thoughtful look.


    Zhou Ji had been cooking for him for over a month now.


    Over the past month, Zhou Ji had always eaten less than he had and had always given him the delicious things to eat.


    He hadn¡¯t concerned himself over this before and felt that Zhou Ji had done so because he couldn¡¯t eat that much¨Cordinary people couldn¡¯t eat very much normally.


    But now, he knew that Zhou Ji was actually very strong.


    If that was the case, Zhou Ji¡¯s appetite should be asrge as his, or even bigger.


    Which meant that before, Zhou Ji had never had enough to eat but had still given him good food...


    When he and Shi Li had decided to be together, Shi Li had once said that he would give him the best meat in the future and never let him starve. However, Shi Li had failed to do so in the end.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ji had always been doing so quietly.


    Xiong Ye, who had originally wanted to ask about Shi Li¡¯s situation, ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.


    This time, it was Shi Li¡¯s mistake. In fact, it would¡¯ve been normal if Zhou Ji killed him directly. And now... Xiong Ye sighed and decided to ask the High Priest about it tomorrow.


    After Zhou Ji left, Xiong Ye flipped back and forth on the bed and slept restlessly.


    As for Zhou Ji, he hadn¡¯t actually gone to sleep. He¡¯d gone to find Shi Li instead.


    Shi Li was being kept in a cell at the Beast God Temple. He felt very uneasy.


    Before, when he¡¯d felt like he was being framed by Zhou Ji, he¡¯d spoken rudely to Zhou Ji out of anger. He immediately regretted it after he was locked up and began to feel fear.


    He was afraid that he would be left to die quietly here.


    Zhou Ji was the Beast God. Even if he killed him, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything... he mustn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen!


    He didn¡¯t want to die!


    All kinds of thoughts shed through Shi Li¡¯s heart. When Zhou Ji appeared in front of him, he almost immediately began to beg for mercy, ¡°Zhou Ji... no, Beast God... please let me go...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Shi Li had an ecstatic expression on his face.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m going to take away the strength that I¡¯ve given you.¡± Zhou Ji continued.


    Shi Li froze, ¡°The strength you gave me?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who gave Xiong Ye the cultivation method that you used. Back then, it was Xiong Ye who begged me to let you cultivate. That was why I carved it into a cave so that you could cultivate together.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    Shi Li stared fixedly at Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji had already been hooking up with Xiong Ye from such a long time ago? He hadn¡¯t even known...


    ¡°My strength is something that I cultivated for myself. How could you say that it was given by you...¡± Shi Li tried to reason. However, he could feel the energy in his crystal core draining away quickly even as he spoke.


    Zhou Ji had almost had his crystal core swallowed up by Xiang Tian back then, but after studying the method, he had learned how to absorb the energy from other people¡¯s crystal cores.


    Of course, he had never done this before. After all, this was harmful to others.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel that there was a problem with doing this to Shi Li.


    Who knew what Shi Li would do in the future if he was released with his Beast King strength intact?


    Based on Shi Li¡¯s personality, there was a possibility that he would go after the weak and ughter them in anger.


    Since that was the case, it was better to make Shi Li weaker.


    Zhou Ji finally left Shi Li with the strength of a junior level Beast Warrior. This was enough to live, but it would be impossible for him to find somewhere where he could be a tyrant with just that.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Shi Li shrieked.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t say much else. He stared at Shi Li, ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Shi Li subconsciously looked at Zhou Ji.


    Beastmen had very weak spiritual strength, and it was very easy to control them.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t like doing this and had never done such a thing before, but he still knew how to control others.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t n to control Shi Li now. He just gave Shi Li a mental hint so that he would forget the cultivation method.


    He made this suggestion very powerful. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for Shi Li to remember this cultivation method in his entire life.


    If Shi Li really encountered a one in a million unusual situation and remembered it... Based on his current age, it was already toote for him to cultivate all over again.


    And he had always been selfish, so he probably hadn¡¯t been willing to teach others.

 Chapter 181.3 - Parallel World (End)

    <h4>Chapter 181.3 ¨C Parallel World (End)</h4>


    Zhou Ji left the cell after he finished all of this.


    The High Priest was waiting for him outside. When he saw Zhou Ji, he immediately asked, ¡°Your Majesty, about this Shi Li...¡±


    ¡°Xiong Ye should being over tomorrow. You can let Xiong Ye take him away and tell him that he¡¯s already been punished.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The High Priest replied.


    That evening, Zhou Ji didn¡¯t go back to where Xiong Ye stayed and instead went back to the ce he¡¯d lived in for decades.


    He used to wear rough clothing in order to hide his identity in front of Xiong Ye, but now that his identity was exposed, he no longer needed to continue dressing this way.


    Zhou Ji decided to put on his best clothing before going to find Xiong Ye.


    After tidying himself up and carefully fixing up his appearance, Zhou Ji went out to find Xiong Ye at dawn the next day.


    And then, he discovered that it was a little inconvenient to have his identity revealed¨C¨Cwhen he went out that day, everyone from the Beast God Temple was staring at him!


    Not only that, the High Priest even volunteered to help him wash and cut vegetables.


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± As far as he knew, the High Priest had never cooked before. Having someone like that help him wash and cut vegetables... This wasn¡¯t helping him at all. Rather, it was making trouble for him.


    Zhou Ji didn¡¯t hesitate at all before refusing.


    It had already been over a month since Zhou Ji had started cooking for Xiong Ye, and Xiong Ye had already learned how to help out. Compared to asking the High Priest to help him, he preferred to have Xiong Ye¡¯s help instead.


    Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye made that day¡¯s breakfast together.


    He no longer needed to hide anymore, so he made a lot of food this time and ultimately finished it all, together with Xiong Ye.


    His appetite was actually quite good.


    After eating, he said, ¡°Shi Li can no longer be a Beast King in the future, but he can leave... You can send him off.¡±


    Xiong Ye was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiong Ye led Shi Li away from the Beast God Temple, making very rapid progress.


    Along the way, Shi Li continued to angrily hurl abuse at him, ¡°Xiong Ye, shouldn¡¯t you be apologizing to me? You were with Zhou Ji since long ago, right? I was the one who has been fooled all this time!¡±


    ¡°I never thought that you were such a person. It¡¯s really disgusting!¡±


    ¡°You harmed me on purpose! You and Zhou Ji both harmed me! You deliberately didn¡¯t tell me about his identity!¡±


    Xiong Ye listened to this for a long time. At the start, he didn¡¯t say anything, but now he finally spoke up, ¡°Zhou Ji is very powerful, which is why something happened to you... However, if Zhou Ji hadn¡¯t been so strong, you would¡¯ve already killed him by now, right?¡±


    Shi Li was stunned.


    ¡°Shi Li, conduct yourself well in the future.¡± Xiong Ye set Shi Li down, then left without looking back.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything he needed to apologize to Shi Li for, but Shi Li had.


    Without him, Shi Li might never even have had the chance to grow up. Yet what happened in the end? Shi Li had promised to stay with him all his life, but he had also changed his mind when he didn¡¯t need Xiong Ye anymore.


    He didn¡¯t care about these things. After all, he had been willing to do all of those things in the past, and he had also sacrificed for him willingly. He couldn¡¯t put the me on others.


    However, he couldn¡¯t always continue this kind of rtionship with Shi Li.


    Also... It was already very magnanimous for Zhou Ji to be willing to let Shi Li go.


    Shi Li really hadn¡¯t thought that Xiong Ye would leave just like that.


    It had already been a long time since he¡¯d gone hunting. He hadn¡¯t roasted his own meat for over ten years, either. Yet now, he needed to do all of it himself?


    That was bad enough, but his strength had also weakened. The him of right now might not even be able to beat an ordinary carnivorous dinosaur!


    How would he live in the future?


    Shi Li regretted it now. He regretted ending his rtionship with Xiong Ye.


    In fact, he actually knew that there was no way there had been anything between Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye while he had still been mates with Xiong Ye. If he hadn¡¯t ended his rtionship as mates with Xiong Ye, Xiong Ye would definitely have been good to him forever.


    Xiong Ye had always been like that.


    And if he was still tied to Xiong Ye, even if Zhou Ji liked Xiong Ye, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, and might even had ended up giving him more benefits.


    However, he¡¯d broken up with Xiong Ye.


    He was now surrounded by nts, and there wasn¡¯t even a path... He didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to go on in the future.


    After Shi Li was driven away, the men and women who¡¯d chosen to follow him either went to find someone else, or returned back to their own tribe.


    As for Shi Li¡¯s younger brother... Zhou Ji didn¡¯t do anything to him, but he was so scared that he left his woman and children behind and ran away on his own.


    That woman and her children had nowhere to go. Finally, Hu Yue took pity on her and allowed her to stay with the Big Bear Tribe. After that, this woman didn¡¯t say anything and chose another man in the Big Bear Tribe to get together with.


    Her actions were pretty straightforward.


    After dealing with Shi Li¡¯s affairs, the Big Bear Tribe finally left the Beast God Temple.


    The High Priest didn¡¯t want Zhou Ji to leave, but Zhou Ji... he was tired of staying at the Beast God Temple.


    Compared with staying at the Beast God Temple, he was more willing to go and travel around everywhere.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind bringing some of the people from the Beast God Temple with him. On one hand, these people could take care of him, and on the other hand... the him from his dream had soy sauce to cook with, tofu to eat, and also had many other things to enjoy... he wanted the people of the Beast God Temple to help him make those things.


    There were also words. He still had decades left to live. Of course, he could also promote some of these other things.


    His Majesty The Beast God, who used to lie therezily in the temple all day and didn¡¯t want to do anything, was now full of energy and only rarelyy there doing nothing.


    Of course, his diligence was mostly used on Xiong Ye.


    The Zhou Ji in his dream was able to get Xiong Ye without having to chase him, but he wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    Xiong Ye was a little hesitant after he learned of Zhou Ji¡¯s identity. Zhou Ji could only continue his efforts in pursuing Xiong Ye.


    He also quite liked doing this.


    He was a man and should be the one pursuing his own mate!


    A year went back almost in the blink of an eye.


    Spring returned to thend, and it was once again time to hold the Beast God Sacrifice.


    By this time, Xiong Ye¡¯s territory had already undergone great changes.


    At this timest year, the Big Bear Tribe only had had several dozen people. Now, they had over a thousand, and these people¡¯s lives were going very well.


    Hu Yue was no longer young, but she¡¯d still managed to find someone else to spend her days with. Xiong An had also found a woman, and his woman was even pregnant. Zhou Ji and Xiong An had also finally gotten together.


    Half a year ago, Xiong Ye had finally agreed to be with Zhou Ji.


    He wasn¡¯t a person who liked to put on pretenses. Zhou Ji was really very good to him, and he also liked Zhou Ji very much, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t make excuses and put up false obstacles for no reason.


    After the two of them cleared the air, they started to live together. Now, they were no different from an old husband and wife pair.


    Back when he¡¯d left the Beast God Temple, Zhou Ji had already stopped dreaming. Now, one yearter, he sometimes even wondered if he had dreamed of himself in another world at all.


    No matter what, that dream had helped him and allowed him to have a mate. In this world, he was finally no longer alone.


    ¡°Your Majesty The Beast God, your sedan chair is ready!¡± Two high level Beast Warriors from the Beast God Temple came over to Zhou Ji and reported respectfully.


    ¡°Bring me over to take a look.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    The two of them soon led Zhou Ji to arge sedan chair and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this sedan chair was made out of a single piece of wood. It¡¯s very big and rainproof. You and the Bear Beast King will definitely be able to sit insidefortably!¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Zhou Ji was very satisfied.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let us carry the sedan chair for you when the timees!¡± The two of them hurriedly spoke up.


    However, they had only just finished speaking when others also spoke up, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m stronger than they are! Let me lift the sedan!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ......


    Zhou Ji: ¡°......¡± The people of the Beast God Temple were amazing. They were even fighting over who would carry the sedan chair!


    These high level Beast Warriors didn¡¯t know what Zhou Ji was thinking and were still squabbling amongst themselves.


    There were many advantages to working for His Majesty The Beast God!


    It had to be known that many of them had only been medium level Beast Warriors when they came down to the Bear Beast King¡¯s territory with the Beast God.


    Yet as a result, His Majesty The Beast God had obtained some nts from who knows where. After they ate them, they had be high level Beast Warriors.


    Not only that, His Majesty the Beast God had also taught them a lot of knowledge... He was really worthy of being the Beast God!


    Now, being allowed to carry His Majesty The Beast God was a supreme honor!


    ¡°You can take turns, two people each day.¡± Zhou Ji finally said.


    The high level Beast Warriors finally stopped arguing.


    A few dayster, Zhou Ji and Xiong Ye sat together in the sedan chair, then led the people of the Big Bear Tribe to the ce where the Beast God Temple was located.


    They were going to attend the Beast God Sacrifice.


    Zhou Ji had originally not wanted to go, but the High Priest had sent over a lot of people to invite him. He even said that if he didn¡¯t want to go, he would hold the Beast God Sacrifice in Xiong Ye¡¯s territory... That was too troublesome, so Zhou Ji ultimately still decided to go.


    The sedan chair swayed as it moved and slowly made its way to the Beast God Temple. When they arrived, they attracted the attention of many people.


    Not all of the tribes knew about the matter of the Bear Beast King getting together with the Beast God. After all, many tribes had already left the Beast God Temple when this took cest year.


    However, at this time, everyone had gathered together at the Beast God Temple, and this matter had naturally be known by everyone.


    Now that the people of the Big Bear Tribe had arrived... how could everyone not be curious?


    ¡°I wonder what His Majesty The Beast God looks like...¡±


    ¡°The Bear Beast King must be very attractive.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing down from the sedan chair!¡±


    ¡°The one in the white robe must be the Bear Beast King, he¡¯s so good looking...¡±


    ......


    Last year, Shi Li had been very mboyant during the Beast God Sacrifice. In contrast, Xiong Ye had been very low-key, and many people didn¡¯t recognize Xiong Ye. This time, they had identified the wrong person.


    Zhou Ji, who was dressed in a white robe, smiled widely at Xiong Ye, ¡°Someone praised me for my good looks.¡±


    Although Xiong Ye¡¯s listening ability was good, there were too many people around them, and he couldn¡¯t hear other people¡¯s whispers at all. He had a nk expression on his face, and he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°You were always good looking.¡±


    ¡°Oh really... Are you willing to be mates with the good looking me?¡± Zhou Ji asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Ye replied.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing, let¡¯s have a mating ceremony during the Beast God Sacrifice a few days from now.¡± Zhou Ji said.


    ¡°Mating ceremony?¡± Xiong Ye was a little dazed.


    Zhou Ji spoke of it often, and he now believed that the Beast God didn¡¯t exist. However, in the eyes of the people of the Beast God Temple, Zhou Ji was the Beast God.


    The mating ceremony was supposed to be held with the Beast God as witness. How could it be held?


    He¡¯d originally thought that he and Zhou Ji could just be together directly, and that there wouldn¡¯t be any mating ceremony at all...


    ¡°Yes, a mating ceremony. We¡¯ll hold a grand mating ceremony.¡± Zhou Ji said. Other people had ¡®wedding ceremonies¡¯ when they were married, so he naturally wanted to have one too!


    Very soon, it was the day of the Beast God Sacrifice.


    This year¡¯s Beast God Sacrifice was different from that of previous years.


    On that day, the people of the Beast God Temple watered the me flowers that were further away from the Beast God Temple in order to make them bloom, but they didn¡¯t water the me flowers near the Beast God Temple.


    The me flowers that grew around the site of the Beast God Sacrifice remained as flower buds.


    Zhou Ji had asked people to use the me flowers to create dyes and made two robes that weren¡¯t very uniformly colored, and weren¡¯t very red, but were still bright and unique. He and Xiong Ye each wore one, then stood together in the middle of the field.


    The High Priest stood in front of them. He didn¡¯t say ¡®Beast God up above¡¯ or other simr words and merely asked, ¡°Are you willing to be mates, stay together regardless of age and sickness, and be together forever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Xiong Ye and Zhou Ji both spoke in unison.


    At this moment, all the me flowers around them suddenly bloomed, and some other flowers and nts also began to grow wildly, making the entire Beast God Temple appear very beautiful. Even the stone bs that didn¡¯t have any soil near them suddenly had nts growing out and blooming flowers of various colors.


    This scene was so magical and amazing that everyone outside went down to their knees.


    Xiong Ye saw this and was a little surprised as well¨C¨CZhou Ji always said that he wasn¡¯t the Beast God, but this move... was he really not the Beast God?


    The High Priest¡¯s legs were even more soft at this moment, and he very much wanted to kneel. However, as the host of this mating ceremony, he couldn¡¯t kneel.


    As he willed himself to remain standing, the High Priest felt that his life wasplete!


    He had actually presided over the Beast God¡¯s mating ceremony!


    He definitely had to learn how to read and write so that he could write a book and record this day! He wouldn¡¯t stop until he¡¯d written a hundred thousand words!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!